《Alphas Regret, the luna is secret heiress》


 Whisper 1

    Chapter 1: Just a Substitute


    Chapter 1: Just a Substitute


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    When I arrived at the dinner party to pick up my future mate Ethan Grey, I heard voices inside


    and paused in my steps. The door was slightly ajar, allowing snippets of conversation to drift


    out.


    Ethan was the Alpha heir of the Grey pack, one of the most powerful pack in Harbor City.


    When I came to Harbor City three years ago, our wolves recognized each other as the the


    destined mate.


    We have been in love for three years.


    ¡°Ethan, Cassandra is back in town. What about Olivia?¡± someone asked.


    Ethan¡¯s voice was indifferent. ¡°What about her?¡±


    I froze, my hand hovering over the doorknob. Something in his tone made my heart stutter.


    Behind the half¨Copen door, I could see a haze of cigarette smoke enveloping Ethan¡¯s


    expression as he quietly admitted, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t want to hurt Olivia, but I can¡¯t let go of


    Cassandra.¡±


    His friends sighed collectively. One of them leaned forward, his face partially visible through


    the gap.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand <i>you</i>, man. You¡¯ve been with Olivia for three years. Three years! And you¡¯re


    still hesitating?¡±


    Another voice chimed in, blunt and cutting. ¡°It¡¯s because she¡¯s nothing but a substitute. You


    found her because she looks like Cassandra.¡±


    My breath caught in my throat. The words hit me like a physical blow.


    Ethan took a long drag of his cigarette, not denying it. ¡°I was drawn to the faint resemnce,


    yes. All these years, I¡¯ve been searching for Cassandra¡¯s shadow in her.¡±


    ¡°So she¡¯s just a stand¨Cin,¡± someone sighed.


    ¡°When will you break up with her?¡± another asked.


    Ethan flicked his ash, looking reluctant. ¡°Not yet. Olivia is obedient and sensible. I¡¯m actually


    < Chapter 1: Just a Substitute


    reluctant to lose her.¡±


    His friend pped his shoulder. ¡°You can¡¯t have your cake and eat it <i>too</i>, think carefully.¡±


    +25 Puntos


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the big deal? Just keep dating each other.¡± Another friend said nonchntly, ¡°If you feel sorry for Olivia, just buy her more gifts to coax her. She¨Cwolves are easy <i>to </i>coax.¡±


    But Ethan scoffed, ¡°I¡¯m not that promiscuous.¡±


    Outside the door, my lips curved with bitter self¨Cmockery. Three years of love, reduced to ¡°obedient and sensible.¡± Three years of devotion, and I was nothing but a ceholder.


    Without a word, I turned and left, swallowed by the night.


    Stepping out from the restaurant, the chilly river wind tangled my hair while tears slipped silently down my cheeks. The realization was devastating for three years, I believed in a love that was mutual and genuine.


    Only now did I realize I was merely a shadow of his first love, a substitute to fill Cassandra¡¯s


    absence.


    Standing by the riverside, with the bustling city on one side and the endless dark river on the


    other, I finally made a decision. My wolf, Cora, whimpered inside me, sensing my distress but


    agreeing with what needed to be done.


    I took out my phone and called my father. The phone rang three times before he answered.


    ¡°Olivia?¡± His voice was gruff but held a note of surprise. We hadn¡¯t spoken in months.


    ¡°Hello, Dad. I agree toe home and ept the arranged marriage.¡±


    There was a pause <i>on </i>the other end. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Under the dim glow of the streemp, I said quietly, ¡°Nothing happened. I¡¯m just tired of ying around. I want to settle down and get married.¡±


    My voice was calm, but my heart trembled as I admitted, ¡°I was wrong back then, childish and rebellious. I shouldn¡¯t have argued and run away from home. I¡¯ve thought it through.¡±


    ¡°Olivia¡­¡± My father¡¯s voice softened slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll return <i>to </i>Riverdale once I tie up things in Harbor City,¡± I promised.


    Actually, I am the daughter of the Alpha of Winters pack, one of the oldest werewolf bloodlines in Riverdale.


    Three years ago, my father asked me to ept the arranged mating with Connor Rivers, my


    215


    < Chapter 1 Just a Substitute


    childhood friend and the most powerful Alpha.


    Because I didn¡¯t want to ept the marriage, I secretly escaped from Winters pack and settled in Grey pack under a hidden identity.


    That¡¯s when my wolf found out that Ethan Grey was my mate.


    +25 <b>Puntos </b><b>> </b>


    After hanging up, I wandered alone in the night untilte. The streets of Harbor City blurred around me as I walked aimlessly, my mind reying those cruel words over and over.


    When I returned to Moonlight Manor past ten o¡¯clock, Martha Jenkins greeted me warmly. The beta werewolf had been with the Grey household for years and always had a soft spot for me.


    ¡°Miss Winters, you¡¯re back,¡± she said, handing me a bowl. ¡°This is the healing broth you made for Mr. Grey. I reheated it since it had gone cold. I was about to bring it up. Would you like to


    take it instead?¡±


    Silently, I took the Healing Broth, carrying it upstairs to Ethan¡¯s room. The bedroom was empty save for a glowingputer screen, the sound of running watering from the bathroom.


    I realized he was showering early tonight, likely to leave soon. I set down the broth and noticed


    incessant message alerts on hisputer. Curiosity and dread drove me to move the mouse.


    On the messaging app, Cassandra¡¯s messages shed before my eyes.


    ¡°Ethan, I¡¯m back. My flightnds at 11:30 tonight at Harbor City Regional Airport. Will you


    ¡°During these years apart, I never stopped thinking about you. I regret leaving for my career.¡±


    ¡°We were both too proud, unable to bow our heads. But I know you still have me in your heart,


    right?¡±


    ¡°I dated other men, but nonested long. I always felt something missing. It was you. I


    realized I never stopped loving you.¡±


    ¡°I was afraid to return, afraid you¡¯d hate me, afraid to see you with someone else, afraid you no longer loved me.¡±


    ¡°I was wrong, Ethan. Can you forgive me?¡±


    Before I could close it, Ethan¡¯s reply appeared, typed during his shower: ¡°Cassandra, I just want


    to know ¨C do you still love me?¡±


    My heart tightened painfully. He¡¯s so busy he often ignores my messages, yet for Cassandra,


    he replies even while bathing. The difference in affection was painfully clear.


    3.15


    < Chapter 1: Just a Substitute


    Cassandra¡¯s reply was instant: ¡°Yes, I only love you.¡±


    His final answer: ¡°Good. I¡¯lle pick you up.¡±


    +25 Puntos >


    At that moment, I felt our three years together crumble into a cruel joke. I quietly restored the


    screen, hiding my heartbreak, and left the room.


    Downstairs, I served myself a bowl of the broth I made with such care. I had learned the recipe just for Ethan¡¯s sensitive digestion, simmering it for hours with healing herbs, barley, red beans, millet, and wild yam.


    Two years of devotion, all because he once said he liked it. Now, I ate it spoonful by spoonful,


    alone.


    When Ethan descended freshly showered, hair dried, dressed sharply, he asked casually,


    ¡°Where did you go? I didn¡¯t see you earlier.¡±


    I answered softly, ¡°Just went for a walk.¡±


    He started putting on his shoes, dering, ¡°I need to go out for something urgent. Don¡¯t wait


    up.¡±


    I lowered my gaze, voice mild, ¡°Will youe back tonight?¡±


    He paused, then said, ¡°Probably not. I have work at the pack house and if it¡¯s toote, I won¡¯t


    return.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I remained gentle and undemanding, as always. Without further words, Ethan left,


    never ncing back.


    Upstairs, I saw the broth I brought still untouched beside hisputer. My phone lit up with a message from <i>Connor </i>Rivers:


    ¡°Liv, when will <i>you </ie back <i>to </i>Riverdale?¡±


    To me, this fianc¨¦ candidate had always been a gentle elder brother, never quite a lover. We¡¯d


    known each other since childhood, and he¡¯d always been protective of me.


    ¡°After I finish things here,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Alright. If you need help, just say it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Con.¡±


    ¡°Rest early. Good night.¡±


    That night, Ethan did not return. Iy awake, staring at the ceiling, Cora restless within me. My


    < Chapter 1 Just a Substitute


    <b>+25 </b>Puntos >


    wolf had never liked how Ethan treated me, always pushing me to assert myself more. Now


    she seemed almost satisfied that we were finally leaving.


    At dawn, I was awakened by a phone call. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Liv, my birthday is the day after tomorrow. Don¡¯t forget toe to my party!¡± It was Sophie


    Parker, a friend from Ethan¡¯s social circle whom I got along with.


    Sophie was one of the elite wolves in the Grey pack, always hosting exclusive parties and


    gatherings. Despite her privileged background, she¡¯d always been friendly to me.


    ¡°Sure, send me the address,¡± I replied, my voice still husky from sleep.


    After hanging up, I dressed and headed to the mall, carefully selecting atest¨Cmodel tinum


    wolf pendant from a prestigious jewelry house ¨C a gift that suited Sophie¡¯s style perfectly.


    The saleswoman assured me it was authentic, providing a certificate of authenticity. It cost


    nearly a month of my sry, but Sophie had been kind to me when others in Ethan¡¯s circle had


    not.


    On Sophie¡¯s birthday, I arrived early at the elegant venue she¡¯d chosen. The room was already


    filling with members of the Grey pack¡¯s elite social circle, all dressed impably.


    ¡°Happy birthday, Soph,¡± I said warmly, handing over the gift.


    As we exchanged pleasantries, the room suddenly quieted. I turned to see what had caught


    everyone¡¯s attention.


    Ethan had arrivedte, his arm intimately around an unfamiliar woman. No, not unfamiliar ¨C I


    recognized her from photos. Cassandra Evans, his first love, had returned.


    She was beautiful, with a subtle resemnce to me that was now painfully obvious. Her


    green¨Cgold eyes sparkled as sheughed at something Ethan whispered in her ear.


    Our eyes met across the room, and Ethan froze, stunned. The color drained from his face as


    he realized I was there, witnessing his betrayal firsthand.


    ¡°Liv, why are you here?¡± he asked, his voice strained.


    Comentarios

 Whisper 2

    Chapter 2: Birthday Party and Hidden Truths


    Chapter 2: Birthday Party and Hidden Truths


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    Ethan instinctively brushed off Cassandra¡¯s hand from around his arm, causing her expression


    to freeze. The gesture was quick, almost panicked.


    ¡°I¡¯m also a friend of Sophie¡¯s. Is it strange that I¡¯m here for her birthday party?¡± I smiled faintly


    at him, keeping my voice light despite the storm brewing inside me.


    ¡°No, I just thought you didn¡¯t like these kinds of gatherings, so I didn¡¯t tell you in advance,¡±


    Ethan replied, his voice strained.


    A wave of disdain washed over me. Did he really not tell me because of my supposed


    preferences, or was he hiding the fact he nned to bring someone else? The answer was


    painfully obvious.


    Ethan¡¯s cold blue gaze swept the room as if silently demanding, ¡°Who invited her here?¡±


    I noticed Sophie avoiding his eyes with guilt, pretending it had nothing to do with her. So much


    for friendship.


    The woman beside Ethan stepped forward with a bright smile that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes.


    ¡°Hello, you must be Olivia Winters. I¡¯m Cassandra Evans. You¡¯ve probably heard Ethan mention


    <i>me</i>, right?¡±


    So, this was Ethan¡¯s first <i>love</i>, the one who had left him heartbroken. Despite the suffocating


    pain in my chest¨Cthree years of genuine affection not easily erased¨CI masked my feelings


    well, lips curved in a polite greeting.


    ¡°Miss Evans, I¡¯ve heard <i>so </i>much about you.¡± The lie slipped easily from my lips. In truth, Ethan


    had barely mentioned her.


    Cassandra smiled sweetly yet provocatively. ¡°Has anyone told you we actually look alike?¡±


    At those words, Ethan¡¯s face darkened instantly. The resemnce between us was his dirty


    little secret, the reason he¡¯d approached me in the first ce. Now it was beingid bare for


    everyone to see.


    I nced mockingly at him, then smiled with innocent amber eyes at Cassandra. ¡°Oh? Really? I don¡¯t think so¨CI¡¯m prettier.¡±


    < Chapter 2. Birthday Party and


    +25 Puntos <b>> </b>


    The room fell silent. Several people gasped softly. Wasn¡¯t I always the gentle, obedient type? The one who never talked back? The perfect, amodating girlfriend? My wolf, Cora, purred


    with satisfaction at my newfound backbone.


    Sophie hurried over, her face a mask of forced cheerfulness. ¡°Let¡¯s not stand around! Come in,


    have some drinks!¡±


    Cassandra forced a smile, suppressing her annoyance, and handed over her gift. ¡°Happy birthday, Soph.¡±


    When Sophie unwrapped it, her eyes widened. ¡°Wow, this is the pendant I¡¯ve wanted for so


    long. Thank you, Cassandra.¡±


    Then she opened my gift bag, and her expression shifted to confusion. ¡°Wow! Liv, you got me


    the same ne!¡±


    I watched as she held up two identical tinum wolf pendants, both gleaming under the party lights. What were the odds?


    Suddenly, Victoria Reed, a woman in Sophie¡¯s circle who had always looked down on me,


    sneered loudly. ¡°Must be fake. That tinum pendant costs more than five thousand dors.


    Olivia¡¯s just a littlewyer¨Chow could she afford something like that?¡±


    The room fell silent, judgmental eyes converging on me. Even Ethan¡¯s expression soured.


    ¡°If you¡¯re short on <i>money</i>, <i>you </i>could have told me. I could have helped with the gift¡­why would


    you-¡± He stopped himself, but the implication was clear to everyone.


    Why would you give a fake? Though he couldn¡¯t finish the sentence, his meaning was


    unmistakable.


    I met his gaze coldly. ¡°<i>Do </i><i>you </i>also think mine is fake, Ethan?¡±


    He said nothing, tacitly admitting it. Three years together, and he still thought so little of me.


    Sophie tried to smooth things over, her voice artificially bright. ¡°Of course it¡¯s not fake! We¡¯re


    good friends; she wouldn¡¯t do that. Don¡¯t be so harsh.¡±


    But from her eyes, I glimpsed disdain and suspicion. My heart chilled further. I had bought the expensive pendant to thank Sophie for past kindness¨Cafter all, when I¡¯d arrived alone in Harbor City three years ago, cut off by my family for refusing the arranged marriage with <i>Connor </i>Rivers, Sophie had stood up for me when others ostracized me as an outsider without


    wealth or connections.


    I once naively believed Sophie was truly different. How ridiculous.


    214


    <Chapter 2: Birthday Party and.


    +25 Puntos


    Now that my father had restored my ess to the family funds after my reluctant agreement


    to the family engagement with Connor, five thousand dors meant nothing to me. Yet no one


    believed my sincerity.


    Ethan reached out to take the gift. ¡°Give me the ne. I¡¯ll buy a new birthday present for


    Soph to make up for this. Liv was just being thoughtless.¡±


    Sophie hesitated, caught between giving Ethan face and acknowledging the ne as fake,


    which would embarrass me¨Cand thus Ethan himself.


    I folded my arms coolly. ¡°Since he wants it, just give it to him.¡±


    Sophie reluctantly handed it over, avoiding my eyes.


    Cassandra suddenly interjected, her voice dripping with false sympathy. ¡°Don¡¯t me Olivia.


    She meant well.¡±


    Ethan remained silent, face dark as the night sky. The tension in the room was suffocating.


    Someone suggested ying drinking games to break the awkwardness. Cassandra joined in


    with a brightugh, clearly eager to be the center of attention.


    I, uninterested in their games, moved to a corner sofa and focused on my phone. After a


    pause, Ethan followed and sat beside me.


    Without looking up, I continued ying on my phone as Ethan reprimanded me quietly.


    ¡°If you were short <i>on </i>money, you could have bought something cheaper instead of giving a fake. You <i>know </i><i>you </i>embarrassed me in front of everyone, right?¡±


    I closed my eyes, took a deep breath, then fixed him with a sharp amber stare. ¡°How did I embarrass you? The receipt is in the bag. Want me to take you to the boutique to verify it?¡±


    Startled, Ethan rummaged through the gift bag, finding the official invoice from Lunar Jewelers of Harbor City. His eyes widened as he realized the pendant was genuine.


    His tone softened immediately. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just say you had the receipt?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t feel like it,¡± I replied coldly, returning to my game.


    After a moment, he muttered an apology. ¡°Sorry, I misunderstood you earlier.¡±


    I ignored himpletely, focusing intently on my phone screen. Ethan fell silent, but from the corner of my eye, I could see his gaze drifting unconsciously to the crowd¨Cmore precisely, to


    Cassandra.


    When I finished my game and looked up, I caught him staring at Cassandra, who was being


    <Chapter 2: Birthday Party and.


    +25 Puntos <b>> </b>


    coaxed into drinking wine by Sophie and Victoria. His eyes followed her every movement, filled


    with concern and something deeper.


    Ethan initially restrained himself, but when Cassandra reached her fourth ss, he abruptly


    stood and strode over, snatching the wine from her hand.


    ¡°Your stomach¡¯s sensitive to alcohol. Are you trying to make yourself sick?¡± His voice was


    sharp with worry.


    Everyone fell silent at his sudden outburst. Cassandra¡¯s cheeks flushed with anger and


    shyness. ¡°Why do you care?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not drinking anymore,¡± he said coldly, ring at the others. ¡°Try forcing her again and


    see what happens.¡±


    The crowd avoided his eyes, intimidated by Ethan¡¯s authority. No one dared challenge the Grey


    pack¡¯s future Alpha.


    I watched this disy with a mocking smile. Three years together, and he had never once


    shown such concern for my wellbeing. Yet here he was, publicly fussing over Cassandra after


    just days of her return.


    As Cassandra tried to snatch back her ss, Ethan held it high out of reach. She lost her


    bnce and stumbled into his arms. He instinctively steadied her with his other hand.


    ¡°Careful. After all these years, you still haven¡¯t improved your bnce.¡± His voice was soft,


    intimate, filled with shared history.


    Cassandra, cheeks rosy, gazed up at him and pouted. ¡°Ethan, you¡¯re really annoying.¡±


    Laughter and teasing erupted around them. The chemistry between them was undeniable,


    their connection <i>obvious </i><i>to </i>everyone in the room.


    Just as Ethan was about <i>to </i>respond, he unexpectedly met my icy, piercing gaze.


    Comentarios

 Whisper 3

    Chapter 3: Shattered Bonds


    Chapter 3: Shattered Bonds


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    Ethan seemed to finally realize his girlfriend was still present. As if waking from a trance, he withdrew the arm that had been wrapped around Cassandra¡¯s waist and <i>took </i>two steps back.


    His friends, sensing the tension in the air, hurried to smooth things over.


    ¡°Let¡¯s switch to Truth or Dare!¡± Jason Mitchell suggested loudly, pping his hands to draw attention away from the awkward scene.


    Ethan regained hisposure and returned to his seat beside me. From the corner of my eye, I could see him watching me carefully, clearly expecting a jealous outburst or tears.


    I remained silent, sipping my drink with calm indifference.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say anything?¡± he finally whispered, his voice tense.


    I turned to him, my amber eyes reflecting nothing but cool detachment. ¡°About what?¡±


    For the first time since I¡¯d known him, Ethan looked genuinely unsettled. His brow furrowed as he studied my face, searching for the emotional, amodating girlfriend he was used to manipting.


    ¡°You¡¯re acting strange tonight,¡± he muttered, shifting ufortably in his seat.


    I simply smiled and turned my attention back to the game. My wolf, Cora, purred with satisfaction inside me, pleased that we were finally standing our ground.


    The group¡¯s attention quickly shifted to Cassandra, who had be the center of the circle. Herughter rang out as she tossed back another drink, ignoring Ethan¡¯s earlier warning.


    ¡°Your turn again, Cass!¡± Sophie called out, her voice overly bright. ¡°You lost this round!¡±


    Cassandra¡¯s eyes sparkled mischievously. ¡°I choose dare,¡± she announced, her gaze provocatively sweeping over Ethan.


    Sophie reached into a bowl and drew out a slip of paper. Her eyes widened slightly as she read it. ¡°Randomly kiss a man here.¡±


    Shocked murmurs rippled through the room. The temperature seemed to plummet as Ethan¡¯s expression grew frigid.


    < Chapter 3 Shattered Bonds


    <b>+25 </b>Puntos


    Yet Cassandra smiled, clearly enjoying the attention. She stood up slowly, making a show of


    considering her options.


    ¡°Who shall it be?¡± she teased, her eyes lingering on Ethan before deliberately moving away.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, she sauntered toward Lucas Bet, a handsome but timid young


    man from Ethan¡¯s inner circle. Poor Lucas froze like a deer in headlights as Cassandra


    approached.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she whispered loud enough for everyone to hear. ¡°I don¡¯t bite¡­ much.¡±


    Before Lucas could react, Cassandra looped her arms around his neck. His face paled dramatically as he shot a panicked nce toward Ethan.


    ENOUGH!¡±


    Ethan¡¯s roar filled the room with such dominance that everyone instinctively lowered their


    gaze. Even I felt Cora shrink back slightly at the raw power in his voice.


    He stormed across the room in three long strides, grabbing Cassandra¡¯s arm and pulling her


    away from Lucas, who looked ready to faint with relief.


    ¡°This game is over,¡± Ethan growled, his ice¨Cblue eyes zing with fury.


    Without another word, he dragged Cassandra out of the private room, mming the door


    behind them.


    The silence that followed was deafening. Then, slowly, all eyes turned to me.


    I quietly sipped my wine, forcing my face to remain neutral despite the ice forming in my


    chest. Three years <i>of </i>love, shattered in a single evening.


    ¡°Why are you all looking at me?¡± I asked softly, my voice steady despite the storm raging


    inside.


    Sophie approached cautiously. ¡°Liv, are you okay?¡±


    I smiled gently, though my heart was freezing bit by bit. ¡°Of course. Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡±


    I finished my drink in one smooth motion and stood up. ¡°Excuse me, I need to use the


    restroom.¡±


    As I walked away, I could hear their whispers following me like shadows.


    In the elegant bathroom, I locked myself in a stall and leaned against the door, finally allowing my smile to drop. I took several deep breaths, refusing to cry.


    216


    < Chapter 3: Shattered Bonds


    ¡°Did you see Ethan¡¯s face?¡± A voice suddenly echoed in the bathroom. I froze, recognizing


    Victoria Reed¡¯s distinctive tone.


    ¡°I know! He looked ready to tear Lucas apart,¡± another girl replied with a giggle.


    +25 Puntos <b>> </b>


    ¡°Ethan¡¯s gonepletely crazy, abandoning his girlfriend to chase after Cassandra,¡± Victoria


    continued, her voice dripping with malicious delight.


    ¡°Obviously, he only cares about Cassandra,¡± someone else chimed in. ¡°The way he watches


    her every move¡­ it¡¯s like no one else exists.¡±


    ¡°Poor Olivia, just standing there watching her boyfriend go mad over another woman.¡±


    Victoria¡¯s voice lowered conspiratorially. ¡°She¡¯s just a stand¨Cin. Anyone can tell Ethan¡¯s heart


    only responds to Cassandra.¡±


    Their words cut through me like silver des, but I straightened my shoulders. I¡¯d heard


    enough.


    I flushed the toilet and stepped out of the stall. The girls by the sink caught sight of me in the


    mirror and fell abruptly silent, their faces draining of color.


    Without acknowledging them, I calmly washed my hands, my reflectionposed despite the turmoil inside. The girls hurried away with bowed heads, not daring to meet my eyes.


    Alone atst, I stared at my reflection. Yes, our breakup was inevitable¨Cnot because Ethan no longer wanted me, but because I no longer wanted him.


    ¡°Not that I don¡¯t <i>love </i>him anymore,¡± I whispered to myself, ¡°but that I refuse to love a man who never truly saw me as his true partner.¡±


    Cora growled in agreement, her presence warm and supportive within me.


    I returned to the party only <i>long </i>enough to say my goodbyes, ignoring the pitying nces that followed me out the door.


    Late that night, I returned alone to Moonlight Manor, exhausted from maintaining myposure for hours. Martha greeted me with concern in her eyes, but I reassured her with a smile that didn¡¯t reach my eyes.


    ¡°Is everything alright, Miss Winters?¡± she asked gently.


    ¡°Just tired, Martha. Good night.¡±


    After a hot shower, I copsed into bed, my heart numb and heavy. Sleep came quickly, a


    merciful escape from reality.


    376


    < Chapter 3 Shattered Bonds


    It wasn¡¯t until the following afternoon that Ethan returned. I was already up, methodically


    packing my belongings when I heard the front door open.


    +25 Puntos >


    The moment he entered the bedroom, I detected Cassandra¡¯s perfume clinging to his clothes.


    There were also faint marks on his neck that he hadn¡¯t bothered to hide.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked with surprise, staring at the open suitcase on the floor.


    I poked my head out from behind the wardrobe and answered casually, ¡°You¡¯re back. I¡¯m


    nning to visit my father in Riverdale in a few days.¡±


    I continued sorting through my belongings, determined not to leave a single trace behind when I left. My eyes briefly caught the ambiguous marks on his neck, but I <i>looked </i>away


    withoutment.


    My heart had already died; his affairs no longer concerned me.


    Ethan frowned, moving closer. ¡°Why suddenly go back home? Still mad aboutst night? Hiding from me?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I replied gently, keeping my amber eyes carefully nk, ¡°I just miss my father.¡±


    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    Hearing her calm response, I visibly rxed. So she wasn¡¯t upset about Cassandra after all. This was why I appreciated Olivia¨Cshe never made scenes or demanded exnations.


    ¡°That¡¯s good then,¡± I said, watching her fold her clothes with meticulous care.


    In the past three years, Olivia had never once returned to Riverdale, even spending holidays alone in Harbor City. I had never brought her home to meet my mother, knowing Margaret Grey


    would never ept a woman from a low¨Cranking family.


    To my relief, Olivia never insisted on meeting my family or formalizing our rtionship. How obedient and sensible she was, I thought to myself.


    ¡°How long will you be gone?¡± I asked, sitting on the edge of the bed.


    She continued folding her favorite blue sweater, cing it neatly in her suitcase. ¡°I¡¯m not sure


    yet. It depends on how things go with my father.¡±


    ¡°No need to trouble you, I¡¯ll arrange my own ride,¡± she added, not looking up from her task. ¡°Someone will pick me up.¡±


    I secretly breathed easier, d not to have to deal with crossing into Winters territory. As the only Alpha heir of the Grey pack, I knew a future with her was impossible.


    < Chapter 3: Shattered Bonds


    +25 Puntos >


    I had never heard Olivia talk about her family background. She was usually short of money


    and must be from a low¨Cranking family. Such a family would be of no help to the Grey pack.


    Even if my wolf had decided that Olivia was my mate, I would not let such a low¨Cranking


    female wolf be the future Luna of the Grey pack. Our social divide was an unbridgeable


    chasm.


    I watched her carefully handling each item, her movements precise and emotionless.


    Something about her demeanor bothered me, but,I couldn¡¯t quite ce it.


    Inwardly, I recalled Jason¡¯s advice fromst night: ¡°Just keep seeing both women. If you feel


    guilty, buy Olivia some gifts. Women are easy to please.¡±


    Maybe, I thought, I could marry Cassandra and keep Olivia as my girlfriend. Surely, she loved


    me too much to leave. When she returned from Riverdale, I would talk to her about it.


    I softened my voice: ¡°Be safe on the road. Let me know when you arrive. When youe back


    to Harbor City, I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    I lowered my eyes and replied quietly, ¡°Okay.¡±


    But in my heart, I whispered, I won¡¯t being back.


    Ethan¡¯s <i>phone </i>rang, interrupting the silence. He checked the screen and immediately stood up.


    ¡°I have to go <i>out </i>for a bit,¡± he said after a brief call. ¡°Last night was my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have


    left you there <i>alone</i>.¡±


    He hesitated, then added, ¡°I bought you a healing broth mix; Martha will bring it overter.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I answered coolly, my tone indifferent.


    Without another word, Ethan turned and left the manor, too preupied to notice the finality


    in my expression.


    I continued packing, carefully removing every trace of my existence from his life. Three years


    reduced to a few suitcases.


    Not long after he departed, my phone chimed with a message. I picked it up to see Connor


    Rivers¡® name on the screen.


    Comentarios

 Whisper 4

    Chapter 4: The Alpha¡¯s Promise


    Chapter 4: The Alpha¡¯s Promise


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    My phone buzzed with a new message. I nced down to see Connor¡¯s name on the screen.


    ¡°Livvy, the moonstone engagement ring I custom¨Cdesigned for you has already arrived at the


    Lunar Jewelers in Harbor City. You can go take a look when you have time.¡±


    I stared at the message for a moment, my fingers hovering over the keyboard before I typed a


    simple reply: ¡°Okay.¡±


    It was surprising. I had only agreed to the arranged engagement a few days ago, which meant


    Connor must have ordered the ring long before I¡¯d even said yes. His decisiveness and


    consideration were unexpected, though I remembered he had always been that way, even


    when we were children.


    The next morning, I found myself standing outside Lunar Jewelers, one of Harbor City¡¯s most


    prestigious jewelry stores. As I pushed open the ss door, a bell chimed softly above me.


    ¡°Wee to Lunar Jewelers,¡± a polished saleswoman greeted me with a warm smile. ¡°How


    may I assist you today?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Olivia Winters. I believe there¡¯s a ring waiting for me.¡±


    Her eyes widened with recognition. ¡°Miss Winters! Of course, we¡¯ve been expecting you. Please, follow me.¡±


    She led me to a private viewing <i>room</i>, its walls lined with mirrors and soft lighting that made


    everything sparkle. Within moments, she returned with a small velvet box.


    ¡°Alpha Rivers was very specific about every detail,¡± she exined, carefully opening the box.


    ¡°He wanted nothing but perfection for you.¡±


    The moment she revealed the ring, I couldn¡¯t help but gasp. A five¨Ccarat rare blue moonstone


    sat proudly in the center, surrounded by delicate diamond ents that caught the light in a


    mesmerizing dance. It was magnificent¨Cfar more beautiful than anything I had expected.


    ¡°Would you like to try it on?¡± the saleswoman asked.


    I nodded, extending my hand. She


    A?adir a Biblioteca


    had been made specifically for me¨Cwhich, of course, it had.


    .inger, and it fit perfectly, as if it


    < Chapter 4 The Alpha¡¯s Promi


    ¡°Look at the inside,¡± she suggested.


    <b>25 </b>Puntos>


    I removed the ring and tilted it to see an engraving inside the band: ¡°CROL.¡± Connor Rivers and


    Olivia Winters. Our initials intertwined forever.


    ¡°It looks beautiful on you,¡± the saleswoman said sincerely, her eyes admiring how the blue.


    stoneplemented my skin tone. ¡°Alpha Rivers has exceptional taste.¡±


    I slipped the ring back on, watching how it caught the light. It was truly stunning.


    ¡°Olivia, what are you doing here?¡±


    The cold male voice from behind me sent a chill down my spine. I turned around slowly, a slight frown forming on my face.


    Ethan Grey stood at the entrance of the private room, his hand dropping Cassandra¡¯s the


    moment our eyes met. Cassandra¡¯s eyes shed with cold calction before she quickly


    rearranged her features into a sweet smile.


    I wasn¡¯t surprised to see them together. Not anymore.


    ¡°Trying on a ring,¡± I replied lightly, a sweet smile ying on my lips.


    Ethan strode over, his face darkening when he noticed the dazzling blue moonstone on my


    finger. I purposefully waved my hand gently, making the stone catch the light.


    ¡°What <i>do </i><i>you </i>think? Does it look good?¡± I asked, my voice innocent.


    His eyes ignited with barely contained anger. ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t.¡±


    The significance of the ring wasn¡¯t lost on him. Engagement. Marriage. Commitment. All things he had never intended to give me, things he felt I wasn¡¯t worthy of. His silence dripped


    with contempt, but for once, I didn¡¯t care.


    Cassandra stepped forward, her smile bright and seemingly innocent. ¡°What a coincidence, Olivia. Ethan and I are also here to look at rings today.¡±


    I sneered inwardly. So the ¡°business¡± Ethan had mentioned earlier was actually shopping for rings with Cassandra? He didn¡¯t even bother to exin, silently acquiescing to her statement.


    Cassandra¡¯s gaze lingered on the enormous blue moonstone on my finger. I could practically see her calcting its value¨Caround $750,000, if I had to guess. Her eyes narrowed slightly. and I knew exactly what she was thinking: She dares to try on something like that? Isn¡¯t she afraid of embarrassing herself if si


    A?adir a Biblioteca


    Despite her obvious provocation, I remained calm and elegant, admiring my ring as if they


    318


    < Chapter 4. The Alpha¡¯s Promi


    +25 Puntos >


    weren¡¯t even there. Connor truly did have excellent taste.


    ¡°Olivia, your ring is truly beautiful,¡± Cassandra said, feigning friendliness.


    ¡°Yes, I think so too,¡± I replied with a genuine smile.


    Ethan¡¯s face grew darker by the second. ¡°Olivia, take the ring off.¡±


    I tilted my head, feigning innocent confusion. ¡°Why?¡±


    His tone sharpened, eyes shing with anger. ¡°Why are you trying on rings? Are you forcing


    me to marry you? I will never marry you!¡±


    Cassandra¡¯s lips curved in a smug, subtle arc. ¡°Olivia, Ethan and I are here today at Margaret¡¯s


    request to look at rings.¡±


    The implication was obvious: Margaret Grey favored Cassandra as the future daughter¨Cinw,


    and I shouldn¡¯t dream of marrying into the Grey family. I found it all rather amusing. I was


    simply trying on a ring customized for me by my fianc¨¦. Why were these two acting like I was


    intruding on their wedding rehearsal?


    One narcissistically believed I was trying to force marriage, the other arrogantly unted her status. Besides, my father had never even considered the Grey family worthy marriage


    material for a Winters.


    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± I responded ndly.


    Both Ethan and Cassandra were taken aback by my indifference. Cassandra scrutinized my expression, trying <i>to </i>uncover jealousy or resentment, yet my sereneposure betrayed nothing, leaving her momentarily uncertain whether I was pretending or truly didn¡¯t care.


    Ethan, thoroughly angered,shed out: ¡°Are you doing this on purpose? Did you know we wereing to look at rings and waited here to ambush me? Let me be clear: there¡¯s no future for us, and trying <i>to </i>force me <i>won¡¯t </i>work!¡±


    His words grew sharper, his blue eyes cold as ice. ¡°Marriage requires equal social status. How could someone like you ever marry me? Just look at yourself¨Cyou¡¯re embarrassing!¡±


    I remained unbothered, a gentle smile on my lips. ¡°Embarrassing? Aren¡¯t we still together? So, this Miss Evans would be the mistress, then? And you a cheating scumbag¨Cso who¡¯s the one truly embarrassing themselves?¡±


    Ethan¡¯s fury exploded, his face flushing red. ¡°Are you taking it off or not?!¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I replied calmly.


    <Chapter 4 The Alpha¡¯s Promi


    +25 Puntos >


    His voice trembled with rage. ¡°Fine! Keep it if you like. I¡¯ll never buy you a ring, and I¡¯ll never


    marry you!¡±


    ¡°Mm¨Chmm,¡± I echoed softly.


    My serene defiance left him helpless. With a final re, he stormed out of the private room, nearly knocking over a disy case in his haste.


    Cassandra hurriedly chased after him. ¡°Ethan, wait for me!¡±


    Once they left, the shop assistant, who had been standing awkwardly in the corner throughout the entire exchange, approached me with a bewildered expression.


    ¡°Miss Winters, who were those two?¡± she asked hesitantly.


    I smiled faintly. ¡°Irrelevant people. Don¡¯t mind them.¡±


    After three years of love, Ethan had never intended marriage¨Clittle did he know, he was never good enough to marry me, and I had never truly intended to marry him either. The realization was liberating.


    I took a few photos of the ring on my finger, admiring how it caught the light from different angles. Then I sent the best <i>ones </i>to Connor with a simple message: ¡°Does it look good?¡±


    (Third person¡¯s POV)


    At that moment in Riverdale, inside the Rivers Group CEO¡¯s office, Connor Rivers saw the message from his beloved Livvy. A gentle smile bloomed on his usually stoic face as he put down his documents to reply.


    ¡°It looks beautiful. Do you like it?¡±


    Olivia answered honestly, ¡°I like it.¡±


    His response came quickly: ¡°As long as you like it.¡±


    Olivia hesitated, then typed, ¡°Connor, this ring must be very expensive, right?¡±


    He reassured me tenderly, ¡°Not expensive at all. You deserve the very best.¡±


    Beside him, his assistant Henry Morris secretly peeked several times, shocked to see his ice¨Ccold boss smiling so warmly.


    When Connor noticed Henry¡¯s stare, he instantly reverted to his usual frosty tone.


    ¡°I¡¯ve signed it. What are you staring at?¡± he snapped.


    Henry snapped back to attention, quickly gathering the documents. ¡°Nothing, sir, I¡¯ll take my


    < Chapter 4: The Alpha¡¯s Promi¡­.


    leave.¡±


    +25 Puntos>


    Meanwhile, Olivia collected the ring, carefully cing it back in its velvet box. The saleswoman assured Olivia they would keep it safe until the official engagement ceremony.


    Olivia left Lunar Jewelers and strolled next door to Timber Wolf Timepieces in the adjacent


    mall. Olivia wanted to buy a gift for Connor to bring back to Riverdale as a token of


    appreciation.


    Olivia recalled the recent photo my father had sent her¨CConnor with his cold aura, sharp brows, and ice¨Cblue eyes, refined and handsome¨C<i>not </i>much different from her childhood


    impression of him. He had always been serious, even as a <i>boy</i>.


    The watch store was elegant and understated, with ss cases disying timepieces that l to extravagant. Olivia took her time, examining each option carefully.


    something specific?¡± the salesman asked.


    a gift,¡± Olivia exined. ¡°Something elegant but not shy. For someone who


    quality.¡±


    nodded knowingly and directed her to a disy of sleek ck watches. ¡°These are popr among business executives and pack leaders. Subtle but unmistakably high¨Cend.¡±


    After careful consideration, Olivia selected one that seemed perfect for Connor¨Ca sleek ck timepiece with a minimalist design that wouldplement his style perfectly. It was


    sophisticated without being ostentatious, much like Connor himself.


    Just as Olivia finished paying, a familiar voice greeted her from behind.


    ¡°Liv, what are <i>you </i>doing here¡­¡±

 Whisper 5

    Chapter 5: Unexpected Encounters and Hidden Truths.


    Chapter 5: Unexpected Encounters and Hidden Truths


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    ¡°Liv, what are you doing here¡­¡±


    I turned around to find Jason Mitchell, Ethan¡¯s longtime friend, standing behind me with a surprised expression. His dark hair was slightly tousled, and his eyes held that same sympathetic look I¡¯d noticed at Sophie¡¯s birthday party.


    ¡°Jason, hello,¡± I greeted him with a polite smile.


    His gaze dropped to the shopping bag in my hand, the Timber Wolf Timepieces logo clearly visible. ¡°Buying a gift for Ethan?¡±


    The question caught me off guard. I hadn¡¯t expected to run into anyone who knew me, especially not one of Ethan¡¯s friends. To avoid aplicated exnation about Connor and


    my impending departure, I simply nodded.


    Jason¡¯s expression shifted subtly. ¡°This brand¡¯s watches are very expensive, even the basic models cost thousands of dors.¡± He hesitated, then added gently, ¡°Honestly, you don¡¯t have to buy such an expensive gift for him. Ethan, he¡­¡±


    The unspoken words hung in the air between us. He doesn¡¯t deserve it.


    I clutched the bag a little tighter, feeling a strange mix of amusement and sadness. If only


    Jason knew the watch wasn¡¯t for Ethan at all.


    ¡°You work hard for your money,¡± Jason continued, his voice lowered. ¡°I knowwyers at your


    level don¡¯t make that much yet. This must be several months¡® sry for you.¡±


    I was touched by his concern. In the three years I¡¯d known him, Jason had always been kind to


    me, even when the others in Ethan¡¯s circle kept their distance.


    ¡°Ethan doesn¡¯t need those things,¡± he said, frustration evident in his tone. ¡°You don¡¯t have to


    spend several months¡® sry on a gift for him.¡±


    I smiled politely. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t next time.¡±


    We said our goodbyes, and as I turned to leave, I thought I heard him sigh quietly behind me.


    My wolf, Cora, stirred within me, sensing the genuine concern in Jason¡¯s manner.


    (Jason¡¯s POV)


    <Chapter 5. Unexpected Encou


    +25 Puntos >


    I watched Olivia walk away, her honey¨Cbrown hair catching the afternoon light. She¡¯d always been too good for Ethan¨Ckind, intelligent, and unfailingly loyal despite how poorly he treated


    her.


    Pulling out my phone, I typed a message to Ethan, who I suspected was with Cassandra at


    that very moment.


    ¡°Brother, your girlfriend is really good. I just saw her buying a watch for you, worth thousands,


    probably a few months¡® sry for her. Treasure her.¡±


    My thumb hovered over the send button for a moment before pressing it. Would it make any


    difference? Probably not. But I had to try.


    The conflict inside me had been growing for months. Ethan was my oldest friend, but his


    treatment of Olivia was inexcusable. He had confessed to me, during a drunken night out, that


    he still couldn¡¯t forget Cassandra and merely treated Olivia as a substitute.


    ¡°She looks a bit like Cassandra, you know?¡± he had slurred. ¡°Same build, simr features. But


    she¡¯s¡­ easier. Doesn¡¯t demand as much.¡±


    I had been disgusted but said nothing. What kind of friend was I?


    And after the birthday party, I knew Ethan and Cassandra had spent the night together at a


    hotel. Earlier today, in our private friends¡® group chat¨Ca circle Olivia had never been invited


    into despite three years of dating¨CCassandra had brazenly posted a photo of herself with


    Ethan, suggesting he keep it as a souvenir, then deleted it a minuteter iming it was an


    ident.


    Everyone knew it wasn¡¯t an ident. It was a power y, a way to mark her territory.


    I pocketed my phone and headed for my car, wondering if I should have said more to Olivia.


    Warned her, perhaps. But what right did I have to interfere?


    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    The exclusive restaurant was dimly lit, creating an intimate atmosphere as I sat across from Cassandra. Her green¨Cgold eyes sparkled as she talked about her ns to open a healing practice in Harbor City.


    My phone vibrated with an iing message. Jason¡¯s name shed on the screen, and I read his text about Olivia buying me an expensive watch.


    My initial irritation instantly dissipated, my expression softening. So Olivia was trying to make amends with an expensive gift. Perhaps she felt guilty about our confrontation at the jewelry


    < Chapter 5 Unexpected Encou


    store, or she was seeking to reconcile afterst night¡¯s events.


    +25 Puntos>


    Inwardly, I devised a n: ept the gift, give her an apology to smooth things over, offer some sweet words, and she would surely yield. Olivia was always so forgiving, so eager to please. It was one of the things that made her¡­ convenient.


    ¡°Ethan, who messaged you?¡± Cassandra asked, her tone casual but her eyes sharp.


    ¡°No one,¡± I replied coolly, putting my phone face¨Cdown <i>on </i>the table.


    ¡°You¡¯re smiling,¡± she observed. ¡°Must be good news.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Just business.¡±


    Standing up, I excused myself to the restroom, needing a moment to think. Olivia¡¯s gift was unexpected but not unwee. It meant she was still invested in our rtionship, still trying to please me despite everything.


    As I walked away, I didn¡¯t notice Cassandra¡¯s eyes following me, calcting and cold.


    (Cassandra¡¯s POV)


    The moment Ethan disappeared around the corner, I reached for his phone. The password was


    pathetically simple¨Chis birthday. He¡¯d never bothered to change it in all the years I¡¯d known


    him.


    I quickly navigated to his messages, starting with Olivia¡¯s chat window. Thest exchange


    was from a week ago, where she had suggested a vacation during the uing holiday,


    sharing scenic itineraries and activities they could enjoy together.


    Ethan had replied five hourster with a dismissive: ¡°It¡¯s too crowded during holidays, nothing


    fun about it.¡±


    Since then, Olivia had sent <i>no </i>more messages. I couldn¡¯t help but smirk at the lopsided


    affection. After three years, Ethan couldn¡¯t even be bothered to travel with her.


    Flicking through other chats, I spotted Jason¡¯s recent message praising Olivia¡¯s costly gift. My


    lips curled in disdain.


    So she¡¯s still trying to curry favor and mend things by buying gifts. I thought she was ready to


    give up, but no, she¡¯s still groveling.


    I locked the phone again and ced it exactly as Ethan had left it. Then I pulled out my own


    phone and dialed Margaret Grey, Ethan¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Madame Grey,¡± I greeted warmly when she answered. ¡°I hope I¡¯m not disturbing you.¡±


    < Chapter 5 Unexpected Encou


    ¡°Not at all, dear,¡± she replied. ¡°How are you and Ethan getting along?¡±


    +25 Puntos <b>> </b>


    ¡°Wonderfully,¡± I said, injecting just the right amount of concern into my voice. ¡°But I wanted to let you know¡­ I just went with Ethan to look at rings and saw that girl trying on engagement


    rings, clearly pushing him to marry her¡­¡±


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    Back at Moonlight Manor, I continued packing my suitcase methodically. Martha had brought


    me fresh linens, her eyes curious but respectful enough not to ask questions.


    I carefully ced the watch¨Cmy gift not for Ethan, but for Connor Rivers¨Cin its box, wrapping


    it securely in a soft cloth before tucking it into my luggage. The thought of <i>Connor </i>brought a


    small smile to my face.


    Connor Rivers. My childhood friend and current fianc¨¦¨Cto¨Cbe in the nned alliance between


    the Winters Pack and Rivers Pack.


    Memories of Connor¡¯s cold yet elegant face came unbidden as I folded my clothes. We had


    known each other since childhood, living mere miles apart in the same territory of Riverdale.


    When I was ten, still a little girl with pigtails and scraped knees, my parents brought me to the


    Rivers residence. The mansion had seemed enormous then, with its sprawling gardens and imposing stone facade.


    There, I first glimpsed Connor, already a breathtakingly handsome fourteen¨Cyear¨Cold with


    frosty ice¨Cblue <i>eyes </i>like winter snow. He stood tall and proud beside his father, the Alpha of


    the Rivers pack.


    ¡°Go on,¡± my mother had whispered, giving me a gentle nudge forward. ¡°Say hello.¡±


    Obediently, I had called <i>out</i>, ¡°Alpha Connor.¡±


    He had only responded with a <i>cool</i>, ¡°Hello,¡± his expression unchanged. I remember thinking he


    must be difficult and unapproachable¨Ca misconception thatsted for years.


    I sighed, folding another sweater and cing it in my suitcase. How different things might


    have been if I¡¯d understood him better back then.


    After my mother¡¯s death from wolfsbane poisoning when I was fifteen, I transformed from a carefree child into a quiet, rebellious teen. The loss had hollowed me out, leaving me angry at the world and everyone in it.


    During my high school years, I struggled with history¨Cdates and events blurring together as I tried to focus through my grief. Connor¡¯s mother suggested he tutor me, boasting of his


    <Chapter 5 Unexpected Encou


    near¨Cperfect knowledge of the subject.


    +25 <b>Puntos </b>>


    When twenty¨Cone¨Cyear¨Cold Connor arrived at our home to help, I had defiantly told him, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to teach me.¡±


    He had only smiled, tapping my forehead gently with his pen. ¡°But I insist.¡±


    Contrary to my fears, he was endlessly patient, exining every concept thoroughly, even offering multiple interpretation methods when I struggled. He never rushed me, never showed frustration when I failed to grasp something immediately.


    Gradually, my resistance faded to admiration. One day, after I¡¯d finally mastered a particrly difficult concept, I marveled, ¡°Wow, Connor, you still remember all this after so many years?¡±


    He admitted with a softugh, ¡°Not everything. I reviewed the histories beforehand.¡±


    That small confession¨Cthat he had prepared specifically to help me¨Chad touched me deeply. Thanks to his devoted coaching over that summer, my knowledge soared, enabling me to attend Riverdale University¨Chis alma mater.


    To me, Connor had always been a respected figure, never a romantic prospect. So when my father proposed I marry Connor to strengthen the alliance between our packs, I instinctively


    rejected it.


    How could I marry someone I¡¯ve always looked up to?


    Instead, I had fled to Harbor City, determined to make my own way, to find love on my own


    terms. And I thought I had found it with Ethan Grey.


    How wrong I had been.


    Lost in these memories, I was startled when my bedroom door opened. Ethan stood leaning


    by the frame, gazing down at me with unreadable eyes.


    ¡°Are you almost done packing?¡± he asked quietly.


    I answered softly, ¡°Mm, almost.¡±


    He remained lounging against the door, then said, ¡°Liv, don¡¯t you have something you want to


    say to me?¡±


    Comentarios

 Whisper 6

    Chapter 6: The Rift Widens


    Chapter 6: The Rift Widens


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    I looked up from my packing, meeting Ethan¡¯s blue eyes with confusion. His tall frame filled the doorway as he leaned against it, watching me with an expectant expression I couldn¡¯t


    quite decipher.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, genuinely puzzled by his question.


    cker of impatience crossed his face before he softened his tone. His lips curved into that


    amiliar half¨Csmile that once made my heart race.


    ¡°I was harsh at Lunar Jewelers just now. Don¡¯t be mad anymore.¡±


    The statement hung in the air between us. He clearly expected me to melt at this barely¨Cthere apology, to rush into his arms with gratitude for his magnanimous forgiveness. Three months


    ago, I might have done exactly that.


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry,¡± I replied quietly, turning back to fold another sweater.


    Ethan scoffed, pushing himself off the doorframe and taking a step into my room. ¡°Come on,


    Liv. Don¡¯t be like that. Mouth says no, heart says yes.¡±


    I continued organizing my suitcase, not bothering to look up. ¡°Think whatever you like.¡±


    A sh of annoyance crossed his face. The patience in his voice was wearing thin now, the


    facade of contrition rapidly fading.


    ¡°I already apologized. What more do you want?¡± he demanded, his tone hardening.


    I smoothed the wrinkles from a blouse before cing it carefully in my suitcase. ¡°I don¡¯t need


    your apology.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s jaw tightened as his gaze fixed on me. He seemed to realize his approach wasn¡¯t working, so he abruptly changed tactics.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the gift?¡± he asked stiffly.


    I nced up, genuinely confused again. ¡°What gift?¡±


    His eyes narrowed. ¡°Jason said he saw you buy me a watch. Didn¡¯t you buy that to make up with me? I¡¯m back now. Shouldn¡¯t you bring it out already?¡±


    114


    <Chapter 6: The Rift Widens


    +25 Puntos >


    The sheer presumption in his voice almost made meugh out loud. Before I could rify, he continued, his tone growing increasingly arrogant.


    ¡°Enough is enough, stop making a fuss.¡±


    A mocking smile finally found its way to my lips. ¡°You¡¯re funny.¡±


    Ethan scowled, his brows drawing together. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    I met his eyes directly, speaking with perfect rity. ¡°Yes, I bought a watch. But it¡¯s not for you. And I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve done anything wrong that requires me <i>to </i><i>coax </i><i>you </i>or apologize.¡±


    His anger red instantly, blue eyes darkening like storm clouds. ¡°Not for me? Then who is it


    for?¡±


    ¡°You have no right to know,¡± I answered lightly, turning back to my packing.


    Ethan¡¯s fury spiraled visibly, his face flushing with indignation. ¡°I have no right? I¡¯m your


    boyfriend! You buy a gift for another man and I can¡¯t even ask?¡±


    My voice remained calm, though I couldn¡¯t keep the derision from seeping into it. ¡°Aren¡¯t you


    Cassandra¡¯s boyfriend?¡±


    The question caught him off guard. His mouth opened and closed before he rushed to exin,


    his tone shrinking with guilt.


    ¡°Me and Cassandra¡­ it¡¯s not like that.¡±


    He sounded less sure now, his voice betraying his unease. I could see the truth written all over his face. He and Cassandra were no longer merely former potential partners¨Cthey¡¯d crossed the line countless times, yet he still clung to me as his official girlfriend.


    I understood his game perfectly. He liked Cassandra¡¯s boldness and passion, but also enjoyed my gentleness and quiet obedience. He was greedy and unwilling to give up either.


    Trying to salvage his lie, he continued, ¡°Today, I went shopping for rings with Cassandra because my mother asked me <i>to</i>. It wasn¡¯t for her.¡±


    He ran a hand through his dark hair, a gesture I¡¯d once found endearing. ¡°My mother bought a new dress and needed matching jewelry. She said Cassandra has good taste so she took her along. They were picking nes, earrings, bracelets, everything.¡±


    His eyes softened, attempting to look sincere. ¡°I knew you misunderstood, but I was angry


    then and didn¡¯t exin¨Cwanted to make you jealous on purpose.¡±


    My eyes turned frosty at his admission. ¡°You actually knew I would be jealous?¡±


    <Chapter 6: The Rift Widens


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± he murmured, reaching for my hand.


    +25 <b>Puntos </b>>


    pulled away before he could touch me. My rejection was immediate and cold. ¡°I heard your


    apology, but I don¡¯t ept it. And that gift is not for you.¡±


    His temper exploded again, voice rising sharply. ¡°Then who is it for?¡±


    I replied calmly, continuing to fold my clothes. ¡°My mate¨Cto¨Cbe.¡±


    Ethan sneered with disbelief, his handsome features twisting with contempt. ¡°Ha, Olivia, you¡¯re


    really shameless enough to threaten me with marriage to force me intomitting to you?¡±


    He took a step closer, looming over me. ¡°You mean if I agree tomit to you, you¡¯ll give me


    the gift and forgive me? Is that it?¡±


    I frowned, stunned by his narcissism. How could he be so full of himself? Did he truly think I


    couldn¡¯t live without him?


    Ethan looked at me with utter disappointment, shaking his head again and again. His voice


    dropped to a condescending whisper.


    ¡°I thought you understood the gulf between us. I thought you were sensible. But you keep


    trying to pressure me into amitment. I¡¯m really disappointed.¡±


    With that, he stormed out and mmed the door shut, the sound echoing through the room


    like a final punctuation mark.


    Left alone, I could only shake my head helplessly. I had nned to use this quarrel to break


    our rtionship cleanly, to tell him that I was the daughter of Alpha Richard Winters of the


    Riverdale pack<i>, </i>soon to return home to marry Connor Rivers.


    But he never gave me a chance to speak.


    I realized now¨Cperhaps the confidence he had that I would never leave him was something I had inadvertently given him. I had always been the obedient, undemanding girlfriend, never


    prying or jealous, always gentle andpliant, only sharing intimacy yet never my secrets.


    No wonder he mistook my tolerance for dependence.


    A year ago, I had overheard him telling his mother, Margaret Grey, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I know you won¡¯t approve of her joining our family. I¡¯m just dating her for now. Marriage is another


    matter.¡±


    He had even added smugly, ¡°Your son¡¯s not stupid. I know the difference between dating and marrying.¡±


    < Chapter 6 The Rift Widens


    +25 Puntos


    Since then, I had buried my true identity and any hopes for a future. Our rtionship became a mutual need for warmth andpanionship, little else.


    I had kept my heart guarded, my affections measured, but when I discovered I was merely Cassandra¡¯s stand¨Cin, even that fragile tolerance shattered. I was Olivia Winters, daughter of


    an Alpha, no one¡¯s substitute.


    The sound of voices downstairs pulled me from my thoughts. Martha¡¯s respectful tones were


    answered by a woman¡¯smanding voice that sent a chill down my spine.


    Footsteps approached my door, followed by a sharp knock. Before I could answer, the door


    swung open.


    Margaret Grey stood in the doorway, her imperious gaze sweeping over me and my


    half¨Cpacked suitcase. Wearing a deep blue silk dress, sparkling with matching sapphire


    earrings, ne, and a massive diamond ring, she looked every inch the wealthy matron


    who would indeed buy an entire jewelry set for a single outfit.


    ¡°You¡¯re Olivia Winters?¡± Her scrutinizing gaze was sharp, dripping with disdain, as if


    appraising an unworthy object.


    I straightened my posture, meeting her eyes directly. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Grey.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Margaret¡¯s eyes swept the room before settling back on me. ¡°I¡¯ve heard all about you


    and Ethan.¡±


    She moved into the room uninvited, her expensive perfume filling the air. With practiced


    elegance, she lowered herself into the armchair by the window, crossing her legs at the ankle.


    A cold smile curved her lips as she dered, ¡°A girl like you, dreaming of marrying into the


    Grey family?¡±

 Whisper 7

    Chapter 7: Confrontation with Margaret Grey and Farewell¨C1


    Chapter 7: Confrontation with Margaret Grey and Farewell


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    I sat calmly in the armchair across from Margaret Grey, my hands folded neatly in myp. Her


    imperious gaze swept over me like I was an insect ¡®she¡¯d found in her expensive tea.


    ¡°I never intended to join the Grey pack,¡± I stated inly.


    Margaret¡¯s perfectly sculpted eyebrows shot up in surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected such directness. Her eyes narrowed as she scrutinized me from head to toe, taking in my simple


    blouse and jeans with obvious disdain.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± she asked, her voice dripping with disbelief.


    I could see the judgment in her eyes. To her, I was nothing but a social climber, a gold¨Cdigger hoping to elevate my status by attaching myself to an Alpha heir. Yet despite her obvious


    contempt, I remainedposed, my amber eyes clear and unwavering.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s so,¡± I replied evenly.


    Margaret adjusted her sapphire ne, the massive stones catching the light as she moved. The gesture was deliberate, meant to remind me of the wealth and status I supposedly coveted.


    ¡°I understand women like you all too well,¡± she said, her voiceced with condescension. ¡°It¡¯s my son¡¯s position as Alpha heir that attracts you, isn¡¯t it? He must have given you plenty of


    privileges already.¡±


    I met her gaze unflinchingly. ¡°I don¡¯t care about his status.¡±


    A harshugh escaped her perfectly painted lips. ¡°Stop pretending. If you really didn¡¯t care, would you have gotten together with Ethan at all?¡±


    My wolf, Cora, stirred within me, bristling at the insult. I tamped down her indignation and


    allowed a faint, mocking smile to curve my lips instead.


    ¡°Luna Grey, are you saying your son has nothing to offer besides his social status?¡±


    Margaret gasped, her face flushing with indignation. The sapphires at her throat seemed to


    darken with her mood.


    ¡°Sharp¨Ctongued!¡± she snapped, herposure cracking. ¡°Ethan praised you for being gentle


    173


    <Chapter 7 Confrontation with


    and sensible, but clearly he was mistaken.¡±


    I reached for the teacup on the small table beside me, taking a slow, deliberate sip while


    Margaret continued to fume.


    +25 Puntos


    ¡°Such disrespect,¡± she hissed. ¡°You don¡¯t even know <i>to </i>serve tea to your elders. Where were


    you raised, in a barn?¡±


    I ced my cup down carefully, offering her an insincere smile. ¡°Sorry Luna Grey, but there¡¯s


    no extra cup here. Besides, you wouldn¡¯t want to use one I touched, right? And anyway, you


    don¡¯tck refreshment.¡±


    Her eyes widened at my polite sarcasm. I could practically see the thoughts racing through


    her mind: This rude girl is utterly unqualified to join the Grey family.


    ¡°Our Grey family is not a ce where just anyone can enter,¡± she dered, her voice


    hardening. ¡°You want to marry Ethan? Impossible!¡±


    She leaned forward, her jewelry glinting menacingly. ¡°Cassandra Evans is my ideal daughter¨Cinw. Our families are old friends, and she is Ethan¡¯s first love.¡±


    The words stung despite my resolve to remain unmoved. Margaret must have noticed,


    because a satisfied smile spread across her face.


    ¡°Give up,¡± shemanded. ¡°Pack your things and leave. Free up your ce beside Ethan.¡±


    My lips twitched slightly as memories surfaced unbidden. I recalled overhearing Ethan¡¯s private conversation with his mother months ago, his cold voice admitting I was nothing but a


    stand¨Cin for Cassandra.


    Just days before, out of lingering affection after three years together, I had still contemted using my healing knowledge to help Ethan with his digestive issues. I knew he believed I came from a modest background and never genuinely considered marrying me.


    Yet I had once thought of leveraging my cousin Alexander¡¯s power as head of the Silverridge family¨Cnow one of the top¨Cten wealthiest families in the region¨Cto form a business alliance with the Grey family. Alexander, who had doted on me since childhood, would have agreed


    without hesitation.


    But that night, those cruel words from Ethan shattered any such ns.


    I snapped back to the present, meeting Margaret¡¯s triumphant gaze with calm indifference.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I told her. ¡°I¡¯ll return to Riverdale in a couple of days and won¡¯te back.¡±


    Margaret blinked, momentarily stunned by my easy capittion. Her mouth opened slightly.


    213


    < Chapter 7 Confrontation with


    as if she¡¯d prepared for more resistance and now found herself without purpose.


    +25 Puntos >


    Before she could recover, I nced at my watch and stood. ¡°I have other matters. Goodbye.¡±


    Without waiting for her response, I retrieved my bag and walked briskly out of Moonlight Manor, leaving Margaret Grey and her schemes behind me.


    (Margaret¡¯s POV)


    I sat frozen in the armchair, watching that impertinent girl walk away without so much as a proper farewell. This was not how I had envisioned our confrontation.


    I had deliberately adorned myself with my most impressive sapphire jewelry and finest silk dress. I had rehearsed cutting remarks designed to reduce her to tears, to make her understand the vast gulf between her station and ours.


    Comentarios

 Whisper 8

    Chapter 7: Confrontation with Margaret Grey and Farewell¨C2


    Instead, she had departed with indifference, as if I were the one being dismissed!


    ¡°The nerve!¡± I muttered, rising from the chair with as much dignity as I could muster.


    Martha appeared in the doorway, her expression carefully neutral. ¡°Will you be staying for dinner, Luna Grey?¡±


    ¡°Certainly not,¡± I snapped, striding past her toward the front door.


    My driver opened the car door as I approached, and I slid into the plush leather seat with a


    huff of frustration. As soon as the door closed, I pulled out my phone, already nning how to convey my displeasure to Ethan.


    Before I could dial, the phone rang in my hand. Cassandra¡¯s name shed on the screen.


    ¡°Cassandra, dear,¡± I answered, my voice instantly transforming from irritation to maternal


    warmth.


    ¡°Luna Grey, how did it go?¡± Cassandra asked, her voice sweet with concern.


    I sighed dramatically. ¡°Cassandra, did you know that Ethan¡¯s girlfriend has no respect at all? A


    real shrew, proves the saying ¡®bad backgrounds breed bad manners.¡±


    ¡°Oh <i>no</i>,¡± Cassandra responded, her tone sympathetic. ¡°That must have been awful for you.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t see her face, but I could imagine the secret delight my words brought her. Cassandra


    had always been transparent in her ambitions, but at least she understood proper respect.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get upset,¡± she continued soothingly. ¡°Don¡¯t lower yourself to argue with someone like


    that.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still the sweetest girl,¡± I replied, settling back against the seat as my driver pulled away


    from Moonlight Manor. ¡°That girl said she¡¯s leaving in a few days and won¡¯te back. At


    least she knows her ce.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Cassandra¡¯s voice perked up with poorly disguised eagerness. ¡°So she¡¯s breaking up


    with Ethan?¡±


    I smiled confidently, though no one could see it. ¡°Even if she doesn¡¯t, I¡¯ll force them apart. After


    her attitude today, she has no chance.¡±


    ¡°Are you going back home now?¡± Cassandra asked quickly. ¡°I cane keep youpany.¡±


    ¡°That would be lovely, dear,¡± I replied, pleased by her attentiveness. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you all about it


    < Chapter 7 Confrontation with¡­


    when you arrive.¡±


    <b>25 </b>Puntos >


    As I ended the call, satisfaction began to rece my earlier frustration. The girl was leaving,


    and Cassandra would soon take her rightful ce beside Ethan. Everything was proceeding ording to n, even if not exactly as I had envisioned.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    The familiar ss doors of thew center slid open as I approached. I had worked here for over three years, growing from an apprentice to a fully licensedwyer. This modest building had witnessed my entire professional journey.


    The receptionist looked up with a smile. ¡°Good afternoon, Ms. Winters.¡±


    I nodded in greeting, making my way to the director¡¯s office. Mr. Wilson was expecting me, having received my call earlier.


    ¡°Olivia,¡± he greeted me, rising from behind his desk. His bespectacled face showed genuine regret. ¡°I was hoping you might reconsider.¡±


    I shook my head gently. ¡°My decision is final, Mr. Wilson. I appreciate all the opportunities


    you¡¯ve given me.¡±


    He sighed, epting the envelope containing my formal resignation. ¡°You¡¯ve been an asset to


    this center. If <i>you </i>ever wish <i>to </i>return, there will always be a ce for you here.¡±


    Afterpleting the necessary paperwork, I headed to my small office to collect my personal


    belongings. Emma Thompson, my young assistant, was waiting for me, her expression


    anxious.


    ¡°Is it true?¡± she asked as soon as I entered. ¡°Are you really leaving?¡±


    I nodded, cing my resignation copy on the desk. ¡°Yes, Emma. I¡¯m returning to Riverdale.¡±


    Emma¡¯s eyes instantly reddened, tears welling up. ¡°Liv, why are you suddenly resigning?¡±


    I hadn¡¯t expected to feel sad about leaving. Thew center had been just a job, a means to support myself while I figured out my life in Harbor City. But facing Emma¡¯s tearful reluctance,


    a pang of sorrow struck my heart.


    Our bond had grown beyond mere workce camaraderie into something closer to sisterhood. Emma had joined me fresh out of Riverdale University, three years my junior and


    eager to learn. I had taken her under my wing, teaching her everything I knew aboutw


    practice.


    ¡°I have family matters to attend to,¡± I exined gently, reaching out to squeeze her hand.


    < Chapter 7: Confrontation with.


    ¡°But will youe back?¡± she asked, her voice small and hopeful.


    +25 Puntos <b>> </b>


    I hesitated, unwilling to lie to her. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, Emma. But this isn¡¯t goodbye forever. We¡¯ll


    stay in touch.¡±


    Emma wiped at her tears with the back of her hand. ¡°It won¡¯t be the same without you. You¡¯ve


    taught me so much.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯ve learned well,¡± I assured her, smiling despite the lump forming in my throat. ¡°You¡¯re


    going to be an excellentwyer, Emma. Better than me.¡±


    She shook her head vigorously. ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡±


    I began gathering my few personal items¨Ca small potted nt, a framed photo of my mother,


    a few reference books I¡¯d purchased myself. Emma watched silently, asionally sniffling.


    ¡°What about Alpha Grey?¡± she asked suddenly. ¡°Does he know you¡¯re leaving?¡±


    The question caught me off guard. Emma was one of the few people who knew about my


    rtionship with Ethan, though even she didn¡¯t know the full extent of itsplications.


    ¡°He will,¡± I replied simply.


    As I packed thest of my belongings into a small box, I reflected on the unexpected turn my


    day had taken. I hadn¡¯t nned to leave quite so abruptly, but Margaret Grey¡¯s deliberate


    humiliation had forced my hand.


    Yet perhaps this was the only way to protect my dignity, and to reim the courage to start


    anew<i>. </i>

 Whisper 9

    Chapter 8: Farewell to the Past¨C1


    Chapter 8: Farewell to the Past


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    A year ago, Emma Thompson broke up with her boyfriend. I remember her sitting across from me, her face blotchy from crying, hands trembling as she clutched a legal document.


    ¡°He¡¯s demanding fifty thousand dors,¡± she sobbed, her voice breaking. ¡°Says it was money


    he transferred to me during our rtionship.¡±


    I handed her a tissue, watching as she tried topose herself.


    ¡°That¡¯s not how it was at all,¡± Emma continued, wiping her tears. ¡°We agreed from the start


    that rent, utilities, and living expenses would be split evenly. He said his monthly two


    thousand dors covered his share, and I paid two thousand of my own.¡±


    Her shoulders shook with another wave of sobs.


    ¡°Now he insists it was a gift given with marriage intentions, so I should return it if we break <ol><li>up. But those were just daily expenses! The real gifts he ever gave me add up to less than five </li></ol>


    hundred dors.¡±


    Emma looked up at me, her eyes red and desperate.


    ¡°How shameless can he be, filing a legalint over this?¡± She choked on her tears. ¡°My


    two thousand a month came from my parents. I¡¯m just a university student ¨C how can I afford fifty thousand?¡±


    She <i>gripped </i>my hand tightly, her fingers cold with fear.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell my family either. If my father knew I lived with a man during school, he¡¯d kill him.¡±


    Her voice dropped to a whisper. ¡°Liv, please help me¡­ I have nowhere else to turn.¡±


    The memory of Emma¡¯s desperate plea still resonated with me. Back then, I was barely established myself, a fresh graduate with a meager monthly ie from my new legal


    practice.


    But something about her situation struck a chord deep within me. Perhaps it was her vulnerability, or maybe I saw something of myself in her¨Csomeone alone in a city that could


    be cruelly indifferent.


    I broke the unspoken rule thatwyers don¡¯t take clients who can¡¯t pay. Not only did I take her


    < Chapter 8 Farewell to the Pa


    case, but I also lent her money to cover the legal fees needed to fight the im.


    +25 Puntos


    The fee was transferred directly to thewyer center, as is customary. I epted the case withoutpensation, knowing that without help, a vulnerable young woman like Emma might do something foolish.


    It wasn¡¯t easy. The ex¨Cboyfriend had carefully documented every transfer, presenting them as ¡°gifts¡± rather than shared expenses. But I was determined.


    After weeks of gathering evidence¨Cbank statements, text messages discussing bill payments, testimonies from roommates who had witnessed their financial arrangements¨Cl finally built a solid case.


    The day we won, Emma hugged me so tightly I could barely breathe. Her ex¨Cboyfriend¡¯s shameless false ims were exposed, and he was ordered to pay Emma¡¯s legal costs.


    Two monthster, after her graduation, Emma showed up at my office with a small potted nt and a determined expression.


    ¡°I want to work for you,¡± she dered. ¡°I want to learn everything you know.¡±


    Now, Emma¡¯s <i>eyes </i>were red again as she looked at me across my desk.


    ¡°Liv, I¡¯m still under my practice license here and can¡¯t leave yet,¡± she said softly. ¡°But once my


    internship ends, can Ie find you?¡±


    Her question caught me off guard. I hadn¡¯t expected such devotion, especially after


    announcing my sudden departure.


    ¡°Of course,¡± I replied, my amber eyes warming with genuine affection. ¡°My home is in


    Riverdale. When the timees, just contact me if you want to join me.¡±


    Emma broke into a teary smile. ¡°That¡¯s great! Liv, I¡¯ll follow you forever! Wherever you go, I¡¯ll <ol><li>go. Don¡¯t abandon this little tail.¡± </li></ol>


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at her earnestness. ¡°Never.¡±


    Our bond, forged through hardship and gratitude, gave me some rarefort amid my own


    turmoil. In a world where I¡¯d learned to guard my heart carefully, Emma¡¯s loyalty was a


    precious gift.


    After saying goodbye to Emma, I headed to the director¡¯s office. Thomas Wilson looked up from his desk as I entered, his bespectacled face registering mild surprise.


    ¡°Miss Winters,¡± he greeted me, gesturing to the chair opposite his desk. ¡°What can I do for


    you?¡±


    < Chapter 8 Farewell to the Pa


    +25 Puntos >


    I handed him my resignation letter. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the short notice, Mr. Wilson.¡±


    He adjusted his sses, scanning the document with growing confusion. ¡°Miss Winters, why are you suddenly quitting? Did you run into trouble with any clients?¡±


    I shook my head quickly. ¡°No, Mr. Wilson. It¡¯s family matters, I have <i>to </i>return to my


    hometown.¡±


    His eyebrows rose slightly, but he remained professional.


    ¡°I know I¡¯m supposed to give a month¡¯s notice, but this was unexpected. I¡¯m sorry,¡± I added,


    feeling genuinely bad about the abruptness of my departure.


    Then I continued softly, ¡°My handover is almostplete. There¡¯s onest case


    hearing is in ten days. After that, I¡¯ll leave. I just wanted to inform you early.¡±


    ¨C


    the appeal


    Comentarios

 Whisper 10

    Chapter 8: Farewell to the Past¨C2


    The director paused, studying me for a moment. I could see him weighing my words, perhaps wondering about the real reason behind my sudden resignation.


    Finally, he nodded with understanding. ¡°Well, alright then. I wish you the best for the future.¡±


    Leaving thewyer center, I wandered the city streets as dusk deepened. The neon lights of Harbor City began to shimmer through the gathering darkness, painting the sidewalks in pools of blue, red, and yellow.


    A cool breeze rustled the treetops, carrying the scents of the city¨Cfood from nearby restaurants, exhaust from passing cars, the faint sweetness of blooming trees along the boulevard.


    A pang of loneliness swept through me. I was about to leave Harbor City, which had been my home for three years, a ce of both hardship and growth.


    When I¡¯d first arrived, my father, Richard Winters, had frozen all my ounts. It was his way of forcing me to return home after I¡¯d refused to ept his remarriage to my mother¡¯s best friend just two years after her death.


    I only had a few thousand dors in my mobile wallet, barely enough tost three days in a hotel. Within those days, I found a position at thewyer center, rented a tiny room near my workce, and borrowed money from my cousin Alexander just to eat.


    The tiny rental was in a chaotic neighborhood with poor security. Soon after moving in, a drunken man began pounding on my <i>door </i>at night.


    I remember hiding under the covers, trembling, my wolf instincts screaming at me to either fight or flee. But I couldn¡¯t shift¨Cnot there, not then. I was alone in human territory, with no


    pack to protect me.


    Comints to thendlord were useless. He shrugged me off with a dismissive attitude,


    suggesting I was ¡°too sensitive¡± and should ¡°learn to live in the real world.¡±


    In desperation, I moved again, only to have the unscrupulousndlord refuse to return my deposit. When I confronted him, he hurled insults at me, calling me a ¡°spoiled rich girl ying at independence.¡±


    He had no idea who I really was¨Cthat I was the daughter of Alpha Richard Winters of the Riverdale pack. If my father had known how I was being treated, the man would have faced


    consequences far worse than legal action.


    <Chapter 8 Farewell to the Pa


    +25 Puntos <b>> </b>


    But I handled it my way. Furious, I reported him to the local authorities for safety vitions


    and filed a formalint for breach of contract and verbal abuse.


    Before the court even epted the case, thendlord returned my deposit.


    Yet I refused to withdraw the defamationint. I pursued it to the end, eventually winning


    Later, I heard the drunken troublemaker had been driven from the neighborhood¨Cjustice, I


    thought with a small smile¨Cand thendlord had disappeared. That was my lowest, yet most


    resilient, moment. I survived it all alone.


    Memories flooded back of the day I first met Ethan Grey during a legal consultation. I was still


    an apprentice then, following a seniorwyer to a subsidiary of Ethan¡¯spany.


    Coincidentally, Ethan was there conducting an inspection. ording to him, it was love at first sight.


    He pursued me fiercely after that, showing up at my workce with coffee, sending flowers to


    my tiny apartment, finding excuses to ¡°identally¡± run into me. He was attentive and


    generous, always appearing when I needed support most.


    We shared genuine sweet times together. He took me to quiet restaurants where we talked for


    hours. He listened to my opinions with genuine interest, something I hadn¡¯t expected from an


    Alpha heir with his reputation.


    Until the night of our one¨Cyear anniversary: we¡¯d both been drinking wine, sitting close on his


    couch, the lights dimmed <i>low</i>. Ethan¡¯s eyes had darkened as he pulled me close, lowering his head to kiss my lips.


    Something inside me panicked. I shoved him away forcefully, nearly knocking over the wine sses on the coffee table.


    ¡°Why?¡± His voice was hoarse with hurt and confusion.


    I stammered, unable to exin the sudden fear that had gripped me. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m just not ready yet. Please, give me some time.¡±


    After that, he became distant. Our rtionship continued, but something had changed. He never pushed me again, but the warmth between us had cooled.


    I never crossed that boundary with him, nor even epted his advances willingly, I wasn¡¯t sure why ¨C maybe because it was my first rtionship, maybe because I subconsciously found him overwhelming, knowing how many women he¡¯d been with.


    < Chapter 8: Farewell to the Pa


    +25 Puntos


    Whatever the reason, I was now deeply grateful I had kept my distance. The thought of having given myselfpletely to someone who saw me as nothing more than a recement was


    unbearable.


    Returning to Moonlight Manor, Ethan was nowhere to be seen. Perhaps he was with


    Cassandra, celebrating their reunion now that his mother had sessfully driven away the


    inconvenient girlfriend.


    I took a long shower, letting the hot water wash away the day¡¯s emotions. As I slipped


    between the cool sheets of my bed, exhaustion overtook me.


    There were only ten days left before I could leave this ce behind, along with the heartbreak


    and humiliation.


    ¡°How wonderful,¡± I thought quietly as my consciousness drifted away.


    <b>2 </b>


    Comentarios


    Ver anuncios (0/20) >


    Votar


    246


    373

 Whisper 11

    Chapter 9: Awakening and Awakening¨C1


    Chapter 9: Awakening and Awakening


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    I woke naturally, stretching my limbs across the soft sheets as sunlight streamed through the


    windows of Moonlight Manor.


    ¡°Ah-¡± I yawned contentedly, relishing the unusual sensation of freedom. ¡°The feeling of not having to go to work is just sofortable.¡±


    After a leisurely shower, I dressed infortable clothes and headed downstairs. The familiar


    scent of freshly brewed herb tea and venison broth greeted me as I entered the dining room.


    Martha Jenkins had prepared breakfast for two, with ce settings arranged neatly across


    from each other. I nced at the empty seat opposite mine but said nothing as I took my


    ce.


    Martha noticed my arrival and approached with a pot of steaming tea. ¡°Miss Winters, is Mr. Grey noting down for breakfast today?¡± she asked, her voice tinged with confusion.


    I calmly epted the cup she offered, inhaling the soothing aroma before taking a sip. ¡°He


    didn¡¯te backst night, so probably not.¡±


    Martha¡¯s eyes widened slightly before she quicklyposed herself, realizing she was being nosy. With a small <i>nod</i>, she quietly retreated to the kitchen, leaving me to enjoy my breakfast


    in peace.


    The venison broth was rich and vorful, prepared exactly as I liked it. For three years, Martha had learned my preferences, always ensuring myfort despite her primary loyalty to the Grey family. I appreciated her kindness, one of the few genuine things I¡¯d experienced in this


    house.


    As I finished my meal, my phone vibrated with an iing message. Connor Rivers¡® name


    shed on the screen, bringing an unexpected warmth to my chest.


    ¡°Livvy, do you want the engagement dress to be custom¨Cmade or just pick a current¨Cseason designer one?¡±


    I hesitated, my finger hovering over the keyboard. Custom¨Cmade would be beautiful, but would there be enough time? I realized I didn¡¯t even know when the ceremony would take ce.


    ¡°When is the engagement ceremony scheduled?¡± I typed back.


    < Chapter 9 Awakening and A.


    +25 Puntos >


    Connor¡¯s response came quickly. ¡°Not fixed yet. Whenever you finish things in Harbor City and


    return to Riverdale, we can set it.¡±


    I felt a small smile form on my lips. Unlike Ethan, Connor never pressured me or made


    decisions without my input.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be done here in nine days,¡± I assured him.


    ¡°Great,¡± he replied, and I could almost hear the gentle tone he always used with me.


    I considered the timeframe. Custom tailoring would be cutting it close, and I didn¡¯t want to


    rush the artisans.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just pick from the current season¡¯s dresses, I¡¯ll go pick one,¡± I decided.


    ¡°Okay, let me know when you decide,¡± Connor responded.


    Just as I was about to exit my messages, a notification caught my eye¨Ca new message from


    Ethan Grey. My heart skipped a beat, not from longing but from wariness.


    I clicked on it and found a video waiting to be yed. Taking a deep breath, I pressed y.


    The scene unfolded in a dimly lit private room, music thumping in the background. Ethan was clearly drunk, his normally perfect appearance disheveled as he leaned intimately into


    Cassandra¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Cassie, <i>you </i>finally came back¡­¡± he mumbled, his words slurred but distinct. ¡°I knew you would¡­ I waited five years for you¡­¡±


    The background was filled with noisy jeers andughter. I recognized the voices¨CEthan¡¯s friends, Sophie Parker, and others from their social circle. All familiar faces who had smiled at


    me while harboring contempt.


    Cassandra held him with practiced tenderness, a soft smile ying on her lips. ¡°Ethan, you¡¯re


    drunk,¡± she said, her voice carrying just the right note of concern.


    He rubbed against her, his movements clumsy but determined. ¡°No, I¡¯m perfectly sober¡­ You


    are Cassandra Evans, my one true love, I¡¯m not wrong¡­ See, I¡¯m sober¡­¡±


    Someone in the background jeered loudly, ¡°Ethan, if Cassandra is your true love, then what


    about Olivia?¡±


    Ethan¡¯s response was slurred but crystal clear: ¡°Who is Olivia Winters? I¡­ I only love Cassie¡­¡±


    Sophie¡¯s voice chimed in, teasing and triumphant. ¡°Future Luna, Ethan is really only into you.


    Look, drunk as he is, you¡¯re all he can see.¡±


    < Chapter 9 Awakening and A


    +25 Puntos


    Hearing this, my eyes turned cold. During my three years with Ethan, <i>no </i>one had ever called


    me ¡°Future Luna.¡± It proved what I had always suspected: none of them ever truly epted me


    as Ethan¡¯s potential partner.


    It was no surprise. In that upper¨Ccrust social circle, I was always just a tolerated outsider from


    a rival territory.


    The mockery in the video only grew harsher. Victoria Reed, Sophie¡¯s so¨Ccalled good friend¨Cthe


    same woman who had previously used my mother¡¯s silver pendant of being fake¨Csneered


    loudly.


    ¡°Why is Olivia so shameless? Cassandra is back already, yet she still clings on. Hasn¡¯t she


    any sense?¡±

 Whisper 12

    Chapter 9: Awakening and Awakening¨C2


    Sophie added with false sweetness, ¡°Women like her, once theytch onto a wealthy heir like Ethan, would never let go easily.¡±


    Hearing these words, a cold, mocking smile touched my lips. What I had sensed in Sophie¡¯s eyes at that birthday party¨Cthe veiled contempt¨Cwas no illusion. Her friendliness was just a mask. Deep down, she looked down on me no different from the rest.


    The conversation in the video continued, ruthless and unfiltered.


    ¡°Cassandra, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re all on your side.¡±


    ¡°Yes, none of us like that Olivia. She should know her ce instead of forcing herself into our


    circle.¡±


    ¡°Probably read too many romance novels, dreaming of marrying into wealth. Pathetic really- doesn¡¯t she know to us, she¡¯s just an outsider pretending to belong?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. She¡¯s not one of us. Ethan was just ying with her. Now that you¡¯re back, Cassie, it¡¯s


    time for her to get lost.¡±


    My heart remained utterly calm as I watched. Cassandra¡¯s intentions were clear: send this video not only to dere her victory but to humiliate me, force me to see reality and give up on


    Ethan.


    Yet, contrary <i>to </i>what Cassandra might have imagined¨Cme crying and packing to slink away in shame¨Cthose words bounced harmlessly off my growing indifference. The drunken love talk from Ethan <i>to </i>Cassandra only disgusted me now.


    I exited the video without hesitation, my fingers quickly typing a reply: ¡°I truly am not from


    your circle.¡±


    Seeing this, Cassandra¨Cclearly using Ethan¡¯s phone¨Csmirked and responded, ¡°At least you


    have some self¨Cawareness.¡±


    I sneered inwardly at her ignorance. The Grey pack¡¯s so¨Ccalled ¡®empire¡® wasn¡¯t even close to matching just one minor territory of my father¡¯s Winters pack. Their yearly profits were mere scrapspared to a casual investment by my father, Richard Winters.


    The Winters family, four generations of powerful Alphas, were now among the territory¡¯s top ten powerful packs. The ¡®Winters¡® in my name was the same ¡®Winters¡® that would make those


    arrogant people¡¯s jaws drop if they ever found out.


    < Chapter 9 Awakening and A


    And so, this small interlude didn¡¯t disturb my peace at all.


    <b>+25 </b>Puntos >


    Enjoying my rare day of rest, I loungedfortably on the plush sofa, browsing luxury brands¡®


    websites on my tablet. It was time to select my engagement dress, and I approached the task


    with careful deliberation.


    After hours of searching, I narrowed it down to three stunning gowns but found myself torn


    between them.


    The first was a new¨Cstyle ceremonial dress in champagne with blush embroidery and


    sparkling crystal ents. Delicate pearl chains draped from the cor over the shoulders,


    creating a youthful and dazzling effect.


    The second was a moon¨Cwhite strapless fishtail gown with rose appliqu¨¦ across the bodice. It


    exuded an elegant maturity that appealed to my more sophisticated side.


    The third option was a soft off¨Cshoulder milk¨Cwhite tulle dress sprinkled with rose¨Cpink petals.


    It had a dreamy, romantic quality that made me think of fairy tales.


    Unable to decide, I posted all three photos to my social media with a caption: ¡°Choice


    paralysis again¨Chelp me pick the best one?¡±


    Within minutes, likes andments flooded in. Connor left a gentle message that made me


    smile: ¡°They¡¯re all beautiful. Just get all three and change as you like.¡±


    My childhood friend Reba Frost teased, ¡°Wow, Liv¡¯s taste is perfect! Anyway, let Connor buy


    them all, he won¡¯t mind the expense.¡±


    Another close friend, Lily,mented enthusiastically, ¡°Buy buy buy! Our Olivia looks good in


    everything!¡±


    My assistant Emma Thompson chimed in excitedly, ¡°Wow wow wow! Is something happening? Liv, are <i>you </i>getting engaged?¡±


    Their warmth and genuine excitement wrapped around me like aforting nket. But


    amidst these positive responses, a fewments stood out sharply.


    Sophie left only an awkward string of ellipses, clearly displeased by my post.


    Lucas Bet, one of Ethan¡¯s friends, mocked, ¡°Liv, you sure dare to dream? So funny.¡±


    A colleague from thew center sourly added, ¡°These are all top designer gowns. Before showing off, maybe check the price tag¡­ you couldn¡¯t even afford the essories, let alone


    the dress.¡±


    Another sneered, ¡°So rich, living the dream I never will.¡±


    <Chapter 9 Awakening and A


    Even Ethanmented tersely with just a question mark<i>: </i><i>¡°</i>?¡±


    Their thinly veiled hostility only amused me now. If only they knew who they were really


    talking to¨Cthe daughter of Alpha Richard Winters, heir to one of the territory¡¯s most powerful


    packs and fortunes.


    Just then a private message popped up from Ethan: ¡°Delete your post!¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I replied simply.


    He pressed, his frustration evident even through text. ¡°Trying to force me to marry you publicly? Did you not hear a word of what I told you before?¡±


    I replied with deliberate indifference: ¡°Oh.¡±


    Annoyed, he warned, ¡°Olivia, enough is enough.¡±


    But I no longer bothered to respond. His threats and demands meant nothing to me now. In nine days, I would be free of this ce, free of him, and ready to start my new life.


    Comentarios

 Whisper 13

    Chapter 10: You Are the One I Care About¨C1


    Chapter 10: You Are the One I Care About


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    I picked up my phone and dialed Connor Rivers¡® number. The call connected almost


    immediately.


    ¡°Livvy, do you like those three dresses?¡± His voice was gentle, warming me from the inside.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied, twirling a strand of honey¨Cbrown hair around my finger. ¡°Which one do you think


    looks best?¡±


    Connor chuckled softly, his tone indulgent. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say, if you like them, just get all of them? I already asked Henry to order all three.¡±


    I blinked in surprise. ¡°So fast? I just sent them to you a moment ago.¡±


    ¡°I was afraid they¡¯d sell out quickly. They¡¯re all limited editions,¡± he exined.


    ¡°Thank you, Con.¡± The words felt inadequate for his thoughtfulness.


    ¡°Livvy, you¡¯re my fianc¨¦e now. We¡¯re family. There¡¯s no need to be polite.¡±


    His words settled over me like a warm nket. Family. It had been so long since I¡¯d felt like I


    belonged anywhere.


    After hanging up, a gentle warmth lingered in my chest. The conversation with Connor was filled with understated tenderness and patience.


    Unlike Ethan, who barely remembered what I liked to eat, Connor seemed to notice everything about me. The contrast between the two men couldn¡¯t be more stark.


    ¡°By the way,¡± his <i>voice </i>had continued before we ended the call, ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for a car to be delivered to <i>you </i>tomorrow. Henry will bring it over.¡±


    I felt a flush of embarrassment creep up my neck. Three years ago, I¡¯d left Riverdale to avoid


    our arranged marriage.


    My father, Richard Winters, had cut off my finances in response, forcing me to build my life from scratch in Harbor City. The memory still stung.


    ¡°No need,¡± I said softly, ¡°taking a taxi is quite convenient.¡±


    There was a brief pause on the line. When Connor spoke again, his voice carried a trace of


    171


    < Chapter 10: You Are the One I.


    disappointment.


    ¡°Is it because you still don¡¯t want our engagement?¡±


    I instinctively shook my head, only to realize he couldn¡¯t see me through the phone.


    +25 Puntos


    ¡°No, Con. Since I¡¯ve agreed to the engagement, I¡¯m willing. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ll be back in Riverdale


    in a few days, so there¡¯s no need to buy a car now.¡±


    ¡°But you have that court hearing in the neighboring city next week,¡± he countered gently. ¡°You¡¯ll


    need transportation.¡±


    I froze, surprised. ¡°How did you know about that?¡±


    Hisugh was warm, almost shy. ¡°You posted about it on social media two months ago. You


    joked about a ¡®business trip¡® and how you were craving venison stew afterward.¡±


    My heart skipped a beat. He had remembered such a small detail from a casual post I¡¯d made


    weeks ago.


    Ethan had never bothered to keep track of my schedule, often making ns that conflicted


    with important hearings or meetings. The difference was like night and day.


    ¡°You¡­ remembered that?¡± I asked, my voice barely above a whisper.


    ¡°Of course,¡± <i>Connor </i>replied simply, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. ¡°I pay


    attention to what matters <i>to </i>you, Livvy.¡±


    Something shifted inside me then¨Ca subtle yet undeniable sense of being cherished. For the


    first time in years, I felt what it meant to be truly cared for.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I conceded, giving him Ethan¡¯s Moonlight Manor address. ¡°Thank you, Con.¡±


    ¡°Henry will deliver it tomorrow morning,¡± he promised. ¡°Drive safely, Livvy.¡±


    Shortly after ending the call, I heard the front door open. Ethan walked in with Cassandra


    clinging to his arm like a trophy.


    I was watching a legal program in the living room, my postureposed but indifferent. I spared only a sidelong nce at the pair, refusing to give them the satisfaction of a reaction.


    Without acknowledging me, Ethan casually announced, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower,¡± and headed upstairs, leaving Cassandra and me alone.


    Cassandra approached with a sweet smile stered on her face. ¡°Miss Winters, we meet again.¡±


    < Chapter 10 You Are the One I


    +25 Puntos <b>> </b>


    I ignored her, focusing on the television where a judge was delivering a verdict in a high¨Cprofile case. The legal arguments were far more interesting than whatever game she wanted to y.


    The smile on Cassandra¡¯s face quickly faded. She leaned closer, her <i>voice </i>dropping to a cold


    whisper.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen that video, haven¡¯t you? The one showing that Ethan¡¯s real <i>love </i>is me.¡±


    I remained unfazed, my tone t. ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    My indifference clearly irritated her. She sneered, tossing her hair over her shoulder.


    ¡°You¡¯re good at pretending to be calm. Let¡¯s see how long you can keep it up.¡±


    I finally turned to look at her, my amber eyes cool. ¡°Not as good as you at pretending.¡±


    Cassandra¡¯s nostrils red with anger. She clearly expected tears or a confrontation, not this


    calm dismissal.


    She snorted and sauntered upstairs after Ethan, deliberately calling out, ¡°Ethan, I¡¯ll shower


    with you!¡±


    Comentarios


    <b>Ver </b><b>anuncios </b>(0/20) >


    Votar


    246


    373

 Whisper 14

    Chapter 10: You Are the One I Care About¨C2


    She cast a provocative nce over her shoulder, but I didn¡¯t bother <i>to </i>meet it. Her childish


    attempts to hurt me were bing more pathetic by the minute.


    Let them y their childish games. In just over a week, I would be gone.


    At dinner, the silent battle continued. Ethan and Cassandra sat together on one side of the


    table, while I dined alone on the other.


    Martha Jenkins, the loyal housekeeper, served a series of dishes¨Craw venison, raremb,


    bloody steak, raw liver¨Call red and bloody. The metallic smell filled the dining room.


    I frowned at the spread before me. ¡°Martha, why are all the dishes like this today?¡±


    Martha looked ufortable, her eyes darting between me and Ethan. Before she could


    answer, Ethan¡¯s cold voice cut in.


    ¡°These are Cassandra¡¯s favorites. She likes her meat raw.¡±


    Cassandra smiled smugly, cutting into a piece of bloody steak with exaggerated pleasure. She


    made a show of savoring the first bite, her eyes locked on mine.


    I looked at the bloody feast, then at Cassandra¡¯s smug expression. My lips curled in a


    mocking smile.


    ¡°Likes raw meat? More like trying to remind me I¡¯ve been ¡®reced, right?¡± I said, referring


    pointedly to his betrayal.


    Ethan¡¯s fork ttered against his te. His face darkened with anger.


    ¡°Olivia! What nonsense are <i>you </i>spouting?¡±


    I fixed my gaze <i>on </i>the conspicuous hickey on his neck, a ring mark left by Cassandra.


    ¡°You know perfectly well if it¡¯s nonsense.¡± My voice was calm but cutting.


    Furious, Ethan snapped, ¡°Eat if you want. Cassandra¡¯s staying here these days; we¡¯ll be eating


    raw often. If you can¡¯t stand it, cook for yourself.¡±


    Martha shifted ufortably behind us, clearly distressed by the tension. Cassandra¡¯s smile


    grew wider with each barbed exchange.


    It was clear he was using even the meals to humiliate me, sidingpletely with Cassandra


    to make me ufortable.


    < Chapter 10 You Are the One I¡­.


    +25 Puntos


    The tension between us had only worsened after our argument about the watch from Timber


    Wolf Timepieces¨Ca gift I¡¯d purchased for Connor that Ethan had somehow discovered.


    Yet I felt no urge to exin or apologize. I had done nothing wrong.


    With quiet dignity, I set down my utensils and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ve lost my appetite.¡±


    ¡°Running away again?¡± Cassandra taunted. ¡°You¡¯re so predictable, Olivia.¡±


    I ignored her, turning to Martha. ¡°I¡¯ll eat in my room tonight. Could you please bring me some


    of your vegetable soupter?¡±


    Martha nodded quickly, relief evident in her eyes at having something helpful to <i>do</i>.


    ¡°Of course, Miss Winters. Right away.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°Martha, focus on serving our guests first.¡±


    I smiled at the housekeeper. ¡°No rush, Martha. I understand you¡¯re busy.¡±


    With that, I left the dining room, my head held high. I¡¯d rather order takeout than endure this


    farce.


    Back in my room, I ordered a simple meal from a nearby restaurant. As I waited for the delivery, I gazed out the window at the darkening sky.


    Nine more days, I reminded myself. Just nine more days until I could leave this toxic


    environment behind.


    The next morning, I woke early and dressed in a simple blue blouse and tailored pants. I had just finished my breakfast when Martha informed me someone was at the door.


    Henry Morris, <i>Connor¡¯s </i>assistant, stood in the driveway beside a stunning cier blue Bentley Continental GT. He was a tall, serious¨Clooking man with efficient movements and a professional demeanor.


    ¡°Miss Winters,¡± he greeted me with a respectful nod. ¡°Mr. Rivers asked me to deliver this to


    you.¡±


    Comentarios

 Whisper 15

    Chapter 11: cier Blue Bentley Encounter


    Chapter 11: cier Blue Bentley Encounter


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    The cier blue Bentley Continental GT gleamed in the morning sunlight, its unique color


    catching my eye immediately. I had never seen such a stunning shade on a vehicle before¨Cit reminded me of ice crystals reflecting winter light, elegant and breathtaking.


    Henry Morris stood beside it, his posture perfect as always. Connor¡¯s beta assistant was the


    epitome of professionalism, dressed in an impable tailored suit that spoke of his position


    within the Rivers pack.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± I whispered, unable to hide my genuine reaction.


    Henry¡¯s usually stoic expression softened slightly. ¡°Mr. Rivers selected this specific color


    himself. He was quite particr about it.¡±


    I approached the vehicle slowly, almost afraid to touch something so pristine. The


    craftsmanship was exquisite, from the sleek lines to the handcrafted details that made


    Bentley one of the most prestigious automotive brands in the world.


    Henry <i>extended </i>his hand, offering me the key with a slight bow. ¡°Miss Winters, this is a gift


    from Mr. Rivers.¡±


    As I epted the key, a subtle ripple passed through my heart. The cool metal against my palm felt significant somehow, weighted with meaning beyond its function.


    Connor Rivers¡® generosity was undeniable. Such a car cost well over $400,000, yet in our social circle, gifting a luxury vehicle to a fianc¨¦e wasmonce. Still, after years of living modestly and cutting myself off from my wealthy Winters family roots, the scale of this


    gesture felt surreal.


    My phone rang, and Connor¡¯s name shed on the screen. I answered immediately.


    ¡°Do you like the car?¡± His tone was casual, as if discussing a simple lunch rather than an extravagant gift.


    ¡°I really like it. Thank you, Con,¡± I answered gently, running my fingers along the smooth door handle.


    His voice softened into a mellow caress. ¡°I remembered you like blue.¡±


    < Chapter 11 cier Blue Bent


    This surprised me. I couldn¡¯t recall ever explicitly telling him about my color preference.


    425 Puntos


    Connor chuckled, the sound warm through the phone. ¡°When I tutored you that


    notebooks and pens were light blue.¡±


    year, all


    your


    The detail stirred something deep within me. Indeed, I had always loved blue, and this


    particr shade on the Bentley had stunned me at first sight. It was exactly the color I would have chosen myself.


    ¡°The moment I saw this car, I thought you¡¯d like it,¡± Connor continued warmly. ¡°It¡¯spact,


    perfect for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try driving itter,¡± I replied softly, touched by his thoughtfulness.


    After hanging up, I sat in the driver¡¯s seat, my hands resting on the steering wheel. The interior


    smelled of premium leather and new car, but it was the emotions swirling inside me that


    overwhelmed my senses.


    I had a license and plenty of driving experience from these past three years, but I had always


    driven Ethan¡¯s cars¨Cmore like a chauffeur than a girlfriend. When Ethan went out drinking, I


    was summoned to pick him up, regardless of the hour or my own schedule.


    I¡¯d heard he once gifted his ex¨Cgirlfriend Cassandra a BMW worth over $80,000 right after their


    breakup. Yet, knowing my work as awyer demanded mobility, he never once considered


    buying me a car.


    It was never about the vehicle itself, but about the stark contrast in how he treated me versus


    how Connor did. <i>To </i>Ethan Grey, my existence never truly warranted such care or respect. Thisparison cut painfully deep, exposing just how shabby Ethan¡¯s so¨Ccalled affection really


    was.


    A surprised shriek suddenly snapped me from my reverie.


    ¡°Wow! This car is so beautiful! I¡¯ve always wanted to buy it, but I couldn¡¯t bear to spend the


    money.¡±


    It was Cassandra¡¯s voice, high¨Cpitched with excitement. Looking out, I saw her and Ethan


    walking toward the driveway. Cassandra¡¯s gaze was glued to the Bentley, openly coveting it.


    Despite being childhood friends with Ethan and their families once being close, her own family¡¯s fortunes had sharply declined in recent years. Her father¡¯s business was failing, and now their only hope was her marrying into the Grey family.


    Faced with her dream car, Cassandra greedily caressed the hood, marveling at every inch of


    < Chapter 11: cier Blue Bent¡­


    the gleaming exterior.


    <b>+25 </b>Puntos >


    ¡°Ethan, take a photo of me,¡± she demanded, fixing her hair against the car¡¯s reflective window.


    The Bentley¡¯s ss was one¨Cway; inside, I observed the scene as if watching from behind a screen. Cassandra posed dramatically, using the car as her personal backdrop without any


    awareness that I was sitting inside.


    <b>At </b>the height of her self¨Cadmiration, I decided to make my presence known. I lowered the window smoothly, our eyes meeting suddenly.


    With a sweet smile, I greeted her. ¡°Hello.¡±


    Cassandra froze in shock, her mouth falling open. ¡°Olivia Winters? Why is it you?!¡±


    Her expression shifted rapidly from surprise to confusion to anger. She clearly couldn¡¯t


    Just then, Ethan approached, frowning deeply. Without a hint of inquiry about the situation, he


    immediately assumed the worst.


    ¡°Why did you rent a Bentley?¡± His expression was full of disdain, as if my worth only extended to borrowed luxury.


    Cassandra, quickly regaining herposure, sneered. ¡°Miss Winters, renting a car just to


    pose? A Bentley rental isn¡¯t cheap¨Cit must cost you a month¡¯s ie for a single photo,


    right?¡±


    Ethan¡¯s <i>brow </i>furrowed further, his contempt unfiltered. ¡°Olivia, since when have you be


    so vain? Renting a shy car for pictures? Are you crazy?¡±


    Cassandra added mockingly, ¡°Yes, Miss Winters, everyone knows your ie. Even if you


    post those photos, people will only say you¡¯re pretending. Why bother?¡±


    Their immediate assumption that I couldn¡¯t possibly own such a car spoke volumes about


    how they viewed me. After three years together, Ethan still saw me as someone beneath him,


    someone who would need to rent luxury items to appear worthy.


    ¡°You seem very familiar with renting luxury cars,¡± I responded calmly. ¡°Is it because you¡¯ve


    rented them before?¡±


    The smile on Cassandra¡¯s face faltered, her lie exposed. Indeed, she had rented a Lamborghini


    before¨Cworth over $100,000¨Cto show off in her social circle when her father refused to buy


    her one.


    But now, she clung to her pride. ¡°I don¡¯t need to rent. When I was abroad, I drove a Lamborghini


    < Chapter 11: cier Blue Bent


    worth much more than this.¡±


    +25 Puntos <b>> </b>


    I quirked a brow, seeing through her facade. ¡°Oh? Howe I haven¡¯t seen you driving it?¡±


    Cassandra lied effortlessly, her eyes never wavering. ¡°I <i>got </i>tired of it. Those shy cars aren¡¯t


    really for women. I recently switched to a Panamera. Maybe I¡¯ll let you take photos with it


    someday, free of charge.¡±


    Her tone dripped with scorn. Yet I knew that Panamera was a second¨Chand purchase to keep


    up appearances, given her family¡¯s financial ruin. The information hade through Connor¡¯swork¨Che had mentioned it casually during one of our conversations, not to gossip but to


    warn me about her potential desperation.


    Feigning innocence, I teased, ¡°Oh¨Cis that so? You wanted some photos earlier, right? I can


    lend you this Bentley for a shot.¡±


    Cassandra¡¯s face darkened immediately. ¡°No need.¡±


    Her pride wouldn¡¯t allow her to ept anything from me, especially now that she realized the


    car might actually belong to me.


    On the sidelines, Ethan¡¯s voice pierced coldly once again. ¡°Olivia, why didn¡¯t I realize before


    how vain you really are?¡±

 Whisper 16

    Chapter 12: Territorial ims¨C<b>1 </b>


    Chapter 12: Territorial ims


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied calmly to Ethan¡¯s usation of vanity, ¡°because <i>you </i>don¡¯t really know me.¡±


    The truth of my words hung in the air between us. After three years together, Ethan Grey still had no idea who I truly was. The realization should have hurt, but instead, it felt liberating.


    I turned to Cassandra with a mischievous glint in my eye. ¡°Miss Evans, really don¡¯t want a photo? If not, I¡¯m driving away.¡±


    Cassandra¡¯s face turned an interesting shade of green with frustration. I could practically see


    the internal battle raging inside her. The cier blue Bentley Continental GT was exactly the


    kind of luxury she desperately wanted to unt on social media, but her pride wouldn¡¯t allow


    her to ask me for anything.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± she forced herself to say stiffly, her voice tight with barely contained envy.


    ¡°Okay then, bye¨Cbye!¡± I waved cheekily, enjoying this rare moment of having the upper hand.


    I stepped on the elerator, and the powerful engine responded immediately. The blue


    Bentley shot forward smoothly, leaving them behind in a cloud of dust. Through my rearview mirror, I caught a glimpse <i>of </i>their stunned expressions growing smaller as the distance


    between us increased.


    The satisfaction I felt was petty, perhaps, but after enduring weeks of their deliberate


    humiliation, this small victory tasted incredibly sweet.


    As I drove away, I could still see them in my rearview mirror. Cassandra¡¯s jealousy was


    palpable even from a distance as she turned to Ethan.


    ¡°Ethan, why would <i>you </i>be interested in such a vain woman?¡± her voice carried faintly on the


    wind.


    Ethan rubbed his brow, a hint of annoyance surfacing on his handsome face. ¡°She wasn¡¯t always like this. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s gotten into hertely, forcing me to marry her and even renting a car,¡±


    His words stung despite my best efforts to remain indifferent. Forcing him to marry me? Is that what he truly believed? The memory of his own proposal three years ago shed through my mind¨Chow eagerly he had pursued me after Cassandra left for her studies abroad.


    1.3


    < Chapter 12 Territorial ims¡­


    Cassandra feigned sympathy, crossing her arms over her chest. ¡°She probably feels threatened since I¡¯m close to you. Renting the car must be her way to fit into our circle.¡±


    +25 Puntos


    She clicked her tongue, adding with false pity, ¡°But a rented car is still just rented. In the end,


    she can only take a few photos before returning it. <i>How </i>pathetic.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s voice carried his clear distaste. ¡°Enough, I¡¯m embarrassed for her.¡±


    He turned and left Cassandra outside the Moonlight Manor, as if distancing himself from the


    entire farce. Their assumptions about me renting the car rather than owning it spoke volumes


    about how little they thought of me.


    I drove the Bentley around Harbor City for a while, letting the smooth handling and powerful


    engine calm my nerves. The luxury of the vehicle was undeniable¨Cthe buttery soft leather


    seats, the responsive steering, the quiet purr of the engine. Connor had chosen well.


    After clearing my mind with the drive, I parked the Bentley discreetly in a paid lot outside the


    Moonlight Manor. I deliberately avoided the garage¨Cwe weren¡¯t at the point of tearing off all


    pretense yet.


    Not long ago, I had considered confessing my true identity and background to Ethan. Now, I no


    longer saw the need. Let him believe what he wanted about me. In just over a week, I would be


    gone from his lifepletely.


    That night, I brought home takeout from a specialty restaurant and sat down at the dining


    table as if nothing was amiss. I opened the boxes filled with spicy venison and herb¨Ccrusted


    rabbit, the rich aroma instantly filling the room.


    The scent of seasoned crawfish and chili¨Crubbed wild boar wafted through the air, making my mouth water in anticipation. I noticed Ethan¡¯s gaze drawn helplessly to my meal, his mouth watering against his will as the spicy scent awakened his appetite.


    Compared to his nd vegetarian tes¨CCassandra¡¯s preferred diet¨Cmy food looked infinitely more tempting. I suppressed a smile, remembering how much Ethan had always loved spicy food.


    Memories shed of past dates when I would peel crawfish for him with my slender fingers, feeding him bite after bite. He would close his eyes in pleasure, savoring the spicy, sulent


    meat.


    Now, I dexterously peeled the crawfish for myself, enjoying each morsel without offering him any. I could feel his eyes on me, watching my every move with an intensity that spoke of more than just hunger for food.


    < Chapter 12: Territorial ims¡­


    +25 Puntos 2


    When I caught him staring, I swallowed and asked bluntly, ¡°What is it? Why are <i>you </i>looking at


    me?¡±


    Embarrassed at being caught, Ethan coughed and pretended indifference. ¡°Can you not eat


    such pungent things?¡±

 Whisper 17

    Chapter 12: Territorial ims¨C2


    Before I could answer, Cassandra, sitting nearby, interjected sharply, ¡°Ugh, the poorer someone is, the more they like heavy, spicy vors. Miss Winters, that smell is awful. Maybe take it


    outside?¡±


    The irony wasn¡¯t lost on me¨CEthan was just craving these very dishes moments ago, yet Cassandra now used them as a ss insult. I wondered if he would defend me or his own


    preferences.


    He did neither, sitting in ufortable silence as Cassandra continued her tirade against my


    ¡°low¨Css¡± food choices.


    licked my lips provocatively and deliberately stirred the pot. ¡°Miss Evans, it seems you don¡¯t really know Ethan. Why don¡¯t you ask him if he likes spicy food?¡±


    Cassandra looked stunned and turned to Ethan, clearly expecting him to side with her refined pte. His brow twitched, unwilling to expose himself, and he simply picked up some in


    vegetables.


    ¡°Forget her, let¡¯s just eat,¡± he muttered, avoiding both our gazes.


    Ignoring their awkwardness, I happily finished my entire spicy feast, humming with satisfaction at each delicious bite. The tension at the table was palpable, but for once, I


    wasn¡¯t the one feeling ufortable.


    After dinner, Cassandra strutted around the living room like she already owned the ce. She began nitpicking everything I had once lovingly arranged.


    ¡°Ethan, these curtains are ugly,¡± she dered, running her fingers along the fabric I had carefully selected toplement the room¡¯s color scheme.


    She moved to the antique vase I had found at a local market. ¡°That vase shes horribly with


    the decor.¡±


    Her gaze then fell on the fresh flowers I had arranged that morning. She wrinkled her nose andined, ¡°And those flowers¨CI¡¯m allergic to pollen, can you toss them out?¡±


    Ethan, seeking <i>to </i>appease her, said perfunctorily, ¡°Change whatever you don¡¯t like.¡±


    His gaze flickered <i>to </i>me, almost as if testing my reaction. ¡°Since you¡¯re allergic, throw them


    away.¡±


    I sat quietly, keeping my expression neutral as I watched their little performance. This wasn¡¯t


    < Chapter 12. Territorial ims¡­


    +25 Puntos


    truly my home anymore, so what did it matter if she wanted to redecorate? In a week¡¯s time, I


    would be gone, and she could paint the walls neon pink for all I cared.


    Cassandra mistook my silence for defeat and smirked triumphantly, feeling she had won this


    silent battle. Her eyes gleamed with satisfaction as she continued pointing out everything she


    wanted to change.


    Ethan called out to Martha, instructing her coldly, ¡°Get rid of these flowers.¡±


    Martha hesitated, her loyalty to me evident in her reluctance. She whispered, ¡°But sir, Miss


    Winters bought those.¡±


    His face darkened at her defiance. ¡°So what? Do you forget who pays your sry?¡±


    The threat was clear¨CMartha¡¯s position depended on her obedience to him, not her affection


    for me. I felt a pang of sympathy for the housekeeper caught in our power struggle.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Martha,¡± I interjected softly. ¡°Just throw them out.¡±


    The loyal housekeeper reluctantly obeyed, though I could see her cursing inwardly at the


    ¡°crazy master and crazydy.¡± I knew she particrly resented the gloomy days of nd


    vegetarian meals since Cassandra¡¯s arrival.


    Cassandra, emboldened by her victory with the flowers, clung coquettishly to Ethan¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Ethan, tomorrowe shopping for curtains with me.¡±


    Ethan nced instinctively at me, perhaps expecting jealousy or protest. Instead, he found me


    utterly calm, devoid of any visible reaction. My indifference seemed to irritate him more than any angry outburst would have.


    Wasn¡¯t I too obedient, too silent? Wasn¡¯t a hint of jealousy normal? The very qualities he once appreciated in me¨Cmy patience, my understanding¨Cnow seemed to frustrate him.


    Cassandra shook his arm impatiently when he didn¡¯t immediately respond. ¡°Ethan, did you


    hear me?¡±


    He pulled back his gaze from me, suppressing whatever emotions were brewing beneath his


    surface. ¡°Mm,¡± he answered with a low, muffled sound of agreement.


    The next day, while I was out running errands, Cassandra went on her shopping spree. When I


    returned to Moonlight Manor, the ce was in chaos.


    Workers moved throughout the house, removing curtains, recing decorative items, and rearranging furniture. Cassandra had ostentatiously purchased a mountain of home decor,manding the staff to rece everything I had once carefully selected.


    213


    < Chapter 12 Territonal ims


    +25 <b>Puntos </b>>


    My curtains, chosen for their subtle pattern that caught the morning light just so, were being tossed unceremoniously intorge trash bags. The artwork I had selected toplement the


    manor¡¯s architecture was being reced with gaudy, oversized pieces that overwhelmed the


    space.


    Everything that had once made this ce feel like home to me was being ruthlessly


    discarded. When our eyes met across the chaotic living room, Cassandra¡¯s gaze was smug


    and victorious.


    I simply swept my eyes over the busy workers and the piles of new furnishings before turning silently toward the stairs. Let her have her petty victory. Let her mark her territory like an


    animal iming a new den.


    In my room, I methodically began packing what I nned to take with me to Riverdale. I sorted through my belongings, deciding what to discard and what to keep, leaving out only the


    necessities for my remaining days here.


    I had hoped for a peaceful coexistence in these final days at Moonlight Manor, but Cassandra


    clearly intended to force me out by any means necessary.


    Comentarios

 Whisper 18

    Chapter 13: Shattered Memories¨C<b>1 </b>


    Chapter 13: Shattered Memories


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    The warm water cascaded over my skin as I soaked in the bathtub, trying to wash away the stress of the uing territory dispute hearing. Tomorrow would be a crucial day¨Cthe formal proceedings that would determine the boundaries between the Grey and Rivers packs.


    I closed my eyes, letting thevender¨Cscented bubbles soothe my frayed nerves. The past few


    days had been a constant battle with Cassandra¡¯s territorial marking of Moonlight Manor.


    Every corner now bore her touch, erasing my presence bit by bit.


    A sharp crash from my bedroom jolted me from my thoughts.


    My heart raced as I quickly rinsed the soap from my skin. Something was wrong. Very wrong.


    I hastily threw on my cotton pajamas, not bothering to dry myself properly. Water dripped from


    my honey¨Cbrown hair as I rushed out of the bathroom.


    What greeted me stopped my heart cold.


    Scattered across my hardwood floor were fragments of light blue ceramic. Not just any ceramic¨Cmy cherished wolf figurine. The one I had crafted with my mother on my twelfth


    birthday.


    The figurine that had our names¨COlivia Winters and Sarah Winters¨Cengraved on its base.


    Thest gift <i>from </i>my mother before she died.


    Blood rushed to my head, fury zing through my veins like wildfire. My vision blurred with rage as I stared at the shattered remains of my most precious possession.


    ¡°Who was it!¡± I roared, my voice unrecognizable even to myself.


    I stormed <i>out </i>of my <i>room</i>, determined to find the culprit who had dared to destroy the only


    physical connection I had left to my mother.


    banged violently <i>on </i>Ethan¡¯s bedroom door across the hall, my fist pounding against the wood


    with enough force to hurt my knuckles.


    ¡°Ethan! Cassandra! Which one of you entered my room?¡± I demanded, my voice echoing


    through the <i>corridor</i>.


    The <i>door </i>swung open to reveal Ethan¡¯s irritated face. His blue eyes narrowed as he took in my


    < Chapter 13 Shattered Memor¡­..


    disheveled appearance.


    +25 Puntos >


    ¡°What are you yelling about in the middle of the night? Can¡¯t you let people sleep?¡± he snapped


    impatiently.


    My chest heaved with anger as I red fiercely at him. My voice trembled with barely


    contained fury.


    ¡°Ethan, did you just go into my room?¡±


    He frowned, his expression cold and dismissive. ¡°Who would go into your room? Stop making


    a fuss. I¡¯ve been here reviewing contracts the whole time.¡±


    Without wasting another word, I turned sharply on my heel. If not Ethan, then there was only


    one other suspect.


    I strode purposefully toward the corridor¡¯s end where Cassandra¡¯s guest room was located. I


    could hear Ethan¡¯s footsteps behind me, following with obvious concern that things would


    escte.


    I kicked forcefully at Cassandra¡¯s door, not caring about propriety or manners anymore.


    ¡°Cassandra! Open up!¡± I shouted, my voice raw with emotion.


    I sensed Ethan hesitating behind me. This wasn¡¯t the gentle, easily bullied Olivia he knew. The woman who always backed down, who always amodated others at her own expense.


    That Olivia was gone.


    Cassandra finally opened the door slowly, her eyes filled with annoyance. ¡°Olivia, are you insane?¡±


    Without hesitation, I grabbed her wrist and dragged her roughly toward my bedroom. She struggled desperately, stumbling along as I pulled her with strength I didn¡¯t know I possessed.


    ¡°Let go of me! Olivia, let go!¡± she cried, her voice rising in panic.


    I ignored her protests, yanking her inside my room before flinging her away from me. Cassandra staggered backward, banging her knee painfully against a cab.


    ¡°<i>Are </i><i>you </i>crazy?¡± she shrieked, rubbing her injured knee.


    I stood over her, my voice dropping to an ice¨Ccold menace that made her shrink back.


    ¡°Did you smash my ceramic wolf figurine? Why were you in my room?¡±


    Cassandra¡¯s eyes flickered evasively, guilt written all over her face. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t! I was in my


    < Chapter 13 Shattered Memor


    room the whole time, don¡¯t use me!¡±


    +25 Puntos <b>> </b>


    I fixed my sharp gaze on her, watching her squirm under my scrutiny. ¡°Really? Because when I


    came out of the bathroom, I just happened to glimpse a beige skirt at the <i>door</i>.¡±


    At that, Cassandra blurted out, ¡°You¡¯re lying! When I went over, I was wearing a gray skirt¨Cthis beige dress I just changed¡­¡±


    Her voice trailed off as she realized her mistake. Her eyes widened in panic as she understood she¡¯d been tricked into admitting her presence in my room.


    My tone turned frosty as I cut her off. ¡°So, this beige dress is what you just put on, isn¡¯t it?


    What exactly were you doing in my room?¡±


    Under my terrifying re, Cassandra shuddered involuntarily. ¡°I¡­ I was just wandering


    around¡­¡±


    ¡°Why would you wander into my room for no reason?¡± I pressed relentlessly.


    Cassandra gulped, unable to answer. Her guilty expression told me everything I needed to


    know.


    Comentarios


    Ver anuncios (0/20) >


    <b>Votar </b>


    <b>246 </b>


    233

 Whisper 19

    Chapter 13: Shattered Memories¨C2


    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    I couldn¡¯t stand by and watch this interrogation any longer. Stepping forward, I positioned myself protectively in front of Cassandra, shielding her from Olivia¡¯s wrath.


    ¡°Enough!¡± I barked, shocked by Olivia¡¯s transformation. Where was the gentle woman I¡¯d


    known for three years? This fury¨Cfilled stranger was unrecognizable.


    ¡°Stop making trouble over a broken ceramic trinket. Buy another one if it matters so much,


    why bully Cassandra?¡±


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    A loud p rang out through the room.


    My palm stung from the impact as it connected with Ethan¡¯s face. The sound echoed in the


    sudden silence that followed.


    Both he and Cassandra stared at me, stunned by this unprecedented defiance. Ethan¡¯s hand


    slowly rose to touch his reddening cheek, disbelief written across his features.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± I screamed hoarsely, my voice breaking with emotion. ¡°Who are you to forgive on


    my behalf?¡±


    (Cassandra¡¯s POV)


    I couldn¡¯t believe what I¡¯d just witnessed. How dare this nobody p Ethan? My Ethan!


    Rage boiled inside me as I pushed him aside, lunging at Olivia with my hands outstretched


    like ws.


    ¡°How dare <i>you </i>hit him!¡± I shrieked.


    But before I could reach her, a second pnded squarely on my cheek. The force of it


    snapped my head <i>to </i>the side, leaving a vivid red mark that burned like fire.


    Humiliated and enraged, I raised my hand to retaliate. But Olivia was faster. She seized my


    wrist in a grip so tight it hurt, then flung me aside like I weighed nothing.


    I crashed to the ground, my palmnding directly on the razor¨Csharp ceramic shards scattered


    across the floor. Pain shot through my hand as the fragments sliced into my skin.


    Blood immediately welled up, dripping from my palm onto the hardwood floor.


    < Chapter 13: Shattered Memor


    ¡°Ahhh¨Cmy hand! My hand!¡± I screamed, clutching my bleeding palm <i>to </i>my chest.


    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    I rushed to Cassandra¡¯s side, panic gripping my heart at the sight of her blood.


    <b>+25 </b><b>Puntos </b><b>> </b>


    ¡°Wanwan, are you alright?¡± The pet name I used only in our most intimate moments escaped without thought.


    I gently took her injured hand, examining the cuts. Relief washed over me when I saw they weren¡¯t deep enough to cause permanent damage. Still, the sight of her blood made my protective instincts re.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    I looked down at the bleeding Cassandra, feeling no sympathy whatsoever. My gaze was icy and merciless as I watched her performance.


    ¡°Serves you right. If you hadn¡¯t smashed it, you wouldn¡¯t be hurt.¡±


    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    I couldn¡¯t believe Olivia¡¯s cruelty. This wasn¡¯t the woman I thought I knew. ring at her furiously, I demanded, ¡°Olivia, you¡¯ve gone too far! Apologize to Wanwan!¡±


    But her <i>eyes </i>remained frozen with cold contempt. ¡°She should apologize to me for breaking my mother¡¯s keepsake.¡±


    Cassandra sobbed miserably in my arms, her tears soaking into my shirt. ¡°It hurts, Zechuan, it really hurts¡­¡± she whimpered, using my Chinese name that only she was allowed to use.


    Her vulnerability awakened every protective instinct I possessed. ¡°Hold on, I¡¯m taking you to


    the doctor.¡±


    I lifted her into my arms, cradling her against my chest. Her blood stained my shirt, but I didn¡¯t care. All that mattered was getting her the medical attention she needed.


    As I passed Olivia, I threw her a venomous re. ¡°Get out of my sight. I never want to see you again!¡±


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    ¡°Fine.¡± My voice was emotionless and resolute.


    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    I paused briefly, shocked by her uncharacteristic indifference. The Olivia I knew would have


    Chapter 13 Shattered Memor¡­..


    apologized immediately, would have been devastated by my anger.


    +25 Puntos <b>> </b>


    But Cassandra¡¯s bleeding hand left me no time to ponder this transformation. I red at Olivia


    onest time and stormed downstairs carrying Cassandra, leaving silence in our wake.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    Once alone, I slowly knelt beside the scattered ceramic remnants. My trembling fingers


    reached out to touch the jagged shards, tears dripping silently onto the cold fragments.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I failed to protect the gift you left me¡­ I¡¯m so sorry, Mom¡­¡± My voice broke into choking sobs as I grieved over the irretrievable loss.


    Memories of my mother flooded my mind, washing over me in waves of bittersweet pain.


    Back when I was twelve, my mother fell severely ill. The gentle, graceful woman with her ever¨Cpresent soft smile was reduced to a frail figure, pale and wasted away by disease.


    Sarah Winters, once the vibrant Luna of the Winters pack, now confined to a hospital bed, her strength diminishing day by day from the rare wolfsbane poisoning that even her enhanced


    healing abilities couldn¡¯t ovee.


    Young Olivia, just entering middle school, would rush daily not home, but straight to the medical facility after sses. I would sit by her bedside, sharing stories from school, singing


    the new songs my teachers taught.


    ¡°Mama Wolf, when will you get better?¡± my bright young eyes shimmered with barely hidden sorrow, using the nickname I¡¯d given her when I was little.


    Sarah gently stroked my honey¨Cbrown hair, lips lifting into a tender smile despite her pallor. ¡°The doctor says I¡¯ll be leaving the medical facility soon,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Really?¡± My eyes gleamed with hope, childish innocence preventing me from seeing the truth.


    ¡°Mhm,¡± her <i>voice </i>soft but resolute, ¡°In a few days, I¡¯ll leave the medical facility and celebrate your birthday with you.¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡± My face lit up, believing every word. I thought my mother would soon recover


    Onlyter did I learn that ¡°leaving¡± didn¡¯t mean recovery. It meant the doctors were powerless; my mother was brought home simply to spend her final days alongside family, to fulfill thosest precious wishes.


    The ceramic wolf figurine we crafted together on that final birthday was thest gift my mother had given me¨Cand now Cassandra had destroyed it out of spite.

 Whisper 20

    Chapter <b>14</b><b>: </b><b>The </b>Mother¡¯s Legacy<b>¨C</b>1


    Chapter 14: The Mother¡¯s Legacy


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    The snow had just stopped falling over Riverdale. The sky cleared to a brilliant blue, making the snowden trees sparkle like they were covered in diamonds.


    I remember that day so vividly. I was only twelve, sitting in the backseat of my father¡¯s car as we drove to pick up my mother from the hospital. The doctors had finally released her toe


    home.


    My father, Richard Winters, gripped the steering wheel tightly. His knuckles were white with tension. The silence between my parents was heavy, almost suffocating, but I didn¡¯t notice it then. I was too busy fogging up the window with my breath, using my finger to draw pictures


    on the ss.


    ¡°Look, Mama!¡± I chirped happily, pointing to my creation. ¡°It¡¯s us!¡±


    I had drawn our family of three¨Cstick figures holding hands under a smiling sun. My heart was overflowing with joy. Mama was finallying home.


    My mother turned in her seat to look at my childish artwork. Something flickered across her face¨Ca shadow of pain that I was too young to recognize. Her beautiful amber eyes, so like my own, quickly reddened with unshed tears.


    She quietly wiped them away before I could notice, forcing a gentle smile to her pale lips.


    ¡°Your birthday ising soon, Livvy,¡± she said softly. ¡°What present would you like?<b>¡± </b>


    I continued drawing on <b>the </b>foggy window, adding a house with smoke curling from the


    chimney.


    ¡°Mama, I want a wolf figurine,¡± I replied without looking up.


    ¡°A wolf figurine<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>My mother sounded puzzled. ¡°Do you mean a carving?¡±


    I shook my head eagerly, finally turning to face her. ¡°No, it¡¯s a ceramic wolf! I want a light blue


    ceramic wolf.<b>¡± </b>


    My eyes sparkled with excitement as I exined, ¡°Becky said there¡¯s a new DIY workshop on Moon Street. We can buy an unpainted ceramic wolf and color it ourselves!¡±


    ¡°Last week, Becky and Jason went and painted two really cute figurines,¡± I added, bouncing


    774


    < Chapter 14 The Mother¡¯s Leg


    slightly in my seat.


    $25 Puntos >


    My mother¡¯s smile grew gentler, more genuine. ¡°Alright, whatever my Livvy wants, Mama will


    do with you.¡±


    On my twelfth birthday, heavy snow nketed Riverdale again. My mother and I walked hand


    in hand into the DIY workshop, our footprints marking a trail behind us in the fresh snow.


    We had pre¨Cordered a in ceramic wolf figurine. The owner handed it over immediately, and


    my mother and I sat at a small table by the window<i>, </i>carefully selecting colors and brushes.


    Together, we painted the figurine light blue¨Cmy favorite color. My mother¡¯s hands were thin


    and trembling slightly, but her brushstrokes were still precise and elegant. It was our first ever


    joint creation.


    When we finished, I held up the figurine to the light, turning it this way and that to admire our


    work.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, Mama! Even prettier than I imagined!¡±


    My mother smiled, her amber eyes soft with love. ¡°It is beautiful, just like <i>you</i>.¡±


    Afterward, we stopped at a nearby bakery and bought a small chocte cake with strawberries¨Cmy favorite. My mother carried the cake in one hand and held my tiny palm in the other as we trudged through the swirling snow toward the parking lot where my father


    waited.


    Suddenly, she stopped walking. I looked up at her, confused.


    She turned <i>to </i>gaze at me with such deep tenderness that even my young heart recognized something important was happening. Her breath formed small clouds in the cold air as she whispered, ¡°Livvy, Mama loves <i>you</i>. Loves you very, very much.¡±


    Her soft <i>voice </i>scattered quickly in the cold wind.


    My nose was red from the cold, and I sniffled slightly. I was used to my mother saying such things, so I cheerfully replied, ¡°Mama, Livvy loves you too!¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand why her eyes filled with tears. I didn¡¯t know that she was saying goodbye.


    My mother¡¯s nose tingled with emotion, and she turned away quickly so I wouldn¡¯t see her cry. She tugged gently <i>on </i>my hand, and we continued walking through the crowd, crossing the bustling pedestrian street to reach the open¨Cair parking lot.


    My father was waiting outside his car, smoking a cigarette¨Csomething he rarely did. His face. wore an expression I¡¯d never seen before: sorrow and loneliness etched into every line. When


    < Chapter 14: The Mother¡¯s Leg


    +25 Puntos >


    he noticed us approaching, he quickly masked his grief and put on his usual stern expression.


    I wondered if I¡¯d imagined that moment of vulnerability.


    He stubbed out his cigarette and said hoarsely, ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± my mother answered quietly.


    That night, my father personally cooked dinner¨Canother rarity. Our small family gathered happily around the table. I wore a paper birthday crown that my mother had made, made a wish, and blew out the twelve candles on my cake.

 Whisper 21

    Chapter 14: The Mother¡¯s Legacy¨C2


    For a moment, everything felt perfect.


    Then disaster struck during dessert.


    Just as my mother lifted a forkful of cake to her mouth, she began coughing violently. Suddenly, blood gushed uncontrobly from her lips, spattering across the white tablecloth.


    I froze in horror, the piece of cake I¡¯d been holding slipping from my fingers onto my new shoes. My mind wentpletely nk with shock.


    Why? Mama was supposed to be better. The doctors said she could go home. Why was she


    vomiting blood?


    In panic, my father scooped up his wife, his voice choked with tears. ¡°Sarah, don¡¯t scare me. I¡¯ll


    take you to the hospital right now.¡±


    Martha, our housekeeper, frantically called for an ambnce while I stood like a statue, numb


    and terrified. I couldn¡¯t move, couldn¡¯t think, couldn¡¯t breathe.


    The paramedics arrived within minutes, lifting my mother onto a stretcher. Before they carried


    her away,


    her tearful gaze fixed on me. Her lips moved soundlessly, but I could read the words:


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Something broke inside me then. I burst into tears and chased after the ambnce as it sped away, stumbling through the blizzard, crying, ¡°Mama, Mama, don¡¯t leave¡­¡±


    I ran until the white ambnce vanished from sight, then copsed helplessly in the snow. My


    lungs burned from the cold air, and my tears froze on my cheeks.


    That night, Sarah Winters passed away.


    My father spent the night by his wife¡¯s side, shattered by grief¨Ca scene I never witnessed.


    Unable to catch the ambnce, I had been found by Martha, burning with fever and delirious,


    calling out for my mother in my sleep, crying through the night.


    When I awoke the next day, Martha sat beside my bed, her eyes red and swollen. She told me


    my mother was gone forever.


    I refused to believe it. I refused to <i>go </i>to the hospital to see her body, terrified of seeing my


    warm, loving mother cold and still. I desperately convinced myself Mama had only gone on a long trip. In my heart, that warm, smiling woman with the gentle amber eyes lived on eternally.


    < Chapter 14 The Mother¡¯s Leg


    +25 Puntos <b>> </b>


    The days after her death blurred together. I clung to the ceramic wolf figurine we had painted together, refusing food or water, crying silently as I drifted between sleep and wakefulness.


    My father seemed to age ten years overnight. His hair turnedpletely white, and his gaze


    lost all light. Eventually, he was diagnosed with depression.


    For a long time, I believed my father would never remarry¨Che had loved my mother <i>so </i>deeply.


    But two yearster, he brought Sarah¡¯s once¨Cbest¨Cfriend home as his new wife.


    That betrayal shattered mepletely. I threw a ferrible tantrum, screaming that he had


    forgotten my mother, that he had betrayed her memory. I moved into the school dormitory that


    same day, refusing toe home or speak to either of them during holidays.


    In university, just as our rtionship was slowly mending, my father arranged my engagement


    to Connor Rivers, pushing our bond to a breaking point. Unlike his past indulgence, this time


    he was unyielding, even freezing my ounts to force my return.


    In my eyes, the arranged engagement was merely thest straw. What truly drove me away


    was his remarriage. To me, he had betrayed my mother, and perhaps wanted to drive me out


    of the house altogether, treating me as a burden to be passed to another man.


    So, in anger and despair, I left Riverdale, determined to make my own way in Harbor City,


    clutching that ceramic wolf figurine¨Cthest relic of my mother¡¯s love and warmth. For three


    years, I never let it leave my side.


    Now, that precious figuriney shattered on my bedroom floor, my heart breaking with it. After crying myself empty, I forced myself to act. Maybe a master craftsman could fix it.


    With trembling hands, I gathered the fragments, carefully arranging them on a clean cloth. I


    snapped a photo, posted it on my social media, and wrote: ¡°Looking for a top restoration


    artist.¡±


    With my widework back in Riverdale¨Crtives of great influence, wealthy friends¨CI knew


    someone might help. I had connections I¡¯d never used during my time with Ethan, preferring to


    make my own way.


    Mere minutester, my phone rang. It was Connor Rivers.


    I assumed he was offering a rmendation and quickly answered. ¡°Connor? Do you know


    someone who can fix ceramics?¡±


    But his voice was tight with concern: ¡°Livvy, are you hurt?¡±


    I was momentarily stunned, then realized the shards in the photo were stained with blood-


    <Chapter 14. The Mother¡¯s Leg.


    Cassandra¡¯s blood that I hadn¡¯t wiped away.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not my blood,¡± I replied softly.


    +25 Puntos >


    Connor pressed again, his voice growing anxious, ¡°What happened? How did the ceramic wolf Sarah gave you break?¡±


    I fell silent, not knowing where to begin. I was also surprised he had instantly recognized the figurine from just a photo of broken pieces. Had <b>I </b>told him about it before? I couldn¡¯t


    remember.


    After <b>a </b>pause, Connor¡¯s tone turned resolute and brooked no refusal: ¡°I¡¯m heading to the


    airport now. Wait for me. I¡¯ming to Harbor City to see you.¡±


    <b>Comentarios </b>


    Ver <b>anuncios </b>(<b>0/20</b>) >


    <b>Votar </b>


    246


    373

 Whisper 22

    <b>Chapter </b>15: Breaking <b>the </b><b>Bond</b><b>¨C</b>1


    Chapter 15: Breaking the Bond


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    After hanging up with Connor, I ced my phone on the bed and took a deep breath. The


    events of tonight reyed in my mind like a nightmare I couldn¡¯t wake from.


    Why had Cassandra sneaked into my room while I was showering? Her excuse of ¡°just looking


    around¡± was flimsy at best. There had to be something more sinister behind her actions.


    I began inspecting my room carefully, circling each corner with meticulous attention.


    Everything appeared untouched except for my precious light blue ceramic wolf figurine¨Cnow


    lying in fragments on the floor, thest physical connection to my mother destroyed.


    My gaze drifted to the nightstand where a cup of herbal tea sat, still warm. Martha Jenkins,


    our housekeeper, had brought it in before I showered, as was my nightly routine. The ceramic


    wolf had been ced on that same nightstand before being smashed.


    A chilling thought crept into my mind. The tea cup sat exactly where Cassandra must have


    lingered to break my figurine.


    Could she have tampered with my tea?


    I approached the cup cautiously, lifting it to my nose. The familiar herbal scent seemed


    normal, but something felt off. I couldn¡¯t risk it. With a decisive motion, I poured the liquid


    down the bathroom sink.


    Better safe than sorry.


    Three hourster, my phone vibrated with an iing call<b>. </b>Connor had finally arrived in


    Harbor City.


    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± his deep voice came through the speaker.


    I was in the middle of hauling bags of discarded belongings out of Moonlight Manor,


    determined to erase every trace of my existence from this ce. It waste, and Martha had already retired for the night<b>, </b>so I worked quietly alone.


    ¡°Con, I won¡¯t be staying here tonight,¡± I whispered, mindful not to wake anyone.


    There was a brief pause before his calm, steady reply: ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Have you already booked a hotel?¡± I asked, tying up another garbage bag.


    < Chapter 15: Breaking the Bon¡­


    ¡°Yes, the Crescent Moon Hotel.¡±


    I nodded to myself. <b>¡°</b>I¡¯ll book a room there as well. Let¡¯s meet at the hotel. No need for


    My n was resolute: finish clearing out my belongings, take my luggage, and leave Moonlight Manor behind¨Calong with Ethan Grey.


    +25 Puntos


    you to


    After loading my suitcase into my car, I reached for my phone to make a reservation. To my dismay, the hotel¡¯s website showed no vacancies. I tried calling directly, only to have my fears


    confirmed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Winters, but we¡¯repletely booked,¡± the receptionist exined apologetically. ¡°There¡¯s a major legal hearing tomorrow, and every hotel within several


    kilometers is full.¡±


    Desperate, I searched for alternatives. The only avable room was in a shabby motel whose reviews made me cringe. One particrly graphicment caught my eye:


    ¡°The


    soundproofing is so bad, the couple next door at midnight sounded like they were doing a live


    padcast beside my bed. Couldn¡¯t sleep all night.¡±


    t rushed to my cheeks, but practicality won out. I needed proper rest for tomorrow¡¯s


    aring, which started at 3 p.m. I had to be up by 10 a.m. at thetest to prepare. It was


    already close to midnight, and I still had to meet Connor.


    With a sigh, I texted him: ¡°That hotel is fully booked. Can you help me get a room?¡±


    Luxury hotels often held back suites for VIPs, and Connor¡¯s status as the Rivers Family heir


    and Rivers Group president would surely grant him ess to those hidden amodations.


    His reply came quickly: ¡°My room is a duplex suite, two bedrooms upstairs and downstairs. If


    you don¡¯t mind, you can just stay over tonight.¡±


    I hesitated, my finger hovering over the screen. We hadn¡¯t seen each other in over three years,


    and staying overnight in his room so abruptly felt improper. Still, with nowhere else to go thiste, and since it was a two¨Cstory duplex with separate bedrooms, I reluctantly typed: ¡°Thank


    you. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    Just as I was about to drive off, my phone chimed with a new message. Ethan Grey¡¯s name shed on the screen, instantly derailing myposure.


    He had sent photos of Cassandra¡¯s hand tightly wrapped inyers of gauze, making the injury appear quite severe. His message was blunt and usatory: ¡°Olivia, you really went too far this time. Come to the hospital and apologize to Cassandra immediately.¡±


    +25 Puntos >


    <Chapter 15 Sneaking the Bon


    Before I could process my anger, another message followed: ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize, I will never forgive you. Apologize obediently, and you can continue living in the manor.¡±


    My lips curled into a cold sneer. Without hesitation, I deleted and blocked Ethan¡¯s contact


    altogether, severing thest fragile tie between us.


    Three years of my life, gone in an instant. Yet I felt nothing but relief.


    (Ethan¡¯s POV)

 Whisper 23

    Chapter 15: Breaking the Bond¨C2


    I stared darkly at my phone screen, now ring with a red exmation mark: ¡°Olivia has


    enabled friend verification. You are not her contact. Please send a request.¡±


    Anger red hot in my chest. She actually dared to delete me! After everything I¡¯d done for her, after giving her a ce to stay, after tolerating her presence for three years¨Cthis was how she


    repaid me?


    I gritted my teeth, my grip tightening around my phone. ¡°So she¡¯s got some backbone now,


    even learned to block me.¡±


    ¡°Ethan, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Cassandra¡¯s fragile voice called from the hospital bed.


    I forced my emotions down, not wanting to upset her further. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Cassandra¡¯s eyes shimmered with tears, her tone pitiful as she raised her bandaged hand. ¡°Ethan, is my hand crippled? Will I never be able to y piano again?¡±


    My expression softened as I looked at her. Cassandra had been a piano student at a prestigious overseas conservatory before returning to Harbor City. She¡¯d also cultivated a million followers on her popr social media ount, bing a minor inte celebrity.


    Her talent was part of what made her special.


    ¡°No,¡± I reassured her, moving closer to the bed. ¡°The doctor said it¡¯s only a flesh wound, no damage to nerves or tendons. You¡¯ll be fine in a few days.¡±


    She bit her lip, vulnerability written across her delicate features. ¡°Really? You¡¯re not just


    I gently ruffled her hair, the familiar gesture bringing a small smile to her face. ¡°No.¡±


    Her gaze turned watery again as she looked up at me. ¡°Ethan, if¨Cif my injury had been worse, and I could never y piano again, would you still forgive Olivia?¡±


    My eyes turned icy at the mention of Olivia¡¯s name. ¡°Even with this injury, if she doesn¡¯t apologize, I won¡¯t forgive her. And if you really couldn¡¯t y piano ever again, she would pay


    for it.¡±


    Cassandra leaned into my shoulder with a faint smile. ¡°I knew you were the one who cared


    about me most.¡±


    I held her close, yet my mind drifted back to Olivia. Maybe I was too harsh telling her never toe back¡­ But then I steeled myself. No, she hurt Cassandra first. It¡¯s her fault. Blocking


    Chap 15 Reaks the Ro


    me? She¡¯s just waiting for me to coax her¨Cbut this time, I won¡¯t.


    This time, she would have toe crawling back.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    14 Puntes


    The Crescent Moon Hotel¡¯s lobby was a marvel of modern luxury¨Call gleaming marble, crystal chandeliers, and tasteful art pieces. The moment I stepped through the revolving doors, my


    eyes found Connor Rivers.


    He stood tall and striking in a ck shirt and trousers, his perfectly proportioned figure¨Cbroad shoulders, narrow waist, long legs¨Centuated by the sleek lines of his clothes. His features remained as impossibly handsome as three years ago, sharp and cold yet undeniably alluring.


    Beside him stood his assistant, Henry Morris, respectful and silent as always.


    Catching sight of me, Connor strode quickly forward, his ice¨Cblue eyes warming slightly. He took my suitcase gently from my hand and asked with quiet concern, ¡°Livvy, are you alright?¡±


    I lowered my gaze, suddenly feeling the weight of the night¡¯s events. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Henry bowed slightly, ever the professional. ¡°President Rivers, I¡¯ll leave you now.¡±


    Connor nodded, dismissing him with a subtle gesture.


    The elevator ride to the top floor was silent. I could feel Connor¡¯s gaze on me asionally, but


    he didn¡¯t press for details. That was one thing I¡¯d always appreciated about him¨Che never


    pushed when I wasn¡¯t ready to talk.


    The duplex suite took my breath away. Vast floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows revealed Harbor City¡¯s glittering night skyline, the lights of skyscrapers twinkling like earthbound stars. The living area featured plush sofas in cream leather, a state¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cart entertainment system, and


    tasteful modern art on the walls.


    Connor¡¯s voice was low and gentle as he set my suitcase down. ¡°Livvy, do you want the


    upstairs bedroom or the downstairs one?¡±


    Embarrassment flooded through me at the reality of sharing a suite with such an


    extraordinary man. Even after all these years, Connor Rivers still had the ability to make me


    feel like a tongue¨Ctied schoolgirl.


    ¡°Either is¡­ fine,¡± I stammered, hating how uncertain I sounded.


    I heard his quiet chuckle, making me blush harder. Then his deep, soothing voice reassured me, ¡°You stay upstairs then. If you need anything, just call me.¡±


    Chapter 15: Breaking the Bon


    My cheeks flushed crimson as I whispered, ¡°Alright.¡±

 Whisper 24

    Chapter 16: Hidden Feelings and Gentle Surprises<b>¨C</b><b>1 </b>


    Chapter 16: Hidden Feelings and Gentle Surprises


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    Perhaps Connor noticed my uneasiness with him in the hotel suite. He gestured toward the


    stairs with a slight nod.


    ¡°Check if you¡¯re missing anything and let me know. I¡¯ll go upstairs to take a shower,¡± he said.


    His voice carried the natural authority of an Alpha, yet remained gentle with me. I appreciated


    the space he was giving me, allowing me to settle in without pressure.


    ¡°Wait a second.¡± Connor stopped, turned back, his ice¨Cblue eyes questioning. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I hesitated, then reached into my backpack. The bottled water I¡¯d been suspicious of was still


    there, untouched since I¡¯d found it in my room at Moonlight Manor. I pulled it out and handed


    it to Connor.


    ¡°Con, can you help me contact a testing facility? This water might have been tampered with.¡±


    His gaze instantly sharpened as he grasped the implication. The temperature in the room


    seemed to drop several degrees.


    ¡°Is someone trying to hurt you?¡± His voice had hardened, all traces of gentleness gone.


    I nodded gravely. ¡°I think so, but I can¡¯t be sure. Better to be cautious.¡±


    Without hesitation, Connor took the bottle, his fingers brushing against mine. ¡°Alright, leave


    this to me.¡±


    He immediately pulled out his phone and dialed. ¡°Henry,e over. I need you to handle


    something.¡± His tone was curt, brooking no argument.


    As he strode away, disappearing around the staircase corner, I finally let out a breath I didn¡¯t


    realize I was holding. My tense body rxed slightly, the weight of my suspicions now shared.


    Just moments before, when I handed him the bottled water, our eyes had unexpectedly


    crashed into each other¡¯s. His were bottomless pools of ice¨Cblue, intense and deep. For a


    fleeting instant, my heart seemed to stop.


    His eyes were beautiful. No, not only his eyes¨Chis entire face was like a masterpiece, so perfect my heart couldn¡¯t help but speed up. I¡¯d forgotten how striking Connor was up close.


    After he left, I took time to observe the suite. It clearly bore traces of someone¡¯s long¨Cterm


    < Chapter 16: Hidden Feelings.


    <b>+25 </b><b>Puntos </b><b>> </b>


    living: a jacket draped over a chair, several books on the coffee table, even a particr arrangement of items on the kitchen counter. These weren¡¯t the marks of a transient stay at


    all.


    That puzzled me. Wasn¡¯t Connor based in Riverdale? Why did this Harbor City hotel suite feel like a second home? Yet I quickly dismissed the thought; it was none of my concern.


    I unpacked my luggage in the bedroom, only to realize I hadn¡¯t brought slippers <i>for </i>showering. As I hesitated whether to call Connor, the doorbell rang.


    I opened the door to a polite hotel attendant bearing a tray and a bag.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m here to deliver items for Mr. Rivers,¡± he said with a professional smile.


    I epted the hot herbal tea and the bag, thanking him softly. After closing the door, I was


    surprised to see the steaming cup of herbal tea. Did Connor also have the habit of drinking


    ing tea before bed? That was quite a coincidence.


    g the bag, I found a pair of brand¨Cnew women¡¯s slippers, two unopened towels, and e toiletries¨Cclearly prepared just for me. A gentle warmth rose in my chest. Connor truly


    was attentive.


    At this moment, Connor appeared at the stairway, his powerful presence filling the room


    without effort.


    ¡°Did everything arrive?¡± he asked, his ice¨Cblue eyes scanning my face.


    I looked up, feeling a strange flutter in my chest. ¡°Yes, thank you, Con.¡±


    Our eyes met in the air, carrying an unspoken intimacy. He was no longer just my childhood


    friend but also my fianc¨¦ now. The realization made my cheeks warm.


    Connor approached, rifying, ¡°I ordered the tea for you.¡±


    ¡°Huh? I thought it was <i>for </i>you,¡± I replied, surprised.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have that habit,¡± he said simply. ¡°Drink it, it¡¯s good for you after the stress you¡¯ve been


    through.¡±


    As he spoke, Connor turned to open the door again. Standing silently outside was his


    assistant, Henry Morris, whom he had summoned earlier. Connor handed over the suspicious


    bottled water.


    ¡°Send this for testing immediately. I want to know if it contains any toxins,¡± he instructed, his tone leaving no room for questions.


    213


    < Chapter 16: Hidden Feelings.


    Henry¡¯s expression remained professionally neutral. ¡°Yes, Mr. Rivers.¡±


    +25 Puntos >


    When Connor turned back, he caught my curious, clear amber eyes. An indescribable softness brushed his expression. Unable to resist, he reached out and gently ruffled my honey¨Cbrown


    hair with a fondness that was almost habitual.


    ¡°Go to bed early. What time do you want me to wake you tomorrow?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Ten o¡¯clock,¡± I replied, looking up at him from the sofa.


    Unbeknownst to me, a faint line of herbal tea had stained my lips, creating an unexpectedly


    intimate and alluring scene. Connor¡¯s gaze deepened, his throat working slightly as he looked


    away.


    Comentarios

 Whisper 25

    Chapter 16: Hidden Feelings and Gentle Surprises¨C2


    ¡°Sleep early. Good night.¡± Without waiting for my reply, he turned and ascended the stairs in


    haste.


    I didn¡¯t notice his subtle turmoil. I lowered my head, sipping the tea slowly, my heart oddly warm and tranquil.


    The next morning, before the rm clock chimed, Connor appeared, knocking gently on my


    door.


    ¡°Livvy, time to get up,¡± his deep voice called from the other <i>side</i>.


    I woke, fished my phone from under the pillow, and nced at the screen: 9:59 sharp. Such


    precise timing.


    After finishing my morning routine, I emerged to a breakfastid out on the table: a humble bowl of venison stew. The rich aroma filled the air, making my stomach growl appreciatively.


    Curious, I took a spoonful of broth. My eyes brightened instantly as the familiar vor hit my


    tongue.


    ¡°Howe it tastes exactly like that restaurant near myw firm?¡± I asked, unable to hide my


    surprise.


    Across the table, Connor merely murmured a neutral ¡°Mm.¡±


    I was puzzled. What did that mean? I sampled another bite¨Cyes, it was unmistakably the same taste. The unique blend of herbs, the perfect tenderness of the meat¨Cthis wasn¡¯t just


    simr, it was identical.


    I nced suspiciously at him. ¡°Did you buy this from that tiny restaurant behind my firm?¡±


    A pause, then <i>Connor </i>admitted inly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ how <i>do </i><i>you </i><i>know </i>that shop?¡± It was more than ten kilometers from this hotel. Why


    would he go <i>so </i>far <i>for </i>venison stew?


    Seeing no point in hiding, Connor confessed quietly, ¡°I¡­ came to Harbor City to see you


    before.¡±


    I froze, shocked, my amber eyes widening. ¡°C¨Ccame to Harbor City? When?¡±


    ¡°In your first year here, the second year, and this year. I visited every year.¡± His voice was calm and matter¨Cof¨Cfact.


    < Chapter 16 Hidden Feelings¡­


    +25 Puntos


    My mind went nk as if blood had stopped flowing. Connor hade secretly, year after year, just to see me? No wonder the suite bore traces of frequent upation¨Che¡¯d visited


    often.


    My heart thudded wildly with a realization I wasn¡¯t ready to face. Had he been watching over me all this time? While I thought I was alone in Harbor City, had he been silently keeping tabs


    on me?


    Flustered, I hurriedly changed topic. ¡°Thank you for the stew, Con. It¡¯s really delicious.¡±


    He noticed my flushed ears, red as if bleeding, and a faint smile yed at his lips, but he didn¡¯t expose my shyness. Instead, he changed the subject gently.


    ¡°By the way, I know a skilled artifact restorer¨CEliza Montgomery. She was once invited by the National Heritage Museum to repair ancient relics. Maybe she can fix your ceramic figurine.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± My head snapped up, eyes sparkling with hope.


    Connor nodded calmly. ¡°When we return to Riverdale, I¡¯ll take you to see her.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± His words soothed my battered heart like a healing balm.


    Somehow, I simply trusted him¨Cif he said the expert was capable, then my precious light blue ceramic figurine, shattered together with memories of my mother Sarah, just might be saved.


    I couldn¡¯t quite exin why, but Connor¡¯s gentle surprises had given me too many shocks in <i>one </i>morning. Suddenly, I wondered¨Cwhat else did he hide from me?


    <b>2 </b>

 Whisper 26

    Chapter 17: Mutual Respect¨C1


    Chapter 17: Mutual Respect


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    After dinner, Connor and I descended to the underground parking garage. I walked toward the


    cier blue Bentley Continental GT, keys in hand.


    ¡°How does the car feel to drive?¡± Connor asked softly.


    I tucked a strand of honey¨Cbrown hair behind my ear, my amber eyes avoiding his intense


    gaze.


    ¡°I drove itst night, it¡¯s really good. Thank you, Con.¡± Then, remembering something


    important, I lifted the keys and added, ¡°By the way, I also have a gift for you. I meant to give it


    to youst night but forgot. It¡¯s in my suitcase at the hotel. I¡¯ll bring it to you when Ie


    back.¡±


    Connor gently opened the driver¡¯s side door. ¡°Why don¡¯t Ie with you? I¡¯ll drive.¡±


    I was momentarily stunned but quickly recovered. ¡°Coming together is fine, but let me drive.


    You should rest.¡±


    I knew he must be exhausted after flying from Riverdalest night and driving twenty


    kilometers early this morning just to bring me venison stew. I didn¡¯t want to trouble him.


    further.


    Connor¡¯s ice¨Cblue eyes softened with a smile as he quietly moved to the passenger side. ¡°Then


    I shall graciously ept.¡±


    The engine purred to life as I pulled out of the parking garage. The Bentley handled like a dream, responding to my lightest touch.


    ¡°Can I sit in on your territory dispute hearing today?¡± Connor asked as we sped down the


    highway.


    ¡°Sure, it¡¯s a contract dispute case, nothing confidential,¡± I responded. ¡°You just need to bring your ID, fill out a form, and get a pass.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°I brought my ID specifically after researching the process. I¡¯ve never seen you


    work before.¡±


    As I focused on driving, I was unaware that Connor¡¯s gaze was full of gentle affection and


    < Chapter 17 Mutual Respect¨C1


    deep pride. A thick silence settled between us.


    ¡°Con, why did you agree to our arranged mating?¡± I finally asked quietly.


    +25 Puntos >


    It was a question I had harbored for three years. The Rivers Pack wielded immense power and


    influence, unlike my Winters Pack with its purelymercial background. I always felt this


    alliance was my father¡¯s attempt to climb higher, making me wonder why someone of


    Connor¡¯s status would ept.


    Connor¡¯s eyes darkened as he considered his answer. After a pause, he replied, ¡°By my


    generation, arranged matings are no longer necessary to consolidate our pack¡¯s power.¡±


    His answer was ambiguous, leaving me confused. I gently pressed, ¡°Then why not choose


    someone you truly love?¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t want to, no one could force me,¡± his deep voice carried a subtle vulnerability that


    surprised me.


    My breath caught chaotically. I forced myself not to dwell on the deeper meaning, though my


    heart stirred uncontrobly.


    I wondered if <i>Connor</i>, so skilled at gentle teasing, had dated many women before, making him so naturally attentive. Ever since I agreed to this arrangement, his care had been meticulous, his presence gentle yet firm. I sensed that if it continued like this, I might truly develop feelings for him.


    We arrived at the courthouse with time to spare. Connor followed the procedure to get his


    visitor¡¯s pass while I prepared my notes one final time.


    The hearing began promptly. I stood tall, my voice clear and confident as I presented our case. The opposing counsel tried to interrupt several times, but I held my ground.


    ¡°Your Honor, the contract clearly states in Section 4.3 that territorial boundaries were established using the northern riverbank as the demarcation line,¡± I argued, pointing to the evidence. ¡°My client has maintained consistent presence within these boundaries for over fifteen years without contest.¡±


    The opposing counsel attempted to introduce a new document, but I quickly objected.


    ¡°Your Honor, this document wasn¡¯t included in discovery. Its sudden introduction vites


    procedural rules and prejudices my client.¡±


    The judge agreed, sustaining my objection. I continued methodically dismantling their


    arguments one by one.


    213


    <Chapter 17 Mutual Respect¨C1


    +25 Puntos >


    Throughout the hearing, I was vaguely aware of Connor sitting quietly among the spectators, his ice¨Cblue eyes never leaving me. His presence somehow bolstered my confidence.


    When the hearing ended, Connor approached and handed me a bottle of water.


    ¡°Have some water,¡± he said simply.


    I drank gratefully, then smiled, my amber eyes bright. ¡°The verdict will be announcedter, but


    I¡¯m quite confident of winning.¡±


    ¡°During your argument, your eyes were so bright and determined. I waspletely drawn to you,¡± Connor¡¯s voice was full of sincere praise.


    Embarrassed but happy, I admitted, ¡°Really? I feel like I be a different person in court.¡±


    ¡°You did amazing,¡± he reassured me warmly. ¡°Someday, you¡¯ll be a top¨Ctier, renownedwyer.¡±


    My smile grew radiant. ¡°From your lips to God¡¯s ears.¡±


    In this moment of shared joy, I suddenly recalled Ethan Grey. Over three years of dating him,


    he had never once bothered about my work, let alone watched me in court.

 Whisper 27

    Chapter 17: Mutual Respect¨C2


    To him, my meager sry was insignificant, barely enough for one of his extravagant meals at upscale restaurants. Worse, it was clear that he never respected my career.


    remembered how when I once excitedly told Ethan I won a sizable five¨Cmillion dor case, he had sneered, ¡°Ourpany signs contracts worth tens of millions without blinking; five million is small fry. Why bother ving away? Just quit, I¡¯ll support you.¡±


    Since then, I never shared anything work¨Crted with him again. I now realized he only liked my looks and body, never truly my soul or aspirations.


    Our rtionship was shallow, all about pleasure, never about growth or understanding. By contrast, standing beside Connor, I felt genuinely appreciated and respected for the first time,


    sensing he might be the kind of partner who truly values me.


    As we exited the courthouse, Connor¡¯s phone rang. He answered it briefly, his expression growing serious.


    ¡°That was Henry,¡± he said after hanging up, his face darkening. ¡°The bottled water you received


    wasced with a heavy dose of toxins.¡±


    My amber eyes shed coldly. ¡°I guessed as much.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to handle it?¡± Connor asked, his tone suggesting he was more than willing to


    take action.


    I shook my head. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll just add this to the ledger¨CI¡¯ll settle it personally when the time


    We both <i>knew </i>that although the test result was clear, there was no direct evidence pointing to Cassandra. Reporting it would be pointless. Since this was a private vendetta, it would be


    repaid in kind, privately.


    The next few days passed in a pleasant blur. Connor extended his stay in Harbor City, and we


    spent our time exploring the city together.


    One evening, I took him to a small restaurant known for its spicy venison. I¡¯d been craving it


    for weeks<b>. </b>


    ¡°This is amazing,¡± I said, savoring the rich vors. ¡°The spice blend is perfect.¡±


    Connor nodded, though sweat beaded on his forehead. He wasn¡¯t used to such heat, but he


    stubbornly finished every bite.


    < Chapter 17 Mutual Respect¨C2


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to force yourself,¡± Iughed, passing him a ss of water.


    ¡°I¡¯m not forcing anything,¡± he insisted, though his face was flushed. ¡°It¡¯s good.¡±


    +25 Puntos


    We visited Harbor City¡¯s famous botanical gardens the next day, taking countless photos among the exotic blooms. Connor insisted on capturing me beside a particrly stunning disy of moonflowers.


    ¡°They match your eyes,¡± he said softly, referring to the amber centers of the white blossoms.


    We toured the Harbor City Museum of Natural History, where Connor surprised me with his


    extensive knowledge of werewolf artifacts and ancient pack territories.


    ¡°How do you know so much about this?¡± I asked as he exined the significance of a


    centuries¨Cold territorial map.


    He shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ve always been interested in our history. Understanding where we came from


    helps guide where we¡¯re going.¡±


    Compared to my three years with Ethan Grey, these few days with Connor felt richer, warmer,


    and far more fulfilling. The quietpanionship and mutual respect slowly began to heal the


    wounds in my heart.


    On our fifth day together, we visited a scenic overlook that provided a breathtaking view of


    Harbor City. The afternoon sun cast a golden glow over the skyline, making the buildings


    shimmer.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± I breathed, taking in the panorama.


    ¡°Yes, it is,¡± Connor agreed, though when I nced at him, he wasn¡¯t looking at the view but at <ol><li>me. </li></ol>


    My phone chimed with a message notification. Connor was holding it to help me take photos


    of the cityscape.


    His ice¨Cblue eyes suddenly turned cial as he looked at the screen.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, noticing the change in his expression.


    He didn¡¯t answer immediately, his jaw tightening. When he finally handed me the phone, I saw a message from Ethan Grey: ¡°Are you done with your tantrum yet?¡±


    Comentarios

 Whisper 28

    Chapter 18: Return to the Pack¨C1


    Chapter 18: Return to the Pack


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    I handed the phone back to Olivia, keeping my expression deliberately neutral despite the irritation I felt seeing that message.


    ¡°Your friend seems to have sent you a message,¡± I said calmly, watching her reaction carefully.


    ¡°Hm? Let me see.¡± Olivia took the phone, her face immediately stiffening as she read the


    message.


    I knew she¡¯d realized I had seen the notification banner with Ethan Grey¡¯s condescending


    words. Her amber eyes flickered with guilt as she turned back to me.


    ¡°My ex¨Cboyfriend. We¡¯ve broken up,¡± she exined, her voice slightly strained.


    ¡°Mm,¡± I responded, maintaining my nd expression, revealing nothing of my thoughts.


    I¡¯d known about her rtionship with Ethan Grey for years. My visits to Harbor City weren¡¯t just


    casual trips¨CI¡¯d been keeping tabs on her, watching from a distance as she built her life here. I¡¯d seen how Ethan treated her, how he took her for granted, and it had taken considerable


    restraint not to intervene.


    But now wasn¡¯t the time to reveal that. Olivia needed to make her own choices, and I would


    respect that <i>process</i>, even as I positioned myself to be there when she was ready.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    A faint fluster rose within me as I stood there with my phone in hand. Why was I nervous? I


    was twenty¨Cfive years old, and having an ex¨Cboyfriend was perfectly normal.


    Besides, I had dated Ethan before agreeing to the arranged mating with Connor. I¡¯d done


    nothing wrong, nothing <i>to </i>betray my future partner.


    As this realization settled, my panic gradually subsided. I took a deep breath and steadied


    myself.


    To draw a clear boundary¨Cboth for Connor and for myself¨CI unlocked my phone right in front of him. With deliberate movements, I navigated to Ethan¡¯s contact and blocked his number.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I said softly, looking up at Connor. ¡°Since I¡¯ve agreed to this mating arrangement,


    my ex will only ever be the past.¡±


    < Chapter 18 Return to the Pac


    25 Puntes


    Connor nodded quietly, his ice¨Cblue eyes still unreadable. I couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking


    behind that calm exterior.


    I turned away, missing the slight curve that formed at the corners of his lips.


    The next few days passed peacefully. Connor and I continued exploring Harbor City together, building afortable rapport that felt surprisingly natural. But eventually, it was time to face


    reality.


    ¡°I think I should return to Riverdale,¡± I told Connor over breakfast on our sixth day together. ¡°I¡¯ve


    been away from my family for three years. It¡¯s time.¡±


    Connor nodded, understanding in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange everything.¡±


    True to his word, he handled all the details. We flew to Riverdale the following morning, and


    Henry Morris met us at the airport with a sleek ck SUV.


    The drive to the Winters estate was quiet, filled with my growing apprehension. As we


    approached the familiar gates of my childhood home, Connor turned to me with gentle


    concern in his eyes.


    ¡°Do you want me toe in with you?¡± he asked, his deep voice soft.


    I shook my head slightly, my amber eyes reflecting determination despite my inner turmoil.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Connor respected my choice without question. Once his car drove away, I was left standing


    before the grand gates of my childhood home.


    A surge ofplex emotions filled me¨Cnostalgia, apprehension, and a faint ache that


    wouldn¡¯t subside. After three years away, I was finally home, yet I had no house key. Like an


    outsider, I had <i>to </i>ring the doorbell.


    The <i>irony </i>stung my heart as I pressed the button.


    Momentster, the door opened to reveal Agatha Turner, the loyal housekeeper who had


    watched me grow up. Seeing me, she was momentarily stunned, her eyes widening in


    disbelief.


    ¡°M¨CMiss Olivia, you¡¯re back?¡± she choked on her words, her voice trembling.


    Hearing that simple question, a wave of sourness surged in my heart. ¡°Mm,¡± I responded softly, unable to say more.


    Tears immediately glistened in Agatha¡¯s eyes as she stepped aside to wee me home. Her <i>joy </i>and relief were overwhelming, making my own eyes sting.


    Chapter 18 Return to the Pac


    +25 Puntos <b>> </b>


    Agatha had served the Winters family for more than ten years and had always treated me like her own child. The night my mother died from wolfsbane poisoning, it was Agatha who found me copsed in the snow and carried me back inside.


    During those long nights of fever and grief, when I wasted away mourning my mother, Agatha stayed by my side. She coaxed me to eat, bathed my forehead when fever took hold, and held


    me through the nightmares.


    Without her, I might never have survived that dark time. Even after I left home, I still called her during holidays, maintaining our deep bond across the distance.


    Moved by these memories, I took out a delicate gift box from my bag and passed it to her.

 Whisper 29

    Chapter 18: Return to the Pack¨C2


    ¡°This is the finest herbal tea from Harbor City. It¡¯s for you,¡± I said, my voice warm with


    affection.


    Agathaughed through her tears, clutching the box to her chest. ¡°I¡¯ll make some for you


    tonight.¡±


    I gently shook my head, my amber eyes soft. ¡°No, it¡¯s specially for you. I¡¯ve had plenty already. This is just a small token of my gratitude for all you¡¯ve done.¡±


    Agatha was so touched her eyes brimmed with tears again. ¡°Miss Olivia¡­¡± she murmured,


    unable to say more.


    Before our reunion could deepen, a crisp young voice interrupted us.


    ¡°Sister! Sister, you¡¯re back!¡±


    An eight¨Cyear¨Cold girl dashed forward from inside the house and hugged my leg tightly, her face shining with innocent delight.


    This was Grace Winters, my half¨Csister, born to Natalie Winters and my father after my mother¡¯s death. Her bright eyes looked up at me with pure adoration.


    Grace had always adored me, clinging to me whenever possible during my rare visits home. But I had never warmed to her, despite her persistent affection.


    My dislike stemmedrgely from my resentment of Natalie Winters¨Cmyte mother¡¯s supposed best friend, who had married my father not long after my mother¡¯s death.


    In my mind, Natalie was a scheming interloper who stole my mother¡¯s ce, and my father was a heartless betrayer who dishonored their marriage. Because of this, I had transformed from a well¨Cbehaved daughter into someone rebellious and distant.


    Now<i>, </i>seeing Natalie approaching with a smile, my expression froze involuntarily.


    ¡°Grace heard <i>you </i>were back and couldn¡¯t wait toe home early from school,¡± Natalie said warmly, her voice gentle and weing.


    The warmth in her tone only deepened my difort. How dare she act like everything was normal? Like she hadn¡¯t betrayed my mother¡¯s memory?


    Natalie continued in that same gentle tone, ¡°You must be tired, Olivia. Rest well, I¡¯ll call when dinner¡¯s ready.¡±


    you


    < Chapter 18 Return to the Pac


    +25 <b>Puntos </b><b>> </b>


    Meanwhile, Grace eagerly tugged at my hand, her eyes bright with excitement. ¡°Sister,e


    look at my new drawings in my room? I made a picture of a white wolf just like you said you


    wanted to be when you were little!¡±


    I coldly withdrew my hand, unable to bear her innocent touch. ¡°No. I want to rest,¡± I said, my


    voice frosty.


    Disappointment washed over the little girl¡¯s face. She pouted and lowered her head, her joy snuffed out by my rejection.


    Natalie quickly took Grace away, her face still smiling politely though her eyes betrayed her


    hurt. I felt a twinge of guilt seeing Grace¡¯s crestfallen expression, but I hardened my heart


    against it.


    Agatha, sensing the awkwardness, excused herself to prepare my old room. ¡°I¡¯ve kept it just as


    you left it, Miss Olivia. Fresh sheets every week, dusted daily.¡±


    Once they were all gone, I shut the door to my room and finally breathed in the quiet. My heart felt heavy with unspoken pain and anger that three years away had done nothing to diminish.


    I looked around the familiar space¨Cmy childhood bedroom preserved exactly as I¡¯d left it. The light blue walls, the bookshelf filled withw textbooks, the framed photo of my mother and


    me on the nightstand.


    Running my fingers over the photo frame, I whispered, ¡°I¡¯m home, Mom.¡±


    (Richard¡¯s POV)


    When night fell, I returned home from a long day of pack business. Agatha had called to


    inform me of Olivia¡¯s return, and despite my outward calm, my heart raced at the prospect of


    seeing my daughter after three years.


    The family gathered around the dinner table, tension thick in the air. I looked at my daughter, studying her face <i>for </i>changes. She had grown more beautiful, more like her mother with each


    passing year.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us <i>you </i>wereing back today?¡± I asked, trying to keep my voice even


    despite the emotion threatening to break through.


    Olivia countered with faint mockery, her amber eyes¨Cso like her mother¡¯s¨Cshing with


    defiance. ¡°Would it have mattered if I did? Or if I didn¡¯t?¡±


    Her tone was sharp, revealing the deep fissures between us that time had done nothing to


    heal. I frowned, displeased by her attitude but unsurprised.


    213


    < Chapter 18 Return to the Pac¡­


    +25 <b>Puntos </b><b>> </b>


    ¡°Three years have passed, yet your temperament is still so stubborn?¡± I said, unable <i>to </i>keep the disappointment from my voice.


    Olivia gave me a half¨Csmile, her eyes filled with bitter irony. ¡°Three years have passed, yet you and Natalie still haven¡¯t divorced?¡±


    <b>2 </b>


    Comentarios


    <b>Ver </b>anuncios (0/20) >


    Votar


    246

 Whisper 30

    Chapter 19: Departure and Denial¨C1


    Chapter 19: Departure and Denial


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    The dining room felt suffocating. Every bite of food tasted like ash in my mouth as I sat across from my father and Natalie. Grace kept trying to catch my eye, her innocent face


    hopeful, but I deliberately avoided her gaze.


    No one spoke. The only sounds were the clinking of silverware against tes and the


    asional sigh from my father.


    I couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. Pushing my te away, I stood abruptly.


    ¡°I¡¯m done,¡± I announced, not bothering to mask the coldness in my voice.


    My father looked up, his expression a mixture of disappointment and resignation. ¡°You¡¯ve


    barely touched your food.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± I replied curtly.


    Without waiting for his response, I turned and walked away. I could feel their eyes on my back


    as I climbed the stairs, but I didn¡¯t look back.


    Once inside my bedroom, I shut the door and leaned against it, finally allowing myself to


    breathe. The familiar blue walls that had once been my sanctuary now felt like they were


    closing in <i>on </i>me.


    My gaze drifted around the room, taking in the preserved remnants of my childhood. Agatha had indeed kept everything exactly as I¡¯d left it. The gesture touched me, even as the rest of


    the house felt alien.


    As I moved toward the bed, something on the table caught my eye ¨C a small, elegantly wrapped gift box. I picked it up, remembering the tinum watch I¡¯d carefully selected for Connor at Timber Wolf Timepieces in Harbor City.


    I¡¯d promised to give it to him, and suddenly, I wanted nothing more than to be away from this


    house and with someone who actually seemed to value my presence.


    Without hesitation, I pulled out my phone and dialed Connor¡¯s number. The moment he


    answered, I felt my voice softening involuntarily.


    ¡°Hello, Con,¡± I said, the nickname slipping out naturally now. ¡°I mentioned I got you a giftst


    < Chapter 19: Departure and De


    +25 <b>Puntos </b><b>> </b>


    time. I¡¯ll bring it over to you now. Are you at the Rivers pack house?¡±


    His reply was brief but reassuring. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Alright, wait for me a bit, I¡¯lle over now,¡± I responded, already reaching for my purse.


    ¨C


    As I ended the call, I realized how much my tone had changed when speaking to him ¨C gentler, more intimate, carrying a trust I hadn¡¯t felt for anyone in a long time. After cutting ties with Ethan and facing the cold reality of my family situation, Connor had be an unexpected


    anchor.


    I slipped the gift box into my purse and headed out, eager to escape the suffocating


    atmosphere of what had once been my home.


    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    The drive back to Moonlight Manor felt longer than usual. Cassandra sat beside me in the passenger seat, chattering about some new restaurant she wanted to try, but my mind was


    elsewhere.


    It had been days since I¡¯d seen or heard from Olivia. At first, I¡¯d been too angry to care, then too


    busy with Cassandra¡¯s hospital stay. But now, a nagging unease had settled in my chest.


    As we pulled into the driveway, Martha Jenkins, our loyal housekeeper, came out to greet us.


    Her eyes scanned the car, then looked behind us with confusion.


    ¡°Alpha Ethan, didn¡¯t Miss Winterse back with you?¡± she asked, her brow furrowed.


    The question hit me like a punch to the gut. ¡°She¡¯s not at home?¡±


    Martha looked bewildered. ¡°Miss Winters went out with you, didn¡¯t she? She hasn¡¯t been home


    these days.¡±


    A bad premonition made my heart sink. Without another word, I brushed past Martha and


    headed inside, taking the stairs two at a time.


    I flung open the <i>door </i>to Olivia¡¯s bedroom, and the sight that greeted me was a profound shock. Her dresser, once cluttered with healing herbs and potions, waspletely bare. The small trinkets she kept on her nightstand were gone.


    With growing dread, I yanked open her wardrobe. Empty. Not a single piece of clothing remained. The room looked as though she had never lived here at all.


    My breath quickened as I thundered back downstairs, finding Martha in the kitchen.


    ¡°When did Olivia move her things out?¡± I demanded, my voice sharper than intended.


    213


    < Chapter 19. Departure and De¡­


    +25 Puntos <b>> </b>


    Martha flinched at my tone, her hands nervously twisting her apron. ¡°The next day when I went


    to clean, her room was empty. I thought you knew¡­¡±


    I clenched my fists in frustration. Pulling out my phone, I dialed Olivia¡¯s number. The call didn¡¯t


    even ring ¨C it went straight to a busy tone. I tried again with the same result.


    She had blocked me.


    My face darkened as I scrolled through my contacts and called Sophie Parker. If anyone would


    know where Olivia had gone, it would be her. They weren¡¯t particrly close, but Olivia had few


    friends in Harbor City.


    Comentarios


    <b>Ver </b>anuncios (0/20) >


    <b>Votar </b>


    246

 Whisper 31

    Chapter 19: Departure and Denial¨C2


    ¡°Ethan? What¡¯s up?¡± Sophie answered, sounding surprised.


    ¡°Have you heard from Olivia?¡± I asked without preamble.


    ¡°Olivia?¡± Sophie¡¯s surprise seemed genuine. ¡°No, she hasn¡¯t contacted me. I don¡¯t know where


    she went.¡±


    ¡°Can you try messaging her?¡± I pressed.


    ¡°Sure, hold on.¡±


    There was a pause, then Sophie¡¯s voice returned, sounding confused. ¡°That¡¯s strange. The


    message failed to send. Let me try again.¡±


    Another pause.


    ¡°Ethan, I think she¡¯s blocked me too. But why would she do that? We didn¡¯t have a fight or


    anything.¡±


    ¡°Any news?¡± I asked, my voice tight with urgency.


    ¡°She blocked me too,¡± Sophie confirmed with a sigh.


    A heavy silence settled between us. I was about to say something else when Cassandra¡¯s voice cut through the tension.


    ¡°Ethan, so you and Olivia broke up?¡± she asked, her tone light with barely concealed glee.


    I froze at her words. Broke up? The phrase echoed in my mind, bringing with it the memory of that night my harsh words, ¡°I never want to see you again,¡± thrown at Olivia in anger.


    But those were just words, weren¡¯t they? Just an angry outburst, not a true end. I had never truly considered that she would leave for good. Her blocking me felt like a tantrum, a waiting game where I would eventually soothe her anger.


    But <i>now</i>, with her room emptied and contacts severed, was she really just sulking, or was it truly over?


    Cassandra¡¯s gentle voice interrupted my tumultuous thoughts as she affectionately pressed


    against my arm.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve ended things, let¡¯s each move on peacefully, shall we? Why don¡¯t we go for a trip


    to the northern territories and rx?¡±


    < Chapter 19 Departure and De..


    +25 Puntos <b>> </b>


    As realization dawned, my initial panic transformed into anger. Very well, I thought bitterly.


    Olivia¡¯s gotten bold, daring to leave me? Let¡¯s see how long she canst without my protection


    ten days, half a month?


    ¨C


    I resolved coldly to ignore her, convinced that she would soone crawling back. To prove it,


    I smiled provocatively at Cassandra.


    ¡°Sure, where do you want to go? You decide.¡±


    Her eyes sparkled with delight. ¡°Really? I want to visit the Silver Lake Territory. This time of


    year, the moonlight on the water is stunning.¡±


    A flicker of memory crossed my mind ¨C Olivia once mentioning her desire to visit Silver Lake


    during the Full Moon Festival. I had dismissed it back then as overcrowded and pointless.


    Now, when Cassandra brought it up, I almost instinctively wanted to refuse but changed my


    mind abruptly a subtle act of rebellion against the ghost of Olivia¡¯s wishes.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to Silver Lake,¡± I agreed.


    Yet despite the new travel ns, the restless frustration inside me persisted. After sitting with


    Cassandra watching TV for a while, I excused myself brusquely.


    ¡°You just recovered from your injuries, rest well at home. I need to go out.¡±


    Cassandra, perceptive and eager not to push me, merely smiled sweetly. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait here for you.¡±


    <i>Once </i>outside, I called Jason Mitchell. ¡°Jason,e out for drinks. Bring Lucas and the


    others.¡±


    Soon I arrived at our usual upscale club in Harbor City, pushing open the private room¡¯s door where my friends had gathered. Lucas greeted me first, his expression curious.


    ¡°Ethan, <i>you </i>came alone? Cassandra didn¡¯te with you?¡±


    I shot him a questioning look. ¡°Why should she?¡±


    Lucas, caught off guard, stammered incoherently. Before he could recover, I dropped a


    bombshell.


    ¡°My girlfriend is Olivia. Why aren¡¯t you asking about her<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Lucas was dumbstruck, his mouth opening and closing like a fish out of water.


    ¡°What? Ever since Cassandra returned, haven¡¯t you always brought her along? And didn¡¯t you


    say Olivia is boring, no fun at all?<b>¡± </b>


    < Chapter 19 Departure and De


    +25 Puntos


    My face tightened with an unexinableplexity. I found no words to refute this cruel


    truth.


    Jason, sensing the tension, hurriedly diverted the topic. ¡°Ethan, you haven¡¯t been around these days. Busy with what?¡±


    I flopped onto the sofa, lighting a cigarette. ¡°Cassandra was hurt and hospitalized. I was with


    her.¡±


    Jason¡¯s expression twisted awkwardly. ¡°But¡­ you just said Olivia is your girlfriend, yet you¡¯ve


    been spending all your time at the hospital with Cassandra. Didn¡¯t Olivia get upset?¡±


    My face darkened at his words. Upset? It was far worse. She¡¯s breaking up with me! The


    thought stabbed me with a mix of indignation and denial.


    ¡°She¡¯s making a fuss, threatening to break up,¡± I spat through gritted teeth.


    Lucas scoffed, leaning back in his chair with a smirk. ¡°Would she really break up with you?


    You¡¯re probably the best man she could ever hope to be with. I bet she¡¯lle back within ten


    days.¡±


    Another friend chimed in, raising his ss. ¡°She loves you so much, three years now, we all see it. She can¡¯t live without you. I¡¯ll bet eight days.¡±


    A third echoed from across the table, ¡°She¡¯s just sulking, waiting for you to call her. I give it


    half a month, tops, before she begs to get back together.¡±


    Hearing their confident predictions, my furrowed brow finally rxed into a smug,


    contemptuous sneer.


    ¡°Call her? Impossible.¡±


    Just then, Jason¡¯s quiet voice pierced the air with unexpected weight.


    ¡°But¡­ what if she doesn¡¯te back? What if she¡¯s found someone else?¡±


    That question stunned me into speechlessness. I had never truly considered that possibility.


    Comentarios

 Whisper 32

    Chapter 20: The Void Left Behind¨C1


    Chapter 20: The Void Left Behind


    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    425 Puntos7


    The world tilted and swayed as I stumbled through the front door of Moonlight Manor. My driver had practically carried me from the car, his face pinched with concern that I barely


    registered through my drunken haze.


    ¡°Alpha Ethan, do you need help getting to your room?¡± he asked, steadying me as I lurched


    against the doorframe.


    I waved him off with a dismissive gesture. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I slurred, though the floor seemed to be


    moving beneath my feet.


    The house was silent and dark as I made my way up the stairs, gripping the banister to keep from falling. Each step was a monumental effort, my body heavy with alcohol and something


    else¨Csomething that felt suspiciously like emptiness.


    When I finally reached my bedroom, I didn¡¯t bother turning on the lights. I simply copsed onto the bed, still fully dressed, and surrendered to unconsciousness. Thest thought that flickered through my mind before darkness imed me was how quiet the house felt without


    her


    A searing pain tore through my stomach, jolting me awake. I gasped, curling into myself as the familiar agony of my chronic condition gripped me. Disoriented and half¨Cconscious, I reached out blindly to the other side of the bed.


    ¡°Liv, my stomach hurts. Bring me my healing herbs,¡± I called out, my voice rough with sleep


    and pain.


    Silence answered me.


    ¡°Liv, Liv-¡± I called again, more urgently this time.


    The emptiness of the room crashed down on me like a physical weight. Olivia was gone. She


    had moved out. The realization hit me with unexpected force, leaving me breathless in a way


    that had nothing to do with my physical pain.


    I clutched my stomach, gritting my teeth against another wave of agony. For three years, Olivia had been there every time this happened, appearing at my bedside with her special healing herbs, her gentle hands supporting my head as she helped me take the medicine.


    < Chapter 20: The Void Left Beh¡­


    Now there was no one.


    <b>+25 </b>Puntos >


    Staggering to my feet, I lurched toward the bathroom, frantically searching the medicine


    cab. Nothing. I moved to the kitchen, throwing open cupboards with growing desperation.


    Where were the damn herbs?


    In my frustration, I knocked over a ss, sending it shattering across the floor. The sound echoed through the empty manor, emphasizing my solitude.


    With trembling hands, I pulled out my phone and dialed Martha Jenkins. The clock on my


    screen read 4:07 AM.


    ¡°Alpha Ethan?¡± Martha¡¯s voice was thick with sleep. ¡°Is everything alright?¡±


    ¡°Where are Olivia¡¯s healing herbs?¡± I demanded, not bothering with pleasantries.


    There was a brief pause. I could almost see Martha sitting up in bed, rubbing her eyes, silently


    cursing my midnight demands but too loyal to voice her irritation.


    ¡°The healing herbs are in Miss Winters¡® room, in the first drawer of the cab, Alpha Ethan,¡± she finally replied, her tone professionally polite despite the hour.


    hung up without thanking her and made my way to Olivia¡¯s room, leaning heavily against the wall for support. The door creaked open, revealing the emptiness within. The room that had once been filled with her scent, her belongings, her presence, now stood bare and lifeless.


    Supporting myself against the furniture, I staggered to the cab and yanked open the drawer. Inside was a small wooden box filled with neatlybeled bottles of herbs. I stared at


    them in confusion.


    Until <i>now</i>, I had never needed to know which herbs to take or how much. Olivia had always handled that, measuring precise amounts, mixing them with warm water, watching me carefully as I drank.


    Pain twisted through my gut again, forcing me to make a hasty decision. I grabbed two bottles that looked vaguely familiar, shook out a couple of pills from each, and swallowed them dry.


    ¡°My body¡¯s healing should handle it anyway,¡± I muttered bitterly, slumping against the cab.


    Eventually, the medication began to take effect. The sharp pain dulled to a manageable ache, and I dragged myself back to my bedroom, copsing onto the bed. Sleep imed me again, but it was restless and unsatisfying, haunted by the void Olivia had left behind.


    When I next opened my eyes, bright sunlight was streaming through the windows. My head throbbed, abination of hangover and medication, and my mouth felt like it was filled with


    < Chapter 20: The Void Left Beh¡­


    +25 <b>Puntos </b><b>> </b>


    cotton. The clock on my nightstand showed it was already past noon.


    The manor was eerily quiet. No sounds of Olivia moving about, preparing her healing broth,


    humming softly to herself as she worked. The silence pressed in on me, almost suffocating in


    its intensity.


    I reached for my phone and called Martha again.


    ¡°Alpha Ethan, are you feeling better?¡± she asked, concern evident in her voice.


    ¡°I need food,¡± I said bluntly. ¡°Something for my stomach. Make me some of that healing broth.¡±


    Comentarios


    Ver anuncios (0/20) >


    <b>Votar </b>


    246

 Whisper 33

    Chapter 20: The Void Left Behind¨C2


    There was a pause on the other end of the line. ¡°Alpha Ethan, you mean the special healing


    broth Miss Winters used to make?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I growled, impatience sharpening my tone.


    Martha¡¯s voice grew hesitant. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t make that, sir.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± I demanded.


    ¡°That broth needs the herbs soaked overnight, plus fresh venison prepared in a specific way. Also, I only know the ingredients, not the proportions or the preparation methods Miss Winters


    used. I really can¡¯t do it.¡±


    Frustration surged through me. Of course Martha couldn¡¯t make it. No one could make it like


    Olivia did.


    ¡°At least make in broth,¡± I ordered, my voice tight with irritation.


    ¡°Right away, Alpha Ethan,¡± Martha replied, relief evident in her tone.


    After hanging up, I massaged my temples, trying to ease the pounding headache. The silence


    of the manor seemed to mock me, emphasizing just how much I had taken Olivia¡¯s presence


    for granted.


    A <i>knock </i>at the door interrupted my thoughts. My heart leaped unexpectedly, hope surging


    through me before I could suppress it.


    ¡°Come in,¡± I called quickly, unable to disguise the flicker of joy in my voice.


    The <i>door </i>swung open, and my smile froze, then fell as Cassandra Evans stepped into the room. Disappointment crashed over me with surprising force.


    ¡°Why is it you?¡± The words escaped before I could stop them, cold and unweing.


    Cassandra¡¯s smile faltered, her eyes registering the hurt my tone had caused. She clenched


    her fists briefly at her sides,posing herself before approaching the bed.


    ¡°I heard from Martha you weren¡¯t feeling well, so I came to see you,¡± she said, her voice


    carefully light as she sat beside me. ¡°Are you better, Ethan?¡±


    I shook my head slightly. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Cassandra brightened her voice, clearly determined to ignore my cold reception. She pulled


    out her phone and began scrolling through images.


    < Chapter 20 The Void Left Beh


    +25 Puntos <b>> </b>


    ¡°Look, this is a guide for exploring Silver Lake Territory,¡± she said enthusiastically. ¡°After Moonrise Peak we can go to the hot springs, and then there¡¯s this amazing restaurant that serves the best venison in the territory.¡±


    Her voice washed over me, bing an irritating buzz in my ears. My headache intensified, and all I could think was that if it were Olivia sitting here, she would have quietly cared for me. She would have personally prepared my healing broth, spoon¨Cfed me gently, her amber eyes watching me with concern.


    The contrast between Cassandra¡¯s excited chatter and Olivia¡¯s gentle care gnawed at my nerves until I couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.


    ¡°Enough,¡± I interrupted sharply. ¡°We¡¯ll talk tomorrow. I¡¯m tired today.¡±


    Cassandra¡¯s enthusiasm deted instantly. She withdrew her phone, hurt evident in her eyes.


    ¡°Are you annoyed with me?¡± she asked softly.


    I sighed, feeling a faint trace of guilt beneath my irritation. ¡°No, I just have a headache. The trip can wait till I¡¯m rested.¡±


    Cassandra nodded, her eyes downcast. She nestled closer, seeking my embrace, but I remained stiff and unresponsive. My mind was elsewhere, haunted by the emptiness Olivia¡¯s absence had created¨Can emptiness I hadn¡¯t expected to feel so acutely.


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    The private room at Riverdale¡¯s exclusive club was filled withughter and the clinking of sses. Around the poker table, my closest friends were engaged in our weekly game, the air thick with cigar smoke and good¨Cnatured ribbing.


    I nced down at my cards, a smile ying at my lips. The weight of the new watch on my wrist felt good¨Ca tangible reminder of Olivia¡¯s thoughtfulness.


    Gabriel Andrews, ever observant, noticed it immediately. ¡°Hey, new watch? Looks good,¡± hemented, nodding toward my wrist.


    I couldn¡¯t help the broad smile that spread across my face. ¡°Pretty nice, isn¡¯t it? Liv gave it to me<b>.</b>¡±


    Ethan Quinn whistled appreciatively, his eyes widening as he examined the Timber Wolf Chronograph. ¡°Wow, Livvy¡¯s gift, huh? Having a fianc¨¦e really makes a difference.¡±


    I ran my thumb over the smooth face of the watch, remembering how Olivia¡¯s eyes had lit up when I opened her gift. The memory warmed me from within.


    <Chapter 20 The Void Left Beh


    Gabriel frowned slightly, his expression turning thoughtful. ¡°Strange. Howe you¡¯re epting the Winters pack alliance? I thought your parents had other ns. The Rivers family¡¯s status is way above theirs.¡°.


    The question didn¡¯t offend me. Gabriel had always been direct, one of the qualities | appreciated in him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just a family alliance,¡± I replied, my voice softer than usual.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ethan Quinn¡¯s jaw droppedically. ¡°If not an alliance, then what?¡±


    +25 Puntos)


    I set my cards down, ice¨Cblue eyes meeting their curious gazes. ¡°Three years ago, I sought out Richard Winters myself. I waited until Liv graduated, then approached him. I told him he could name any conditions¨Cas long as I could marry Liv, I¡¯d agree.¡±


    The memory of that day filled me with a quiet satisfaction. Richard Winters had been shocked


    by my request, then suspicious, then calcting. But I had meant every word.


    A rare light filled my usually cold gaze¨Cyears of silent longing finally close to fulfillment. The path to Olivia had been long andplicated, but I had never wavered in my determination.


    Ethan Quinn¡¯s eyes widened in genuine surprise. ¡°So you secretly liked her all this time? Damn, I never knew! You hid it deep.¡±


    Gabriel chuckled, shaking his head in amazement. ¡°We all thought you had no interest in


    women, even suspected you preferred malepanions.¡±


    Ethan elbowed him yfully, grinning with mischievous delight. ¡°Seriously, since when did you


    start having feelings for Livvy?¡±


    I lowered my eyes to the cards spread before me, lips curving with secrecy. Some things were


    too precious, <i>too </i>personal to share¨Ceven with close friends.


    ¡°That¡¯s a secret,¡± I replied simply.


    Ethan was never <i>one </i>to let things <i>go </i>easily. He leaned forward, a smirk ying on his lips.


    ¡°She ran away <i>to </i>Harbor City to avoid the engagement, remember? Maybe she doesn¡¯t even


    care much about <i>you</i>. Gifts could just be polite gestures. Don¡¯t get your hopes up.¡±


    I remained unruffled by his words. Ethan had always enjoyed stirring up trouble, and I knew better than <i>to </i>rise to his bait.


    Gabriel looked up thoughtfully, his expression turning serious. ¡°Besides, I heard Livvy¡¯s been with another man. Did you know that?<b>¡± </b>


    214

 Whisper 34

    Chapter 21: Reunion at the Banquet<b>¨C</b>1


    Chapter 21: Reunion at the Banquet


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    ¡°We broke up long ago. Now I¡¯m her ex¨Cboyfriend,¡± I said, my face deliberately cold as I addressed Gabriel¡¯sment about Olivia¡¯s past rtionship.


    The cards in my hand suddenly felt heavy. I kept my expression neutral, <i>not </i>wanting to reveal how much the topic affected me.


    Ethan Quinn leaned forward, his eyes narrowing with curiosity. ¡°And <i>you </i>don¡¯t mind?¡±


    I shrugged, maintaining myposure. My fingers tightened slightly around the cards.


    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t have a past?¡± I flicked my ice¨Cblue gaze over to him with a chill that made him shift ufortably in his seat. ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever had a rtionship?¡±


    Ethan scratched his nose awkwardly, looking away from my piercing stare. ¡°Of course I have, but she¡¯s your first love, yet you¡¯re not hers. You truly don¡¯t care?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± I replied, feeling my eyes soften involuntarily as thoughts of Olivia filled my mind. The memory of her smile warmed something inside me. ¡°As long as I can be with her,


    it¡¯s already a blessing.¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk,¡± Gabriel chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°What a devoted man.¡±


    Miles Bet snorted <i>from </i>across the table. ¡°The mighty Connor Rivers, brought to his knees by a woman<i>. </i>Never thought I¡¯d see the day.¡±


    I shot him a warning nce that immediately silenced his teasing. No one at the table dared to push further.


    We finished our hand of cards infortable silence. I checked the tinum watch on my wrist¨COlivia¡¯s gift¨Cand felt a surge of warmth at the reminder of her thoughtfulness.


    ¡°Time¡¯s almost up,¡± I announced, standing from my chair. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The men quickly gathered their belongings, following my lead without question. My authority as Alpha was never challenged, even in casual settings like this.


    Frank Langley was already waiting with the car when we exited the building. His efficiency


    was one of the reasons I kept him as my senior beta.


    ¡°Is everything prepared at the hotel?¡± I asked him quietly.


    < Chapter 21 Reunion at the Ba.


    <b>+25 </b>Puntos


    He nodded. ¡°Yes, Alpha Connor. The private dining room is ready, and Miss Winters¡® friends


    have already arrived.¡±


    Dazzling lights flickered against the night sky as the cier Blue Bentley Continental GT¨Cmy special gift for Olivia¨Cslowly came to a stop before the most luxurious five¨Cstar hotel in


    Riverdale.


    I watched through the tinted windows as Olivia¡¯s car pulled up. My heart quickened despite


    my efforts to remainposed.


    The early October breeze carried a faint chill as Olivia stepped out gracefully. Her wave¨Clike honey¨Cbrown hair cascaded loosely over her shoulders,plementing her cream trench coat,


    pale shirt, and soft leather heels.


    I couldn¡¯t help but admire how she¡¯d changed. The cool, intellectual aura she¡¯d always


    possessed was now tinged with a new maturity¨Cone gained from heartbreak and


    self¨Cawareness. It made her even more captivating.


    From the hotel entrance, Reba Frost waved enthusiastically. ¡°Liv! Over here!¡±


    Standing beside her was Lily, another of Olivia¡¯s childhood friends. I watched as Olivia¡¯s amber eyes curved into a warm smile, her steps light as she approached them in her delicate heels.


    Lily pretended to pout, cing her hands on her hips. ¡°Finally willing toe back? We thought you forgot us.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s smile deepened with genuine affection. She reached out to touch Lily¡¯s arm gently.


    ¡°How could I forget? I came back because I missed you. What, not happy to see me?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, sweet talker,¡± Lily snorted, but her eyes sparkled with obvious delight.


    Reba linked arms with Olivia cheerfully, pulling her closer. ¡°Lily¡¯s been missing you all day


    long. Youe home to Riverdale, she¡¯s the first to wee you.¡±


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    I felt a rush of warmth as Reba and Lily greeted me. Their friendship was so evident-


    Reba gentle and well¨Cmannered, Lily lively and outspoken. It felt good to be back among


    people who genuinely cared for me.


    The hotel¡¯s grand entrance gleamed with polished marble and crystal chandeliers. It reminded


    me of how different my life in Harbor City had been.


    ¡°You¡¯re about to get engaged to Connor, right?¡± Reba mentioned softly, squeezing my arm.


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful.¡±


    <Chapter 21 Reunion at the Ba


    +25 <b>Puntos </b>


    But Lily hesitated, concern etched across her face. She pulled me slightly aside, lowering her


    voice.


    ¡°Liv¡­ is it truly your choice?¡±


    I flicked Lily¡¯s forehead lightly and smiled. The gesture was familiar, reminiscent of our


    childhood together.


    ¡°Who can force me if I don¡¯t want it?¡± My voice carried more confidence than I had felt in


    months.


    My friends exchanged nces. They knew I had dated someone in Harbor City, but I¡¯d never


    told them about the breakup. Over the past three years, I¡¯d asionally shared sweet


    moments with Ethan Grey, but now, I couldn¡¯t help the trace of bitterness that crept into my


    smile.


    ¡°Did you break up with Ethan Grey?¡± Reba asked quietly, her eyes searching mine for the


    truth.


    Comentarios


    Ver anuncios (0/20) >


    <b>Votar </b>


    259

 Whisper 35

    Chapter 21: Reunion at the Banquet¨C2


    I nodded, trying to keep my voice steady. My hands fidgeted with the strap of my purse.


    ¡°I blocked him everywhere. He should get the message.¡±


    Lily tilted her head curiously, her sharp eyes missing nothing. ¡°Suddenly realized something?¡±


    A sh of self¨Cmockery glinted in my eyes. The words felt like stones in my throat.


    ¡°He treated me as a substitute.¡±


    Shock and anger burst from Lily. Her face flushed red as she clenched her fists.


    ¡°That bastard dared to humiliate you? Our Liv is irreceable! He¡¯s blind!¡± She looked ready to


    hunt Ethan down herself.


    Reba nodded firmly, her normally gentle demeanor hardening. ¡°Good riddance! He never


    deserved you.¡±


    I looked at them both, my amber eyes calm as a stillke. Their fierce loyalty touched me


    deeply.


    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. Let¡¯s <i>not </i>talk about it. Let¡¯s go upstairs. Connor is waiting.¡±


    The hotel manager personally guided us¨Ca sign of respect for our status within werewolf


    society. His deferential manner reminded me of the political realities of pack life.


    As we approached the private dining room on the fourth floor, I wrapped my trench coat tighter against the autumn chill. My stomach fluttered with unexpected nervousness.


    I was aware of all eyes turning to me as I stepped into the room, my refined demeanor drawing attention without effort. The conversations paused momentarily.


    Ethan Quinn was the first to greet me, his familiar teasing grin spreading across his face. He


    stood up quickly, nearly knocking over his chair in his enthusiasm.


    ¡°Liv, you¡¯re finally here. Haven¡¯t seen you in three years, you¡¯ve gotten even prettier.¡± His eyes


    swept over me appreciatively.


    Lily rolled her eyes dramatically, stepping slightly in front of me protectively. ¡°Can you be less


    greasy, Quinn? That¡¯s not apliment, that¡¯s just oily.¡±


    ¡°This is called high emotional intelligence social skills,¡± Ethan feigned annoyance, cing a


    hand over his heart as if wounded.


    <Chapter 21 Reunion at the Ba


    ¡°Ignore him,¡± Lily said, dragging me away from his banter. Her grip on my arm was firm,


    almost territorial.


    +25 Puntos


    Meanwhile, Reba took a seat beside her brother Gabriel Andrews, who only nodded subtly in greeting, calm and restrained as always. His observant eyes missed nothing, I noticed.


    I naturally took the seat next to Connor. The familiar scent of his cologne was oddly


    ¡°Con, sorry to keep you waiting.¡± My voice softened automatically when addressing him.


    His voice was gentle and indulgent, a stark contrast to his usual coldness. ¡°No<i>, </i>we just


    arrived.¡±


    His ice¨Cblue eyes then shifted coldly to the young woman beside him. The temperature in the room seemed to drop several degrees.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you greeting her?¡± The authority in his tone was unmistakable.


    The girl¡¯s tone was reluctant and dismissive, betraying her true feelings. Her eyes flickered


    over me with barely concealed hostility.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Winters.¡±


    This was Vanessa Reed¨CConnor¡¯s adoptive sister. I¡¯d only heard of her, never met her before.


    She had been raised away from the Rivers territory and sent to study abroad for years, only


    recently returned.


    Connor¡¯s tone sharpened, carrying unmistakable authority. His shoulders tensed visibly.


    <i>¡°</i>Olivia is my future wife, your sister¨Cinw. Is that how you greet her? Who taught you that?¡±


    Vanessa¡¯s expression stiffened as she sensed his anger. Her fingers clutched at the


    tablecloth.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, brother.¡± Her voice was small but defiant.


    But Connor pushed further, his voice like ice. Everyone at the table had gonepletely still.


    ¡°Who should you apologize to?¡±


    Vanessa turned stiffly toward me, her voice subdued but her eyes zing with resentment.


    ¡°Sister¨Cinw<i>, </i>I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I smiled awkwardly, feeling ufortable with the tension. The hostility radiating from her was almost palpable.


    < Chapter 21 Reunion at the Ba


    +25 Puntos 2


    ¡°No need, we¡¯re family. It¡¯s alright.¡± I tried to diffuse the situation, not wanting <i>to </i>start my


    rtionship with her this way.


    This was our first meeting as future sisters¨Cinw, yet it felt so strained. I ced my hand gently on Connor¡¯s arm, feeling the tension in his muscles.


    ¡°Con, don¡¯t be so fierce.¡± I kept my voice soft, meant only for him.


    His coldness melted instantly, reced by a soft smile. The transformation was remarkable


    to witness.


    ¡°Okay.¡± The single word carried a tenderness that surprised even me.


    I noticed Vanessa watching this transformation, her fists tightening under the table until her knuckles turned white. The jealousy and defiance in her eyes were unmistakable.


    Lily immediately sensed Vanessa¡¯s hostility. She deliberately raised her voice, leaning forward


    with exaggerated concern.


    ¡°Miss Reed, you don¡¯t look well. Want me to get a doctor?¡± Her tone was sweet but her eyes


    were challenging.


    Vanessa¡¯s face darkened, a muscle twitching in her jaw. ¡°No need.¡±


    Lily snorted contemptuously, muttering just loud enough to be heard, ¡°What an act.¡±


    I shot Lily a warning nce, but she merely shrugged. I could tell from her expression that her intuition was screaming warnings about Vanessa. Lily had always been perceptive about


    <i>people¡¯s </i>true intentions.


    Ethan Quinn, who overheard Lily¡¯s mutters, tugged her arm gently under the table. ¡°Stop it, she¡¯s <i>Connor¡¯s </i>sister. Give her some face,¡± he whispered, not quite quietly enough.


    Lily pinched his arm ruthlessly, ring. ¡°Try pulling again!¡±


    Ethan yelped in pain, yanking his arm away. ¡°Sorry, sorry! Have mercy!¡±


    The tension in the room was thick enough to cut with a knife. I nced at Connor, who was watching the interactions with a calcting coldness.


    Just then, the door was pushed open and a new arrival interrupted the scene. A voice announced, ¡°<i>Sorry</i>, I¡¯mte because of the traffic.¡±


    Comentarios

 Whisper 36

    Chapter 22: The Skilled Restorer and Severed Ties¨C1


    Chapter 22: The Skilled Restorer and Severed Ties


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    A graceful, refined woman around her thirties entered the private room of the Crescent Moon


    Hotel in Riverdale. Her confident stride and elegant posture immediately caught my attention.


    Connor¡¯s voice softened as he made the introduction. ¡°Livvy, this is the top¨Ctier artifact


    restorer I rmended¨CRuby Montgomery.¡±


    Joy sparked through me instantly. I had expected an elderly master with weathered hands and


    a stern expression. Instead, this beautiful woman with warm eyes stood before us.


    I quickly stood and stepped forward, extending my hand with barely contained excitement.


    ¡°Master Montgomery, hello, I¡¯m Olivia Winters. I entrust my ceramic wolf figurine to you.¡±


    Ruby Montgomery couldn¡¯t help but burst into a softugh, her warm, curved eyes gleaming


    teasingly. ¡°Master Montgomery? Sounds like I¡¯m some ancient museum curator!¡±


    Heat rushed to my cheeks as I realized my slip. ¡°Sorry, that was a slip of the tongue. I


    apologize.¡±


    Ruby waved it off <i>good</i>¨Cnaturedly, her smile genuine and easy. She then nced sideways at Connor, a yful smirk forming on her lips.


    ¡°You¡¯re so cold and aloof, picky beyond reason,¡± she said to him. ¡°Before I came, I was dying to


    know what <i>kind </i>of woman could conquer the ¡®ice Alpha¡® Connor Rivers. Now that I¡¯ve met


    Livvy, I get it. If it were me, I¡¯d like her too.¡±


    My cheeks burned hotter at her words. I gestured toward an empty chair, trying to regain myposure. ¡°Please, have a seat.¡±


    I poured her a cup of herbal tea, the fragrant steam rising between us. ¡°Please enjoy,¡± I said, sliding the cup toward her.


    Ruby took a sip with an approving nod. From the corner of my eye, I noticed Connor watching


    us, a gentle smile ying on his lips.


    ¡°Livvy, no need to be so deferential,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ve paid her a handsome fee. You¡¯re the client,


    you can be as assertive as you want.¡±


    His words made me lower myshes and smile obediently. I returned to sit quietly beside him,


    Chapter 22: The Skilled Resto


    suddenly aware of how naturally I¡¯d fallen into pleasing him.


    Ruby shot Connor a mock re. ¡°You really know how to spoil the fun.¡±


    +25 Puntos >


    She switched to business mode, her expression bing more professional. ¡°Livvy, did you


    bring the item today?¡±


    I shook my head slightly. ¡°Not yet, Ruby. Could youe to the Winters residence with me


    after dinner? I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Ruby readily agreed, setting her cup down.


    After our meal concluded, we headed to my family <i>home </i>in Riverdale. The familiar surroundings brought a mix offort and unease as memories of my childhood flooded


    back.


    In my old bedroom, I carefully retrieved the bag containing the shattered remains of the light blue ceramic wolf figurine¨Cthe precious creation my mother Sarah and I had made together


    before her death. My hands trembled slightly as I handed it over.


    Ruby examined the fragments with a professional eye, frowning and clicking her tongue. ¡°It¡¯s


    smashed pretty badly.¡±


    My heart jumped to my throat, anxiety surging through my body. The figurine was more than just ceramic¨Cit was one of the few tangible connections I had left to my mother.


    Ruby must have noticed my distress because she patted my shoulder reassuringly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since it¡¯s in my hands, I¡¯ll fix it beautifully.¡±


    Only then did my tense nerves rx. ¡°Thank you so much,¡± I said, gratitude washing over me.


    ¡°Do you have any <i>photos </i>of what it looked like before?¡± she asked, carefully cing the fragments back in the bag.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll send them to <i>you</i>,¡± I replied promptly.


    ¡°Perfect. I¡¯ll reach out again if I need details. I¡¯ll head back now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have Henry drive <i>you</i>,¡± I offered, already reaching for my phone.


    ¡°Great,¡± Ruby nodded, carefully securing the bag with my precious memories.


    <i>Once </i>my mother¡¯s cherished memento was entrusted with a promise of restoration, a burden lifted <i>from </i>my heart. But now, the anger inside me demanded another resolution¨Cto confront Cassandra Evans and Ethan Grey.


    I dialed my cousin Alexander Winters<b>, </b>now head of the Silverridge Group, asking quietly, ¡°Hello,


    Chapter 22 The Skilled Resta


    cousin, I need your help with something.¡±


    +25 Puntos


    Late that night after my bath, Iy on my bed in the Winters residence, my hair still damp against the pillow. The familiar ceiling above me was bothforting and strange after so


    many years away.


    My phone buzzed with an unfamiliar number from Harbor City. Assuming it was a client


    inquiry, I answered politely, ¡°Hello?¡±


    Silence greeted me. I called out twice more, still no reply.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t speak, I¡¯ll hang up,¡± I warned, my patience wearing thin.


    Suddenly, Ethan Grey¡¯s voice sounded through the line, cold and awkward. ¡°It¡¯s me. Olivia,


    unblock me and my number.¡±


    Comentarios

 Whisper 37

    Chapter 22: <b>The </b>Skilled Restorer <b>and </b>Severed Ties¨C<b>2 </b>


    My brows knitted instantly, a surge of anger and hurt rising within me. ¡°No.¡±


    His tone softened with a hint of pleading. ¡°Let¡¯s not quarrel anymore, okay? I¡¯ve missed you these days. I was wrong that day, I shouldn¡¯t have said those things to upset you.¡±


    But my voice remained icy, resolute. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. We¡¯ve already broken up.¡±


    ¡°Broken up?¡± His voice chilled further. ¡°I didn¡¯t agree to that.¡±


    I retorted sharply, my patience snappingpletely. ¡°A breakup isn¡¯t a marriage, I don¡¯t need


    your consent.¡±


    Without hesitation, I hung up and cklisted that number as well, severing thest thread between us. My heart pounded in my chest, but I felt lighter somehow, as if I¡¯d finally cut away a weight that had been dragging me down.


    With that tie brutally cut, I turned my mind to my career. Though opening my ownw practice was an option, I knew my current reputation was insufficient to build a brand from scratch.


    It would be wiser to join a prestigious firm first, hone my skills, and umte industry connections. When I shared this n with Connor the next morning, he fully supported me.


    ¡°Our Livvy is so outstanding,¡± he said, his ice¨Cblue eyes warm with pride. ¡°You¡¯ll excel in Riverdale¡¯s legal circles. Why not try Moow Legal Services? It¡¯s the best one in Riverdale.¡±


    I nodded, grateful for his confidence in me. ¡°I will send my resume.¡±


    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    I stared numbly at the phone¡¯s busy tone, an emptiness gnawing inside me. How could Olivia be so ruthless¨Ccutting ties so decisively, leaving no room for regret?


    The manor felt hollow without her presence. Every corner held memories of her¨Cthe kitchen where she¡¯d prepare her healing broth, the living room where she¡¯d curl up with a book, the garden where she¡¯d tend to her herbs.


    I dragged myself to the bed, burying my face in the sheets where her scent still lingered


    faintly. I inhaled deeply, desperate to hold onto any trace of her.


    ¡°Livvy, I miss you. I miss you so much,¡± I whispered into the fabric, my voice breaking.


    Just then, Cassandra Evans pushed open the door and called softly, ¡°Ethan, dinner¡¯s ready.¡±


    I looked up at her, seeing but not really seeing. In that moment, all I <b>could </b>think about was


    Chapter 22 The Skilled Resto


    how much I needed to feel something¨Canything¨Cto fill the void Olivia had left.


    Without warning, I dragged Cassandra down beneath me, passion igniting like wildfire. Her surprised gasp quickly turned to eager moans as she responded to my touch.


    Yet at the height of our entanglement, as pleasure clouded my mind, it was Olivia¡¯s face I saw,


    Olivia¡¯s voice I heard, Olivia¡¯s touch I craved.


    ¡°Livvy¡­ my Livvy¡­ I miss you¡­¡± I gasped hoarsely, lost in the fantasy.


    Cassandra frozepletely beneath me, her body going rigid. When I opened my eyes, her


    face had turned ashen, hurt and fury battling in her expression.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    The next day, Lily arranged a celebratory night out in a bar for my return to Riverdale. Sitting


    on the plush sofa, Lily, Reba Frost, and I chatted over colorful drinks, the ambient music


    providing a pleasant backdrop.


    Lily took a sip of her cocktail before fuming, ¡°That Vanessa Reed girl from yesterday really


    pissed me off with her attitude.¡±


    Reba nodded in agreement, twirling the straw in her ss. ¡°Yeah, that foster sister looks


    like a tough nut <i>to </i>crack.¡±.


    Lily scoffed disdainfully, her eyes shing with contempt. ¡°Foster sister? She¡¯s just a


    household servant¡¯s daughter, adopted by the Rivers family. An orphan living under someone


    else¡¯s protection, yet she dares <i>to </i>see herself as a Rivers heir?¡±


    I was taken aback by this revtion. I only knew the Rivers family had an adopted daughter,


    unaware that Vanessa Reed was a servant¡¯s child.


    ¡°Why would the Rivers family adopt their servant¡¯s daughter?¡± I asked curiously, setting my ss down.


    Reba leaned forward, her voice dropping slightly as if sharing a secret. ¡°My brother said that years ago, Mrs. Rivers was attacked by robbers. Their servant took the knife for her and died. Before dying, she made Mrs. Rivers promise one thing.¡±


    At this, Reba paused, casting a meaningful nce at me. The sudden silence hung heavy between us.


    I blinked in confusion. ¡°Why did you stop?¡±


    (Reba¡¯s POV)


    213


    <Chapter 22 The Skilled Resto


    <b>25 </b>Puntos


    I studied Olivia¡¯s face, wondering how she would react to what I was about to reveal. My


    friendship with her stretched back to childhood, and I¡¯d always been protective of her gentle


    nature.


    ¡°Do you know what that dying servant asked Mrs. Rivers to promise her?¡± I asked, my voice deliberately measured.


    Olivia¡¯s amber eyes widened with curiosity, waiting for me to continue. The bar¡¯s dim lighting


    cast shadows across her face, highlighting the delicate features that had captured Connor


    Rivers¡® heart years ago.


    I took a deep breath, preparing to share the information that might exin Vanessa¡¯s hostility


    toward my friend.


    ¡°Do you know what that dying servant asked Mrs. Rivers to promise her?¡±


    Comentarios

 Whisper 38

    Chapter 23: <b>Dangerous </b><b>Encounters</b><b>¨C</b><b>1 </b>


    Chapter 23: Dangerous Encounters


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    I sat between Reba and Lily at our corner table, the bar¡¯s ambient lighting casting a warm glow over our faces. The fruity scent of my cocktail mingled with the low hum of conversation around us.


    Reba leaned closer, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. ¡°Back then, Vanessa¡¯s mother didn¡¯t just beg Mrs. Rivers to take in her daughter, but even shamelessly suggested that Connor Rivers should marry Vanessa in the future.¡±


    I nearly choked on my drink. ¡°What?¡±


    The revtion hit me like a physical blow. Suddenly, Vanessa¡¯s hostility made perfect


    sense.


    Lily¡¯s voice rose sharply, her eyes widening. ¡°No way! She actually dared to say that?¡±


    Reba shrugged, twirling the straw in her ss. ¡°No one knows what Mrs. Rivers


    said in reply. But in the end, the servant epted the so¨Ccalled ¡®debt of gratitude¡® as just letting her daughter be adopted.¡±


    Lily snorted disdainfully, tossing her hair back. ¡°Of course, Mrs. Rivers only has one son. How could she let him marry a servant¡¯s daughter?¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Reba echoed, nodding firmly. ¡°Connor is the Rivers family¡¯s sole heir.


    Marrying a maid¡¯s daughter is impossible.¡±


    I sipped my wine pensively, my mind swirling with these unexpected revtions. The


    pieces were falling into ce ¨C Vanessa¡¯s cold res, her barely concealed


    ¨C


    contempt, her stiff formality when Connor introduced us.


    ¡°So that¡¯s why she hates me,¡± I murmured, more to myself than to my friends.


    What I didn¡¯t notice was the pair of violet eyes fixed upon me from across the room ¨C Vanessa Reed herself, her face a mask of cold fury as she overheard every word.


    After a few more drinks, I excused myself to use the restroom. ¡°<b>I¡¯ll </b>be right back,¡± I told


    Reba and Lily, sliding out of the booth.


    |||


    O


    <


    <Chapter 23 Dangerous En.


    3 Points


    The bathroom was clean and quiet, a wee respite from the noise of the bar. I checked my appearance in the mirror, tucking a strand of honey¨Cbrown hair behind my ear before heading back out.


    As I stepped into the dimly lit corridor, I pulled out my phone to check my messages. Connor had texted, asking if I was enjoying my night <i>out</i>. I smiled, typing a quick reply.


    Suddenly, two men blocked my path. One was burly with a shaved head, his muscr arms covered in tattoos. He wore a ck tank top that strained against his chest. The other wasnky with bleached¨Cblonde hair and a cigarette dangling from his lips.


    The tattooed one whistled, his eyes traveling up and down my body. ¡°Hey pretty girl,e y with us, hm?¡±


    Without missing a beat, I smoothly switched my phone to recording mode and slipped it into my pocket. Years of legal training had taught me the value of evidence.


    The blonde one leaned against the wall, his eyes gleaming with something predatory. ¡°You¡¯re a real beauty. Must be a wild ride.¡±


    I kept my expression neutral, though disgust churned in my stomach. ¡°Did you just eat something rotten in the bathroom? Your mouth stinks.¡±


    The blonde¡¯s face twisted with anger, but quickly morphed back into a leering grin. ¡°How much for a night? Name your price.¡±


    I crossed my arms calmly, assessing the situation. The corridor was narrow, with both men effectively blocking my path back to the main area. I could feel my wolf stirring inside me, sensing danger.


    ¡°Funeral vigil: 5,000 dors a night,¡± I replied coolly. ¡°Wailing service, add 2,000. Band with traditional music, 2,800. Basic cremation, 499. Wooden coffin, 500 extra.¡±


    Their leers faltered, confusion crossing their faces.


    <b>¡°</b>If the bones aren¡¯t crushed post¨Ccremation, add 1,200,¡± I continued, my voice steady. ¡°Who in your family died? More than one corpse? Discounts avable. Spend 10,000, save 1,000.¡±


    The blonde spat on the floor, his face contorting with rage. <b>¡°</b><b>f</b><b>*****</b>g b<b>***</b>h! ying hard to get?¡±


    < Chapter 23 Dangerous En.


    ¨C


    +8 Points


    The tattooed one ¨C Brock, I¡¯dter learn advanced toward me, his hands moving to


    unbuckle his belt. ¡°Acting all pure? Bet you¡¯ve been with plenty of men. Stop


    pretending. Let¡¯s do it right here!¡±


    He nodded to his aplice. ¡°Drag her into the men¡¯s room and have some real fun.¡±


    Both lunged toward me simultaneously. In that split second, everything slowed down.


    My self¨Cdefense training kicked in automatically.


    I pivoted on my heel and kicked out with all my strength, my foot connecting squarely


    with Brock¡¯s groin. The impact was devastating.


    A shrill scream tore from his throat as he crumpled to the ground, clutching his crotch in agony. His face instantly drenched in sweat, all color draining away.


    The blonde ¨C Tyler ¨C cursed furiously and threw a wild punch at my head. I ducked under his arm, grabbed it, and twisted sharply until a sickening c***k announced his


    shoulder dislocating.


    His scream joined Brock¡¯s, echoing through the corridor. Both men were down,


    writhing in pain on the dirty floor.

 Whisper 39

    Chapter 23: Dangerous Encounters¨C2


    I calmly pulled a tissue from my purse and wiped my hands, my lips curling in disdain. ¡°Seriously? Not even worth the warm¨Cup.¡±


    Tyler, despite his dislocated shoulder, tried to strike back with his other arm. I easily sidestepped, grabbed his wrist, and flipped him over my shoulder. He mmed hard onto the floor, the impact knocking the wind from his lungs.


    I ced my high heel on his cheek, applying just enough pressure to make him freeze. ¡°Go practice some more before picking fights.¡±


    Looking over at Brock, I noticed his pants darkening with spreading blood. I clicked my tongue, a cool observation crossing my mind. Oops, maybe I kicked too hard. Did I just rupture his balls¡­?


    Themotion had finally drawn attention. Bar staff rushed over, their faces


    showing shock at the scene before them


    woman in heels.


    ¨C


    two grown men incapacitated by a single


    Brock was whimpering now, curled into a fetal position. ¡°Call an ambnce! f**k! It


    hurts so bad!¡±


    A crowd had gathered, including Lily and Reba, who hade looking when I was gone too long.


    Lily¡¯s jaw dropped as she took in the scene. ¡°Holy s**t! Your legendary defensive moves are back in action?¡±


    Reba¡¯s eyes moved from the groaning men to me, her expression a mix of concern and admiration. ¡°Liv, are you alright?¡±


    I smirked lightly, tucking back a strand of hair that had fallen across my face. ¡°Fine. With these guys? They couldn¡¯t even touch a strand.¡±


    Lily¡¯s eyes shone with undisguised awe. ¡°You¡¯re a total badass! Should¡¯ve learned self¨Cdefense with you back then.¡±


    The police and ambnce arrived shortly after<b>. </b>The two men were loaded onto stretchers, still moaning in pain. The officers took statements from witnesses while the bar manager exined what had happened.


    < Chapter 23: Dangerous En¡­..


    +8 Points >


    Lily, Reba, and I were escorted to the police station to give formal statements. I remained calm throughout, my legal training serving me well in this unexpected


    situation.


    Hidden behind a pir, Vanessa Reed watched the entire scene unfold with a cold


    sneer. Useless trash. Two against one and still beaten bloody. Clearly, I wasn¡¯t the weakling she had assumed. Next time, she would hire more people ¨C real thugs, professional hitmen. She would ensure that Connor Rivers¡® precious little fianc¨¦e would suffer properly. Her violet eyes gleamed with malice as she slipped away from


    the scene, already formting her next move against the woman who dared to take what she considered rightfully hers.


    At the police station, I sat calmly in the interview room, giving my statement with


    professional precision. The officer across from me looked impressed by my


    ¡°The surveince footage confirms your ount, Ms. Winters,¡± he said, closing his


    notebook. ¡°Those men clearly initiated the harassment and assault.¡±


    Inodded, maintaining my professional demeanor. ¡°I only acted in self¨Cdefense.¡±


    Just then, another officer entered with a message from the hospital. His expression


    was grave as he handed a note to his colleague.


    ¡°There¡¯s aplication,¡± the first officer said after reading it. ¡°Mr. Harding¡¯s injuries


    are severe. He has a ruptured testicle that requires surgical evaluation.¡±


    My heart sank slightly, but I kept my face neutral. As awyer, I understood the


    potential legal implications immediately.


    ¡°If both testicles were damaged and needed removal,¡± the officer continued, ¡°this


    might escte to a case of excessive self¨Cdefense, possibly constituting intentional


    assault.¡±


    The <i>door </i>opened again, and Connor strode in, his ice¨Cblue eyes immediately finding


    mine. Relief washed over me at the sight of him.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he demanded, his voice carrying the unmistakable authority of an


    Alpha.


    The officer exined the situation, concluding that they couldn¡¯t release me until the


    <b>||| </b>


    < Chapter 23 Dangerous En.


    hospital determined the extent of Brock¡¯s injuries.


    Connor¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°This is ridiculous. She was defending herself against


    attempted s<b>****</b>l assault.¡±


    +8 Points >


    He pulled out his phone, clearly ready to call in favors to get me released immediately.


    I ced my hand on his arm, stopping him.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I said calmly. ¡°Let me handle this.¡±


    I turned back to the officers, my professionalposure unshaken. ¡°One ruptured is minor injury, two is serious. If both were removed, yes, it could be injury beyond


    necessity, possibly intentional harm.¡±


    Then I unlocked my phone and confidently yed back the recording ¨C the filthy


    threats and ns for r**e captured in full. The officers¡® expressions changed as they


    listened, disgust and anger recing their previous skepticism.


    My eyes were clear and cold as I ced the phone on the table. ¡°Officer, I have


    evidence these two attempted s****I assault. My resistance was justified against


    violent crime. It does not constitute excessive self¨Cdefense.¡±


    Fixing my gaze steadily on the police officer, I added resolutely, ¡°I am now formally reporting an attempted rape.¡± My voice was firm and unwavering.


    <b>Comments </b>


    <b>Watch </b>Ads (0/20) >


    <b>M </b>


    <b>Vote </b>


    259

 Whisper 40

    <b>Chapter </b><b>24</b><b>: </b>Darkness <b>and </b><b>Secrets</b><b>¨C</b><b>1 </b>


    Chapter 24: Darkness and Secrets


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    The police officer¡¯s face remained impassive as he delivered his verdict.


    ¡°We¡¯ve received your report. We will open an investigation on the charge <i>of </i>attempted assault, but your case of excessive force will also be filed. Since it¡¯s a criminal vition, whether it constitutes justified defense will be determined by the


    court.¡±


    I nodded, keeping my expression neutral despite the frustration bubbling beneath the


    surface.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    My voice remained steady, betraying none of the turmoil I felt. As awyer, I knew the system well enough to understand that this was standard procedure, even if it felt


    unjust.


    Afterpleting the necessary paperwork and posting bail, I finally stepped out of the police station. The night air felt cool against my skin after hours in the stuffy


    interview room.


    Connor¡¯s sleek ck SUV waited at the curb, its engine purring softly. He opened the passenger door for me, his ice¨Cblue eyes scanning my face with concern.


    Once inside, he immediately turned to me, his expression intense.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make a call <i>to </i>have this case withdrawn.¡±


    His <i>tone </i>left no room for argument, but I shook my head firmly. My honey¨Cbrown hair caught the moonlight streaming through the window.


    ¡°No need. I have confidence I can walk away from this unscathed.¡±


    Connor¡¯s jaw tightened slightly, but he didn¡¯t press the issue. Instead, he started the car and pulled away from the curb, the police station shrinking in the rearview mirror.


    The streets of Riverdale were nearly empty at this hour, streetlights casting long


    ?


    ‰c


    <Chapter 24 Darkness and.


    shadows across the pavement. We drove in silence for several minutes, the only


    sound the soft hum of the engine.


    + Points


    Finally, Connor spoke, his voice low and tinged with something I rarely heard from


    ¨C


    him vulnerability.


    ¡°Livvy, every time something happens, you always carry it alone. <i>You </i>can try to lean


    on me.¡±


    His words hung in the air between us. I remained silent, watching the city lights blur


    past the window.


    After a long moment, I exhaled softly.


    ¡°After my mother passed away, I was lost for a long time. Then my father remarried.


    After that, I felt like in this world, there was no one truly close to me anymore.¡±


    The confession slipped out before I could stop it, my voice barely audible in the quiet


    car.


    The words melted into the night¡¯s silence. Sitting side by side, Connor couldn¡¯t see


    the sorrow hidden in my amber eyes. I forced myself to sound casual, as if discussing


    something trivial rather than the wound that had shaped my entire life.


    ¡°So, I got used to carrying everything by myself. Because I really don¡¯t know who I can


    still rely <i>on</i>.¡±


    I could feel Connor¡¯s gaze on me, though I kept my eyes fixed on the passing scenery.


    The weight of his attention was almost physical.


    ¡°<i>You </i>still have me.¡±


    His words were simple but filled with an intensity that made my chest tighten. Yet I


    couldn¡¯t bring myself to respond.


    Reba¡¯s earlier revtions about Vanessa Reed had nted a seed of doubt I


    couldn¡¯t ignore. Connor¡¯s foster sister ¨C the daughter of a servant who had sacrificed herself for Mrs. Rivers ¨C probably harbored deep feelings for him.


    Although Connor had scolded Vanessa for her rudeness yesterday, I sensed his anger stemmed more from her embarrassing the Rivers family than from any desire to defend me. Deep down, I knew my ce in his heart couldn¡¯tpare to his bond


    O


    <


    < Chapter 24 Darkness and¡­.


    with the ¡°sister¡± he¡¯d grown up with.


    +8 Ports


    If Vanessa and I ever truly shed, I had little doubt which side Connor would choose. To protect myself from future heartbreak, I resolved not to rely too heavily on his protection.


    Connor seemed to feel my hesitation keenly. A trace of frustration crossed his features before he gently reached out, rubbing my head with rare tenderness.


    ¡°Livvy, remember, no matter what, I will always stand on your side.¡±


    I lowered my head, unable to meet his gaze.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    My nomittal response hung between us for the remainder of the drive.


    (Third person¡¯s POV)


    After escorting Olivia home to Moonlight Manor, Connor immediately pulled out his phone and dialed Frank Langley.


    ¡°I want the case of ¡®excessive force¡® against Olivia Winters withdrawn. Immediately.¡±


    His voice carried the unmistakable authority of an Alpha ustomed to having hismands obeyed without question.


    ¡°Consider it done,¡± Frank replied promptly.


    Connor ended that call and immediately dialed his assistant.


    ¡°Henry, find out which hospital those two men who harassed Livvy are at. Deal with


    them.¡±


    The words were spoken calmly, but the underlying menace was clear.


    In Harbor City Memorial Hospital, Brock Hardingy weakly in his bed, having just emerged from surgery. His tattooed armsy limply at his sides, his face still pale from blood loss and anesthesia.


    |||

 Whisper 41

    Chapter 24: Darkness and Secrets¨C2


    In the adjacent bed, Tyler Jenkins shifted ufortably, his dislocated arm now set in a cast. Both men looked up sharply when the door opened.


    A man entered, his face concealed by a mask. Despite the disguise, they recognized him immediately the same person who had transferred fifty thousand dors to


    each of them to harass Olivia Winters.


    Brock¡¯s voice trembled with fury.


    ¡°Damn you, why didn¡¯t you say she knew self¨Cdefense? She kicked my balls to pieces


    I¡¯m ruined for life!¡±


    Victor Stone snapped impatiently, his eyes cold above the mask.


    ¡°Shut up. You¡¯ll each get another three hundred thousand dors. When the police


    question you, say it was your own lust that made you det. Don¡¯t mention anyone hired


    you, understand?¡±


    Tyler nodded eagerly, blonde hair falling into his eyes.


    ¡°Okay¡±


    For him, three hundred thousand was a fortune worth any risk. But Brock wasn¡¯t so


    easily satisfied.


    ¡°Three hundred thousand? You think I¡¯m a beggar? I want a million!¡±


    Victor secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Vanessa had authorized anything under five million to keep them quiet. He¡¯d been prepared to go as high as two million, so one was a bargain.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Victor said coldly. ¡°Give me your ount number. The money will be


    transferred soon. But if either of you leak a word, you won¡¯t get a penny, and you won¡¯t live long enough to regret it.¡±


    His voice dropped to a menacing whisper.


    ¡°Think carefully. If you admit, guilt, the worst is a few years in prison. But if you expose us, I¡¯ll make sure you leave the morgue feet first.¡±


    Chapter 24 Darkness and


    Both thugs shuddered in terror, instantly cowed. Anyone who could casually throw


    around millions was clearly not someone to cross<b>. </b>


    After Victor left, another visitor arrived: Frank Langley, Connor Rivers¡® senior


    assistant. His cold demeanor filled the room immediately.


    Seeing a stranger, Brock stiffened, thinking Victor had returned.


    ¡°What now-¡± He stopped short when he realized this wasn¡¯t the same person.


    Frank¡¯s eyes were icy as he surveyed the two injured men.


    ¡°Someone else was just here?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Brock lied immediately, ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡±


    Frank¡¯s tone was frosty.


    ¡°Why did you harass Miss Wintersst night?¡±


    Brock forced a grin, trying to appear casual despite his pain.


    ¡°Just drunk and saw a pretty girl<b>, </b>couldn¡¯t help ourselves.¡±


    Tyler <i>nodded </i>frantically, eager to support the story.


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s really gorgeous.¡±


    Frank¡¯s face darkened in disgust.


    ¡°Watch <i>your </i>filthy mouths. If you say another disgusting word, I¡¯ll have your tongues


    cut out.¡±


    Two ck¨Csuited bodyguards stepped forward menacingly behind him, making the


    two thugs pale with fright.


    Frank pressed again, his voice dangerously soft.


    ¡°Tell the truth.¡±


    Remembering Victor¡¯s threats, they dared not reveal anything. Both stubbornly stuck


    <i>to </i>their story: they were drunk and acted on impulse.


    Frank saw no point in pushing further and left with the bodyguards, his expression


    grim.


    Chapter 24 Darkness and


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    The next morning, sunlight streamed through my bedroom window at Moonlight Manor. I was just finishing my breakfast when my phone rang.


    It was the police, informing me that the excessive force case against me had been dropped. I wasn¡¯t surprised, knowing this was Connor¡¯s doing. Although I was confident I could have defended myself in court and proven it was justified defense, I


    saw no reason to resist his help in this instance.


    After ending the call, I dialed Connor¡¯s number. He answered <i>on </i>the first ring.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said simply.


    His tone was faintly displeased.


    ¡°Livvy, there¡¯s no need to thank me. I never want to hear ¡®thank you¡® from you again.¡±


    I stood by the window, sunlight warming my face as I gazed out at the manicured gardens of Moonlight Manor.


    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±


    Connor added, his voice dangerously low and full of menace.


    ¡°Those two who bullied youst night¨CI will make them pay.¡±


    A chill ran down my spine at his tone. I worried he might resort to illegal means and quickly tried <i>to </i>dissuade him.


    ¡°They¡¯ve already paid the pricest night, and thew will punish them. You don¡¯t need to <i>do </i>anything more. Leave the rest to justice.¡±


    But his tone only grew colder, the oppressive aura palpable even over the phone.


    ¡°Anyone who hurts you, I won¡¯t spare.¡±


    I listened in silence, unable to find the right words to respond.


    A thought crossed my mind, unbidden and unwee: but what if the person who hurt her was Vanessa Reed? Would he still be so resolute then?


    <b>Comments </b>

 Whisper 42

    Chapter 25: Reunion at <b>the </b>Moon Crest <b>Stables </b>


    Chapter 25: Reunion at the Moon Crest Stables


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    The warm afternoon sun bathed Riverdale in a golden glow as I sat across from


    Reba and Lily at our favorite dessert caf¨¦. The sweet scent of pastries filled the


    air, mingling with the rich aroma of freshly brewed coffee. It felt surreal to be back in


    my hometown after three years in Harbor City¨Cthree years of emotional turmoil that I was finally beginning to leave behind.


    ¡°I¡¯m dying,¡± Lily groaned dramatically, her head resting on the table. Her usually


    perfect hair was disheveled, and dark circles shadowed her eyes. ¡°These days it¡¯s


    either shopping or clubbing, I¡¯m bored already.¡±


    Reba gently patted Lily¡¯s shoulder, her touch as soft as her personality. ¡°Maybe we should take it easy today?¡±


    I smiled, savoring the familiar banter between my two best friends. Since returning to


    Riverdale, they had whisked me away on a whirlwind of activities¨Cshopping sprees,


    restaurant hopping, and nightclub adventures. My ns to submit my resume to


    Moow Legal Services had been temporarily shelved in favor of reconnecting with


    the <i>people </i>and ces I¡¯d missed.


    Suddenly, Lily¡¯s head shot up, a mischievous glint recing the exhaustion in her


    eyes.


    ¡°Last night, I puked all over Ethan Quinn, that unlucky bastard! Hahaha! I vaguely remember his whole face turning green!¡± she eximed, dissolving into fits of


    I couldn¡¯t help but join in, the mental image too hrious to resist. It felt good tough freely again, without the weight of Ethan Grey¡¯s indecision hanging over me.


    Reba¡¯s gentle chuckle joined our louderughter. ¡°Lily, wasn¡¯t your brother mad at


    you?¡±


    Lily snorted, but there was a surprising softness in her expression. ¡°Actually, Ethan Quinn is finally acting like a proper brother. After I puked on him, he changed clothes,


    < Chapter 25 Reunion at th


    took a shower, and even cooked me some hangover soup.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s progress,¡± I remarked, genuinely surprised. The Ethan Quinn I remembered was notoriously self¨Ccentered.


    Lily nodded, absently stirring her iced coffee. ¡°We¡¯vee a long way since I was nine and he was fourteen. Remember how he used to be such a little s**t?¡±


    Reba smiled knowingly. ¡°You weren¡¯t exactly an angel either, Lily.¡±


    ad Points


    ¡°He started it!¡± Lily protested, her eyes shing with the same defiance I imagined she¡¯d shown as a child. ¡°The first time we met, he pulled my braids and told me to get


    lost.¡±


    ¡°And


    you bit him?¡± I guessed, knowing Lily¡¯s fiery temperament.


    She grinned triumphantly. ¡°Right on the wrist. He still has the scar.¡±


    The mental image of a tiny Lily fiercely defending herself against her teenage stepbrother made meugh again. ¡°You must have been sent by heaven just to


    torment him.¡±


    ¡°Serves him right for bullying me all those years,¡± Lily dered, raising her coffee in a


    mock toast.


    As ourughter subsided, Lily¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up with renewed energy. She sat up straight, all traces of her hangover apparently forgotten.


    ¡°Anyway, shall we <i>go </i>to the stables this afternoon? I haven¡¯t ridden in ages, and I miss


    it.¡±


    The suggestion immediately resonated with me. During my three years in Harbor City, I¡¯d barely had time for myself, let alone for leisure activities like horseback riding.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been riding in the three years I was in Harbor City,¡± I admitted, a wistful smile ying <i>on </i>my lips. ¡°I really miss the days when we used to race horses together.¡±


    Reba¡¯s gentle smile widened. ¡°The stables have some new horses you haven¡¯t seen yet, Liv. You¡¯ll love them.¡±


    Lily was already pulling out her phone, scrolling through her <b>contacts </b>with a mischievous grin. ¡°I¡¯ll call Ethan Quinn to ask him to bring Connor as well.¡±


    <Chapter 25 Reunion at th


    * <b>Points </b>


    My heart skipped a beat at the mention of Connor Rivers. Since returning to Riverdale, I¡¯d seen him several times, each encounter reminding me of his unwavering support during my darkest moments in Harbor City.


    ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll be free on such short notice?¡± I asked, trying <i>to </i>sound casual despite the flutter in my stomach.


    Lily winked at me knowingly. ¡°Trust me, Connor will make time for you.¡±


    An hourter, we arrived at Crescent Moon Stables, thergest equestrian facility in Riverdale, owned by Reba¡¯s family. The familiar scent of hay and horses greeted me as we stepped out of Lily¡¯s car, bringing back a flood of childhood memories.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go check which horses are avable,¡± Reba said, heading toward the main office with the natural confidence of someone who belonged there.


    Lily linked her arm through mine, leading me toward the changing rooms. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get you looking fabulous before the boys arrive.¡±


    Inside the spacious locker room, I changed into the riding attire Reba had prepared for me¨Ca light grey standing¨Ccor fitted jacket that hugged my curves perfectly, paired with white tight¨Cfitting pants and sleek ck riding boots. As I twisted my honey¨Cbrown hair into a neat bun, I caught a glimpse of myself in the full¨Clength mirror.


    The woman staring back at me looked different from the heartbrokenwyer who had fled Harbor City. There was a new confidence in her amber eyes, a quiet strength that


    hadn¡¯t been there before.


    ¡°<i>You </i>look amazing,¡± Lily dered, appearing behind me in her own riding outfit¨Ca bold red jacket that matched her vibrant personality. ¡°Connor won¡¯t be able to take his


    eyes off <i>you</i>.¡±


    I felt a blush creeping up my cheeks. ¡°That¡¯s not why I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Sure it isn¡¯t,¡± Lily teased, adjusting her ponytail. ¡°Just like I didn¡¯t identally spill my drink on Cassandra Evans at that charity gst year.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t!¡± I gasped, both horrified and secretly delighted.


    Lily¡¯s innocent smile didn¡¯t fool me for a <b>second</b>. ¡°Her white dress turned such a lovely


    shade of red wine. Total ident, of course.¡±


    <Chapter 25 Reunion at th


    With a final check in the mirror, we headed out to the main yard where Reba was waiting with Ethan Quinn. My breath caught when I spotted Connor Rivers standing slightly apart from them, his tall figuremanding attention even in casual riding


    attire.


    As I stepped out of the changing room, all conversation stopped. I felt suddenly


    self¨Cconscious under their collective gaze, especially Connor¡¯s intense blue eyes seemed to darken as they took me in.


    Ethan Quinn was the first to break the silence, a teasing grin spreading across his


    handsome face. ¡°Wow, Liv, you look even better than before!¡±


    Lily immediately jabbed him in the ribs, making him wince. ¡°Shut up, i***t. Connor


    hasn¡¯t even said anything yet¨Cdon¡¯t embarrass yourself.¡±


    <b>M </b>


    <b>Vote </b>


    259


    that


    Wat

 Whisper 43

    Chapter 26: Dangerous Rides<b>¨C</b><b>1 </b>


    Chapter 26: Dangerous Rides


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    The wind whipped through my hair as Moonbeam and Ipleted <i>our </i>secondp


    around the sprawling grounds of Crescent Moon Stables. Connor rode beside me on


    his powerful bay stallion, his posture rxed yetmanding. The afternoon sun


    cast a golden glow over thendscape, highlighting the lush green fields that


    stretched as far as the eye could see.


    As we slowed our horses to a walk and approached the starting point, I noticed that


    Lily, Ethan Quinn, and Reba were nowhere to be seen. They had likely ventured deeper into the property, enjoying their own rides across the vast terrain.


    Only Vanessa Reed remained at the starting area, her violet eyes tracking our approach with unsettling intensity. She wore a casual outfit¨Cfitted jeans and a light purple top thatplemented her eyes¨Crather than proper riding attire.


    The moment we dismounted, Vanessa rushed forward, her face transforming into a


    sweet smile that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes.


    ¡°Wow<i>, </i>Sister Winters, you look so magnificent when riding,¡± she gushed, her voice dripping with honey. ¡°Could I learn horseback riding from you?¡±


    I blinked in surprise. Just moments ago, I had overheard her coquettishly insisting that only her foster brother Connor could teach her to ride. This sudden change in preference caught mepletely off guard.


    ¡°There¡¯s a professional riding instructor nearby,¡± I offered politely, gesturing toward the main stable building. ¡°I can call them over to teach you.¡±


    Vanessa¡¯s perfectly glossed lips formed a practiced pout, her expression shifting to one of spoiled reluctance. ¡°But the instructor would pressure me, and I don¡¯t know them. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll scold me.¡± She batted her eyshes. ¡°You¡¯re so nice, Sister Winters, you surely won¡¯t scold me, right?<b>¡± </b>


    Her coquettish tone felt inappropriateing <b>from </b>someone who was practically a stranger. I instinctively turned toward Connor<b>, </b>seeking his guidance in this awkward


    Chapter 26 Dangerous Ri


    situation.


    +6 Points


    By some coincidence, Connor nced back at me at the exact same moment. His


    ice¨Cblue eyes met mine, and I saw a flicker of something unreadable pass through


    them before he gently passed the decision back to me.


    ¡°Livvy, would you like to teach her?¡± he asked, his deep voice neutral.


    I hesitated, weighing my options carefully. Vanessa was Connor¡¯s foster sister, which meant she would eventually be my pack sister once Connor and Ipleted our mating bond. Although our first meeting had been decidedly frosty, she had


    apologized for her behavior, and now appeared genuinely amiable.


    My naturally kind disposition resisted the urge to overthink the situation or assume malice from another she¨Cwolf. Perhaps I had been too quick to judge her before.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I finally nodded. ¡°I can teach you some basics today, help you get a feel for it.


    Later, your brother can enroll you in proper lessons.¡±


    Vanessa¡¯s smile brightened instantly, her violet eyes sparkling with what appeared to be genuine delight. ¡°Really? Thank you, Sister Winters.¡±


    Her honeyed tone made me momentarily doubt my previous suspicions. Maybe I had been <i>too </i>wary of the younger wolf. Perhaps she truly wanted to make amends and build a rtionship with her future sister¨Cinw.


    <i>Connor </i>stepped closer to me, his tall frame casting a shadow over mine. ¡°Thank you, Livvy,¡± he said softly, his ice¨Cblue eyes warming slightly as they met mine.


    Then his gaze shifted to his foster sister, and the temperature seemed to drop several degrees. His voice took on a cold,manding tone that carried the unmistakable


    authority of an Alpha.


    ¡°Learn well from her and listen to what she says. Do whatever she tells you.


    careful.¡±


    Be


    ¡°I know, brother,¡± Vanessa replied with a sugary, obedient smile that didn¡¯t quite reach


    her eyes.


    I led Moonbeam a few steps away and beckoned to Vanessa. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Vanessa followed closely, her movements almost predatory despite her attempt to


    3


    <Chapter 26 Dangerous Ri


    +5 Points


    appear casual. There was something in her gait that reminded me of a wolf stalking


    its prey, though I quickly dismissed the thought as paranoia.


    ¡°Get on the horse first,¡± I instructed patiently, guiding her <i>to </i>Moonbeam¡¯s left side. ¡°Mount from the left, step into the stirrup with your left foot, then swing your right leg


    over.¡±


    While Vanessa wasn¡¯t dressed in proper equestrian attire, her sporty outfit was


    serviceable enough for a basic lesson. I offered my hand for support, and with my


    steady guidance, she mounted safely.


    Standing beside the horse, I gently took hold of Moonbeam¡¯s bridle and began leading her into a slow walk. The docile white mare moved calmly, her steps


    unhurried and smooth.


    <i>¡°</i>Are you getting used to it?¡± I called up to Vanessa.


    The moment we moved out of Connor¡¯s line of sight, Vanessa¡¯s sweet facade vanished like morning mist under a hot sun. Her violet eyes grew cold as she responded tly, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¤ß


    <b>Watch </b><b>Ads </b>(0/20) >


    <b>Vote </b>


    259

 Whisper 44

    Chapter 26: Dangerous Rides¨C<b>2 </b>


    I didn¡¯t mind this abrupt shift in demeanor. In fact, I found this blunt honesty


    +8 Points


    preferable to the forced intimacy she had disyed earlier. At least <i>now </i>I knew where


    we stood.


    ¡°For beginners, posture matters most,¡± I exined, maintaining my gentle tone. ¡°Sit upright in the saddle.¡±


    I handed her the reins, continuing my instruction. ¡°To make the horse walk, don¡¯t pull back hard. Loosen the tension so the horse feels less pressure¨Cit will then move forward naturally.¡±


    Vanessaplied, lightly gripping the reins with her left hand while keeping her right hand tightly closed. Moonbeam responded to the subtle cue, obediently walking


    forward at a leisurely pace.


    ¡°That horse¡¯s name is Moonbeam,¡± I said softly, stroking the mare¡¯s neck


    affectionately. ¡°She¡¯s very gentle, so don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Vanessa¡¯s voice was icy, tinged with a strange undertone that made me


    nce up sharply.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m right here, nothing bad will happen,¡± I reassured her warmly,


    choosing to ignore the odd note in her voice.


    Vanessa curled her lips into a faint, unreadable smile. ¡°Well, thank you so much.¡±


    The words dripped with false gratitude, but I chose to ignore that too. This was about teaching her the basics of riding, not about bing best friends.


    ¡°If <i>you </i>want her to move faster, gently squeeze her nks with your calves,¡± I continued with my instruction. ¡°The more pressure, the faster she¡¯ll go. When she starts running, remember to rx your legs.¡±


    I looked up at Vanessa, noticing that she seemed distracted, her attention focused on something I couldn¡¯t discern. Her right hand remained suspiciously closed, as if


    holding something.


    ¡°Understand?<b>¡± </b>I asked, seeking confirmation.


    < Chapter 26 Dangerous Ri


    ¡°Yes,¡± Vanessa answered sinctly, her attention clearly elsewhere.


    We gradually moved farther from our starting point, following a gentle path that


    curved around a copse of trees. Vanessa grew increasingly focused on something I


    couldn¡¯t see, her posture tense despite the gentle rhythm of Moonbeam¡¯s gait.


    ¡°How does it feel so far?¡± I asked, trying to engage her. ¡°Isn¡¯t riding exhrating?¡±


    ¡°Mm, it¡¯s alright,¡± Vanessa replied perfunctorily, barely acknowledging my question.


    The sun had begun its descent toward the horizon, casting dazzling hues of orange and pink across the sky. A soft breeze swept across the vast grasnd, carrying the sweet scent of wildflowers. I found myself rxing into the moment despite


    Vanessa¡¯s cold demeanor.


    ¡°What a beautiful day,¡± I sighed contentedly, admiring the sunset.


    After we had walked for about fifteen minutes, I decided it was time to return. Vanessa had mastered the basics of sitting and guiding the horse, and Moonbeam had been perfectly behaved throughout the lesson.


    ¡°We should head back now,¡± I said, gently tugging on the bridle to turn Moonbeam


    around.


    Vanessa¡¯s lips curved into a cryptic smile, her demeanor shifting to something that made me suddenly uneasy. There was a predatory gleam in her violet eyes that sent a


    chill down my spine.


    In the next instant, chaos erupted.


    I caught a glimpse of Vanessa¡¯s quick movement toward Moonbeam¡¯s nk, but before I could react, the normally docile mare suddenly reared and bolted uncontrobly. It was as if she had gone mad, charging forward wildly with a


    panicked whinny.


    Vanessa clung desperately to the reins, her terrified screams piercing the air. ¡°Ah! Help! Help me!¡±


    I froze in shock, my mind nk with disbelief. How could gentle Moonbeam suddenly turn violent? The mare had never behaved like this in all the years I had known her.


    The entire incident unfolded within mere seconds¨C<b>too </b>fast for me to <b>grasp </b>the reins


    < Chapter 26 Dangerous Ri.


    + Points


    or intervene in any way. Moonbeam was already galloping away at full speed, with


    Vanessa bouncing precariously in the saddle.


    As my brain rebooted from the shock, I quickly pulled out my phone and called the stable¡¯s emergency rescue team, my heart racing with panic and guilt.


    ¡°Emergency at the east field!¡± I shouted into the phone. ¡°Runaway horse with a beginner rider! Send help immediately!¡±


    Vanessa, after being recklessly carried for some distance, finally released her grip and tumbled dramatically onto the grassy in. She rolled far away from the crazed


    horse, which kept galloping in panic toward the tree line.


    She appeared tond hard, her body limp on the ground as I watched in horror. Even from this distance, I could see that she wasn¡¯t moving..


    ¡°Oh my God,¡± I gasped, breaking into a run toward her fallen form. ¡°Vanessa!¡±


    The rescue staff arrived swiftly in an all¨Cterrain vehicle; medical equipment at the ready. They reached Vanessa before I could, quickly assessing her condition and hoisting her onto a stretcher.


    Connor and the others must have heard themotion, as they came galloping over the rise, faces dark with worry. Connor dismounted in one fluid motion before his horse had fully stopped, rushing to his foster sister¡¯s side.


    Seeing Vanessa¡¯s condition¨Cpale, seemingly unconscious, with a trickle of blood from a cut on her forehead¨CConnor¡¯s brows knit tightly. His jaw clenched as he <i>spoke </i>quietly to the medical staff.


    Then his gaze turned sharp as he fixed on me. The intensity of his ice¨Cblue my stomach drop with dread.


    eyes


    made


    I returned his look in a daze, my eyes clouded in confusion and helpless panic.


    <b>Comments </b>


    Watch <b>Ads </b><b>(</b><b>0/20</b><b>) </b><b>> </b>


    <b>259 </b>


    H

 Whisper 45

    Chapter 27: Dangerous <b>usations</b><b>¨C</b><b>1 </b>


    Chapter 27: Dangerous usations


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    followed the rescue team out of Crescent Moon Stables in a daze<i>. </i>My mind kept reying the horrifying moment when Moonbeam suddenly went wild, throwing


    Vanessa to the ground. Nothing made sense.


    Thete afternoon sun cast long shadows across the grounds as Reba and Lily rushed toward me, their faces etched with concern.


    ¡°Liv!¡± Lily grabbed my hand, her fingers squeezing mine tightly. ¡°What happened? Are you okay?¡±


    I stared at her, still struggling to process the chaos of the past few minutes. My voice


    sounded hollow even to my own ears.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Just now, Vanessa asked me to teach her to ride. Everything was fine, then suddenly Moonbeam went crazy. Vanessa was thrown off and looks badly


    hurt.¡±


    Reba¡¯s brow furrowed as she nced toward the stables where staff members were attempting to calm the still¨Cagitated Moonbeam.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense,¡± she said slowly. ¡°Moonbeam always gets monthly check¨Cups. The stable hands had her examined again this morning before bringing her <i>out </i>¨C all indicators were normal. How could she suddenly go mad?¡±


    Lily¡¯s grip on my hand tightened, her eyes narrowing with suspicion.


    ¡°<i>Could </i>it be Vanessa¡¯s doing? I remember she insisted on Alpha Connor teaching her at first, she never liked you. Why would she suddenly want you to teach her?¡±


    The question hung in the air between us. I hadn¡¯t considered that possibility, but now that Lily mentioned it, Vanessa¡¯s behavior had been strange from the start.


    Reba turned as one of the stable hands approached us. ¡°We¡¯ve subdued Moonbeam and given her a tranquilizer,¡± he reported. ¡°We¡¯ll do <b>a </b>thorough examination to figure out what triggered her.¡±


    THE


    * Chapter 27 Dangerous Ac


    Reba nodded, then turned back to me, cing a gentle hand on my shoulder.


    ¡°Liv, don¡¯t me yourself. This isn¡¯t your fault.¡±


    +3 Points


    Her words were meant tofort, but they only intensified the confusion swirling inside me. If it wasn¡¯t my fault, and it wasn¡¯t Moonbeam¡¯s natural behavior, then what had happened?


    My gaze drifted in the direction where the rescue team had disappeared with Vanessa. I recalled her strange smile just before Moonbeam went wild. That smile hadn¡¯t been fearful or nervous¨Cit had been almost¡­ anticipatory.


    A cold realization washed over me. Had Vanessa orchestrated this entire incident?


    But why would she go to such extremes?


    Then I remembered Connor¡¯s prating gaze after the ident¨Cthe silent questions in his ice¨Cblue eyes. Understanding dawned with sickening rity.


    Vanessa had risked her own safety to create this ¡°ident,¡± to drive a wedge between Connor and me. We¡¯d only met twice, yet she was willing to endanger


    herself just to frame me.


    The thought left me stunned. Vanessa truly was unhinged.


    (Vanessa¡¯s POV)


    The ambnce siren wailed as we sped toward the hospital. I kept my face deathly pale, tears streaming down my cheeks as I clutched Connor¡¯s hand with desperate


    strength.


    <i>¡°</i><i>Con</i>, it hurts so much¡­¡± I whimpered, making my voice tremble with pain and


    fragility.


    <i>Connor¡¯s </i>expression softened as he looked down at me, his ice¨Cblue eyes filled with concern. Hisrge hand gently squeezed mine.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost at the hospital. The doctors will take care of you.¡±


    I let my tears fall harder<b>, </b>choking back sobs that made my entire body shake. The pain in my tailbone and arm was excruciating, but it would be worth it if it meant keeping Connor away from that b<b>***</b>h Olivia.


    ¡°It really hurts¡­ When I fell off the horse, I was <b>so </b>scared. I was terrified I¡¯d never see


    Chapter 27 Dangerous Ac.


    you again¡­¡±


    Points


    I tightened my grip on his hand, letting vulnerability seep into my voice. This was the


    Connor I knew¨Cprotective, caring, my Connor.


    ¡°Con, did I cause you trouble? Everyone was having fun, but then this happened


    because of me. Did I ruin everything?¡±


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡± I reassured her softly, stroking her hair away from her tear¨Cstained


    face.


    Despite my suspicions about the nature of the ident, seeing Vanessa in pain stirred my protective instincts. She had been part of my family since we were children, and old habits died hard.


    ¡°Just like when you were little, still so clingy.¡±


    I could sense that her injury was likely self¨Cinflicted. Vanessa had always been maniptive, willing to hurt herself to get what she wanted. But seeing her tears and obvious pain, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of sympathy.


    The ambnce pulled up to the emergency entrance, and medical staff rushed to transfer Vanessa onto a gurney. I followed closely, my mind divided between concern for my foster sister and thoughts of Olivia.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    By the time I arrived at the hospital, Vanessa had already undergone a series of examinations. The doctor informed us that her injuries, while painful, weren¡¯t life¨Cthreatening: a stable fracture of her tailbone, soft tissue damage, a slightly dislocated elbow, and multiple abrasions. Thankfully, there was no internal bleeding.


    Watch Ads <b>(</b>0/20) >


    <b>Vote </b>


    <b>259 </b>

 Whisper 46

    Chapter 27: Dangerous usations¨C2


    After her wounds were treated and she received a painkiller injection, her cries of agony finally subsided. I approached her ward quietly, hesitating at the door when I heard her speaking to Connor.


    ¡°Con, my arm is in a cast, I can¡¯t feed myself. Can you feed me, please?¡± Her voice was coquettish, almost childlike.


    I stopped, uncertain whether I should enter. Part of me wanted to turn around and leave, to avoid another confrontation with Vanessa.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call a nurse for you,¡± Connor replied, his tone calm but gentle.


    ¡°No, I want you to feed me,¡± Vanessa whined insistently. ¡°Why won¡¯t you?¡±


    I remained frozen outside the door, feeling like an intruder on their private


    conversation.


    ¡°Be good, you¡¯re not a child anymore,¡± Connor said patiently but firmly. ¡°And besides, I already have a fianc¨¦e. I¡¯m about to get engaged to Livvy. We should maintain some


    boundaries.¡±


    My heart stirred gently at his words. I hadn¡¯t expected Connor to draw such a clear line out of respect for me, especially when Vanessa was injured and vulnerable.


    ¡°Even siblings have to avoid suspicion?¡± Vanessa¡¯s tone abruptly sharpened, rising several octaves with undisguised resentment. ¡°Con, so Olivia Winters is such a petty woman? She hurt me and yet you care more about her feelings than mine?¡±


    I turned away silently, ready <i>to </i>leave. I didn¡¯t have the shamelessness to force myself into a situation where I was clearly unwanted. If Vanessa despised me so much, there


    was no point in staying.


    Just then, a nurse carrying an IV bag approached, politely asking me to step aside so she could enter the room. The movement caught Connor¡¯s attention, and both he and


    Vanessa turned to see me standing in the doorway.


    With a soft sigh, I followed the nurse inside.


    ¡°What are you doing here<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>Vanessa <b>spat</b><b>, </b>her eyes shing with undisguised


    O


    <b>< </b>


    < Chapter 27 Dangerous Ac¡­


    loathing.


    Almost simultaneously, Connor¡¯s gentle voice sounded, ¡°Livvy, you¡¯re here.¡±


    + Points


    The nurse busied herself with Vanessa¡¯s IV while I stood awkwardly near the foot of the bed. Vanessa red at me with venom, as if stabbing me with invisible daggers.


    I met her gaze unflinchingly, my voice frosty and sharp when I finally spoke.


    ¡°Are you telling people I made that horse bolt and hurt you?¡±


    (Vanessa¡¯s POV)


    I hadn¡¯t expected this. I thought Olivia would panic after the ident, maybe even plead for forgiveness. Herposed confrontation caught me slightly off guard¨Cbut only for a moment.


    Slipping back into my performance, I turned away from her and looked at Connor with tear¨Cfilled eyes. I made my voice tremble pitifully.


    ¡°Con, I know I left a bad impression the first time we met. So today at the stables, I wanted to get closer to Olivia, since she¡¯s my future sister¨Cinw. That¡¯s why I asked


    her to teach me to ride.¡±


    I let fresh tears spill down my cheeks, enjoying the way they enhanced my vulnerable


    appearance.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect she hated me so much. When I wasn¡¯t looking, she suddenly kicked


    the horse hard, making it run wild. I was terrified.¡±


    I choked back a sob, making sure my voice broke at just the right moment.


    <i>¡°</i>Olivia, I can understand if you dislike me, but why would you try to hurt me like that?¡±


    Having delivered my usation, I furtively nced at Connor¡¯s expression, hoping to see anger directed at Olivia. But Connor only frowned slightly, his face frustratingly


    unreadable.


    ¡°Livvy, what exactly happened this afternoon at the stables?¡± he asked, his tone still


    gentle.


    Hidden under the nket, my uninjured hand clenched into <b>a </b>tight fist. Jealousy scorched through my <b>heart </b>like wildfire.


    ?


    2 24


    < Chapter 27 Dangerous Ac..


    48 Points 2


    How could he not side with me immediately? In the past, anyone who bullied me faced his ruthless protection: expulsion from territories, physical confrontations, even permanent injuries for a stalker who harassed me.


    Now, supposedly ¡°hurt by Olivia,¡± lying here with a fractured tailbone and arm in a cast, he still doesn¡¯t me Olivia first, but instead calmly asks her side.


    The unfairness and envy nearly made me explode; I wished desperately to leap up


    and tear Olivia apart with my bare hands.


    <b>Comments </b>


    Watch Ads (0/20) >


    <b>259 </b>


    <b>H </b>


    <b>Vote </b>

 Whisper 47

    Chapter <b>28</b><b>: </b><b>Trust </b><b>and </b><b>Temptations</b><b>¨C</b><b>1 </b>


    Chapter 28: Trust and Temptations


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    I nced lightly at Vanessa, then turned to Connor with an unreadable expression. The hospital room felt suffocating with tension.


    ¡°If I say Vanessa is lying, would you believe me?¡± I asked quietly.


    Connor froze, his ice¨Cblue eyes widening slightly. The silence stretched between us, heavy and ufortable.


    I mocked myself inwardly. How could I have been foolish enough to ask such a question? Of course he would choose Vanessa. She was the girl who had grown up


    with him, the one he saw as a sister. I was merely a mate¨Cto¨Cbe he hadn¡¯t seen for three years, with little emotional foundation between us.


    Anyone would expect Connor to choose Vanessa.


    Yet, after only a moment¡¯s hesitation, Connor¡¯s ice¨Cblue eyes grew firm as he dered,


    ¡°I believe you.¡±


    I stood frozen, hardly daring to believe my ears. He actually chose to trust me over


    Vanessa?


    Shock flickered across my face while Vanessa¡¯s expression turned ashen in an


    instant.


    ¡°Con, she¡¯s talking nonsense!¡± Vanessa protested, her voice trembling with emotion. ¡°How can you believe her instead of me?¡±


    Connor¡¯s gaze turned cold and sharp as he cut her off. ¡°Enough.¡±


    The single word sliced through the room like a de.


    ¡°From the first time you met Livvy, you¡¯ve shown her a strange hostility,¡± he continued, his voice dropping to a dangerous timbre. ¡°When you said she kicked the horse just now, I already suspected you were lying.¡±


    His voice grew even colder. ¡°Livvy <b>is </b><b>not </b>that kind of person. <b>That</b>, I know very well.


    <Chapter 28 Trust and Te


    + Points >


    You yourself admitted she has no grudge against you, so why would she harm you?¡±


    I quietly watched him, feeling aplex, bittersweet swirl inside. I had thought that between Vanessa and me, he would never hesitate to side with her. Yet now, he was


    so resolute, so unwavering in his trust.


    My nose tingled with sourness, my eyes stinging with tears I couldn¡¯t voice.


    Connor then looked at Vanessa with an icy expression. ¡°Vanessa Reed, don¡¯t forget,


    your surname is Reed.¡±


    The implication was crystal clear: Vanessa was merely a foster child, not a true Rivers, so she should not act recklessly under the Rivers pack¡¯s name.


    Hearing this, Vanessa¡¯s face grew paler, her lips trembling, tears streaming down uncontrobly. She opened her mouth, but no sound came out.


    Connor turned away indifferently. ¡°Rest well. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    As he headed for the door, I looked coldly at the sobbing Vanessa and sighed softly,


    ¡°Why do this to yourself?¡±


    Outside the hospital, in the open¨Cair parking lot, Connor walked beside me, his eyes


    full of apology.


    ¡°Livvy, I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said quietly.


    I turned to him, genuinely confused. ¡°Why are you apologizing to me?¡±


    Connor sighed, running a hand through his dark hair. ¡°It¡¯s my pack¡¯s fault for not teaching Vanessa well. I don¡¯t know why she would nder you like this. Don¡¯t worry,


    I¡¯ll find out.¡±


    I gave a faintugh. ¡°No need. I already know why.¡±


    Connor looked puzzled, his brows drawing together. I met his gaze calmly.


    ¡°Connor, can¡¯t you really see Vanessa¡¯s thoughts<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    He frowned. ¡°What do you mean<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°She targets me because of you,¡± I said unhurriedly. ¡°<b>She </b>likes you, and she sees me


    as a rival. She did all this <b>to </b><b>create </b><b>discord </b>between <b>us</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Connor fell silent, his expression thoughtful as he processed my words. I continued


    < Chapter 28 Trust and Te¡­


    walking forward, the cool evening air refreshing after the stifling hospital


    atmosphere.


    +8 Points


    Connor hurriedly caught up with me. ¡°Then from now on, I will keep my distance from


    her.¡±


    I paused slightly, turning to face him. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You said she likes me,¡± Connor replied earnestly. ¡°I never realized before. I only saw


    her as a sister, but now that I know her feelings, of course I¡¯ll distance myself.¡±


    His ice¨Cblue eyes softened as they met mine. ¡°Livvy, I want to give you a sense of


    security.¡±


    I shook my head slightly, then asked softly, ¡°But why did you believe me


    unconditionally just now? Vanessa grew up with you. You should have trusted her


    more, so why me?¡±


    Connor looked deeply into my eyes, his voice gentle yet resolute. ¡°Because, as I said,


    you are not that kind of person.¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡± I pressed, needing to understand.


    Under the dim streetlights casting warm amber through the windshield, the look in Connor¡¯s ice¨Cblue eyes was full of undisguised affection. He spoke slowly but firmly.


    ¡°And because I love you. Love means unconditional trust.¡±


    My heart trembled violently. I turned away in a panic, cheeks flushed crimson, unable


    <i>to </i>speak.


    Was that¡­ a confession?


    Seeing my reddened ears, Connor smiled quietly to himself. I could feel his gaze on


    me, warm and tender.


    The following day, the examination results on Moonbeam came back. All indicators were normal, but a fresh scratch wound was found on the back of the mare¡¯s neck, likely caused by a sharp brooch or pin, in a location only essible by a rider.


    <b>Comments </b>


    B


    <b>Vote </b>


    <b>259 </b>

 Whisper 48

    Chapter 28: Trust and Temptations¨C<b>2 </b>


    Upon learning this, Connor did not visit Vanessa again. Instead, the Rivers Pack arranged top¨Ctier nurses and servants to care for her in the hospital, but Connor stayed by my side daily.


    He apanied me to try on engagement dresses, select tinum jewelry, and n


    our engagement ceremony. No matter how Vanessa cried or made trouble, Connor


    never returned to see her.


    I had once thought Vanessa¡¯s scheme would sabotage my engagement, but ironically, her plotting backfired spectacrly. Not only did it fail to estrange Connor, it actually elerated his confession and deepened hismitment.


    Though I could not yet say I loved Connor¨Cmy heart still wounded by Ethan Grey¨Cl


    was undeniably moved by his unconditional trust and affection.


    The engagement date was set for the fifteenth of next month, with over a month to


    prepare. One day, Connor apanied me to a luxury boutique¡¯s VIP room.


    Models in thetest couture walked before us as we sat side by side on a plush sofa.


    Connor leaned close and whispered by my ear, his breath warm against my skin.


    ¡°That pale blue dress looks nice.¡±


    I nodded, trying to ignore the flutter in my stomach at his proximity. ¡°I like that one


    too, and also the cream¨Ccolored jacket.¡±


    Just then, my phone chimed with new messages. Respecting my privacy, Connor turned away politely.


    I opened my inbox to find several photos: Cassandra Evans and Ethan Grey in what seemed to be a mountain retreat popr among wealthy visitors, smiling intimately.


    Then came a message from Cassandra: ¡°He refused to apany you, but I came on your behalf. The mountain retreat is beautiful¨Ctoo bad you won¡¯t get to see it.¡±


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not dead,¡± I thought, ¡°why wouldn¡¯t I see it?<b>¡± </b>


    During my three years with Ethan, I had longed for such a trip, but work and his refusals had made it impossible. Now, if I wished to travel, all it took was a word to


    Chapter 28 Trust and Te¡­.


    Connor.


    +8 Points >


    I nearly blocked Cassandra, but then changed my mind. Watching Cassandra¡¯s petty provocations was almost amusing¨Clike keeping a digital pet.


    Smirking, I put my phone away.


    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    Cassandra nestled against my chest in our mountain cabin, her fingers tapping away at her phone. I watched as she carefully edited photos of us before sending them.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked, though I already knew the answer.


    ¡°Just sharing our wonderful trip with friends,¡± she replied with a sweet smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes.


    I didn¡¯t stop her. Secretly, I was eager for Olivia¡¯s reaction¨Canger, jealousy, a call or message, perhaps a plea for reconciliation. It had been days since Ist heard from


    her.


    So I watched silently as Cassandra sent the message, hoping it would provoke Olivia


    into reaching out.


    But after the message was sent, hours passed, then an entire day, with no reply from


    Olivia at all.


    ¡°Did she block me?¡± Cassandra muttered in confusion, checking her phone repeatedly. ¡°But if she did, the message wouldn¡¯t have gone through.¡±


    I tried <i>to </i>console myself. ¡°Maybe she just didn¡¯t see it.¡±


    Yes, that had to be it¨Cif she saw it, she couldn¡¯t possibly be so indifferent. The Olivia I


    knew would care. She would react.


    Wouldn¡¯t she?


    As another day dragged on without a word, I grew restless. The mountain retreat that had seemed so peaceful now felt suffocating.


    Cassandra had gone for a spa treatment, <b>leaving </b>me alone with my thoughts. I paced the cabin, checking my phone every few minutes.


    Nothing.


    Chapter 28 Trust and Te.


    Finally, I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. I took out my phone, face clouded with dark suspicion, and called Parker Davis.


    ¡°Sir?¡± His voice was professional, detached.


    ¡°Find out Olivia Winters¡® address back in Riverdale,¡± I ordered coldly.


    3


    Watch Ads <b>(</b>0/20) >


    259


    M


    Vote


    +8 Points

 Whisper 49

    < Chapter 29 Predators and


    + Points>


    Chapter 29: Predators and Prey<b>¨C</b><b>1 </b>


    Chapter 29: Predators and Prey


    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    Parker Davis proved highly efficient, acquiring Olivia Winters¡® Riverdale address by the


    very next day. I studied the information on my phone screen, my jaw tightening.


    ¡°Riverdale Terrace Apartments,¡± I muttered, recognizing the location immediately.


    ¡°Just an ordinary neighborhood.¡±


    The address was clearly in Riverdale territory ¨C Connor Rivers¡® domain. My fingers


    tightened around my phone as I considered the implications. Coincidentally, I was


    scheduled to head there soon to negotiate investments with the Silverridge Pack.


    A dark satisfaction spread through me. Perfect timing.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve also confirmed she¡¯s been staying there regrly,¡± Parker added, his voice


    professionally detached. ¡°Would you like me to arrange transportation for your visit to


    Riverdale?¡±


    I dismissed him with a wave. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it myself.¡±


    As Parker left my office, I leaned back in my chair, a predatory smile forming on my lips. The mountain retreat had been a waste of time. Cassandra¡¯s petty games with those <i>photos </i>had yielded nothing ¨C n¨® reaction from Olivia at all.


    <i>¡°</i>Olivia,¡± I thought, a dark glint shing in my eyes, ¡°since you won¡¯te find me,


    then this time, I¡¯lle find you.¡±


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    The email notification chimed on my phone, drawing my attention away from the legal brief I¡¯d been reviewing. My heart skipped when I saw the sender: Moow Legal Services.


    I opened it immediately, scanning the contents with growing excitement. They were responding to my resume submission, asking if I could attend an interview the


    following day.


    ¡°Yes!¡± I whispered<b>, </b>quickly <b>typing </b>my <b>eptance</b>.


    < Chapter 29 Predators and


    +8 Points


    This was exactly what I needed ¨C a fresh start away from Harbor City, away from


    Ethan Grey and all the painful memories. Moow was known as the most


    prestigiousw firm in Riverdale, with an excellent reputation throughout the legal


    industry.


    I began preparing immediately, reviewing my case notes and rehearsing potential interview questions. Working at Moow for a few years would greatly benefit my future career advancement. More importantly, it would give me purpose beyond my


    The next morning, I rose early, carefully selecting my outfit ¨C a crisp white shirt beneath a ck suit, the ssic attire of a professionalwyer. I applied a light touch of makeup, just enough to look polished without appearing overdone.


    As I prepared to leave, I nced around my temporary amodations. If this job


    worked out, I¡¯d need something more permanent.


    I recalled how, in my freshman year, my cousin Alexander Winters had gifted me a fully¨Cfurnished apartmentplex just across from Riverdale University to ease my studies. The property had remainedrgely unused since I¡¯d moved to Harbor City.


    Now, with Moow nearby while my family pack house was over ten miles away, that apartment would be perfect. Living there alone, I could avoid facing my father Richard Winters and stepmother Natalie Winters, embracing the solitude and peace I desperately needed.


    The Moow Legal Services headquarters was an impressive ss and steel structure in downtown Riverdale. I arrived fifteen minutes early, taking deep breaths <i>to </i>calm my nerves before entering.


    The receptionist directed me to a conference room where I was greeted by a formal interview panel consisting of HR manager Amber Foster and litigation supervisor


    Heather Phillips.


    ¡°Miss Winters, thank you foring in today,¡± Amber said warmly, gesturing for me to


    take a seat.


    Heather Phillips studied me with sharp, assessing eyes. She was <b>in </b>herte thirties with a sleek bob haircut and <b>the </b>unmistakable aura of <b>a </b>career¨Cfocused professional,


    < Chapter 29 Predators and¡­


    +3 <b>Points </b>>


    ¡°Your resume is quite impressive,¡± she noted, tapping my file. ¡°Three years at Grey


    Law Center in Harbor City. Why leave such a prestigious position?¡±


    I maintained eye contact, my voice steady. ¡°I¡¯m looking for new challenges and


    growth opportunities. Moow¡¯s reputation for handlingplex litigation is


    unparalleled.¡±


    The questions continued, ranging from my academic background to specific legal cases I¡¯d handled. My prestigious education and solid experience allowed me to


    answer all their professional questions fluently and confidently.


    As the interview progressed, I noticed Heather¡¯s expression shifting from professional assessment to genuine interest. When we discussed sry expectations, I stated my requirements clearly, prepared for negotiation.


    To my surprise, Heather nodded immediately. ¡°That¡¯s perfectly reasonable given your qualifications. We can match that exactly ¨C base sry plus casemission.¡±


    The entire interview progressed more smoothly than I had dared hope. I had braced myself for tough bargaining over pay, yet the firm agreed readily to my terms.


    As I gathered my portfolio to leave, Heather smiled warmly. ¡°Miss Winters, see you


    tomorrow.<i>¡± </i>


    I returned the smile politely, a weight lifting from my shoulders. ¡°See you tomorrow.¡±


    (Heather¡¯s POV)


    I watched Olivia Winters walk confidently toward the elevator, her posture perfect, her movements graceful. Standing by the window, I sighed quietly with some regret.


    ¡°What a pity. I actually quite admire this Miss Winters.¡±


    Watch Ads <b>(</b><b>0/20</b>) >


    <b>Vote </b>


    <b>259 </b>

 Whisper 50

    Chapter <b>29</b><b>: </b>Predators and Prey<b>¨C</b><b>2 </b>


    She was exactly the kind ofwyer I would normally champion ¨C intelligent, well¨Cspoken, with impressive credentials and a quiet confidence. Under different


    circumstances, I might have taken her under my wing.


    Points


    But circumstances weren¡¯t different. I had my orders from Vanessa Reed, and my


    own ambitions to consider. Those Rivers packwsuits worth millions would secure


    my position at Moow for years toe.


    Still, as I watched Olivia disappear into the elevator, I couldn¡¯t help feeling a twinge of


    guilt for what was toe.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    On my first day officially joining Moow, Amber Foster met me in the lobby, her professional smile firmly in ce.


    ¡°Wee to Moow, Miss Winters. Let me show you around.¡±


    She escorted me through the firm¡¯s vast headquarters, introducing me to colleagues and exining the workce structure. The building was impressively organized, divided into distinct departments.


    ¡°Business Department handles client outreach and securing cases,¡± Amber exined as we passed a bustling open office. ¡°Litigation is where you¡¯ll be, focusing on court disputes. We also have Non¨Clitigation for corporate advisory, debt collection, and contract review services. And of course, Finance and HR, which function like any corporate departments.¡±


    Each area had its own supervisor, with Heather Phillips overseeing Litigation while actively practicingw herself. Altogether, Moow¡¯s main office housed over twentywyers, each with their own specialties and case loads.


    ¡°Normally, every two attorneys share a private office,¡± Amber continued, leading me down a hallway lined with ss¨Cwalled offices. ¡°Here¡¯s yours.¡±


    She opened the door to reveal a spacious office with two desks. A man in his forties looked up from hisputer and smiled.


    ¡°Olivia, this is Gregory Thompson, your office partner,¡± Amber introduced. ¡°Gregory,


    < Chapter 29 Predators and


    this is Olivia Winters, our newest litigation attorney.¡±


    Gregory stood and extended his hand. ¡°Wee aboard.¡±


    As I settled at my desk, Heather appeared in the doorway, wearing an apologetic


    expression.


    +8 Points


    ¡°Olivia, usually eachwyer has an intern assistant,¡± she exined. ¡°But two interns recentlypleted their training and left, so we haven¡¯t filled the vacancies yet. You¡¯ll have to manage solo for now ¨C sorry for the extra work.¡±


    I nodded calmly. ¡°No problem. I can handle the workload independently.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Heather smiled before leaving.


    Gregory looked up from hisputer screen with a friendly nod. ¡°Hello there. I¡¯m Gregory Thompson. We¡¯ll be colleagues from now on.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± I replied politely, beginning to organize my workspace.


    The morning passed quickly as I familiarized myself with Moow¡¯s case


    management system. At noon, my phone buzzed with notifications from the office group chat.


    A male colleague whose name I didn¡¯t recognize yet had posted: ¡°Hey everyone! We have two new faces joining us this week ¨C Olivia Winters and Grace Winters. Let¡¯s wee them properly! Dinner after work today, new folks treating!¡±


    Several colleagues immediately responded with enthusiastic agreement.


    I frowned slightly, puzzled by this unexpected ¡°tradition.¡± Was this customary at Moow? To rify, I quietly asked Gregory, who was reviewing documents at his


    desk.


    ¡°Is it normal <i>for </i>new hires to treat everyone to dinner?¡± I asked.


    Gregory looked surprised, then shook his head. ¡°No, there¡¯s never been such a


    ¡®tradition¡® before.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± I murmured, staring <b>at </b>the active chat window.


    Something felt off beneath this seemingly cordial wee. The timing, the insistence<b>, </b>the way several senior staff members had quickly endorsed the idea¡­ My


    Chapter 29. Predators and


    instincts, honed through years of navigating pack politics, warned me that this wasn¡¯t


    simple collegiality.


    Watch Ads (0/20) >


    259


    H


    Vote


    < Chapter 30. Encounter at t¡­.

 Whisper 51

    <b>Chapter </b><b>30: </b><b>Encounter </b><b>at </b><b>the </b>Restaurant<b>¨C</b><b>1 </b>


    Chapter 30: Encounter at the Restaurant


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    The Silver Moon Steakhouse buzzed with activity as I entered with my new colleagues from Moow Legal Services. The restaurant¡¯s elegant interior gleamed with polished wood and soft lighting, creating an atmosphere of refined luxury.


    Ourrge group was escorted to a private room, nearly filling it to capacity. I noticed that only the top VIP rooms remained unupied, likely reserved for the truly elite of


    Riverdale.


    ¡°Lawyer Winters, you¡¯re so generous¨CSilver Moon Steakhouse!¡± A young femalewyer named Rachel teased with a bright smile as we settled around therge table. ¡°Last time we came here, it was the Alpha treating us duringst year¡¯s annual party.¡±


    I maintained a pleasant expression, though I wondered which Alpha she was referring to. Connor? Or perhaps Alexander?


    Heather Phillips, the Litigation Department Supervisor, adjusted her sleek bob haircut andughed lightly. ¡°Lawyer Winters is young and promising. Looks like you¡¯ve made a fortune over the years; there are over twenty of usbined from all departments. Are you going to bleed money tonight?¡±


    Her tone was joking, but I detected something calcted beneath her friendly demeanor. I remembered how quickly she¡¯d hired me, how readily she¡¯d agreed to my


    sry requirements.


    Gregory Thompson, my office partner, chimed in good¨Cnaturedly from across the table. ¡°Lawyer Winters is truly capable.¡±


    His kind eyes crinkled at the corners, seemingly genuine in hispliment. But before I could respond, another voice cut through the pleasant atmosphere.


    ¡°Oh, Lawyer Winters, can you really afford this<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    I turned to see Valerie Pierce, a sharp¨Ctongued litigationwyer with naturally narrowed eyes


    <b>that </b>seemed perpetually judgmental. From the moment I¡¯d met her at the office, I¡¯d sensed her <b>hostility</b>.


    < Chapter 30: Encounter at t..


    +8 Points >


    ¡°Silver Moon is two or three hundred per person¨Cadd wine, and tonight¡¯s bill might be


    three months of your sry,¡± she continued with a smirk. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we switch to


    somewhere cheaper, so you don¡¯t have to fake it?¡±


    The table fell silent, colleagues exchanging ufortable nces. I kept my


    expression neutral, refusing to show any reaction to her obvious baiting.


    ¡°No worries, I can afford it,¡± I replied calmly.


    Valerie¡¯s eyes narrowed further. ¡°Wow, so Supervisor Phillips was right, you really raked in money these years. Care to share your money¨Cmaking tricks with everyone?¡±


    Her sarcasm was thick enough to cut with a knife. I could feel my wolf bristling inside


    me, but I maintained myposure.


    ¡°What tricks do we have? We¡¯re allwyers; if you get a big case, you make more, small cases pay less,¡± I responded evenly. ¡°Actually, I surely don¡¯t make as much as you, Lawyer Pierce. I¡¯ve been working for three years and still can¡¯t afford a decent car. I heard you already bought a property in Riverdale.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t entirely untrue. My sry alone wouldn¡¯t buy a nice car. Of course, I didn¡¯t mention the garage full of luxury vehicles from my father, my cousin Alexander, and Connor¡¯s recent gift of the cier blue Bentley Continental GT I now drove.


    Valerie¡¯s expression shifted to one of even deeper contempt. She clearly thought I was a low¨Cranking wolf pretending to be wealthy, when in reality, I was simply being modest about my actual status as the Winters Pack heiress.


    ¡°Let¡¯s order, everyone pick what you like,¡± I suggested, smoothly changing the subject.


    Valerie quickly grabbed the menu but made a show of passing it to Heather first. ¡°Supervisor Phillips, you go ahead.¡±


    Heather smiled, her eyes briefly meeting Valerie¡¯s in what seemed like silentmunication. She proceeded to order three of the restaurant¡¯s most expensive signature venison dishes, each costing hundreds.


    ¡°And let¡¯s add the chef¡¯s special moonlight wine,¡± she added with a smile in my


    direction.


    Valerie followed suit, ordering two more pricey dishes and another bottle of premium wine. Others around the table began orderingvishly as well, clearly taking


    ¤³


    < Chapter 30: Encounter at t¡­.


    advantage of the situation.


    +8 Points>


    I felt a gentle tug on my sleeve and turned to find Jade Mitchell, the shy new intern,


    looking distressed. Her face was flushed as she leaned close to whisper, ¡°Lawyer


    Winters¡­¡­.I can¡¯t afford to split this meal. It¡¯s too expensive.¡±


    The poor girl assumed this would be a split bill. Given her entry¨Clevel sry, her share


    would likely consume her entire month¡¯s pay.


    I gently patted her hand, offering a reassuring smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m treating


    everyone tonight. You won¡¯t pay a cent.¡±


    Her eyes widened, cheeks reddening further. ¡°Really? Thank you so much, Lawyer


    Winters.¡±


    By the time everyone had ordered, the bill would clearly be astronomical. Ten people, thousands in food, over three thousand more in drinks¨Cfar beyond normal spending


    for a wee dinner.


    I nced at the running tally and smiled faintly. This was obviously a ploy to fleece me as the neer. But with my bank card restored by my father Richard Winters, this amount was insignificant. I decided to treat it as a fee to smooth workce


    rtions.


    <b>Comments </b>


    <b>Watch </b><b>Ads </b>(<b>0/20</b><b>) </b>>

 Whisper 52

    Chapter <b>30</b><b>: </b><b>Encounter </b><b>at </b><b>the </b><b>Restaurant</b><b>¨C</b><b>2 </b>


    Midway through the meal, I excused myself to use the restroom. As I stood, Valerie


    called out mockingly, ¡°Lawyer Winters, where are you going? Running away without


    paying the bill? Hahaha.¡±


    The table erupted in awkwardughter. I turned to her, my face cool and voice icy.


    ¡°Going to the restroom. Or do you want to follow me if you¡¯re so worried?¡±


    Valerie¡¯s smile faltered slightly. ¡°Just joking, no need to take it seriously.¡±


    I ignored her and stepped out of the private room, walking toward the restroom. As I


    passed the elevator, I unexpectedly locked eyes with a familiar face.


    Connor Rivers stood there, surrounded by several sharply dressed pack members. His


    ice¨Cblue eyes registered surprise before warming instantly at the sight of me.


    ¡°Livvy? What brings you here?¡± he asked, quickly approaching me.


    His group had clearly just finished dinner on an upper floor. I smiled lightly, genuinely


    pleased to see him. ¡°Connor, what a coincidence. I¡¯m here treating my new


    colleagues.¡±


    Knowing I¡¯d just started at Moow, his tone softened with concern. ¡°How¡¯s your first day? Are you doing well?¡±


    I decided to conceal the petty bullying. No need to burden him with such trivial


    matters. ¡°Everything¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Almost done? I can give you a ride,¡± he offered.


    ¡°Still early, go ahead,¡± I declined politely.


    He nodded, then added gently, ¡°It¡¯s far from your apartment. Did you call a pack


    escort?<b>¡± </b>


    I shook my head. ¡°No, I¡¯ll just head back to the apartment nearby.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Be careful on your way.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    We parted with a warm air lingering between us. I continued to <b>the </b>restroom, my


    < Chapter 30 Encounter at t¡­


    mood considerably lightened by our brief encounter.


    When I returned to the private room, the meal continued with more forced


    camaraderie and subtle digs from Valerie. Finally, as the evening wound down, I approached the cashier <i>to </i>settle the bill.


    ¡°Your bill has already been settled,¡± the staff informed me with a respectful smile.


    *P


    Who else but Connor? I smiled with gratitude and pulled out my <i>phone </i>to text him:


    ¡°Connor, thank you.¡±


    His reply came quickly: ¡°No need for thanks with me.¡±


    Then another message appeared: ¡°Are <i>you </i>done? I¡¯m waiting in the outdoor parking lot by the exit. I don¡¯t feel safe letting <i>you </i>go home alone at night.¡±


    My heart warmed at his quiet protectiveness. I replied, ¡°Almost done. I¡¯ll be there


    soon.¡±


    Soon, my colleagues began spilling out of the room. Some male <i>coworkers</i>, drunk on expensive wine, needed cabs that I kindly helped arrange.


    Valerie strutted to her Honda Civic in the parking lot, lowering her window smugly as she called out, ¡°Lawyer Winters, I¡¯m heading off first. Good luck getting home, bye.¡±


    I smiled cidly. ¡°Good night.¡±


    When most had left, I gently inquired about Jade¡¯s address, concerned about the young intern getting home safely.


    She said shyly, ¡°No need, I live nearby, just a few blocks away. Lots of people outside, super safe even for a beta like me.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Alright<b>, </b>see you tomorrow.¡±


    Jade hesitated, then ran back blushing. ¡°Lawyer Winters, thank you again for today. You¡¯re really kind. I heard you don¡¯t have an assistant yet<b>. </b>If you need help with briefs or files, just let me know.¡±


    My lips curved into a soft/smile. ¡°Thank you. I will.¡±


    After the intern <b>scurried </b>away, I headed <b>to </b>the parking lot where <b>Connor </b>waited in his luxury SUV. I slid into <b>the </b>passenger <b>seat</b>, immediately enveloped in the vehicle¡¯s


    Chapter 30 Encounter at t¡­


    ¡°Thank you for waiting,¡± I said as he pulled out of the parking space.


    ¡°Where to?¡± he asked, his eyes focused on the road.


    46 Points


    I gave him the address of my apartment opposite Riverdale University. ¡°I¡¯m nning to live there permanently for work convenience.¡±


    Connor nodded approvingly. ¡°Good. I¡¯lle visit often.¡±


    We drove infortable silence until we reached my building. As he pulled up to the entrance, I smiled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m heading upstairs now. Bye.¡±


    Just as I was about to get out, my phone buzzed. I nced at the screen, my brows


    suddenly knitting tight.


    ¡°[Olivia, I¡¯m in Riverdale. Want to meet?]¡± The text was from Ethan Grey.


    2


    <b>Comments </b>


    Watch <b>Ads </b>(0/20) >


    <b>Vote </b>


    <b>259 </b>

 Whisper 53

    < Chapter 31: Encounter at t¡­.


    +8 Points X


    Chapter 31: <b>Encounter </b><b>at </b>the Gate¨C1


    Chapter 31: Encounter at the Gate


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    The morning sun had barely risen when I arrived at Moow Legal Services. I¡¯d deliberatelye early, hoping to make a good impression on my <i>second </i>day.


    Heather Phillips intercepted me in the hallway, her sleek bob swinging as she approached with two thick file folders.


    ¡°Olivia, good timing,¡± she said briskly. ¡°This client wants to appeal. The previous attorney has resigned, so now this is transferred to you. The appeal deadline is approaching fast. You¡¯d better draft the appeal and get the documents ready for


    court today.¡±


    nodded, taking the first folder.


    Before I could respond, she thrust the second folder into my hands. ¡°And thisbor injury case. You need to apany the client for the injury certification and disability assessment. Try to get it done today or tomorrow, don¡¯t drag it into next


    week.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± I replied, grateful for the immediate work. ¡°I¡¯ll handle both right away.¡±


    Heather gave me a curt nod before striding away, leaving me with my arms full of


    <i>case </i>files.


    I made my way to my office, already mentally organizing my approach. More cases meant <i>more </imission and valuable experience as an independentwyer. This was exactly what I needed.


    Gregory wasn¡¯t in yet, giving me the quiet office to myself as I spread the documents across my desk. The appeal case involved aplex property dispute with multiple parties. Thebor injury case concerned a beta werewolf injured at a construction site owned by a prominent pack.


    Both wereplicated, <b>but </b><b>felt </b>a surge of determination. This was my chance to prove myself.


    < Chapter 31 Encounter at t


    I dove into the appeal case first, knowing its deadline was more pressing. The previouswyer had left minimal notes, forcing me to reconstruct the entire case strategy from scratch.


    Hours passed without my notice. I skipped lunch, <i>too </i>absorbed in my work to feel hunger. By mid¨Cafternoon, I had drafted the appeal and organized the supporting


    evidence.


    48 Points


    I called thebor injury client and arranged to meet tomorrow morning for the medical assessment. That would give me the evening to finish preparing the appeal


    documents.


    The office gradually emptied as evening approached. First the interns left, then the administrative staff, followed by the otherwyers. Even Gregory bid me goodnight


    around seven.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stay toote,¡± he cautioned kindly.


    I smiled and nodded, but returned immediately to my work.


    By the time I finished, darkness had fallenpletely. The building was eerily silent, with only the asional hum of the air conditioning system breaking the quiet.


    I nced at my watch¨Cnearly ten o¡¯clock. My stomach growled, reminding me I hadn¡¯t eaten since breakfast.


    After tidying my desk and organizing the files for tomorrow, I turned off the lights, <i>locked </i>the office, and headed out into the night.


    The <i>cool </i>evening air felt refreshing after hours in the climate¨Ccontrolled building. I started walking toward my apartment, calcting it would take about ten minutes on


    foot.


    My phone rang, Connor¡¯s name lighting up the screen.


    ¡°Hello?¡± I answered, my voice betraying my fatigue.


    ¡°Livvy, have <i>you </i>gone home?¡± Connor¡¯s gentle voice came through clearly.


    ¡°Just got off work, on my way,¡± I replied honestly.


    ¡°Have you eaten<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>he asked, <b>concern </b>evident in his tone.


    Chapter 31 Encounter at t..


    I sighed. ¡°Not yet. I¡¯ll order takeout when I get home.¡±


    +8 Points >


    A warm chuckle filtered through the phone. ¡°Miss Winters, your delivery is already on its way.¡±


    I blinked in confusion. ¡°You ordered food for me?¡±


    ¡°Delivery boy Rivers himself, arriving in fifteen minutes at yourpound gate,¡± he


    replied, his voice softening further.


    I smiled despite my exhaustion. The timing would be perfect¨CI¡¯d reach my gate in


    about ten minutes.


    ¡°Did you put a tracker on me, Con?¡± I teased. ¡°You know invasion of privacy is illegal.¡±


    His voice dropped lower, taking on a seductive quality that made my heart skip. ¡°Then


    will Lawyer Winters arrest me? I¡¯m at your disposal.¡±


    Thosest four words-¡°at your disposal¡°-came out slow and deliberate, causing


    heat to rush to my cheeks.


    I coughed deliberately to hide my embarrassment. ¡°Ahem, you shouldn¡¯t talk and


    drive, it¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    Connor¡¯s light chuckle filtered through. ¡°Frank¡¯s driving.¡±


    I found myself speechless, amused by this yful side of him I rarely saw. We continued chatting easily as I approached my apartmentplex, my spirits lifting despite my exhaustion.


    ¡°I should be there in about five minutes,¡± I told him, smiling to myself.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting,¡± he replied warmly.


    Suddenly, a cold male voice cut through the darkness. ¡°Olivia.¡±


    I stopped abruptly, my heart lurching in my chest.


    Following the sound, I spotted Ethan Grey standing under a tree, his tall figure partially hidden in shadow. The sight of him waiting there, silent and dangerous under the night sky<b>, </b>sent a chill down my spine<b>. </b>


    <b>Comments </b>


    M


    <b>259 </b>


    <b>Vote </b>

 Whisper 54

    < Chapter 31: Encounter at t¡­


    40 <b>Points </b>


    Chapter <b>31</b><b>: </b><b>Encounter </b><b>at </b><b>the </b><b>Gate</b>¨C2


    ¡°I have to go now,¡± I said hurriedly into the phone before hanging up.


    I approached Ethan cautiously, maintaining a safe distance of about a meter. ¡°How did you find me here?¡±


    His lips curled into a sneer, his eyes glinting with menace. ¡°Hiding from me?¡±


    I frowned, irritation recing my initial shock. ¡°Why should I hide? I told <i>you </i>I was going home.¡±


    He took two aggressive steps forward, forcing me to retreat instinctively. This only seemed to deepen his irritation.


    ¡°You said you would go back to Riverdale for a while, but you never mentioned you wouldn¡¯t return to Harbor City,¡± he snapped. ¡°How long do you intend to throw this


    tantrum?¡±


    My patience, already thin from my long workday, evaporatedpletely. ¡°I¡¯m not


    making a scene. Ethan, we¡¯re over. Don¡¯t bother me again.¡±


    He scoffed coldly. ¡°We¡¯re over? Don¡¯t even think about it. This rtionship only ends


    when I say it ends.¡±


    I stared at him in disbelief, my expression darkening. ¡°Are you crazy? Don¡¯t you like


    Cassandra? Go find her. Why pester me?¡±


    His face rxed slightly, one eyebrow arching upward. ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    Internally, I rolled my eyes, exasperated by his narcissism.


    ¡°Cassandra and I are just friends,¡± he insisted. ¡°Stop making trouble.¡±


    My lips curved into a mocking smile. ¡°Friends you sleep with?¡±


    His confident facade cracked momentarily, guilt flickering across his face. ¡°You¡¯re


    talking nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you sleep with her more than once since she returned?¡± I retorted sharply. ¡°I


    didn¡¯t say anything because 1 don¡¯t care anymore.¡±


    The words ¡°I don¡¯t <b>care </b>anymore¡± seemed to stab him unexpectedly. His chest visibly


    O


    < Chapter 31: Encounter at t¡­


    tightened, a strange hurt crossing his features.


    +8 Points >


    ¡°You don¡¯t care?¡± he asked, his voice almost pitiful. ¡°But I do. I¡¯ve been thinking about


    you these days. Let¡¯s reconcile, Liv.¡±


    I regarded him coldly, full of disdain. His erratic mood swings¨Cone moment furious, the next pitiful¨Cbaffled mepletely.


    ¡°Impossible,¡± I stated, my tone frosty.


    Suddenly, Ethan¡¯s fragile calm snapped. ¡°Why!¡± he roared, his <i>voice </i><i>echoing </i>in the


    quiet street.


    Passing strangers turned to stare, their curious looks making me feel deeply


    embarrassed.


    ¡°Can you stop shouting at the gate like a madman?¡± I hissed. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind humiliating yourself, I do.¡±


    Without warning, Ethan grabbed my wrist, his grip painfully tight. ¡°Come back with


    me, Liv!¡±


    I tried to wrench free. ¡°Let me go!¡±


    But his grip was too strong, his fingers digging into my skin. My eyes narrowed


    dangerously.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t let go, I won¡¯t be polite,¡± I warned, preparing to use the self¨Cdefense


    techniques I¡¯d learned years ago.


    Ethan stubbornly refused, clutching my wrist with one hand while his other moved to grasp my nape. ¡°I miss you so much,¡± he muttered, trying to force his lips toward


    mine.


    I braced myself to counterattack, muscles tensing for the strike I was about to deliver.


    ¡°Let her go!¡±


    The fierce shout pierced the night air. In the blink of an eye, Ethan was sent flying


    through the air as if hit by a sudden gust of wind.


    I stood utterly stunned, unable to process what had just happened.


    Standing protectively before me, still holding a thermal container in one hand, was


    O


    <


    < Chapter 31: Encounter at t


    Connor Rivers. His ice¨Cblue eyes were sharp with concern as they scanned my face.


    ¡°Livvy, are you okay?¡± he asked, his voice gentle yet urgent.


    I swallowed nervously, still in shock. ¡°Con, how did you do that?¡±

 Whisper 55

    <b>Chapter </b><b>32</b>: Territorial <b>Confrontation</b><b>¨C</b>1


    Chapter 32: Territorial Confrontation


    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    40 Ponts 2


    Pain exploded through my body as I flew through the air. Three meters up, then sliding another meter across the rough pavement. The impact knocked the wind from


    my lungs.


    ¡°f**k!¡± I cursed, struggling to get to my feet.


    My blue eyes darkened with murderous rage as I red at the man who had kicked me. Connor Rivers. The Alpha from Riverdale.


    What the hell was he doing here with Olivia?


    Then I spotted it¨Cthe watch on his wrist. My blood ran cold as I recognized the Timber Wolf Chronograph. I¡¯d seen Olivia pack it in her suitcase before she left Harbor City. The expensive timepiece I¡¯d assumed was for some rtive.


    It was a gift for him. For this man.


    My stomach twisted into knots as Olivia stepped forward and took Connor¡¯s hand.


    Her face was calm, emotionless.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me why there¡¯s no chance for us to get back together?¡± she said coolly. ¡°Now I¡¯ll tell you. This is my fianc¨¦. So, can you get lost now?¡±


    Fianc¨¦? The word hit me like another physical blow.


    ¡°No<i>, </i><i>no</i>!¡± I felt my eyes burning, a strange pressure building behind them. ¡°You are lying, Olivia. You must be lying.¡±


    Connor¡¯s lips curled with undisguised disdain. His ice¨Cblue eyes were cold as he


    looked down at me.


    <b>¡°</b><b>?</b><b>***</b>t,¡± he muttered,


    The humiliation burned through me, but I didn¡¯t care. I staggered forward a few steps,


    my voice hoarse with desperation.


    ¡°Liv, please, stop making trouble, <be </b>back with me, okay?¡±


    |||


    O


    < Chapter 32 Territorial Co¡­.


    40 Points X


    Connor immediately shifted, cing his body between Olivia and me. His protective


    stance was unmistakable.


    ¡°Get lost,¡± he said, his tone as icy as a winter gale.


    Rage surged through me. Who was he to stand between us?


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± I barked. ¡°This is between me and her. She is mine, you-¡±


    Before I could finish, his fist smashed into my face with supernatural speed. Pain exploded across my cheek, and I felt the skin bruise instantly.


    ¡°f**k your mother!¡± I cursed, lunging toward him.


    Connor calmly set down the thermal container he¡¯d been holding. With deliberate precision, he removed his tie and stepped forward.


    What followed was nothing short of humiliating.


    His moves were practiced, precise, and ruthless. Each strike connected with painful uracy. I tried to fight back, but he was too fast, too strong. It was like fighting a


    hurricane.


    Through my pain, I saw Olivia watching. She stood with her arms crossed, her amber eyes gleaming in the moonlight. She looked¡­ amused. Like she was enjoying the spectacle of my beating.


    ¡°Impressive,¡± I heard her mutter. ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask him to teach me those moves


    someday.¡±


    Another blownded on my ribs. I doubled over, gasping.


    ¡°Alright, alright, that¡¯s enough,¡± Olivia finally said. ¡°I haven¡¯t had dinner yet.¡±


    Connor stopped immediately. He picked up the thermal container and gently ruffled her honey¨Cbrown hair. His touch was possessive yet tender.


    ¡°Go eat before it gets cold,¡± he said softly.


    Without sparing me a single nce, Olivia took the container and walked into her


    apartment building.


    I copsed on the ground, staring numbly at the starry sky overhead. Pain spread through my chest like countless needles, but it wasn¡¯t from the beating.


    111


    < Chapter 32 Territorial Co¡­


    Only now did I fully realize¨COlivia had truly left me.


    + Points >


    She was holding another man¡¯s hand, looking only at him with those gentle eyes that once were reserved for me. She was utterly indifferent <i>to </i>my injuries, my humiliation.


    The physical pain was nothingpared to the agony in my heart.


    I felt something wet slide from the corner of my eye into my hair. Tears. I was crying


    as my body struggled to heal my physical wounds.


    But nothing could heal the wound in my soul.


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    I watched the pathetic disy of the Grey pack heir lying on the ground. His face was


    a mess of bruises, blood trickling from his split lip.


    Raymond Brooks approached quietly from where he¡¯d been waiting with the car.


    ¡°Mr. Rivers, should I call for medical assistance for him?¡± he asked in a low voice.


    I nced disdainfully at the motionless Ethan and coldly wiped my hands on a


    handkerchief.


    ¡°Call it,¡± I said. ¡°If he dies at Livvy¡¯s doorstep, it would be such a bad omen for our


    engagement.¡±


    (Cassandra¡¯s POV)


    ¡°What do you mean Ethan¡¯s in the hospital?¡± I clutched my phone tighter, my heart


    racing.


    I hade with Ethan to Riverdale, nning to meet some old girlfriends while he handled his ¡°business.¡± Now Sophie was telling me he¡¯d been beaten and


    hospitalized.


    ¡°They say he got into a fight and lost badly,¡± Sophie¡¯s voice crackled through the


    phone. ¡°He¡¯s at Riverdale M¨¦morial.¡±


    I ended the call and rushed to the hospital, my mind racing with terrible scenarios.


    Who would dare attack an Alpha heir<b>? </b>


    O


    <b>Vote </b>


    <b>259 </b>

 Whisper 56

    < Chapter 32. Territorial Co¡­


    +8 Points >


    Chapter <b>32</b><b>: </b>Territorial <b>Confrontation</b>¨C2


    When I finally found his room, I gasped in horror. His face was swollen beyond recognition, purple bruises covering every inch of visible skin.


    ¡°Ethan, what happened to you?¡± I sobbed, my green¨Cgold eyes filling with tears.


    He didn¡¯t answer. He just stared out the window, his expression one of utter despair.


    ¡°Who beat you? Did you call the police?¡± I choked out between sobs.


    Still nothing. I kept crying, babbling about how worried I was, how we needed to


    report this, how his mother needed to know.


    ¡°Could you just leave me alone?¡± he finally snapped, his voice hoarse.


    I wiped my tears, trying topose myself. ¡°I want to stay and take care of you.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± he rejected coldly. ¡°I hired a nurse. You go.¡°.


    His dismissal hurt, but I could see something was deeply wrong. This wasn¡¯t just


    about physical pain. Something had broken inside him.


    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    I didn¡¯t want to see Cassandra. Not now. Not when all I could think about was Olivia.


    Ever since she left, I¡¯d been haunted by thoughts of her day and night. The irony was painful¨Conly after losing her did I realize who I truly loved.


    I recalled how cruelly I had rejected her before.


    ¡°I will never marry you,¡± I had told her coldly.


    What if I offered marriage now? Would shee back? Would she be willing to be


    Mrs. Grey?


    A glimmer of hope flickered in my eyes amid the darkness of my hospital room.


    I would win her back. I had to.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    I sat across from Connor at my small dining table, the <b>thermal </b>container between us.


    When I opened it, a rich aroma wafted out that made my mouth water instantly.


    < Chapter 32 Territorial Co¡­


    ¡°Wow, it smells amazing,¡± I said, inhaling deeply.


    +8 Points>


    Inside were braised ribs and winter melon soup, both looking perfectly prepared. My amber eyes widened with surprise and joy.


    ¡°How did you know I love these?¡± I asked, looking up at him.


    Connor¡¯s lips tightened slightly, his ice¨Cblue eyes watching me intently. ¡°Try them.¡±


    I hesitated, sensing his mood had shifted. ¡°Are you upset?¡±


    His dark gaze locked onto mine, deep and unreadable. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    My eyes filled with confusion and a hint of grievance. ¡°I don¡¯t know how he found this


    ce. I never gave him the address.¡±


    Connor just gave a nomittal grunt, his jaw tight.


    I softened my tone, making my voice sweet and pleading. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Con.¡±


    He sighed resignedly, his expression softening slightly. ¡°How could I be angry with


    you?¡±


    ¡°Then why do you look unhappy?¡± I pressed.


    ¡°I saw him touch your hand,¡± he said tly.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± My eyes widened with surprise. ¡°Are you¡­ jealous?¡±


    ¡°Eat before it gets cold,¡± he said quickly, avoiding my gaze.


    I couldn¡¯t help but giggle mischievously. ¡°You really are jealous. And so fierce, you


    <i>kicked </i>him flying.¡±


    His face darkened immediately. ¡°Are you feeling sorry for him?¡±


    ¡°No, <i>no</i>, of course not,¡± I quickly denied.


    Then, remembering how effortlessly he had handled Ethan, I added excitedly, ¡°Your moves just now were awesome! Can you teach me someday? Next time I meet some thugs, I want to beat them up like that.¡±


    A trace of pain shed in his eyes. I knew he was thinking about the assault I¡¯d experienced before.


    ¡°Livvy, let me hire two bodyguards for you,¡± he said seriously.


    < Chapter 32. Territorial Co¡­


    +8 Points


    I refused immediately. ¡°No need. I still have to work, and having bodyguards would be


    <b>so </b>awkward.¡±


    He didn¡¯t push the issue, understanding my need for independence. ¡°Alright, eat up. I¡¯ll teach you sometime.¡±


    I smiled gratefully and turned my attention to the food. The soup was rich and


    vorful, with a familiar taste I couldn¡¯t quite ce. Then I bit into the ribs.


    The vor exploded in my mouth, triggering a flood of memories. My eyes widened in


    shock, suddenly brimming with tears.


    ¡°This tastes exactly like my mother¡¯s cooking¡­¡± My voice choked, trembling with


    emotion. ¡°Con, where did you buy it?¡±


    <b>Comments </b>

 Whisper 57

    < Chapter 33 Fang and


    <b>Chapter </b><b>33</b>: <b>Fang </b><b>and </b>w<b>¨C</b><b>1 </b>


    Chapter 33: Fang and w


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    + Points<b>? </b>


    ¡°Want to know? After work tomorrow, I¡¯lle pick <i>you </i>up and take you somewhere.¡±


    with


    I teased Olivia with a mysterious smile, enjoying the way her amber eyes lit up


    curiosity.


    She leaned forward, her honey¨Cbrown hair falling in soft waves around her face.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±


    I tapped her nose gently. ¡°It¡¯s a surprise.¡±


    The


    way


    she pouted made my wolf stir possessively inside me. I¡¯d never felt this way


    about anyone before¨Cthis overwhelming need to protect, to provide, to im. My


    wolf, Adam, recognized her as our mate long before I consciously admitted it to


    myself.


    Yet as life often goes, ns could never keep pace with sudden changes. The


    following day, Olivia spent the entire morning escorting a client to the Northern


    Territory Benefits Office for a work injury certification, not returning by car service


    until close to noon.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    ¡°What¡¯s going on up ahead? So many people,¡± the driver muttered, slowing the car.


    ¡°Miss, you¡¯d better get off here. Can¡¯t drive further, but it¡¯s just a short walk.¡±


    I peered anxiously through the windshield. The normally quiet street leading to Moow Legal Services was jam¨Cpacked with a chaotic crowd. Police vehicles


    shed their lights, and people were gesturing wildly.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± I said, quickly paying the fare. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    As I stepped out of the car, an uneasy premonition gripped me. My wolf stirred restlessly beneath my skin, sensing danger in the air. I walked briskly toward the


    crowd, my heart beating faster with each <b>step</b>.


    Themotion centered around my workce. People were pointing at the building,


    O


    <Chapter 33: Fang and ¡­


    48 Points >


    some covering their mouths in horror.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked a woman standing nearby.


    She shook her head, eyes wide. ¡°Something terrible inside thew firm. Police just


    arrived.¡±


    My heart tightened as I pushed forward through the crowd. Whatever was happening,


    my colleagues were in there.


    Suddenly, shrill screams erupted from the entrance. The onlookers scattered like frightened prey, plunging the street into chaos. A terrified woman in a business suit


    collided with me, her face pale with fear.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she gasped, trying to flee again.


    I grabbed her arm. ¡°What happened up there?¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Don¡¯t go! A rogue wolf¡¯s gone crazy in thew firm,


    attacking people with a silver dagger! You better run!¡±


    She bolted away, leaving me rooted to the spot. A silver dagger¨Cthe most dangerous


    weapon against our kind. Silver prevented our healing abilities, making wounds


    potentially fatal.


    Instead of running away, I sprinted straight toward thew firm. My colleagues were


    in danger. My wolf pushed me forward, urging me to protect my packmates.


    As I reached the entrance, a cacophony of ferocious male growls, women¡¯s sobs, and


    shrieks filled my ears. The sight before me struck like a nightmare.


    Blood pooled beneath Gregory Thompson¨Cmy office colleague¨Cwhoy writhing


    with a bleeding wound at his waist. The silver was preventing his werewolf healing


    from activating. His face was contorted in agony, his normally kind eyes now zed


    with pain.


    Not far away, a frenzied man brandished a silver dagger wildly. His eyes were bloodshot with a faint amber glow¨Ca clear sign of an omega wolf in human form. His clothes were disheveled, his face twisted in rage.


    ¡°f**k all you damned packwyers!¡± he roared, spittle flying from his mouth. ¡°Since


    you want to ruin me, I¡¯ll take you all to hell with me!<b>¡± </b>


    O


    < Chapter 33 Fang and ¡­


    His voice cracked with despair and rage. ¡°I got nothing left to lose. A couple more


    dead wolves mean nothing!¡±


    +8 Points


    Like a rabid beast, he lunged at a woman in heels¨CValerie Pierce from the corporatew department. She screamed hysterically, backing away.


    ¡°Help! Please, I didn¡¯t handle your case! Don¡¯t kill me!¡±


    The rogue wolf¨CDerek Harlow, ording to the name tag still clipped <i>to </i>his jacket-


    no longer seemed to care who had wronged him. He had already stabbed Gregory,


    who had likely been thewyer on his case. Now he was consumed by blind


    bloodlust, attacking anyone in sight.


    Valerie, desperate, tried to hide among her colleagues, hoping <i>to </i>divert the madman¡¯s


    attention. No one dared intervene after witnessing Gregory¡¯s copse; the entire


    office was paralyzed by terror, their wolves cowering within rather than rising to fight against the silver weapon.


    Seeing Derek closing in on Valerie, my instincts kicked in. I kicked off my high heels,


    flung aside my ck zer, and shot forward with supernatural speed, my wolf


    Mending me strength.


    Just as Derek prepared to stab, Valerie grabbed the trembling intern Jade Mitchell from beside her, shoving her forward as a human shield. Jade¡¯s face was deathly pale, tears streaming down in terror. She squeezed her eyes shut, convinced this was


    the end, her submissive beta nature freezing her in ce.


    <b>Comments </b>


    Watch <b>Ads </b><b>(</b>0/20) >


    C


    <b>Vote </b>


    <b>259 </b>


    |||

 Whisper 58

    <b>Chapter </b><b>33</b><b>: </b><b>Fang </b><b>and </b><b>w</b>¨C2


    +8 Points >


    But the expected agony never came. Instead, gasps echoed through the room.


    Jade opened her eyes shakily and witnessed what was happening. I had confronted the silver dagger¨Cwielding attacker head¨Con, my wolf¡¯s reflexes fully engaged.


    Derek, lost in madness, iled his de without skill or caution. I dodged deftly, my movements fluid and precise, avoiding fatal strikes. Yet his de still caught my arm, shing through my white shirt sleeve. Blood instantly soaked the fabric, and pain bit into me as the silver burned my flesh, temporarily preventing my healing.


    My amber eyes hardened with determination. I wouldn¡¯t let him hurt anyone else.


    ¡°You f*****g want to die?!¡± Derek roared, charging again.


    I sidestepped with supernatural grace and seized his wrist in a sh, twisting viciously. A sickening c***k sounded, followed by Derek¡¯s scream of agony. The silver dagger ttered to the ground.


    A male colleague swiftly kicked the de away and picked it up, careful to avoid touching the silver directly.


    Disarmed, the attacker was no match for my enhanced strength. Inded a flurry of punches to his face, then a fierce kick to his head, sending him reeling. Before he could recover, I executed a swiftbination of kicks and a shoulder throw,


    smashing him onto the floor.


    The entire office looked on, stunned by my ferocity. The quiet, gracefulwyer they knew had transformed into a force of raw power and courage that hinted at my alpha


    bloodline.


    Momentster, the pack security forces and medical team arrived, hauling away the subdued rogue and rushing Gregory to the emergency healing center. The fear¨Cstricken employees finally dared to gather around me, their faces still pale and eyes wide with shock.


    Jade¡¯s cheeks were wet with tears, her voice trembling. ¡°Olivia¡­I thought I was going to die¡­ Thank you, thank you for saving me.¡±


    Even the usuallyposed Heather Phillips was pale. ¡°Ten years in this profession,


    III


    ¤ë


    r


    < Chapter 33. Fang and ¡­.


    40 Points


    but I¡¯ve never faced anything like this. Being a packwyer really is a dangerous job.¡±


    Valerie, still shaken, fretted, ¡°Will Gregory¡­ survive?¡±


    Heather¡¯s tone was tight. ¡°He will be fine. The silver didn¡¯t prate too deeply.¡±


    Male colleagues now looked at me with awe, their wolves instinctively showing respect.


    ¡°Olivia, I never knew you had such fighting skills. That was incredible!¡± <i>one </i>said.


    Another chimed in. ¡°Thank you for saving all of us.¡±


    Someone elseughed nervously. ¡°Calling you gentle was my biggest mistake. <i>You </i>fight like a true Alpha¡¯s daughter.¡±


    Ignoring their praise, I fixed my icy gaze on Valerie. ¡°Just now, did you try to use Jade


    as a human shield?¡±


    Valerie averted her eyes guiltily, her wolf submitting involuntarily to my dominant presence. ¡°I¡­ I was just trying to protect myself¡­¡±


    But everyone had witnessed her pushing the terrified intern forward. Their looks


    turned disdainful, pack loyalty demanding better.


    My tone was frosty. ¡°Some ¡®emergency self¨Cdefense.¡® Aren¡¯t you a packwyer? Don¡¯t you know that other wolves¡® lives can¡¯t be sacrificed to protect your own?¡±


    My fierce re cut like knives, my wolf¡¯s anger barely contained. ¡°You should be grateful I was here. If Jade died, you¡¯d be facing murder charges and pack expulsion.¡±


    Ashamed and pale, Valerie bit her lip in silence, her wolf cowering within.


    Jade gently interrupted, ¡°Olivia, your arm is still bleeding from the silver. Please go to


    the healing center.¡±


    I nced down at my blood¨Csoaked sleeve, pain and exhaustion dulling my anger as


    the silver continued to prevent my natural healing. Without another word to Valerie, I


    turned and left for treatment.


    After having my wound cleaned with moonlight herb solution and bandaged to neutralize the silver¡¯s effects, I stepped into the corridor to handle the paperwork and


    collect healing salves.


    |||


    O


    r


    Chapter 33 Fang and ¡­


    + Printe


    Just then, an icy voice <b>cut </b>through the air: <b>¡°</b>Olivia Winters? What are you doing here?¡±


    It was Cassandra Evans, her face tight and unfriendly, crossing my path with unmistakable hostility, her wolf¡¯s scent radiating aggression.


    Watch Ads (0/20) >


    E


    <b>Vote </b>


    |||

 Whisper 59

    <b>Chapter </b><b>34</b><b>: </b>Silver <b>Wounds </b><b>and </b>Legal <b>Politics </b>


    Chapter 34: Silver Wounds and Legal Politics


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    I spotted them immediately as I walked down the hospital corridor. Ethan Grey and Cassandra Evans stood near the reception desk, their backs to me. Even from behind, I recognized Ethan¡¯s broad shoulders and Cassandra¡¯s elegant posture.


    The realization hit me quickly ¨C Ethan must be hospitalized here too. After the beating Connor gave himst night, he¡¯d likely be bedridden for at least two weeks.


    I wasn¡¯t surprised to see Cassandra with him. These days, wherever Ethan went, she followed like a shadow. He clearly couldn¡¯t bear to leave her behind in Harbor City, even for medical treatment.


    I had no desire for another confrontation. No energy for pointless squabbling. So I simply changed direction, taking a longer route to avoid them.


    As I passed by at a distance, I felt Cassandra¡¯s gaze lock onto me. Though I didn¡¯t look back, I could almost feel the daggers she was staring into my retreating figure.


    ¡°Olivia Winters, you haunt me like a lingering ghost,¡± she must be thinking.


    I knew her well enough to guess her thoughts. She¡¯d be wondering why Ethan had rushed to Riverdale from Harbor City. Was it because of me? Was his injury connected to me somehow? Her jealousy would be twisting inside her like a knife.


    Let her wonder. I had my own problems to deal with.


    My phone rang as I approached the hospital exit. Connor¡¯s name shed on the


    screen.


    ¡°Livvy,¡± his deep voice carried clear concern. ¡°I just saw the news that someone caused trouble at your firm, and some were stabbed. Are you alright? Where are you? I¡¯lle find you.¡±


    I shifted the bag of medicine to my other hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just at the hospital, about to go home.¡±


    ¡°Were you hurt?¡± His voice grew more urgent. ¡°Which hospital are you at?¡±


    ¨C


    r


    < Chapter 34 Silver Wounds¡­


    ¡°Just a small cut on my arm,¡± I reassured him. ¡°Superficial. Will heal in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Which hospital, Livvy?¡± Connor insisted, his tone leaving no room for evasion.


    I sighed and gave him the address. There was no point arguing with him when he used that voice.


    I settled into a chair in the hospital lobby to wait. Twenty minutester, Connor strode through the automatic doors, his tall figuremanding attention from everyone in the vicinity.


    His ice¨Cblue eyes immediately found me, then zeroed in on my bandaged arm. Pain and distress shed across his face.


    ¡°Such a serious injury,¡± he murmured, gently taking my arm to examine the bandage.


    I could see him imagining how it must have looked before treatment. If he¡¯d seen my blood¨Csoaked sleeve earlier, his reaction would have been even more intense.


    ¡°I¡¯ll assign you bodyguards,¡± he said resolutely. ¡°Being awyer is dangerous, and I don¡¯t want this happening again. Don¡¯t refuse, Livvy.¡±


    Thesitated. Bodyguards seemed excessive, but the concern in his eyes made me nod reluctantly.


    Connor¡¯s hand enveloped mine, his touch sending unexpected warmth through me. ¡°I¡¯ll choose two skilled bodyguards for you.¡±


    ¡°One is enough,¡± I reasoned. ¡°Today was unusual. Normally it¡¯s not that dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Even <i>so</i>, one¡¯s not enough,¡± he countered firmly.


    I frowned, thinking about the practicalities. ¡°It might be inconvenient at work. Having bodyguards following me around the office¡­¡±


    Connor¡¯s expression turned thoughtful. ¡°I¡¯ll speak to Moow¡¯s owner, set up a


    security room at the office. Your bodyguards can stay disguised as security


    personnel.¡±


    That made sense. After today¡¯s bloody incident, increased security would benefit


    everyone.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I agreed, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    =


    <i>O </i>


    r


    215


    <Chapter 34 Silver Wounds.


    +0 Points X


    Over the next few days, I pieced together the full story behind the attack. Harold Jackson was a private business owner whosepany had lost a breach of contractwsuit handled by Gregory Thompson, my colleague at Moow.


    The court had frozen hispany¡¯s assets for enforcement, but Gregory hadn¡¯t stopped there. He¡¯d dug deeper, uncovering evidence that Harold had been mixing personal and corporate finances, making illegal fund withdrawals.


    The court then seized his real estate and movable assets. Simultaneously, his wife betrayed him, absconding with their remaining money and beginning an affair with his former business partner.


    Driven to despair, Harold med all his misfortune on thewyers of Moow, culminating in his frenzied knife attack. Thankfully, Gregory had survived after emergency treatment.


    True to Connor¡¯s word, Moow soon set up a dedicated security room. Two burly, muscr men were stationed there¨Cunmistakably the bodyguards Connor had arranged.


    Their presence was a constant reminder of Connor¡¯s care and protection. I found myself gradually epting his presence in my life, a stark contrast to my severed ties


    with Ethan Grey.


    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    Two weeks in a hospital bed felt like an eternity. The physical pain from Connor¡¯s beating was excruciating, but the mental torment was far worse.


    I called Olivia countless times. She never answered. Not once.


    I texted her my hospital room number, hoping she might visit. She never came.


    Every time the door opened, I held my breath, foolishly hoping it might be her. Each time, disappointment cut deeper than Connor¡¯s fists ever could.


    The image of Olivia with Connor yed on endless loop in my mind. The way she looked at him. The way he touched her with such possessive certainty.


    Jealousy and regret gnawed at my heart like hungry wolves. What had I done? How had I let things deteriorate so badly between us<b>? </b>


    O


    J


    < Chapter 34 Silver Wounds


    +8 Points <b>> </b>


    After enduring these days of emotional torture and physical recovery, I was finally being discharged. Since Olivia refused toe to me, I would go to her. I needed to see her face¨Cto¨Cface, to make her understand.


    On discharge day, I led the way out of the hospital, with Parker Davis and Cassandra nking me. My body still ached, but I pushed through the pain.


    As we walked to the parking lot, I turned to Parker. ¡°Has everything been arranged with Silverridge Pack?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Parker replied efficiently. ¡°Next Friday at 8 pm, Alexander will attend a


    gathering, and I¡¯ve secured an invitation.¡±


    I slid into the car, wincing slightly as my bruised ribs protested. Parker took the


    passenger seat.


    ¡°What kind of gathering?¡± I asked, my mind already working through potential strategies.


    ¡°It¡¯s a wee and debut ceremony for Alexander Winters¡® cousin, who¡¯s just


    returned to Riverdale,¡± Parker exined. ¡°Alexander will formally introduce her to his


    businesswork.¡±


    In the backseat, Cassandra affectionately linked her arm through mine. I quietly


    pulled away, leaving her face stiff with awkward rejection.


    I knew she was confused. Back in Harbor City, I had been passionate and indulgent


    with her. Now, in Riverdale, I couldn¡¯t bear even a simple touch.


    ¡°Ethan, what¡¯s wrong with you¡­¡± she began, her voice tinged with hurt.


    ¡°How old is Alexander¡¯s cousin?¡± I interrupted coldly, ignoring her question


    Parker shifted ufortably, sensing the tension. ¡°In her twenties, quite young.¡±


    ¡°Any detailed information?¡± I pressed.


    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Grey, I couldn¡¯t find specifics,¡± Parker admitted. ¡°Clearly, Mr. Winters


    protects her privacy well.¡±


    That made sense. A well¨Cshielded heiress¡¯s details wouldn¡¯t be easy to uncover.


    111


    O


    < Chapter 34. Silver Wounds¡­


    <b>+8 </b>Points >


    ¡°I did hear she¡¯ll be engaged in half a month,¡± Parker added, ¡°and Alexander values her greatly. If you prepare a generous engagement gift, she might be pleased, and it would make Alexander more agreeable to our proposition.¡±


    I pondered this silently. It was a clever angle. Winning over a young woman would be far easier than dealing with Alexander directly¨Ca new approach for my business maneuvering, even as my personal lifey in tatters.


    With a well¨Cchosen engagement gift, perhaps I could open a back door via Alexander¡¯s beloved cousin. After all, how difficult could it be to sway a


    twenty¨Csomething woman¡¯s heart?


    Watch Ads (0/20) >


    <b>Vote </b>


    <b>259 </b>


    O

 Whisper 60

    Chapter <b>35</b><b>: </b><b>Jealousy¡¯s </b><b>Madness</b><b>¨C</b><b>1 </b>


    Chapter 35: Jealousy¡¯s Madness


    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    ¡°Alpha Grey, return to the hotel?¡± Raymond Brooks asked, his eyes meeting mine in


    the rearview mirror.


    I considered for a moment, my mind racing with possibilities. ¡°Stop at the Lunar


    Jewelers entrance ahead.¡±


    Cassandra immediately perked up beside me, her green¨Cgold eyes lighting with excitement. She leaned closer, her perfume invading my space.


    ¡°Ethan, are you picking a gift for Alpha Winters¡® cousin? I¡¯ll go with you,¡± she offered warmly. ¡°We¡¯re the same age so I know what young women like.¡±


    The car pulled smoothly to the curb outside the gleaming storefront of Lunar Jewelers. Instead of responding to her suggestion, I turned to her, my voice devoid of


    emotion.


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    Cassandra blinked in confusion but obediently stepped out of the vehicle. She stood


    on the sidewalk, a practiced smile fixed on her face as she waited for me to join her.


    I didn¡¯t move. Instead, I nodded to Raymond who promptly closed the door and


    elerated away, leaving Cassandra standing alone, ber smile frozen and her eyes


    widening with shock as we disappeared into traffic.


    The image of her stunned face in the side mirror gave me a moment¡¯s satisfaction. It


    wasn¡¯t enough to ease the constant ache in my chest, but it was something.


    Parker Davis shifted ufortably beside me. He¡¯d witnessed the entire cold


    exchange.


    ¡°Sir, that was rather¡­¡± he began cautiously.


    ¡°You can get out at the next corner,¡± I cut him off.


    Parker fell silent, knowing better than to argue. When Raymond stopped <b>at </b>the next


    |||


    O


    r


    <Chapter 35: Jealousy¡¯s Ma..


    light, Parker gathered his things and stepped out with an awkward nod.


    +8 Points


    ¡°Miss Evans, Alpha Grey must have his own ns,¡± I heard him say to Cassandra as


    he approached her on the sidewalk. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll get off work now, bye.¡±


    My phone began vibrating incessantly. Cassandra¡¯s name shed on the screen again


    and again. I silenced it without answering, rubbing my throbbing temples.


    The pain from Connor¡¯s beating had mostly subsided, but a different kind of agony


    had taken its ce. One that no amount of moonlight herb or healing could touch.


    After several minutes of silent torment, I spoke again. ¡°Go to Riverdale Terrace


    Apartments, across from Riverdale University.¡±


    Raymond¡¯s eyes flickered with recognition in the mirror. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    That was where Olivia lived. I needed to see her, to make her understand. To make


    her mine again.


    The drive seemed endless. When we finally arrived, I scanned the entrance anxiously.


    My heart nearly stopped when I spotted them.


    Olivia was walking toward thepound gates, her honey¨Cbrown hair catching the


    evening light. And right behind her, following like a possessive shadow, was Connor


    Rivers.


    Jealousy surged through me like wildfire. My wolf, Noah, snarled inside me, demanding action.


    I leapt from the car before it fully stopped, ignoring Raymond¡¯s startled protest. I


    rushed toward the entrance, determined to intercept them before they disappeared


    inside.


    But a uniformed security guard stepped into my path, blocking the gate. ¡°Sir, please


    scan your ID.¡±


    ¡°I just moved in,¡± I lied impatiently, trying to see past him to where Olivia and Connor had gone. ¡°Haven¡¯t registered yet. Let me in and I¡¯ll do it tomorrow.¡±


    The guard remained unmoved. ¡°Then please show your ID and tell me your building and apartment number so I can verify.¡±


    My patience snapped. I could feel my control <b>slipping</b>, my wolf pushing against my


    |||


    O


    < Chapter 35: Jealousy¡¯s Ma¡­


    +8 Points)


    skin, demanding release.


    ¡°Move,¡± I growled, taking a threatening step forward.


    The guard stood his ground, reaching for his radio. ¡°Sir, I can¡¯t let you in without proper identification.¡±


    I tried to push past him, but he firmly grabbed my arm. ¡°If <i>you </i>keep this up, I¡¯ll call


    security!¡±


    Something broke inside me. All I could see was Olivia and Connor together in her


    apartment. Their bodies tangled together. His hands on her skin. His lips on hers.


    My vision blurred with rage. Three years I had dated her. Three years, and I had never


    trulymitted. Now another man was iming what I had foolishly taken for


    granted.


    ¡°Let me in!¡± I roared, my eyes reddening with fury.


    When the guard didn¡¯t move, I snapped. My fist connected with his face before I


    could stop myself. He staggered back, blood trickling from his nose.


    rms red. More security personnel appeared, surrounding me. I fought like a man possessed, but there were too many. Despite my Alpha strength, they overwhelmed me, pinning me to the ground.


    Thest thing I saw before they dragged me away was the lights of Olivia¡¯s building, knowing she was inside with him.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    I leaned against the kitchen doorway, arms crossed, watching Connor move confidently around my small kitchen. He wore an apron over his expensive clothes, lookingpletely at ease as he chopped vegetables.


    Watch <b>Ads </b><b>(</b><b>0/20</b><b>) </b>>


    <b>Vote </b>


    <b>259 </b>

 Whisper 61

    Chapter <b>35</b><b>: </b><b>Jealousy¡¯s </b>Madness<b>¨C</b><b>2 </b>


    ¡°Never thought the heir of the Rivers family could cook,¡± I teased, unable to hide my smile.


    Connor nced over his shoulder, his ice¨Cblue eyes warm with amusement. He rinsed the vegetables unhurriedly.


    ¡°Remember that healing broth I brought youst time? The one you asked where I bought it?¡± he asked. ¡°I made it myself.¡±


    My eyebrows shot up in genuine surprise. ¡°You cooked that? Why did it taste exactly like my mother¡¯s cooking from years ago?¡±


    Connor¡¯s expression softened. ¡°I secretly learned it from Sarah back when I used to


    I shook my head, skeptical. ¡°Impossible. You only came to our house a handful of


    times before my mother passed away. How could you have learned everything?¡±


    Instead of arguing, Connor simply continued his work, slicing celery with practiced


    precision and marinating beef. After a moment, he changed the subject.


    ¡°Remember I promised to take you somewhere? That day you were hurt so we didn¡¯t


    go,¡± he said. ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll take you.¡±


    I blinked, momentarily distracted. ¡°And this has something to do with your cooking


    skills?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it does,¡± he answered with a mysterious smile.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I agreed, my curiosity piqued.


    Soon, the kitchen filled with delicious aromas. Connor served two dishes and a soup:


    celery stir¨Cfried with beef, herb¨Cscrambled eggs, and winter melon soup.


    I rarely ate much in the evenings, but tonight was different. The familiar vors reminded me so much of my mother¡¯s cooking that I found myself finishing an entire bowl of rice. Together, we cleared every te.


    When I stood to wash the dishes, Connor gently caught my wrist. ¡°Sit down<b>. </b><b>I¡¯ll </b>


    handle it.¡±


    O


    <Chapter 35 Jealousy¡¯s Ma¡­


    + Points)


    <b>I </b>couldn¡¯t resist teasing him. ¡°Wow, Connor, you¡¯re so virtuous and gentle. Should I marry you and bring you home?¡±


    He chuckled, reaching out to flick my forehead lightly. ¡°No, I¡¯ll marry you.¡±


    The simple statement sent an unexpected warmth through me. My wolf, Cora, stirred contentedly inside me.


    After tidying the kitchen, Connor prepared to leave. I noticed with a strange disappointment that he made no attempt to stay the night. I leaned against the doorframe, watching him gather his things.


    A thought suddenly struck me: why didn¡¯t he want to stay? Did he not find me attractive? I nced down at my own figure reflexively. I was curvy and alluring enough, surely?


    Connor caught my distracted look and smiled knowingly. ¡°What are you thinking about, looking so deep in thought?¡±


    I cleared my throat awkwardly. ¡°Nothing. Drive safe.¡±


    ¡°See


    you tomorrow,¡± he said softly.


    He even took out the trash on his way out. I watched his calm, broad¨Cshouldered figure fade away down the hallway.


    A secret smile yed on my lips. He¡¯s so upright, it¡¯s almost wicked¨Cdoesn¡¯t even


    have a single inappropriate thought.


    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    The harsh fluorescent lights of the police station made my head pound. I sat on a


    hard bench, hands cuffed, surrounded by the stench of cheap coffee and


    desperation.


    I had nearly been detained for assault, but Jason Mitchell had rushed over, paid a


    hefty fine, and somehow managed to get me released.


    When we finally emerged from the station, it was nearly 4 a.m. Jason looked utterly


    exhausted and miserable. I knew why¨Cearlier that night, he¡¯d finally had a rare moment with his girlfriend after work, only for my urgent call to drag him away before


    any intimacy could happen.


    ?


    <b>< </b>


    < Chapter 35 Jealousy¡¯s Ma.


    +8 Points


    ¡°She¡¯s threatening to break up,¡± he muttered, running a hand through his disheveled hair. ¡°Says she can¡¯tpete with your emergencies.¡±


    Guilt added itself to the cocktail of negative emotions swirling inside me. I had ruined yet another rtionship tonight.


    Jason sighed deeply as he drove us away from the station. ¡°Ethan, where <i>to </i>now?¡±


    I was drained, both physically and mentally. ¡°Back <i>to </i>the hotel.¡±


    The drive passed in silence. When we arrived, Jason didn¡¯te up. He simply nodded goodbye, his eyes reflecting his own personal disappointment.


    I entered my empty suite and switched on the lights. The vast room felt deathly silent, devoid of warmth orfort.


    I walked to the window and lit a cigarette, inhaling sharply. The smoke scorched my lungs, but I weed the pain. It was a distraction from the images that wouldn¡¯t leave my mind.


    The room felt wrong. There were no antique porcin vases that Olivia loved to collect. No fresh flowers arranged just so. No healing herbs stocked in the fridge for my digestive issues. No cute little trinkets or pastel curtains that she favored.


    I closed my eyes, but that only made it worse. Behind my eyelids, I saw them


    together. Olivia and Connor. Bodies entwined. Limbs wrapped around each other. Her soft sighs meant for him instead of me.


    ¡°Alpha Grey, return to the hotel?¡± Raymond had asked earlier. I had thought for a moment and said, ¡°Stop at the Lunar Jewelers entrance ahead.¡±


    Each vivid tormenting image stabbed my heart anew. Beforeing to Riverdale, I had considered many things, but never the possibility that Olivia might already be with another man.


    111


    Watch Ads (0/20) >


    O


    <b>Vote </b>


    <b>259 </b>

 Whisper 62

    < Chapter 36: Visit to the Pa¡­.


    +8 Points >


    Chapter <b>36</b>: <b>Visit </b><b>to </b><b>the </b>Past<b>¨C</b><b>1 </b>


    Chapter 36: Visit to the Past


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    I woke to golden sunlight streaming through my curtains, the autumn breeze carrying


    a crisp freshness through my half¨Copen window.


    After a simple breakfast of toast and coffee, I stood before my closet, contemting


    what to wear for my outing with Connor. I finally selected a ck velvet long¨Csleeved vintage gown that hugged my curves perfectly. I let my honey¨Cbrown hair cascade in


    natural waves over my shoulders.


    Applying a bright red lipstick, I studied my reflection. The stark contrast between the


    crimson lips and ck dress highlighted my features¨Cluminous amber eyes, high


    nose bridge, thick brows, and almond¨Cshaped eyes. Thebination lent my appearance a sharp, aggressive brilliance.


    Satisfied, I grabbed my purse and headed downstairs.


    Connor was already waiting, leaning casually against his ck SUV, phone pressed to


    his ear. His tall figuremanded attention even in simple dark jeans and a navy


    sweater.


    When he spotted me approaching, his ice¨Cblue eyes lit up momentarily. He quickly


    <i>ended </i>his call and slipped the phone into his pocket.


    ¡°This look really suits you today,¡± he said, his voice warm with appreciation.


    I smiled, pleased by his reaction. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He opened the passenger door for me, and I slid in, breathing in the familiar scent of leather and his subtle cologne.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked as he settled into the driver¡¯s seat.


    His lips curved into a mysterious smile. ¡°You¡¯ll see soon.¡±


    I noticed Frank Langley was absent today. Connor was driving himself, which was unusual for the heir of the Rivers pack.


    O


    <


    Chapter 36 Visit to the Pa


    +8 <b>Points</b>)


    We left the bustling city center behind, the urbanndscape gradually giving way to expansive golden fields that shimmered beneath the cloudless blue sky. I rolled my window down halfway, breathing in the cool wind scented faintly with wild


    moonflowers.


    Closing my eyes, I savored the moment¨Cthe gentle rumble of the engine, the whisper of wind through my hair, and Connor¡¯s steady presence beside me.


    After about twenty minutes along winding cement paths, the car slowed. I opened my eyes to see a modest rural cabin nestled among trees, <i>smoke </i>curlingzily from


    its chimney.


    Connor parked and turned to me with a gentle smile. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    Curiosity piqued, I stepped out of the car, smoothing my dress. The air here was


    fresher, carrying the scent of pine and earth.


    A middle¨Caged man with weathered skin and calloused hands emerged from the


    cabin. His eyes widened in surprise before crinkling with genuine pleasure.


    ¡°Young Master Rivers! What a pleasant surprise,¡± he eximed, approaching us with a


    warm smile. ¡°If I¡¯d known you wereing, I would have prepared something better.¡±


    Connor sped the man¡¯s hand firmly. ¡°Samuel, good to see you. How¡¯s your


    mother?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°She¡¯s well, thank you,¡± Samuel replied, then turned to me with curious eyes.


    ¡°This is Olivia Winters,¡± Connor introduced me.


    Samuel¡¯s face brightened with recognition. ¡°Miss Winters? The daughter of Sarah


    Winters?¡±


    I blinked in surprise. How did this stranger know my mother?


    Samuel turned toward the cabin and called out, ¡°Ma! Ma¨CMiss Winters is here!¡±


    I nced at Connor, confusion evident in my expression. He simply squeezed my


    hand reassuringly,


    The cabin door creaked open, and an elderly, slightly plump woman emerged. Her steps were slow but determined, her eyes cloudy with age but shining with emotion.


    O


    <


    < Chapter 36 Visit to the Pa¡­


    ¡°Is that Livvy?¡± she asked, her voice trembling. ¡°Let me look at you, child.¡±


    + Points<b>> </b>


    She approached, tears welling in her eyes as she studied my face. ¡°I held you when you were just a child. You have your mother¡¯s eyes.¡±


    Hearing my mother mentioned so tenderly by this stranger sent a wave of emotion through me. Suddenly, a distant memory surfaced¨Ca kind¨Cfaced woman in our kitchen,ughing with my mother as they prepared meals together.


    ¡°Grandma Dorothy?¡± I whispered, the childhood nicknameing naturally to my lips.


    She nodded, tears spilling down her wrinkled cheeks. ¡°Yes, child. It¡¯s been too long.¡±


    ¡°Grandma Dorothy, I came to see you,¡± I choked out, my own eyes filling with tears.


    She took my hands in her gnarled ones, pulling me gently toward the cabin. ¡°Come inside, dear. Samuel, go buy some good ingredients. I want to cook for our guests.¡±


    Samuel nodded and departed quickly. Dorothy led us into the cozy interior, which smelled of herbs and wood smoke.


    ¡°Sit, sit,¡± she urged, gesturing to a worn but clean sofa. ¡°Let me look at you properly.¡±


    As Connor and I settled, Dorothy began reminiscing, her voice warm with nostalgia. ¡°Your mother was such a beautiful woman, inside and out. Did you know she was quite pampered as the Alpha¡¯s daughter? Never had to lift a finger.¡±


    I shook my head, eager to hear more about the woman I¡¯d lost too soon.


    <b>Comments </b>


    ??

 Whisper 63

    <Chapter 36: Visit to the Pa..


    + Fonts >


    <b>Chapter </b><b>36</b><b>: </b><b>Visit to </b><b>the </b>Past<b>¨C</b>2


    ¡°But when she fell in love with your father,¡± Dorothy continued, ¡°she came to me and begged me to teach her cooking. Said she wanted to win his heart through his stomach.¡± She chuckled fondly. ¡°A proud Alpha¡¯s daughter, willing to learn cooking just for love.¡±


    This revtion stirredplicated feelings within me. As a child, I¡¯d believed my parents¡® love was deep and true. My father had fallen into a severe depression after my mother died from a rare wolfsbane poisoning.


    Yet he¡¯d remarried just two yearster¨Cto my mother¡¯s best friend, Natalie.


    ¡°Grandma Dorothy,¡± I asked quietly, ¡°do you know Natalie Winters?¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s brow furrowed in thought. ¡°Is she your mother¡¯s good friend? Yes, they were close ssmates in Riverdale University. They visited often together.¡±


    I swallowed hard. ¡°She is now my stepmother.¡±


    Dorothy paused, her cloudy eyes growing distant with memory. After a moment, she spoke softly. ¡°Before your mother passed, Natalie visited her many times in the hospital.¡±


    My heart clenched painfully.


    ¡°Sarah told your father and Natalie that if Richard were to remarry, she only trusted Natalie to care for her daughter,¡± Dorothy continued gently. ¡°Not any other woman. It was your mother¡¯s dying wish that Natalie be a mother figure to you, so you wouldn¡¯t grow up without maternal guidance.¡±


    The revtion hit me like a physical blow. My face paled as the implications sank in.


    All this time, what I¡¯d interpreted as betrayal had actually been my mother¡¯s final wish


    -that her beloved daughter would always have someone to love her as a mother


    should.


    Tears rimmed my eyes, myshes trembling with the effort of holding them back. The resentment I¡¯d harbored for years suddenly felt misced, leaving a hollow ache in its


    wake.


    ?


    =


    O


    ?


    < Chapter 36 Visit to the Pa¡­..


    Quietly, Connor took my hand, his rough thumb gently stroking my palm in silentfort. I clung to his touch like an anchor in the storm of my emotions.


    Dorothy busied herself in the kitchen, tactfully giving me space to process this revtion. Soon, delicious aromas filled the small cabin.


    Foeta


    When lunch was served, the table wasden with dishes that looked and smelled exactly like the ones my mother used to make¨Cvenison stew with winter vegetables, herb¨Cinfused rice, and a special moonlight broth that brought back a flood of childhood memories.


    Not wanting to ruin the moment with my emotional turmoil, I forced a bright smile. ¡°This is amazing, Grandma Dorothy. It tastes exactly like my mother¡¯s cooking.¡±


    The old womanughed joyfully. ¡°You may not know, Livvy, but Connor alwayses here to learn cooking from me.¡±


    Surprised, I turned to Connor, my eyes still misty. ¡°Youe here to learn cooking?¡±


    He nodded, his ice¨Cblue eyes softening as they met mine. ¡°To cook for you.¡±


    ¡°But why?¡± I pressed, my voice tinged with confusion and a nasal note from holding


    back tears.


    Connor turned fully toward me, meeting my gaze earnestly. ¡°When your mother passed away, you refused to eat properly. I was worried.¡±


    Dorothy sighed, setting down her spoon. ¡°Those were sorrowful days. I was already retired due to illness, but I had gone to visit Sarah in the hospital. That¡¯s where I met young <i>Connor</i>.<i>¡± </i>


    She smiled fondly at him. ¡°He saw how Livvy was wasting away with grief, refusing to eat. So he came to me, asking to learn Sarah¡¯s recipes.¡±


    ¡°He was a quick learner,¡± Dorothy continued. ¡°Mastered them in no time, just to coax


    you to eat again.¡±


    I stared at Connor<i>, </i>stunned by this revtion.


    ¡°He even paid all my medical expenses,¡± Dorothy added. ¡°Called it his ¡®tuition fee.¡±


    Suddenly, fragments of memory clicked into ce¨CMartha bringing me meals after


    my mother¡¯s death, insisting they were special deliveries from the kitchen. The


    < Chapter 36: Visit to the Pa¡­


    familiar taste that had coaxed me back from the brink of starvation.


    + Points <b>> </b>


    My amber eyes widened in shock as realization dawned. My voice trembled with disbelief: ¡°So, the meals Martha brought me after my mother passed away¡­ were


    actually cooked by you?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Connor answered in his usual understated way.


    That single word resonated deeply in my heart, stirring a thousand waves of emotion.


    2


    Watch Ads (0/20) >


    Èý


    259


    M


    <b>Vote </b>

 Whisper 64

    <b>Chapter </b><b>37</b><b>: </b><b>The </b><b>Auction </b><b>and </b>the <b>Luna¡¯s </b><b>Gift</b><b>¨C</b><b>1 </b>


    Chapter 37: The Auction and the Luna¡¯s Gift


    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    The crisp October air carried the scent of fallen leaves as I adjusted my charcoal suit, ensuring every detail was perfect. The tailored fabric entuated my broad shoulders, projecting themanding presence expected of the Grey pack heir.


    ¡°You look handsome today,¡± Cassandra purred, sliding her arm through mine.


    Her designer gown hugged her curves provocatively, drawing attention from several passing wolves. I barely acknowledged herpliment, my mind focused on the auction ahead.


    The Crescent Moon Auction House loomed before us, its elegant fa?ade illuminated against the darkening sky. Tonight¡¯s prize: a rare pink moonstone pendant, formerly owned by British royalty. Though its true value was closer to $300,000, the starting bid was set at $800,000.


    ¡°Remember why we¡¯re here,¡± I reminded Cassandra. ¡°That pendant is the perfect engagement gift for Alexander Winters¡® cousin.¡±


    Securing Sophia Winters¡® favor meant potential alliance with the Silverridge pack¨Ca strategic move that could multiply my investment tenfold through future business connections.


    ¡°Of course, darling,¡± Cassandra replied, her green¨Cgold eyes gleaming with


    anticipation. ¡°I¡¯ll help you choose something she¡¯ll adore.¡±


    As we approached the entrance, my entire body tensed. There, standing gracefully among the elite guests, was Olivia. Her honey¨Cbrown hair cascaded over her shoulders in soft waves, framing her delicate features perfectly.


    But what truly unsettled me was the man at her side¨CConnor Rivers. The same Alpha who had beaten me senseless just days ago, now standing proudly beside my former girlfriend.


    Dark irritation clouded my vision as I strode toward them<b>, </b>barely aware of Cassandra


    struggling to keep <b>pace </b>in her stilettos.


    J


    Chapter 37 The Auction a


    ?


    ¡°Olivia, what are you doing here?¡± I demanded, my voice carrying the authoritative tone I used with subordinates.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    I felt Connor¡¯s arm tense slightly beneath my hand as Ethan approached. Keeping myposure, I responded coolly without even turning fully toward him.


    ¡°What else? Of course, I¡¯m here to attend the auction.¡±


    My amber eyes remained deliberately focused on the entrance rather than acknowledging Ethan¡¯s presence. I refused to give him the satisfaction of seeing any reaction from me.


    Cassandra appeared at his side, her expression twisting with contempt as she looked me up and down.


    ¡°You? Attending an auction? What could you possibly afford here?¡± she sneered.


    Ethan shot her a sharp nce that silenced her, though she still snorted disdainfully. Her green¨Cgold eyes then settled on Connor, and I watched as her expression transformed from contempt to stunned appreciation.


    Connor stood tall beside me, his refined features set in their usual stoic expression. His bespoke suit fit his powerful frame perfectly, and the luxury Timber Wolf Chronograph watch I¡¯d given him gleamed on his wrist. Hismanding presence made even Ethan appear diminished inparison.


    The realization seemed to dawn on Cassandra¡¯s face¨Cshe was no longer the most impressive wolf in this gathering.


    Connor remainedpletely indifferent to both Ethan and Cassandra, his attention solely on me. His ice¨Cblue eyes softened as they met mine, a tenderness reserved


    only for me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Livvy,¡± he said, his voice as gentle as a spring breezepletely at odds


    with his typically cold demeanor,


    I nodded, allowing him to guide me toward the entrance. From the corner of my eye, I caught Cassandra¡¯s dumbstruck expression. She had clearly <b>recognized </b><b>the </b>intimate bond forming between Connor and me, a stark contrast to her earlier derision.


    O


    < Chapter 37 The Auction a.


    Ethan quickly followed after us, leaving Cassandra momentarily abandoned and fuming with jealousy and confusion.


    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    +3 Points


    The auction hall exuded elegance, with crystal chandeliers casting a warm glow over


    the assembled elite. Victoria ckwell, the auctioneer, stood at the podium in her


    tailored navy blue suit, her poised demeanormanding respect.


    I deliberately chose seats where I could observe Olivia and Connor without being


    obvious. The earlier lots held little interest for me¨Cantique furniture, rare books,


    historical artifacts¨Call passing in a blur as I waited for the main event.


    Finally, Victoria announced with practiced enthusiasm, ¡°Next, we have lot number 47, a rare pink moonstone pendant, formerly part of the British royal collection.¡±


    An assistant disyed the pendant on a velvet cushion, its delicate tinum setting


    catching the light as it was carried around the room for closer inspection.


    ¡°We¡¯ll start the bidding at four million dors,¡± Victoria announced.


    immediately raised my paddle, determined to secure this prize. The bidding climbed


    briskly amid sparsepetition, soon reaching 6.2 million dors.


    ¡°6.2 million, going once¡­¡± Victoria began.


    ¡°6.5 million.¡±


    The calm, authoritative voice came from several rows ahead. Connor Rivers had


    entered the bidding war, his paddle raised with casual confidence.


    I red at him sharply. Was he deliberately trying to thwart me? Or did he genuinely want the pendant?


    ¡°6.8 million,¡± I countered immediately.


    <b>Comments </b>

 Whisper 65

    Chapter 37: The Auction and the Luna¡¯s Gift¨C2


    Connor¡¯s ice¨Cblue eyes revealed nothing as he raised his paddle again. ¡°7 million.¡±


    The bidding war escted, neither of us willing to yield. I bit my lip, calcting rapidly. The pendant wasn¡¯t worth this much, but the potential alliance with the Silverridge pack certainly was.


    ¡°7 million to number 20,¡± Victoria announced. ¡°Do I hear 7.1?¡±


    I raised my paddle again. ¡°7.5 million.¡±


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    I watched Ethan Grey¡¯s desperate bidding with mild amusement. His determination to outbid me was transparent¨Cthis was about more than just the pendant.


    Victoria ckwell announced with practiced neutrality, ¡°Seven and a half million, number 20. Anyone higher?¡±


    I raised my paddle once more. ¡°Seven and a half million.¡±


    ¡°Eight million,¡± Ethan called out immediately, his voice strained.


    I was about to continue when I felt Olivia¡¯s gentle pressure on my hand. I turned to meet her amber eyes, whichmunicated her thoughts clearly.


    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s not worth it,¡± she whispered.


    She was right, of course. The pendant¡¯s real value was no more than two or three million. Besides, I knew she preferred a blue moonstone pendant scheduled for auctionter.


    Without hesitation, I lowered my paddle, immediately deferring to her wishes despite mypetitive instinct to outbid Ethan Grey.


    ¡°Eight million going once¡­ going twice¡­ sold to number 20!¡± Victoria announced.


    Ethan¡¯s face lit with triumph, though he¡¯d paid nearly triple the pendant¡¯s worth. Beside him, Cassandra cast a mocking nce in our direction, clearly assuming I was unwilling to spend for Olivia.


    She couldn¡¯t be more wrong. I would give Olivia the world if she asked for it¨Cbut she


    < Chapter 37: The Auction a¡­


    +8 Points >


    never would. Her quiet dignity and self¨Cassurance were what drew me to her in the


    first ce.


    I squeezed her hand gently. ¡°The blue moonstonees up in three lots. Shall we


    stay for that?¡±


    Her smile was answer enough.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    During a brief intermission, I excused myself to the powder room, leaving Connor


    engaged in conversation with a business associate.


    The elegant bathroom was empty as I calmly retouched my lipstick. Through the


    mirror, I noticed Cassandra entering, a smug look stered across her face.


    ¡°Oh my, just a few days apart and you¡¯ve already hooked a new Alpha?¡± she sneered, her green¨Cgold eyes shing with malice.


    I ignored her, focusing on my makeup with steady hands.


    Cassandraughed coldly, moving closer. ¡°I merely said I liked that pendant, and


    Ethan spent eight million to buy it for me. But your Alpha? Can¡¯t even do that much


    for you.¡±


    Her reflection showed her triumphant expression as she continued her attack.


    ¡°Of course, wealthy Alphas aren¡¯t fools. They spend on what¡¯s worthwhile. You? Not


    worth it.¡±


    I finished applying my lipstick with deliberate care, then met her gaze in the mirror.


    My amber eyes remained unwavering, showing none of the hurt she so desperately


    wanted to inflict.


    ¡°Is that so? Then good luck to you.¡±


    With that, I turned crisply on my heel and left<b>, </b>utterly unfazed. Cassandra¡¯s words held no power over me anymore; the bitterness behind her insults was obvious and pitiful.


    To me, she resembled nothing more than a petty gossip¨C<b>noisy </b>but irrelevant.


    Dayster<b>, </b><b>the </b>grand engagement banquet at the Silverridge <b>Estate </b>arrived. Luxury vehicles worth millions lined the expansive driveway as guests streamed into the


    < Chapter 37: The Auction a


    Business leaders, socialites, and dignitaries mingled beneath crystal chandeliers, some seeking to strengthen connections, others simply enjoying the prestige of


    being invited to such an exclusive event.


    +8 Points


    Alexander had personally invited Connor and me, intending <i>to </i>introduce me to his extensivework¨Ca crucial asset for awyer like myself, where connections often


    determined sess.


    We arrived early, greeted warmly by Alexander himself. Dressed in an impable white suit thatplemented his striking good looks, my cousin¡¯s yboy reputation


    was evident in his charming smile.


    ¡°Liv, finally, you¡¯re here!¡± he beamed, embracing me warmly. ¡°Getting prettier every


    year.¡±


    Turning to Connor with mock annoyance, he teased, ¡°Never thought I¡¯d have to call you brother¨Cinw someday, ha! Come on, say ¡®brother¡® for once.¡±


    Connor merely snorted softly, his ice¨Cblue eyes remaining cool. Alexander pretended <i>to </i>be affronted, throwing his hands up dramatically.


    ¡°<i>See </i>that attitude? My poor cousin, suffering under your cold tyranny.¡±


    My <i>eyes </i>curved in mirth at their interaction. ¡°Cold tyranny? I don¡¯t think so. Connor is always gentle with me.¡±


    Alexander surrendered with augh. ¡°Not even formally engaged yet and you two are already showing off your perfect rtionship.¡±


    After chatting a while longer, Connor and I entered the mansion¡¯s grand hall, which bustled with unfamiliar faces. Almost immediately, Connor was surrounded by eager social climbers and potential business allies, his status drawing attention like moths


    to me.


    Finding the crowd stifling, I slipped away to the garden for fresh air, promising to


    return shortly.


    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    ¡°Remember to smile,¡± I murmured <b>to </b>Cassandra as we <b>approached </b><b>the </b>Silverridge


    < Chapter 37: The Auction a¡­


    Estate.


    She adjusted her designer dress, ensuring it showcased her curves to maximum


    effect. ¡°I know how these events work, Ethan.¡±


    +8 Points >


    We arrived fashionablyte, making our entrance when the party was in full swing. I


    scanned the crowd, searching for Alexander Winters while trying not to look for


    Olivia.


    Finally spotting our host, I approached with confident strides, Cassandra on my arm.


    ¡°Mr. Winters, long time no see,¡± I greeted politely.


    Alexander turned, his expression immediately going nk. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The blunt question caught me off guard. His face revealed he knew exactly who I was but chose to snub me publicly.


    My face flushed with awkwardness, but I quickly recovered. ¡°Ethan Grey, from Harbor


    City. We met at the Northern Territory Business Summitst year.¡±


    ¡°Ah, right,¡± Alexander replied, his tone making it clear I¡¯d made little impression. ¡°Grey


    pack, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Maintaining courtesy for the sake of potential business connections, I nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I¡¯ve been hoping to discuss some potential ventures with you.¡±


    Before he could dismiss me, I presented avishly wrapped gift box containing the


    Royal Moonstone Pendant.


    ¡°I heard your cousin is getting engaged. Congrattions. This is my gift for her.¡±


    Though the gift was ostensibly for Alexander¡¯s cousin, we both understood I was buying favor with Alexander himself, hoping this gesture would smooth future business cooperation.


    Alexander, clearly used to such ttery, initially seemed ready to brush me off. However, seeing the valuable present, his tone softened slightly.


    ¡°How thoughtful. I¡¯ll thank you on her behalf, She¡¯s insidee, deliver it to her


    yourself.¡±


    Relief washed over me; my expensive gamble seemed to have paid off. shing a


    SAVST


    < Chapter 37 The Auction a


    bright smile, I said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Winters, I¡¯ll trouble <i>you </i>then.¡±


    M


    259


    Watch A

 Whisper 66

    Chapter 38: The Truth Revealed, The Past Severed¨C1


    Chapter 38: The Truth Revealed, The Past Severed


    (Alexander¡¯s POV)


    The silver moonlight bathed the Silverridge Estate¡¯s rear garden in an ethereal glow<i>. </i>I approached with my entourage, scanning the elegantndscape until I spotted my cousin Olivia sitting on an ornate swing beneath a sprawling oak tree.


    She leaned gently against Connor Rivers¡® shoulder, her honey¨Cbrown hair catching the moonlight as they shared a quiet moment admiring the night sky. The sight brought a smile to my face¨CLiv deserved happiness after everything she¡¯d been through.


    My attention shifted when I noticed Ethan Grey standing nearby, his body suddenly rigid as he spotted Olivia¡¯s graceful silhouette. Recognition shed across his features, followed by disbelief and something that looked remarkably like panic. His chest visibly tightened as he refused to ept what his eyes were telling him.


    Before he could react further, I called out clearly, ¡°Liv,e over here for a moment.¡±


    Olivia turned her head calmly at my voice. Her luminous amber eyes met Ethan¡¯s stunned gaze, and I watched her serene expression instantly harden into something


    cold and distant.


    She hadn¡¯t expected to encounter him here¨Cthat much was obvious from the way her shoulders tensed. A sh of suspicion crossed her features, as though she


    wondered if he¡¯d known her identity all along and had followed her deliberately.


    Despite her obvious difort, Olivia maintained perfectposure as she rose


    from the swing and approached me without sparing Ethan another nce.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, cousin?¡± she asked coolly.


    The word ¡°cousin¡® hit Ethan like a physical blow. His face turned ashen, and his grip ckened on the gift box he was holding. It tumbled from his hands, hitting the


    ground with a soft thud.


    The lid popped open, and the extravagant Royal Moonstone Pendant¨Cthe very jewel he¡¯d just spent eight hundred thousand dors on to <b>curry </b>favor with me through my ¡°cousin¡°-spilled onto the grass. The pink stone gleamed mockingly <b>in </b><b>the </b>moonlight


    < Chapter 38 The Truth Rev¡­


    as an awkward silence descended.


    +8 Points


    Ethan looked as though he might copse. His mind seemed <i>to </i>shut downpletely¨Chis eyes zed over, and for an instant, he swayed on his feet. All color drained from his face, leaving him ghostly pale under the moonlight.


    I frowned, genuinely concerned by his extreme reaction. ¡°Are <i>you </i>alright? You don¡¯t look well.¡±


    Olivia cast a sidelong nce at Ethan, her amber eyes narrowing slightly as understanding dawned. He had only just realized her true family background. Her gaze dropped to the pendant lying exposed on the grass, and a cold smile touched


    her lips.


    ¡°I heard from my cousin that you prepared an engagement gift for me? Is it this one?¡±


    she asked, her voice dripping with icy disdain.


    Beside Ethan, Cassandra Evans looked stricken. Her face flushed deep crimson as


    the implications sank in. Just days before, ording to what Olivia had told me


    earlier, Cassandra had boasted about this very pendant, iming Ethan had


    purchased it for her.


    Now the humiliating truth was exposed¨CEthan had bought the pendant not for


    Cassandra, but to please me by gifting it to my cousin¡­ who turned out to be Olivia


    herself.


    Cassandra¡¯s embarrassment was palpable. She had always looked down on Olivia,


    believing her to be nothing more than a pennilesswyer. How could she have imagined that this ¡°poor girl¡± was actually a high society woman, a treasured daughter <i>of </i>the prestigious Winters pack and my cousin?


    Ethan looked like a man starved of oxygen. His eyes were wide with disbelief as he


    stared at Olivia.


    ¡°<i>You</i>¡­ <i>you</i>¡­ are Alpha Winters¡® cousin?¡± he stammered, his voice barely audible.


    Olivia¡¯s patience visibly wore thin. ¡°Otherwise?¡± she asked sharply, her tone cutting.


    Ethan¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed anxiously as he struggled to speak. His eyes reddened with an acidic ache as he pressed, ¡°Why? Why for three whole years did you never tell me who you really were?<b>¡± </b>


    <b>D </b>


    < Chapter 38: The Truth Rev¡­


    48 Points


    I watched my cousin steel herself, clearly determined to end this confrontation once


    and for all. When she spoke, her voice was t and emotionless.


    ¡°I wanted to tell you. Remember that time I suggested taking you back to my


    hometown? I meant to introduce you to my pack then. But it was you who refused.¡±


    Her indifference was striking¨Ca clear sign she had moved beyond caring about him


    or his opinion.


    Ethan¡¯s features cracked with anguish, his voice trembling as he responded. ¡°If only


    you had told me you were the daughter of the Winters pack Alpha, how could I ever have refused to go with you?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°So, what you loved was


    the status of the Winters pack heir¨Cnot me as a person.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­ No, I loved you. I love you¡­¡± he murmured helplessly, tears welling


    in his eyes.


    <b>Comments </b>


    Watch Ads (0/20) >


    <b>Vote </b>


    <b>259 </b>

 Whisper 67

    <b>Chapter </b><b>38</b>: The <b>Truth </b>Revealed, The Past Severed¨C2


    I finally understood everything. So this was Olivia¡¯s ex¨Cboyfriend? The fool who


    couldn¡¯t recognize the treasure before his eyes, who had looked down on her


    because he thought she was just an ordinary woman without a pack background.


    I couldn¡¯t help but tsk silently, both marveling at the drama unfolding before me and


    ncing toward Connor. His face had transformed, radiating an ominous chill. The


    very air around him trembled with barely contained fury as he watched Ethan¡¯s


    desperate attempts to reim what he¡¯d lost.


    ¡°Liv, if you¡¯d told me from the beginning who you were, we¡¯d be mated by now. We could have been happy, truly happy¡­¡± Ethan¡¯s voice grew increasingly agitated.


    He reached out impulsively to grab Olivia¡¯s hand, desperate to salvage what he¡¯d so


    carelessly destroyed. But before his fingers could make contact, Connor moved with


    lightning speed.


    In one fluid motion, Connor pulled Olivia behind him and forcefully knocked Ethan¡¯s


    hand aside. His voice was low andmanding as he stated, ¡°She is my mate¨Cto¨Cbe.¡±


    Olivia stepped slightly to the side, her amber eyes meeting Ethan¡¯s tear¨Cfilled gaze without a hint of sympathy. ¡°Sorry, but now you¡¯re not worthy of me. Nor do I care for


    your mother¡¯s approval.¡±


    The night wind rustled through the trees, carrying a deep chill that seemed to settle in the space between them. Ethan stood frozen as tears streamed silently down his


    cheeks.


    The realization of his own absurdity finally seemed to hit him¨Call those times he¡¯d refused <i>to </i>meet her pack, allowed his mother Margaret to humiliate her, openly unted his rtionship with Cassandra. I¡¯d heard from Olivia how he¡¯d even dered in front of Cassandra that he would never mate with her, indulging himself without care for her feelings,


    Every past cruelty now returned to haunt him, leaving only bloody regret in its wake.


    His mission tonight had been transparent to me from the start¨Cto court my ¡°cousin¡± for a lucrative pack alliance<b>, </b><b>to </b>deliver the engagement gift and secure much¨Cneeded


    O


    < Chapter 38: The Truth Rev¡­


    +8 Points


    investment for the Grey pack. But now, faced with the truth that the cousin he had


    hoped to please was none other than the woman he had betrayed and lost, his mind clearly spiraled into chaos and despair.


    He could neither congratte her on her new engagement nor bear the knowledge


    that he had pushed her into another Alpha¡¯s arms. Standing numbly in the cold night, he resembled a lost man in a fog of misery, unable to see any path forward.


    Seeing Ethan¡¯s pitiful state, Olivia no longer spared him a nce. She stepped away from the garden, her back straight and resolute. Connor followed in silence, his


    presence a protective shield behind her.


    Concerned that Ethan might cause a scene that would disrupt the engagement


    celebration, I coldly ordered my betas with a subtle hand gesture to ¡°escort¡± him out


    of the estate.


    Ethan stumbled like an empty shell, eyes nk and expressionless, shuffling off mechanically in the night wind. Cassandra quietly bent down to pick up the Royal


    Moonstone Pendant from the ground. Biting her lip, she trailed behind him, both of


    them swallowed by the darkness as the past was mercilessly severed.


    2


    <b>Comments </b>


    Watch <b>Ads </b>(0/20) >


    259


    <b>H </b>


    <b>Vote </b>

 Whisper 68

    Chapter 39: The Trap at the Banquet¨C1


    Chapter 39: The Trap at the Banquet


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    I paid no attention to Ethan Grey¡¯s departure from the banquet. His presence¨Cor


    absence¨Cmeant nothing to me now.


    Holding a crystal flute of champagne, I smiled politely as I conversed with yet another important guest. The evening had be a blur of introductions and small talk.


    Connor stood beside me, his tall framemanding respect as he introduced me to


    several influential figures in legal and academic circles. His hand asionally


    brushed against the small of my back, a subtle gesture of support that didn¡¯t go


    unnoticed by the observant wolves around us.


    ¡°This is Olivia Winters,¡± he would say, his deep voice carrying a hint of pride. ¡°One of


    the most promising youngwyers in Riverdale.¡±


    Alexander, not to be outdone, had been parading me around to meet various


    business associates and pack leaders. His enthusiasm was exhausting but


    endearing.


    ¡°My brilliant cousin,¡± he¡¯d announce with a flourish. ¡°The Winters pack¡¯s finest.¡±


    After hours ofworking, my feet were screaming in protest. The elegant heels I¡¯d chosen <i>for </i>the evening had be instruments of torture. I leaned close to Connor,


    catching his familiar scent.


    ¡°You handle things here,¡± I whispered softly in his ear. ¡°I¡¯m going to rest on the sofa


    for a bit.¡±


    Connor nodded slightly, his ice¨Cblue eyes meeting mine briefly before returning to his conversation with the middle¨Caged couple before him. Even that fleeting nce carried warmth that only I could see.


    I made my way to a plush sofa in a quieter corner of the grand hall. Sinking into the cushions, I slipped off my heels beneath the table and massaged my aching feet with a sigh of relief.


    < Chapter 39: The Trap at th.


    A waiter approached with a silver tray. ¡°Strawberry juice, miss? It¡¯s freshly made.¡±


    My favorite. I epted the ss with a grateful smile. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    +8 Points


    The juice was deliciously sweet and refreshing. I took several sips, suddenly realizing


    how thirsty I¡¯d been. My stomach growled softly, reminding me that I hadn¡¯t eaten


    before arriving at the banquet.


    Rising briefly, I visited the buffet table and selected a small piece of cake. The rich


    dessert paired perfectly with the strawberry juice as I settled back onto the sofa.


    My gaze drifted across the room, inevitably finding Connor. He stood tall among the


    guests, his presencemanding yet not overbearing. As if sensing my attention, he


    looked up, our eyes meeting across the crowded space.


    I smiled, feeling my eyes curve with genuine happiness. After a moment¡¯s pause, his


    lips curled into that rare, subtle smile he reserved only <i>for </i>me before he turned back


    to his conversation.


    The sight warmed me more than any champagne could. I watched him quietly, my heart full of tenderness and affection I never thought I¡¯d feel again.


    The unpleasantness with Ethan earlier had left nosting impression. It was like watching a movie about strangers¨Cemotionally distant and ultimately forgettable.


    Now, Connor filled my entire vision and thoughts.


    Memories surfaced unbidden. As a child, I¡¯d dreamed of a loving marriage like my parents had. I remembered watching my mother Sarah¡¯s face light up whenever my father entered a room, the way they¡¯d dance in the kitchen when they thought no one


    was watching.


    But then came my mother¡¯s death from wolfsbane poisoning. The light left our home, and when my father Richard remarried Natalie just two yearster, my childhood fantasy shatteredpletely. I lost faith in love and marriage, seeing them as nothing but convenient arrangements destined to be betrayed.


    When the alliance with Connor was first proposed, I viewed it as merely a business arrangement¨Ca cold, political union that would benefit our packs but offer nothing more than politepanionship without real intimacy.


    Yet as we grew <b>closer </b>these past weeks, I began seeing the truth that had been there


    < Chapter 39: The Trap at th¡­.


    +5 Points <b>> </b>


    all along. Connor¡¯s gentle persistence wasn¡¯t new¨Cit had been a constant throughout my life.


    Long ago, when my mother passed away, Connor had quietly started caring for me in


    his own way. He¡¯d secretly learned to cook traditional dishes, then arranged for


    Dorothy Jenkins to deliver them to me, pretending they were from the elderly woman


    herself.


    He¡¯d tutored me tirelessly through difficult subjects, helping me gain admission to


    Riverdale University despite my grief¨Cstricken state. The marriage alliance proposed


    three years ago had been entirely his idea; he¡¯d actively approached my father, eager


    to formalize our bond sooner rather thanter.


    I had fiercely opposed it then, even running away from home to Harbor City. Yet Connor never med me for my rejection. For three years, he traveled endlessly between Riverdale and Harbor City just to catch glimpses of me¨Cyet never disturbed my life with Ethan, respecting my choices even when they must have hurt him deeply.


    <b>Comments </b>


    M


    <b>Vote </b>


    <b>259 </b>

 Whisper 69

    Chapter 39 The Trap at th


    +0 <b>Points </b>>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>39</b><b>: </b><b>The </b><b>Trap </b>at the Banquet¨C2


    When his foster sister Vanessa Reed schemed to frame me, Connor stood firmly on my side, his trust in me unwavering. Though reputed to be aloof and unapproachable to others, in all my memories, Connor had only ever shown me gentleness and patience.


    I realized now that while he was indeed cold to others, he had always reserved his warmth exclusively for me.


    A particr memory surfaced vividly: during high school, I attended Connor¡¯s birthday celebration at the Rivers family mansion. The party was in full swing when suddenly the ring dance music cut out, reced by soft, sentimental melodies.


    The crowd parted like the Red Sea, and a girl with carefully styled chestnut curls and a tight ck dress strode boldly toward Connor. She was voluptuous, sexy, dazzling- everything I wasn¡¯t at that awkward age.


    Without hesitation, she confessed her admiration and desire to date him. ¡°I¡¯ve liked you for three years,¡± she dered, her voice carrying across the suddenly silent room. ¡°Will you go out with me?¡±


    Connor, eyes lowered and face expressionless, simply said, ¡°No.¡±


    The girl persisted, even iming she was willing to be his backup. ¡°I can wait forever if you just turn back to me someday,¡± she pleaded.


    His patience visibly evaporated. Looking up with coldly impatient eyes, he cut her off, his words sharp as knives: ¡°You and I will never be possible.¡±


    The rejection was brutal in its finality. Humiliated before everyone, the girl¡¯s face turned deathly pale, tears trembling on hershes as Connor turned away without a backward nce.


    A heavy silence fell over the party. Friends rushed tofort the devastated girl, whispering that Connor had always been ruthless in <b>rejecting </b>confessions and had never shown interest in any girl at all.


    That memory had left a deep impression on me. The image of his <b>icy </b><b>indifference </b>to others now contrasted starkly with the warmth he showed me alone.


    < Chapter 39: The Trap at th¡­.


    +0 Points


    Pulling myself from these reveries, I rose and headed to the restroom. After


    freshening up, I emerged into the hallway when an odd dizziness suddenly overtook <ol><li>me. </li></ol>


    My heart began racing wildly, heat surging through my limbs as if a fire was burning beneath my skin. Confusion clouded my thoughts¨CI had barely drunk any alcohol


    tonight, and this felt nothing like mild intoxication.


    My legs weakened, and my head grew unbearably heavy. I leaned against the wall for


    support, fumbling for my phone to call Connor. Something was very wrong.


    ¡°Miss, do you need help?¡± A man in a waiter¡¯s uniform approached with a concerned


    expression.


    I shook my head, trying to focus on unlocking my phone. But the man unexpectedly snatched it from my hands.


    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll take you to rest,¡± he insisted, his tone suddenly rough as he gripped my arm and began dragging me toward the elevators.


    I tried desperately to struggle against his hold. ¡°Let me go!¡± I demanded, but my voice came out weak and floating, barely audible even to my own ears.


    Panic seized me as realization dawned¨CI¡¯d been drugged. My mind whirled back to the strawberry juice. This man looked exactly like the waiter who had served me earlier. He must have spiked my drink!


    Fighting to stay lucid despite the drug coursing through my system, I bit out in a trembling voice, ¡°Who sent you?¡±


    The man, who I now recognized wasn¡¯t a real waiter at all but someone named Jeremy Walsh, remained silent. He only shoved me harder into the elevator, his grip bruising on my arm.


    My thoughts swirled chaotically¨Cwho could have orchestrated this? Ethan? Cassandra? Or someone else entirely<b>? </b>


    (Third Person POV)


    Meanwhile, in a hotel room upstairs<b>, </b>Lloyd Simmons, a repulsive, obese many


    sprawled on the bed. His breathing came in heavy wheezes as he shifted his substantial weight <b>against </b><b>the </b>creaking mattress.


    6357


    < Chapter 39 The Trap at th¡­.


    + Porns


    An obscene smile spread across his greasy face as he checked his watch for the third time in five minutes. His eyes gleamed with anticipation, pupils dted with sick


    excitement.


    ¡°She should be here any minute now,¡± he muttered to himself, licking his thick lips.


    He adjusted his position, the bed protesting beneath him as he eagerly waited for his ¡°beauty¡± to be delivered. The room was dimly lit, with only a bedsidemp casting


    shadows across his bloated features.


    Watch Ads (0/20) >

 Whisper 70

    Chapter 40: Primal <b>Instincts</b><b>¨C</b><b>1 </b>


    Chapter 40: Primal Instincts


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    The elevator panel lit up with the number twenty¨Ctwo, the glowing digits swimming before my unfocused eyes. My limbs felt like lead, my thoughts scattered like autumn leaves in a storm.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± I whispered, my voice barely audible even to my own


    ears.


    Jeremy Walsh remained silent, his grip tightening painfully around my arm as my strength continued to fade. My body burned as if my blood had been reced with liquid fire, the drug coursing through my veins making me feel disoriented and weak.


    The walls of the elevator seemed to pulse and waver. I tried again to pull away, but my muscles refused to cooperate. Despair clouded my mind as I realized how helpless I


    truly was. My eyelids grew heavy, and I let them close, surrendering to the inevitable.


    Suddenly, the elevator jerked to a halt at the eighteenth floor. The doors slid open with a soft chime, and a familiar voice pierced through my haze.


    ¡°Livvy!¡±


    My <i>eyes </i>flew open instantly. There, stepping into the elevator, was Connor Rivers, his ice¨Cblue <i>eyes </i>narrowing dangerously as they took in my condition.


    Jeremy, realizing things had gone terribly awry, immediately released me and


    attempted to flee. But in his haste, he shoved me aside, and my weakened legs gave


    way beneath me.


    I would have crumpled to the floor if Connor hadn¡¯t caught me, his strong arms wrapping securely around my waist. I clung to him, soft and boneless, wrapping my


    arms around his neck and murmuring unconsciously, ¡°Con¡­¡±


    Connor¡¯s expression darkened at my fragile, sweet cry. His jaw clenched tight, a


    muscle ticking in his cheek as he held me against his chest.


    ¡°Frank,¡± he barked into his phone, his voice cold with fury. ¡°Pull the elevator


    <Chapter 40 Primal Instinc¡­.


    +8 Points <b>> </b>


    surveince footage immediately. Seal all hotel exits. Find the impostor who was just


    with Olivia.¡±


    I tightened my grip around his neck, my fevered breaths brushing against his skin. Even in my drugged state, I instinctively sought safety in his presence, burying my face against his shoulder.


    He gently steadied my chin with one hand, forcing me to meet his gaze. ¡°Livvy, did


    someone drug you?¡± he asked, his voice low and controlled despite the rage I could


    feel radiating from him.


    I nodded feebly. ¡°The juice just now¡­ something¡¯s wrong with it.¡±


    His ice¨Cblue eyes sharpened with dangerous intent. Without hesitation, he lifted me


    into his arms, cradling me against his chest as if I weighed nothing at all.


    His embrace, broad and steady, brought me a deep sense of security. My anxious


    heart finally settled as I pressed my ear against his chest, listening to the strong, steady rhythm of his heartbeat.


    The elevator soon stopped at the twenty¨Csecond floor, but Connor pressed the button


    for the top floor instead. With one hand, he typed a message to Alexander, his


    movements efficient despite holding me.


    When we reached the presidential suite, he carried me inside and carefullyid me on


    the enormous bed. The cool sheets felt heavenly against my burning skin, but they


    weren¡¯t enough <i>to </i>soothe the fire raging within me.


    The drug¡¯s effects were intensifying by the minute. My blood felt like it was aze,


    every nerve ending hypersensitive. I gazed up at Connor through misty amber eyes,


    my voice soft and helpless.


    ¡°Con¡­ I¡¯m so hot¡­¡±


    He straightened up, his expression grim as he turned to leave. Panic seized me at the thought of being alone, and I desperately grabbed his shirt.


    ¡°Con, don¡¯t go,¡± I pleaded, my voice breaking.


    I knew I must look pitiful with my flushed cheeks and dewy eyes, but I couldn¡¯t bear


    the thought of him leaving me in this state. The burning sensation was bing


    unbearable, a <b>desperate need </b>building inside me that I¡¯d never experienced before.


    < Chapter 40. Primal Instinc¡­


    10 Points >


    Connor stood frozen, his ice¨Cblue eyes darkening as he looked down at me. I could see the inner conflict tearing at him, his lips pressed into a hard line as he battled with himself.


    I sensed what I¡¯d been afflicted with¨Ca powerful aphrodisiac¨Cand its only effective antidote. Though reason still burned inside me, my body ached intolerably as the drug triggered an intense physical reaction I couldn¡¯t control.


    ¡°Con, can you¡­ help me?¡± I whimpered softly, my watery amber eyes and trembling voice making the request unmistakable.


    Under the warm, golden light of the suite, my fragile formy enveloped in his


    shadow. I looked up at him with pleading innocence, unable to articte exactly what I needed but hoping he would understand.


    Connor¡¯s breath grew ragged, his chest rising and falling more rapidly. ¡°How do you want me to help you?¡± he asked, his voice husky and strained.


    I blushed deeply, unable to answer. I¡¯d never been intimate before, having only ever held hands with Ethan Grey in our three years of dating. The realization of what I was asking for filled me with shame, and I averted my face, unable to meet his intense


    gaze.


    Watch <b>Ads </b>(0/20<b>) </b>>


    <b>Vote </b>


    259

 Whisper 71

    48 Points>


    Chapter 40: Primal <b>Instincts</b><b>¨C</b><b>2 </b>


    Connor lowered himself closer, until our noses were nearly touching. His voice was


    low and dangerous as he asked, ¡°Tell me, Livvy, how do <i>you </i>want me to help <i>you</i>?¡±


    Our mingled breaths blurred all boundaries between us. The scent of him¨Cpine and


    winter air¨Cfilled my senses, making my head spin even more.


    Suddenly, summoning all my courage, I seized his cor and pulled him down into a


    kiss. I felt his ice¨Cblue eyes widen in surprise; I could almost hear thest thread of his restraint snapping.


    My lips were soft against his, the kiss unpracticed yet irresistible in its innocence.


    After a moment of shock, Connor took control, sping the back of my head with one


    He deepened the kiss passionately, his masculine scent enveloping mepletely. Desire thickened the air between us until even the spacious room felt overheated and


    too small to contain what was building between us.


    His lips grazed my ear, his voice hoarse and bewitching as he whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Livvy. I¡¯ll be very gentle.¡±


    Enveloped by his masculine presence, I trembled, my breath quickening as his hands began to explore. Together, we abandoned ourselves to primal instinct and


    overwhelming pleasure, the night dissolving into a haze of sensation and need.


    Hourster, exhausted beyond measure, I finally drifted into a deep, dreamless sleep, safely cradled in Connor¡¯s strong arms.


    (Vanessa¡¯s POV)


    The crystal vase shattered against the wall, water and flowers exploding across the pristine white carpet of my Rivers pack vi. My hands trembled as Victor Stone¡¯s words echoed in my mind.


    ¡°The n failed. Connor Rivers found her in the elevator. They¡¯re together now in the presidential suite.¡±


    ¡°What? Olivia Winters was taken away by my brother<b>?!</b><b>¡± </b><b>I </b>screamed, my voice rising to a pitch that hurt my own <b>ears</b>.


    O


    <


    Chapter 40 Primal Instinc¡­


    Victor remained silent on the other end of the line, knowing better than to speak


    when I was in this state.


    48 Ports


    ¡°Useless! You¡¯re all useless!¡± I shrieked, pacing the room like a caged animal. ¡°Can¡¯t


    even handle such a small matter!¡±


    Furious beyond reason, I smashed my phone against the floor, watching with savage


    satisfaction as it shattered into pieces. My nails dug into my palms until they drew


    blood, tiny crimson crescents forming in my pale skin.


    My brother had taken Olivia away. They were alone together in a hotel suite. Would


    they¡­ would they sleep together?


    The thought sent panic and jealousy wing at my chest. Hot tears streamed uncontrobly down my face as I copsed onto the sofa, my body shaking with


    silent sobs.


    ¡°No¡­ no¡­ he can only be mine. Only mine!¡± I whispered into the empty room, hatred


    zing in my violet eyes.


    Connor had been mine since childhood. I¡¯d loved him first, long before Olivia Winters


    ever entered the picture. He was supposed to be my mate, my future, my everything.


    ¡°Olivia Winters, you stole my brother,¡± I hissed through clenched teeth. ¡°You stole the


    one I love most. I want you dead!¡±


    Killing intent surged through me, born from my twisted obsession. This wasn¡¯t over.


    Not by a long shot. If I couldn¡¯t have Connor, then neither would she.


    <i>(</i>Olivia¡¯s POV)


    When I next opened my eyes, daylight poured through the partially drawn curtains,


    painting golden stripes across the luxurious bed. Every muscle in my body ached


    pleasantly, a delicious soreness that reminded me of the night¡¯s activities.


    Turning my head slowly, I was met with Connor¡¯s perfect, dangerously handsome


    face just inches from mine. His eyes were closed, long darkshes casting shadows


    on his cheekbones, his breathing deep and even in sleep.


    My mind wentpletely nk as memories flooded back. Lifting the quilt and peeking underneath, I instantly covered myself again, my cheeks zing red.


    <


    < Chapter 40. Primal Instinc


    Both of us werepletely naked. We¡­ had been intimatest night.


    +8 Points


    My face flushed deeper as fragments of the night returned <i>to </i>me: my initiative, driven by the drug; my shameless pleas; my uninhibited cries. The mortification


    overwhelmed me, making me want to bury my face in the pillows and never emerge.


    How could I ever face Connor again after behaving <i>so </i>wantonly? What must he think


    of me now?


    Resolved to escape this awkward situation, I gingerly lifted the quilt and tiptoed out of


    bed, wincing slightly at the unfamiliar soreness between my thighs. Our clothesy


    scattered chaotically across the floor, evidence of our passionate haste.


    My bare skin was covered in faint marks that stunned me once more¨Csmall bruises


    and love bites that told the story of our night together. I swallowed nervously,


    realizing just how intense our encounter had been.


    With no clean clothes to change into and fearing to wake Connor by asking for help, I


    hurriedly gathered my discarded garments from the floor. My fingers trembled as I


    slipped them on, trying to make myself presentable enough to leave the suite without drawing attention.


    Just as I was about to sneak away, arge warm hand mped around my wrist. With


    a sudden tug, I lost my bnce and tumbled back onto the bed with a startled gasp.


    Above me, Connor¡¯snguid, teasing voice sounded, his ice¨Cblue eyes gleaming with


    possessive satisfaction.


    ¡°Sleep with me and then try to run away?¡±


    <b>Comments </b>


    Watch <b>Ads </b><b>(</b><b>0/20</b><b>) </b>>


    O


    <b>Vote </b>


    <b>259 </b>

 Whisper 72

    Chapter 41: Entwined Hearts and Lingering Shadows<b>¨C</b><b>1 </b>


    Chapter 41: Entwined Hearts and Lingering Shadows


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    I gasped as Connor pulled me back onto the bed with one swift movement. Before I could protest, he flipped me over, pressing me beneath his powerful body. His lips descended on mine in a kiss that made my head spin.


    Unlikest night¡¯s desperate, drug¨Cfueled frenzy, this kiss was gentle and lingering. His lips moved against mine with tender intoxication, making my heart flutter wildly in my chest.


    I felt a certain change in his body pressed against mine, and immediately stiffened. Heat rushed to my face, turning it bright red.


    ¡°No¡­ no more, I can¡¯t take it¡­¡± I stammered, still sore from our night together.


    Connor¡¯s ice¨Cblue eyes shimmered with amusement, the corners crinkling slightly. His voice was deliciously hoarse when he spoke.


    ¡°Alright, just a little kiss. I won¡¯t torment you anymore.¡±


    But his words proved false as his lips descended once again, capturing mine in another breathtaking kiss that left me clinging to his broad shoulders.


    After what felt like an eternity of sweet torture, Connor finally released me. Without


    warning, he scooped me into his arms and carried me toward the bathroom.


    As he lifted the quilt, his gaze caught on something that made him pause. Following his line of sight, I saw dark red bloodstains marring the pristine white bedsheet.


    Cradled princess¨Cstyle in his strong arms, I bit my lip shyly. The evidence of my virginity was there for him to see, impossible to hide.


    ¡°Um¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m not dirty,¡± I whispered, feeling oddly vulnerable. ¡°That was my first time.¡±


    Connor¡¯s expression softened immediately. He nted a devout kiss on my forehead, his lips warm against my skin.


    ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t mind,¡± he murmured against my hair.


    <


    < Chapter 41 Entwined Hea.


    A newfound confidence surged through me. I raised an eyebrow, my amber eyes meeting his ice¨Cblue ones directly.


    ¡°What about you? Was it your first time?¡±


    His jaw tightened slightly, a possessive jealousy shing across his handsome


    features.


    +8 Points


    ¡°Of course,¡± he replied, his tone slightly clipped. ¡°Unlike some people who have dated


    before, you are my first love.¡±


    Embarrassment and sweetness mingled in my chest at his words. I couldn¡¯t help the small smile that tugged at my lips.


    ¡°Well, you should¡¯ve confessed earlier,¡± I muttered, looking away.


    He chuckled, the sound low and intimate. ¡°me me then.¡±


    In the spacious bathroom, Connor lowered me gently into the warm water. To my


    surprise, he rolled up his sleeves and began washing my hair, his strong fingers


    massaging my scalp with unexpected tenderness.


    I closed my eyes in bliss, rxing into his touch. ¡°Mmm, Alpha Rivers¡® hands are


    pretty good,¡± I joked, enjoying the pampering.


    Hisughter rumbled deep in his chest. ¡°Then I¡¯ll serve you every day from now on.¡±


    After thoroughly washing me, paying special attention to my sore muscles, Connor


    carried me out of the bath. He ced me carefully on the sofa and began drying my


    hair with a hairdryer, his movements patient and gentle.


    I watched him through the mirror, aplex mix of emotions swirling in my amber eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect our first time to be like this.¡±


    As he carefully blew my hair strand by strand, Connor¡¯s face darkened slightly. The


    reminder ofst night¡¯s events clearly troubled him.


    ¡°The man who drugged you has been caught,¡± he exined, his deep voice tight with


    controlled anger. ¡°His name is Jeremy Walsh.¡±


    I tensed at the mention<b>, </b>memories <b>of </b><b>the </b>fake waiter flooding <b>back</b>.


    ¡°He was directed by Lloyd Simmons, that obese man waiting in <b>the </b>hotel room,¡±


    <b>< </b>


    < Chapter 41 Entwined Hea


    + Points>


    Connor continued, his hands never pausing in their gentle ministrations. ¡°They acted


    out of lust without knowing your identity as a member of the Winters pack.¡±


    A shiver ran down my spine at how close I¡¯de to disaster.


    ¡°The authorities have already filed a case for attempted assault with drugging


    substances. Both men are now in detention.¡± His voice hardened with promise. ¡°They


    will suffer the full retribution of thew.¡±


    Connor set down the hairdryer, his ice¨Cblue eyes meeting mine in the mirror. ¡°I


    searched for you in the lounge but couldn¡¯t find you. By chance, when I pressed the


    elevator button on the 18th floor to check the penthouse suite, I found you.¡±


    His hands tightened slightly on my shoulders. ¡°If I had been just a momentter¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t finish the sentence, but he didn¡¯t need to. We both knew what could have


    happened.


    ¡°Livvy, I will make them pay,¡± he vowed, his voice heavy with authority.


    I fell silent, a toxic mixture of fear, anger, and helplessness welling inside me. Though


    I tried to suppress it, the trauma of what had nearly happened still cast a shadow over <ol><li>me. </li></ol>


    During this heavy silence, Connor¡¯s phone buzzed repeatedly on the ss coffee


    table. He ignored itpletely, his attention fully focused on me.


    <b>Comments </b>


    Lord


    Watch <b>Ads </b><b>(</b>0/20<b>) </b>>


    <b>Vote </b>


    <b>259 </b>

 Whisper 73

    hapter 41: <b>Entwined </b>Hearts <b>and </b><b>Lingering </b>Shadows¨C2 C


    ¡°Can you help check my phone?¡± he asked suddenly, breaking the tense atmosphere.


    ¡°The password is your birthday.¡±


    I picked up his phone, curious. When the screen lit up, I was startled to see my own


    portrait as his lock screen¨Ca photo from my sophomore birthday photoshoot. I


    remembered posting it briefly on social media but setting it to disappear after three


    days.


    He had saved it all along.


    A shy, quiet joy filled me as I unlocked his phone. I noticed immediately that my chat


    was pinned at the top¨Chis only pinned contact. My lips curved unconsciously at this


    small but significant detail.


    ¡°You have several messages,¡± I told him, reading the notifications aloud. ¡°Margaret


    Grey is asking why you haven¡¯t answered her calls. She wants you to bring me to the


    pack dinner tomorrow night.¡±


    Connor nodded, continuing to arrange my hair.


    ¡°Henry Morris has questions about some business matters. Ethan Quinn wants you


    to watch a race with him.¡± I scrolled further. ¡°And Alexander Winters is discussing what to do with those criminals. He says he¡¯s already called ahead to the detention


    center.¡±


    Just as I was about to exit the messages, my gaze caught on a muted conversation- messages from Vanessa Reed. Aplicated mix of jealousy and wariness drove me


    to tap on it.


    I skimmed through a torrent of desperate pleas spanning half a month:


    ¡°Brother, are you still mad at me?<b>¡± </b><b>¡°</b>I was just scared you¡¯d be stolen by Sister Olivia, I swear I won¡¯t do it again, please forgive me.¡± ¡°Brother, I¡¯m in pain, doctor said I might have seque.¡± ¡°Brother, I miss you.¡± ¡°Brother, will youe pick me up from the hospital tomorrow?¡± ¡°Brother<b>, </b>it¡¯s because of Sister Olivia you <b>won¡¯t </b>see me, right? Please ask her to forgive me.¡±


    Apart from a single reply-<b>¡°</b>It has nothing to do with <b>her</b><b>¡°</b>¡ª<b>Connor </b>had ignored all her


    <b>¤¯ </b>


    Chapter 41: Entwined Hea..


    emotional bombardment. He had even silenced her chat.


    I closed the messages, my heart in turmoil. The intimacy of Vanessa¡¯s words far surpassed normal foster sibling boundaries, sparking sour jealousy in my chest.


    ¡°Will Vanessa be at tomorrow¡¯s pack dinner?¡± I asked quietly.


    +15 Points>


    Connor frowned, his hands pausing in my hair. ¡°Yes. Just as well, she can apologize


    to you properly in front of everyone.¡±


    Annoyance and unease prickled inside me. My expression grew frosty as I stood up


    abruptly.


    ¡°Have someone send over some clothes,¡± I said coldly. ¡°I need to go out.¡±


    Connor noticed my sudden chill. He approached me cautiously, his brow furrowed in


    concern.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you upset?¡± he asked gently.


    ¡°No,¡± I denied tly, avoiding his gaze.


    He nced quickly at his phone, realization dawning on his face. In two long strides, he was behind me, circling my waist with his strong arms. His familiar scent¨Cpine and winter air¨Cenveloped me as he whispered with certainty.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any romantic feelings for her.¡±


    I remained silent, lips pressed tight, unwilling to admit how much Vanessa¡¯s messages had bothered me.


    ¡°Livvy, don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡± he coaxed softly, using my intimate nickname in an attempt <i>to </i>soothe me.


    I raised my amber eyes to meet his, keeping my face deliberately nk.


    ¡°1


    ¡®Just get me some clothes,¡± I insisted. ¡°I¡¯m going out soon.¡±


    His arms tightened around me, unwilling to let go. I could feel his possessiveness and concern intermingling as he pressed.


    ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯ll take you.¡±

 Whisper 74

    <


    <Chapter 42 Pack Bonds a


    Chapter 42: Pack Bonds and Hidden <b>Truths</b>¨C<b>1 </b>


    Chapter 42: Pack Bonds and Hidden Truths.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    ¡°I have an appointment with my colleagues this afternoon to visit the colleague who


    was injured during the knife attackst time,¡± I exined softly, adjusting the silk scarf around my neck.


    Connor immediately nodded, his ice¨Cblue eyes warming with consideration. ¡°I¡¯ll have


    Henry prepare some fruit baskets, flowers, and nutritional supplements.¡±


    Without refusing his kindness, I nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Momentster, the hotel staff delivered a brand new set of women¡¯s clothing ¨C a


    cream¨Ccolored blouse and tailored navy cks that fit me perfectly. I couldn¡¯t help but


    wonder how Connor had managed to get my exact size.


    When I finished changing and was about to leave, Connor suddenly pulled me back


    with a gentle tug on my wrist.


    ¡°Wait,¡± he said, his voice low.


    I looked at him, puzzled. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Connor smiled with a hint of mischief and pointed at my neck. Confused, I walked


    over to the vanity and looked into the mirror.


    I sharply inhaled at what I saw. Several purplish marks dotted my neck, unmistakable


    evidence <i>of </i>our night together. Heat rushed to my face as I turned around and red


    at him coquettishly.


    ¡°Why did you leave hickeys here?¡± I demanded, trying to sound stern despite my


    embarrassment.


    Connor rubbed his nose, chuckling. ¡°Not just there.¡±


    My eyes widened in horror. ¡°What do you mean ¡®not just there¡®<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Check your corbone,¡± he suggested with a smirk.


    I quickly pulled my blouse aside and gasped at the trail of marks. ¡°<b>Connor </b>Rivers!


    O


    <


    <Chapter 42 Pack Bonds a


    How am I supposed to see anyone like this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone bring over a silk scarf,¡± he offered, not looking the least bit


    apologetic.


    I sighed in resignation. ¡°I guess that¡¯s the only way.¡±


    *15 Points?


    After twenty minutes spent tidying up and ensuring all evidence of our passionate night was properly concealed, we finally headed downstairs.


    In the underground parking lot, Frank Langley was already waiting beside a luxury SUV. His expression remained professionally neutral, though I wondered if he could guess what had transpired between Connor and me.


    Opening the trunk, Frank revealed several carefully prepared fruit baskets, bouquets


    of fresh flowers, and high¨Cquality nutritional supplements.


    ¡°Mr. Rivers, here are the items you instructed me to bring,¡± he reported efficiently.


    Connor nodded approvingly, inspecting the items. I was touched by his


    thoughtfulness and the speed with which he¡¯d arranged everything.


    ¡°Thank you, Frank,¡± I said sincerely.


    Frank replied courteously, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Miss Winters.¡±


    Frank took his ce in the driver¡¯s seat while Connor and I settled in the back. As the


    vehicle pulled away from the hotel, I tugged nervously at the silk scarf, still uneasy


    about the marks beneath.


    ¡°Is it covered well enough?¡± I whispered, leaning closer to Connor. ¡°Can they still


    see?¡±


    Connor¡¯s lips curved with a teasing smile as he adjusted the scarf slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry. It¡¯s perfectly hidden.¡±


    His fingers lingered against my skin, sending a shiver down my spine that had


    nothing to do with the air conditioning.


    After a fifteen¨Cminute drive through the busy streets of Harbor City, the SUV stopped


    at the hospital entrance. I stepped out<b>, </b>circled around to <b>the </b>trunk, and picked up a


    fruit basket.


    |||


    O


    <


    * Chapter 42 Pack Bonds a


    ¡°I¡¯ll call youter,¡± I told Connor through the open window.


    He nodded, his ice¨Cblue eyes intense. ¡°Take care, Livvy.¡±


    +15 Points >


    The car drove away, leaving me standing alone at the entrance with the gift basket in


    my arms.


    Shortly after, I spotted Valerie Pierce from Moow Legal Services approaching. Her sharp gaze swept over me, lingering on the silk scarf and the expensive fruit basket I


    carried.


    ¡°Oh, did I see correctly? Just now you stepped down from a luxury SUV?¡± she asked,


    her tone dripping with curiosity.


    I frowned slightly at her prying. ¡°Yes, what about it?¡±


    Valerie sneered strangely, her eyes narrowing. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that from you, Lawyer


    Winters.¡±


    Marcus Wilson appeared beside her, his expression eager for gossip. ¡°Lawyer Winters, who was that?¡± he asked, not bothering to hide his nosiness.


    ¡°My boyfriend,¡± I answered frankly, seeing no reason to hide my rtionship with


    Connor.


    Marcus burst <i>out </iughing as if I¡¯d told a particrly amusing joke. Valerie¡¯s tone dripped with sarcasm as she exchanged nces with him.


    ¡°Oh, boyfriend? Hahaha, sure, we understand,¡± she said with exaggerated


    understanding.


    Disregarding their odd attitudes, I carried the fruit basket towards the ward. Their behavior was strange, but I had more important things to focus on than office.


    politics.


    Behind me, I could hear Valerie¡¯s whispered words to Marcus. ¡°That man in the luxury SUV must be her sugar daddy. No wonder she splurged treating the whole firm to lunch at Moonlight Manor on her first day. Turns out she has a backer.¡±


    Marcus nodded eagerly. ¡°Exactly, I was wondering how she dared spend so much.


    Now it all makes sense!¡±

 Whisper 75

    +15 <b>Points </b><b>> </b>


    Chapter 42: Pack <b>Bonds and </b>Hidden <b>Truths</b>¨C2


    Valerie¡¯s voice was full of contempt. ¡°A disgrace to the legal profession.¡±


    I pretended not to hear, but their words stung more than I wanted to admit.


    The next day arrived quickly, bringing with it the scheduled family dinner at the Rivers


    Family Mansion. Before heading there, I first stopped by the Winters Family Estate


    nearby.


    Inside, my father Richard Winters and his second mate Natalie were both present in


    the living room. My father¡¯s white hair gleamed in the afternoon light as he looked up


    at my arrival.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t been staying at hometely,¡± he observed, his tone gentler than I remembered. ¡°Where have you been living?¡±


    Having learned the hidden truth behind my father¡¯s remarriage¨Cthat it was my mother Sarah¡¯s dying wish for him to find happiness again¨Cmy attitude had softened considerably. The bitterness I¡¯d carried for years had begun to dissolve, leaving room for understanding.


    ¡°I¡¯m living in a furnished apartment my cousin Alexander gave me,¡± I replied calmly.


    ¡°It¡¯s close to thew firm, so it¡¯s convenient for work.¡±


    Richard nodded approvingly, his amber eyes¨Cso like my own¨Cwarming slightly. ¡°When you


    have some time, I¡¯ll introduce you to some uncles and elders, to help you build up your client base.¡±


    I did not refuse this offer of resources as I might have done before. ¡°Alright, maybe


    next weekend.¡±


    Suddenly, the patter of small feet drew my attention. Grace ran downstairs with bright eyes and hugged my leg tightly.


    ¡°Sister! Sister, you¡¯re back!¡± she eximed, her childish voice filled with genuine delight.


    I gently patted her head, feeling an unexpected warmth spread through my chest. ¡°Yes.<b>¡± </b>


    ??


    O


    Chapter 42 Pack Bonds a¡­.


    +15 Points >


    Natalie smiled warmly from where she sat. ¡°How have you beentely, Olivia? Are you


    adapting well to your new ce?¡±


    I no longer confronted her with the cold hostility I¡¯d shown before. Instead, I merely nodded lightly, acknowledging her question without encouraging further


    conversation.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs to get something first,¡± I said, disengaging gently from Grace¡¯s


    embrace.


    I ascended to my old room, leaving the couple behind. Through the partially open


    door, I could hear Natalie¡¯s whispered words.


    ¡°Richard, don¡¯t you feel Olivia has changed? She¡¯s softened a lot this time.¡±


    My father¡¯s voice carried a note of gratification. ¡°She¡¯s grown up now, no longer so


    rebellious.¡±


    Inside my room, I was about to do my makeup when my gaze fell to the vanity. There, Grace¡¯s crayon drawingy quietly where she must have left it during one of her visits


    to my room.


    For a moment, my emotions were a turbulent sea. The childish artwork depicted a happy family of four: Richard and Natalie on the sides, myself as the taller figure in the middle, and little Grace beside me, all holding hands under a bright yellow sun.


    My eyes lingered on the drawing,plicated feelings swirling within me. Grace had drawn me as part of their family, despite my years of coldness toward her and Natalie.


    After a long pause, I carefully rolled up the drawing and stored it away in my drawer. The gesture felt symbolic somehow, as if I were finally making space in my heart for the possibility of a new family dynamic.


    Having finished dressing and applying my makeup, I went downstairs to join my family as we all headed to the Rivers home.


    I had chosen an elegant apricot¨Ccolored dress paired with white leather heels, abination that made me appear dignified and graceful¨Ca daughter¨Cinw any elders would approve of


    Grace wore a bright red dress with two buns tied up and adorned with strawberry hair


    clips, looking festive and adorable as she skipped alongside me.


    <b>||| </b>


    O


    ¤¯


    < Chapter 42: Pack Bonds a¡­


    +15 Points >


    The Winters couple followed behind as Grace and I entered the Rivers Family Mansion, where Connor personally came <i>to </i>greet us at the door. His ice¨Cblue eyes warmed visibly when theynded on me.


    Inside, William and Katherine Rivers weed us with warm smiles. Standing beside them, Vanessa also offered some polite greetings, her <i>expression </i>carefully


    controlled.


    I nced at her with an indifferent face, remembering her desperate messages to Connor. Despite my newfound rtionship with him, I couldn¡¯t help the wariness I felt


    in her presence.


    The dining table wasvishly set with an array of dishes that I recognized as my favorites¨Cvenison steak cooked medium¨Crare, mushroom soup with a hint of truffle, and fresh berry tarts for dessert. The careful selection showed Mrs. Rivers¡® attention to detail and desire to make me feel wee.


    After dinner, both families gathered in the living room to discuss the uing engagement details. The atmosphere was cordial, with light conversation flowing between the two families.


    Before Mrs. Rivers could begin discussing the formal arrangements, Connor suddenly interrupted with a cold,manding tone that silenced the room.


    ¡°Since everyone is here, I have something to say.¡±


    All eyes turned to him, surprised by the sudden shift in his demeanor. His face had hardened into the mask of an Alpha, authoritative and unyielding.


    ¡°Vanessa, <ie </i>over and apologize to Olivia.¡±


    Vanessa¡¯s eyes widened in shock, her lips trembling slightly. The color drained from her face as she stared at Connor in disbelief.


    Mrs. Rivers frowned, clearly displeased by this unexpected confrontation. ¡°Connor!¡± she admonished, her voice sharp.


    Undeterred, Connor¡¯s gaze sharpened, exuding chilling authority that filled the room. Even I felt a shiver run down my spine at the power in his voice.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? Come here and apologize.¡±


    |||


    O


    <Chapter 42 Pack Bonds a


    +15 Points>


    Mr. Rivers looked between his son and foster daughter, confusion evident on his face.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Connor¡¯s voice grew colder, carrying a de¨Clike sharpness that cut through the tension in the room. ¡°Tell everyone honestly what happened at Crescent Moon Stables that day. If you dare to hide anything, I will say it myself.¡±


    I slightly curled my lips, remaining silent as all eyes turned briefly to <i>me</i>. My father


    leaned closer, his voice quiet.


    ¡°Why is Connor making Vanessa apologize to you? What did she do?¡±


    Calmly, I replied, ¡°Let¡¯s see what she says.¡±

 Whisper 76

    Chapter 43: The Truth Unveiled, A Family Torn Apart¨C1


    Chapter 43: The Truth Unveiled, A Family Torn Apart


    (Eleanor¡¯s POV)


    Vanessa looked at me with tearful eyes, her delicate features contorted in distress.


    ¡°Grandma¡­¡± she pleaded, her voice barely above a whisper.


    I nced between my grandson Connor, standing tall with that unmistakable Rivers family authority, and Vanessa, the girl I¡¯d doted on since she joined our family. The


    tension in the room was suffocating.


    ¡°Forget it,¡± I sighed deeply, my old heart heavy with disappointment. ¡°Vanessa, since that incident at Crescent Moon Stables was a misunderstanding, please exin it again in front of everyone. I believe Olivia is not an unreasonable person.¡±


    The weight of my words pressed upon Vanessa like a physical force. No one spoke up to shield her now, not even me, her beloved foster grandmother who had always


    taken her side.


    Sniffling pitifully, she began her tale, painting herself as a wronged and fragile girl.


    ¡°That day at the stables, I asked Sister Olivia to teach me to ride. Everything was going well, but suddenly Moonbeam went mad and threw me off, and I was injured.¡±


    Everyone present knew this story, yet the way Connor had hinted earlier suggested a hidden agenda. We all listened in silence, waiting for her to continue.


    Vanessa nervously nced at Connor, whose ice¨Cblue gaze was sharp as a de, making her visibly tremble. She bit her lip and added more details.


    ¡°Actually, it was just a misunderstanding. I thought Sister Olivia disliked me and deliberately made Moonbeam crazy to harm me. But afterward, I heard that there was a wound found on the mare¡¯s neck, probably from before she was brought out.¡±


    Her voice grew shakier as she continued.


    ¡°I must have identally pressed on the injury, which caused Moonbeam to panic


    and lose control.¡±


    111


    <


    < Chapter 43 The Truth Unv


    +15 <b>Points > </b>


    Turning her tear¨Cfilled violet eyes to Olivia, she choked out, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister Olivia. I wrongly suspected you and shouldn¡¯t have harbored such malicious thoughts. Can you forgive me?¡±


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    I frowned but remained silent, my amber eyes cool and detached. The performance before me was painfully transparent¨CVanessa¡¯s pitiful act failing to mask the deception that anyone could detect.


    Her violet eyes brimmed with tears that seemed calcted rather than genuine. The


    way she twisted the truth while appearing to confess disgusted me.


    (Katherine¡¯s POV)


    I could not hide my displeasure as I watched this shameful disy. My foster


    daughter, whom I had raised alongside my own son, had apparently lied about Olivia.


    ¡°Vanessa, how could you think such a thing of Olivia? How could she harm you?¡± I


    reproached, my amber eyes shing with maternal disappointment.


    William, my husband and Alpha of our family, frowned deeply beside me.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just enroll in an equestrian ss if you wanted to learn?¡± he asked sternly. ¡°Not only did you fail to learn, you got yourself injured and even created such a misunderstanding with your brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡±


    The mention of ¡°fianc¨¦e¡± visibly sparked something in Vanessa¡¯s eyes¨Ca sh of


    jealousy that she quickly suppressed. She bowed her head, whispering, ¡°I know I was wrong, Dad<i>, </i><i>Mom</i>.¡±


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    I kept my eyes icy, refusing to soften at her practiced disy of remorse.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t <i>you </i>say that day Olivia kicked Moonbeam hard, causing her to go wild? Why


    don¡¯t you mention that now?¡± I challenged.


    Without waiting for her reply, I turned to my parents, my voice cold as frost.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, who has been responsible for Vanessa¡¯s upbringing? How did she


    be like this¨Cfull of lies and schemes?¡±


    111


    O


    Chapter 43: The Truth Unv¡­


    +15 Points >


    My parents exchanged a worried nce, finally realizing the matter was more serious


    than a childish quarrel. My mother turned sharply toward Vanessa.


    ¡°Did you lie to us?¡± she demanded.


    Vanessa¡¯s tears gushed anew, pitiful and desperate. ¡°I¡­ I was wrong, Mom¡­¡±


    My grandmother¡¯s expression hardened as the truth became clear.


    ¡°You told me it was a misunderstanding, but you never said you lied to frame her,¡± she


    said, her voice trembling with disappointment. ¡°Is this what your education taught


    you¨Cto nder others with lies?¡±


    (Richard¡¯s POV)


    I felt my face darken with anger as I listened to this confession. My daughter had


    been wrongfully used by this girl.


    ¡°Matriarch Rivers, Mr. Rivers, my daughter Olivia would never harm anyone,¡± I stated


    firmly. ¡°Since your foster daughter lied to frame her, I expect a proper exnation.¡±


    Beside me, Natalie¡¯s voice rang out too, unusually protective.


    ¡°Yes, Olivia is the treasure of our family. We may not be as influential as your Rivers


    family, but our daughter is kind and innocent, never capable of such despicable acts.¡±


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    Hearing my father and stepmother defend me so sincerely, my heart tightened with a


    wave of emotion. The years of estrangement suddenly paled before their unwavering


    protection¨Cperhaps their love had always been there, even if buried beneath


    misunderstandings.


    Watch <b>Ads </b><b>(</b><b>0/20</b>) >


    O


    <b>Vote </b>

 Whisper 77

    Chapter 43: The Truth Unveiled, A Family Torn Apart¨C2


    I nced at Natalie, seeing her in a new light. She had called me ¡°the treasure of our family¡± without hesitation.


    Vanessa sobbed harder, then bowed deeply to me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister Olivia. I was


    wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have lied and ndered you. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    Without hesitation, I announced coldly, ¡°Dad, Mom, Grandmother, I will be sending my


    foster sister abroad.¡±


    My words stunned everyone into silence. The ticking of the grandfather clock in the


    corner seemed deafening in the sudden quiet.


    Vanessa¡¯s eyes widened with panic, and she started shaking her head wildly.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go abroad! I don¡¯t want to leave!¡± she cried, herposurepletely shattered.


    My tone remained resolute and unyielding. ¡°This is a notice, not a discussion.¡±


    (Eleanor¡¯s POV)


    I felt my voice tremble in reluctance. Despite her faults, Vanessa had been my


    ¡°I disagree. Vanessa keeps mepany at home,¡± I protested. ¡°You and your parents are always <i>so </i>busy¨Cwho will be with me if she leaves?¡±


    Then Connor dropped a bombshell, his voice slicing through the room like a de.


    ¡°Vanessa covets her own foster brother. Are you really going to keep her in Riverdale?


    Aren¡¯t <i>you </i>afraid of scandal?¡±


    ¡°WHAT!¡± I nearly choked on my breath, clutching at my chest in shock. William and


    Katherine paled with disgust beside me.


    (Katherine¡¯s POV)


    My face turned ashen as the implication of Connor¡¯s words sank in.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± I demanded, unable to believe what I was hearing.


    O


    <b>< </b>


    Chapter 43 The Truth Uny¡­


    +15 Points >


    Vanessa¡¯splexion drained of all color. She trembled violently, lips white as chalk.


    ¡°Brother, you¡­ you¡­¡± she stammered, unable to form a coherent denial.


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    My face darkened, my tone merciless as I confronted the truth we had all ignored for


    too long.


    ¡°Vanessa, put away those filthy thoughts. Stay far away from me. I will never be


    interested in you.¡±


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    I was stunned by his ruthless exposure. My amber eyes widened slightly.


    I never expected that, just because I once hinted Vanessa might be infatuated with


    her foster brother, Connor would now tear apart all illusions so publicly and cruelly,


    even banishing her abroad without mercy.


    (Eleanor¡¯s POV)


    I felt overwhelmed, clutching my chest as my voice trembled with anger and


    heartbreak.


    ¡°Is it true? Did you really harbor such shameless feelings for your brother?¡±


    Vanessa desperately wanted to deny it¨CI could see it in her eyes¨Cbut the words died


    in her throat. She could neither confess nor lie.


    What she couldn¡¯t do was say she didn¡¯t love him, because her obsession was clearly


    bone¨Cdeep. Yet she couldn¡¯t bear the idea of leaving him behind forever.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡­ I¡­¡± Her sobs turned hysterical. ¡°Please, don¡¯t send me away!¡±


    (William¡¯s POV)


    I watched my wife¡¯s gaze fill with disgust and outrage. This girl we had weed into our home, raised as our own, had betrayed our trust in the most disturbing way.


    I sighed heavily, seeing no alternative. ¡°Tomorrow we will arrange your departure immediately. You still have the vi we bought for you in the Western Territory. You can live there. I¡¯ll arrange a position for you at our overseas branch.¡±


    Connor¡¯s voice cut through her pleas, firm and final. ¡°Without my permission, you are


    111


    O


    < Chapter 43: The Truth Uny¡­


    never to return to the Northern Territory.¡±


    (Vanessa¡¯s POV)


    +15 Points ?


    ¡°No! I won¡¯t go!¡± My despair exploded into madness. ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t want to leave


    you!¡±


    My tears streamed uncontrobly, my voice shrill and crazed. I couldn¡¯t hold back


    anymore¨Cyears of hidden feelings burst forth like a broken dam.


    ¡°Why? Why can¡¯t I love you? We grew up together, but there¡¯s no blood rtion. Why


    can¡¯t you just look back at me? Is it wrong that I love you? Is it wrong that I want to be with you forever?¡±


    (Katherine¡¯s POV)


    A resounding p echoed through the hall.


    I stood tall, having struck Vanessa¡¯s face hard enough to leave a vivid handprint. My


    voice was cold with fury.


    ¡°Shut up! Stop talking nonsense! Connor is your brother, and will always be your brother. Even if one day you leave the Rivers family, you¡¯ll never be with him!¡±


    (Vanessa¡¯s POV)


    I sneered bitterly, my cheek stinging from Katherine¡¯s p.


    ¡°Heh, do you think I care about being your adopted daughter?¡± I red at her with


    hatred that had festered for years. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have be his


    sister. Did <i>you </i>ever ask if I wanted to be adopted? I never wanted to be his sister!¡±


    With <i>those </i>venomous words, I turned and stormed out of the Rivers family mansion, leaving stunned silence behind.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    Witnessing this ugly and heart¨Cwrenching scene, my heart remained unsettled for a


    long time.


    The family that had seemed so perfect from the outside had just been torn apart


    before my eyes. Vanessa¡¯s confession and subsequent banishment had exposed raw


    wounds that would not heal easily.


    <


    Chapter 45 The Truth De


    Beside me, Connor gently took my hand, his palm warm and steady against mine. His


    voice lowered softly,forting me with quiet determination.


    ¡°Livvy, don¡¯t carry any guilt in your heart. None of this is your fault.¡±


    Watch Ads (0/20) >


    Vote

 Whisper 78

    +15 Points >


    Chapter 44: The Trap at Moonlight Club¨C1


    Chapter 44: The Trap at Moonlight Club


    (Vanessa¡¯s POV)


    The Rivers family moved with ruthless efficiency. Less than twenty¨Cfour hours after my humiliation, all the arrangements wereplete. Two burly security guards. nked me as we walked through Harbor City Regional Airport, their grip on my arms


    tight enough to prevent any escape attempt.


    I kept my head high despite the tears threatening to spill. How dare they treat me like


    a criminal? After everything I¡¯d done for this family?


    As I boarded the ne, hatred consumed me like a living me. My nails dug


    crescents into my palms as I settled into the first¨Css seat they¡¯d booked to ship me


    away.


    ¡°Olivia Winters,¡± I whispered venomously, ¡°all of this is your fault.¡±


    The flight attendant offered me a drink, but I waved her away. My thoughts were too


    <i>poisonous </i>for interruption.


    Without that woman, Connor would have eventually noticed me. He would have seen my <i>devotion</i>, my love that had never wavered since childhood. He would have been


    mine.


    ¡°You stole him from me!¡± I hissed under my breath, causing the passenger across the


    aisle <i>to </i>nce over nervously.


    I turned <i>to </i>stare out the window as the ne began to taxi. The Western Territory


    awaited me¨Calong with someone who might help me overturn this nightmare and exact the revenge I so desperately craved.


    A cold smile curved my lips. This wasn¡¯t over. Not by a long shot.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    The afternoon light nted through the windows of Moow Legal Services as I organized thest of my case files. Most of my colleagues had already left for the day. when Heather Phillips approached my desk, a man folder in her manicured hands.


    |||


    Chapter 44 The Trap at M


    ¡°Olivia,¡± she said with a professional smile, ¡°do you have a moment?¡±


    I nodded, setting aside the brief I¡¯d been reviewing. ¡°Of course, Ms. Phillips.¡±


    She ced the folder before me, her expression encouraging. ¡°Usually negotiating cases is the business department¡¯s work, but you know, being awyer requires


    negotiation skills. It¡¯s better ifwyers can secure cases themselves. I have a


    potential client for you to meet.¡±


    Opening the folder, I scanned the documents inside. This was exactly the kind of


    opportunity I¡¯dcked at my previous position in Harbor City, where I¡¯d struggled as an


    outsider with no connections.


    ¡°This could be valuable experience,¡± I murmured, genuinely interested.


    Heather¡¯s smile widened. ¡°If yound this client, I¡¯ll give <i>you </i>a 20%mission,


    stacked on top of your usual legal fees.¡±


    The money didn¡¯t particrly interest me¨Cmy <i>focus </i>was on building my professional


    reputation. Still, the gesture was appreciated.


    ¡°Okay, Ms. Phillips,¡± I replied, closing the folder. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    She patted my shoulder kindly. ¡°The meeting is set for 7 p.m., Moonlight Club. I¡¯ll have Keh Westfield apany you. Sorry for the overtime.¡±


    I nodded without hesitation. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I appreciate the opportunity.¡±


    As Heather walked away, I checked my watch. Just enough time to prepare.


    The office had emptied considerably by 6:30 when I approached Keh Westfield¡¯s desk. He was still there, packing his briefcase with exaggerated movements.


    ¡°Keh,¡± I began politely, ¡°shall we discuss transportation to Moonlight Club?¡±


    He looked up, his gaze immediately filling with undisguised contempt. ¡°Why don¡¯t you have your boyfriend bring over his luxury SUV to show off?¡±


    I stiffened. Yesterday, Keh had seen me step out of Connor¡¯s vehicle at Harbor City Memorial Hospital, and apparently, he¡¯d been nursing his jealousy ever since.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote to have him bring the car,¡± I replied evenly. ¡°I¡¯ll just take a cab.¡±


    My cier Blue Bentley Continental GT was still parked at the Winters Family Estate.


    O


    Chapter 44: The Trap at M¡­.


    <b>+15 </b>Points>


    Connor had driven me home yesterday after our visit to Dorothy Jenkins, and I hadn¡¯t


    had a chance to retrieve it.


    Keh¡¯s lips curled into a sneer. ¡°Can¡¯t bear to part with that luxury ride? Unlike us


    ordinary folks, who¡¯d never sit in a Rivers family vehicle. Oh right, I guess my Porsche


    Macan just isn¡¯t good enoughpared to your big shot¡¯s SUV.¡±


    His petty jealousy was bing tiresome. I felt my patience wearing thin.


    ¡°Have I ever offended you?¡± I asked directly. ¡°Why are you so bitter? Did I buy that car


    with your money?¡±


    He scoffed, adjusting his tie with an aggressive tug. ¡°As if I could afford it.¡¯


    Something in me snapped. ¡°Instead of being so envious and bitter, why don¡¯t you


    work harder yourself? Why be such a sore loser?¡±


    My words struck a nerve. Keh¡¯s face darkened with rage, and he leaned forward, his voice dropping to a venomous hiss.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m jealous I¡¯m not a woman. Unlike you, who can just spread her legs and hook


    a rich man.¡±


    Heat rushed to my face, not from embarrassment but from pure fury. ¡°You¡¯re awyer <i>-you </i>should know nder is illegal. Clean up your mouth, or I won¡¯t hesitate to drag <i>you </i><i>to </i>court myself.¡±


    Watch Ads (0/20) >


    O

 Whisper 79

    +15 Points >


    Chapter 44: The Trap at Moonlight Club¨C2


    For a moment, he seemed to realize he¡¯d crossed a line. Then he rolled his eyes dramatically, grabbed his briefcase, and stormed off without another word.


    I took a deep breath, trying to calm my racing heart. After ordering a taxi, I headed <i>for </i>Moonlight Club alone.


    The club was only ten minutes away, its neon sign casting a purple glow over the entrance. Inside, I was directed to a private suite where Keh was already seated with two middle¨Caged men¨CHarold ckwood and Dous Thornton.


    The scene that greeted me was distasteful at best. Both men, one overweight and the other with slicked¨Cback hair that glistened with too much product, had heavily made¨Cup women perched on theirps. The moment I entered, all eyes fixed on me


    with undisguised interest.


    ¡°And this is¡­?¡± Harold asked, his gaze traveling over my body in a way that made my


    skin crawl.


    Keh shot me a contemptuous nce but remained silent.


    Maintaining my professional demeanor, I ced the contract on the table and smiled politely. ¡°Mr. ckwood, Mr. Thornton, I¡¯m Olivia Winters from Moow Legal Services, here <i>to </i><i>discuss </i>our legal advisor agreement.¡±


    I sat down gracefully, determined not to show my difort. ¡°Your contract with the previous firm is expiring, right? Our firm leads the industry in Riverdale, with top specialists in civil, criminal, IP, and administrativew. Also, I heard Mr. Thornton¡¯spany has a trademark dispute¨Cwe¡¯ve handled thousands of those sessfully.¡± Harold barely nced at the contract before tossing it aside. His eyes remained fixed on me as he smiled, revealing yellowed teeth.


    ¡°Legal advisor, huh? Easy. But first, Ms. Winters, have a few drinks with me, and then everything¡¯s negotiable.¡±


    Dous leaned forward, his cologne overpowering. ¡°Such a pretty woman should consider working for me instead. I¡¯ll pay you double what they¡¯re giving you. No more running around hustling clients.¡±


    O


    Chapter 44 The Trap at M¡­


    +15 Points


    I kept my expression neutral despite the disgust churning in my stomach. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Thornton. I¡¯m here to negotiate legal services, not to sell myself.¡±


    Dousughed, a harsh sound that grated on my nerves. ¡°No rush, sweetheart. Here¡¯s my card. If you ever get tired of ¡®working hard, call me.¡±


    I made no move to take it. ¡°If you want to sign the contract, I¡¯m happy to follow up. If not, there¡¯s nothing more to discuss.¡±


    His expression darkened. ¡°ying hard to get, huh?¡±


    From the corner, Keh sneered, ¡°Stop pretending to be some pure innocent.¡±


    Harold raised a ss, his smile turning predatory. ¡°Come on, Ms. Winters, have a drink


    first, then we¡¯ll talk business.¡±


    My wolf instincts screamed danger. The drink he offered likely contained something


    sinister¨CI¡¯d had enough experience with suspicious beverages to recognize the


    threat.


    ¡°Sorry, Mr. ckwood, I don¡¯t drink,¡± I replied firmly.


    Harold¡¯s smile vanished. He set the ss down with deliberate slowness and rose


    from his seat, approaching me like a predator.


    ¡°So aloof. You don¡¯t understand the rules of this game. Let me teach you.¡±


    Before I could react, his sweaty hand mped around my wrist. He lunged forward,


    his face inches from mine.


    My training kicked in instantly. With a swift movement born of both anger and self¨Cpreservation, I twisted Harold¡¯s arm behind his back, applying just enough. pressure to make him yelp.


    ¡°You f*****g b***h! How dare youy hands on me!¡± he howled, his face contorting


    with rage.


    Dous jumped up, his chair crashing to the floor. ¡°You¡¯ll regret this!¡±


    As he lunged toward me, I kicked out sharply, my heel connecting with a vulnerable spot. He doubled over with a howl of pain.


    I took advantage of their momentary incapacitation to dash toward the door.


    111


    O


    Chapter 44: The Trap at M¡­


    ¡°Get her! Tonight I¡¯m going to teach that arrogant b***h a lesson!¡± Harold roared


    behind me.


    +15 Points >


    Footsteps pounded after me¨CKeh first, then the two enraged men. I raced down


    the corridor, my high heels hampering my speed.


    Ignoring the elevator¨Ctoo slow, too risky¨CI pushed through the door to the stairwell and flew down the steps, nearly stumbling in my haste.


    I burst out onto the ground floor, heart pounding, and crashed directly into a solid,


    warm chest. A familiar scent enveloped me¨Cpine, moonlight, and something


    uniquely masculine.


    Looking up abruptly, I found myself staring into worried ice¨Cblue eyes. Connor Rivers stood before me, his expression shifting from concern to protective anger as he took


    in my disheveled appearance.


    His arms came around me gently but firmly. ¡°Livvy, what happened? Why are you


    running like this?¡±


    2


    Watch Ad

 Whisper 80

    Chapter 45: Predators and Protectors¨C1


    Chapter 45: Predators and Protectors


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    ¡°Alpha Connor¡­¡± The name escaped my lips in a breathless whisper as I found myself


    safely enveloped in his strong arms.


    Behind me, heavy footsteps pounded to a sudden halt. I turned slightly to see Harold ckwood and Dous Thornton frozen in their tracks, their earlier predatory expressions melting into shock and fear.


    Harold¡¯s mouth opened and closed like a fish out of water. The vulgar threats he¡¯d been shouting moments ago died in his throat as he took in the imposing figure


    holding me protectively.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Rivers¡­ President Rivers?¡± Dous stammered, his face draining of color as


    recognition dawned.


    Connor¡¯s four bodyguards nked him like a wall of muscle, their expressions promising violence. The two businessmen seemed to shrink before my eyes, their earlier swagger evaporating into trembling panic.


    I felt <i>Connor¡¯s </i>chest rise against mine as he drew a deep breath. His ice¨Cblue eyes had turned cial, radiating an oppressive aura that seemed to drop the temperature


    in the entire lobby.


    ¡°P¨CPresident Rivers,¡± Harold forced out a sickening attempt at a smile, sweat beading on his forehead. ¡°Do you know this Miss Winters?¡±


    Connor didn¡¯t bother responding to their pathetic groveling. His jaw tightened as he shot a meaningful nce toward his bodyguards.


    Without a word, the four men moved forward with practiced efficiency. They seized Harold and Dous, who offered no resistance as they were effortlessly restrained.


    ¡°They tried <i>to </i>force me to drink something suspicious,¡± I exined quietly, looking up at Connor. ¡°When I refused and tried to leave, they became aggressive. They were going to¡­ to teach me a lesson.¡±


    111


    Chapter 45: Predators and.


    Connor¡¯s expression remained dangerously calm as he gently took my hand. His touch was warm despite the coldness in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you home,¡± he said simply, his voice leaving no room for argument.


    +15 Points>


    I nodded and followed obediently, but couldn¡¯t help ncing back at the two men being dragged away. A knot of anxiety formed in my stomach.


    ¡°What will you do with those two?¡± I asked softly.


    Connor¡¯s reply was measured yet somehow more frightening for its calmness. ¡°Let


    them learn a lesson.¡±


    Though he didn¡¯t borate, I understood the implication. The Rivers pack didn¡¯t tolerate those who threatened their own, and Harold and Dous had made a grave


    mistake.


    Inside the club, the bodyguards roughly shoved the two businessmen into a private


    room. The door mmed shut behind them with an ominous finality.


    Harold immediately copsed to his knees, his earlier arrogancepletely


    shattered.


    ¡°Please, I was wrong!¡± he sobbed, sping his hands together. ¡°I didn¡¯t know Miss


    Winters was President Rivers¡® woman! Please spare me!¡±


    Dous¡¯s legs trembled violently as he backed against the wall. ¡°We meant no


    disrespect to the Rivers family! It was just a misunderstanding!¡±


    The bodyguards exchanged cold nces, unmoved by their pleas. Without warning,


    the first blownded¨Ca sickening crunch followed by a howl of pain.


    More blows followed, methodical and merciless. The men¡¯s screams grew louder,


    then hoarser, until finally, there was only silence.


    The message was clear; no one touched what belonged to the Rivers pack.


    The next morning, I felt the change as soon as I walked through the doors of Moow Legal Services. Conversations halted abruptly as I passed. Colleagues averted their eyes or stared with undisguised curiosity.


    The whispers followed me down the hallway like persistent shadows.


    < Chapter 45: Predators and¡­


    ¡°Did you hear what happened?¡±


    ¡°They say she¡¯s being kept by someone powerful¡­¡±


    ¡°No wonder she drives that expensive car¡­¡±


    +15 Points>


    I kept my head high, refusing to acknowledge the gossip swirling around me. Gregory Thompson¡¯s desk remained empty¨Che was still recovering from his injury¨Cleaving


    me alone in our shared office.


    I had barely settled at my desk when a sharp knock interrupted my thoughts. Heather


    Phillips stood in the doorway, her expression severe.


    ¡°Come to my office,¡± shemanded, her tone leaving no room for refusal.


    I followed her silently, already anticipating what wasing. The tension in her shoulders told me everything I needed to know.


    Once inside her office, Heather closed the door with unnecessary force. Her gaze


    was sharp with barely contained anger.


    ¡°I heard you and Keh Westfield went to meet clients, but you got into a conflict <i>and </i>assaulted them?¡± Her usation hung in the air between us.


    I met her gaze steadily. ¡°I went to discuss the case, but those two men were only interested in filthy things. They assaulted me. I was defending myself.¡±


    Heather¡¯s <i>face </i>darkened further. ¡°I know you¡¯re skilled, but violence doesn¡¯t solve anything! <i>You </i><i>cost </i>us two major clients.¡±


    The unfairness of her usation stung. My voice cooled several degrees. ¡°I was polite at first, but they were obscene and aggressive. Supervisor Phillips, I¡¯m awyer, not a ything. Such disgusting clients¨Cwe don¡¯t need.¡±


    Watch Ads (0/20) >


    |||


    O


    E


    Vote


    260

 Whisper 81

    Chapter 45: Predators and Protectors¨C2


    +15 Points)


    My blunt response seemed to infuriate her. She mmed her palm against the desk,


    making the pens jump.


    ¡°How arrogant!¡± she snapped. ¡°Do you know how much <i>your </i>impulsiveness cost us? A five¨Cyear legal advisory contract worth $150,000, and other disputes totaling at


    least $500,000! Are you going to pay the $650,000 loss?¡±


    I felt my lips curl into a cold smile. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll fill that hole today. But don¡¯t ever send me


    to meet scumbags like them again.¡±


    Heather¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief before narrowing into a sneer. ¡°Before <i>you </i>leave work, I want contracts signed and payment proof in hand. If not, don¡¯t bothering


    tomorrow. You¡¯ve caused serious losses¨Cwe have every right to terminate <i>your </i>


    position withoutpensation.¡±


    I held her gaze without flinching. ¡°Understood.¡±


    As I left her office, I passed by Keh Westfield¡¯s desk. His face split into a gloating


    smirk when he saw me.


    ¡°Wow, Lawyer Winters,¡± he called loudly enough for others to hear, ¡°after offending clients <i>and </i>losing big business, you still have the face toe to work? If I were you,


    I¡¯d be too ashamed.¡±


    I shot him a frosty nce but kept walking. His petty satisfaction wasn¡¯t worth my


    attention.


    Back at my desk, my phone buzzed with a message from Jade Mitchell, the young intern I¡¯d helped during that expensive dinner outing.


    ¡°Lawyer Winters, did <i>you </i>see the social media posts from Valerie Pierce and Keh Westfield? They¡¯re attacking you.¡±


    My stomach tightened as I opened the screenshots she¡¯d attached.


    Valerie¡¯s post was thinly veiled but unmistakable: ¡°Some women are shameless- young, healthy, but don¡¯t work hard, just rely on rich protectors. Such people disgrace


    the profession.¡±


    O


    <Chapter 45: Predators and¡­.


    +15 Points>


    Keh¡¯s attack was more direct: ¡°If you already have a rich man with a Bentley, just


    stay home and y pampered princess. Don¡¯te here pretending <i>to </i>work and ruin


    deals, dragging me down too. Hypocritical bitch.¡±


    Jade sent another message: ¡°They¡¯ve blocked you from viewing their posts. They¡¯re


    the ones who spread rumors you¡¯re kept by a wealthy man. They even created a


    gossip group chat just to nder you.¡±


    More screenshots followed¨Cover thirty of them¨Cshowing a group chat dedicated


    entirely to tearing apart my reputation. The messages were vicious, specting about my rtionship with Connor, mocking my work ethic, and painting me as


    nothing more than a gold¨Cdigger.


    ¡°Wonder how many men she had to sleep with to get that Bentley?¡±


    ¡°Pretends to be so professional but really just a high¨Css escort.¡±


    ¡°No wonder she doesn¡¯t care about losing clients¨Cshe¡¯s not here for the sry


    anyway.¡±


    Each message felt like a physical blow. I had tried so hard to be kind to these people- treating them to dinner, helping the interns, working diligently on every case. And this


    was how they repaid me.


    The realization was bitter: my kindness had been interpreted as weakness, mypetence as a threat. This toxic workce cared nothing for sincerity or skill¨Conly status and connections mattered.


    I bit my lip hard, suppressing the surge of anger and hurt that threatened to overwhelm me. My naivety in believing kindness could win trust now seemed


    With steady fingers, I typed a reply to Jade: ¡°Thank you for telling me. Next time they gossip about me, help me record it.¡±


    Her response came immediately: ¡°Of course, Lawyer Winters. You saved me from that expensive dinner bill. Whatever you need.¡±


    I took a deep breath, straightening my shoulders as I made a decision. With newfound resolve, I pulled out my phone and dialed a number I rarely used.


    ¡°Hello, Dad,¡± I said when Richard Winters answered, my voice calm and clear. ¡°Is there


    O


    Chapter 46: Bloodlines an¡­


    Chapter 46: Bloodlines and Consequences¨C<b>1 </b>


    Chapter 46: Bloodlines and Consequences


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    *15 Prints>


    I hung up the phone with a sense of grim satisfaction. The conversation with my


    father had been brief but productive. Without wasting another moment, I gathered


    my things and headed straight to the printing room.


    The contracts needed to be perfect. I printed several copies, checking each one


    meticulously before sliding them into my leather portfolio. My colleagues watched


    with curious eyes as I strode through the office, head held high.


    Let them stare. Let them whisper. Soon, they would understand exactly who they had


    been tormenting.


    The drive to the Winters Group headquarters took less than twenty minutes. The imposing ss building gleamed in the afternoon sun, a testament to my family¡¯s legacy in Riverdale. I parked my car and walked through the familiar lobby, nodding at security guards who recognized me immediately.


    ¡°Miss Winters! It¡¯s been a while,¡± one called out respectfully.


    I smiled politely but didn¡¯t slow my pace. The elevator whisked me to the top floor where my father¡¯s office upied the corner suite with the best views of the city.


    His assistant looked up in surprise. ¡°Miss Winters! Your father just finished his meeting. He mentioned <i>you </i>wereing.¡±


    ¡°Thank you<i>, </i>Melissa,¡± I replied, heading straight for the double doors.


    My father, Richard Winters, <i>stood </i>by the window. At fifty¨Cfive, he still cut an impressive figure¨Ctall and distinguished withpletely white hair that had once been the same honey¨Cbrown as mine. The premature white was a physical manifestation of his grief after my mother¡¯s death.


    He turned as I entered, his amber eyes¨Cso like my own¨Clighting up with genuine


    pleasure.


    ¡°Olivia,¡± he said warmly.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    *15 Points>


    I wasted no time on pleasantries, tossing the contracts onto his polished desk. ¡°Dad, take a look at the contracts. If there¡¯s no problem, sign them.¡±


    He raised an eyebrow at my directness but sat down and began flipping through the pages with careful attention. ¡°I asked my assistant: our current legal counsel contract ends at the end of this year. I can sign a new five¨Cyear contract with yourw firm, but the contract will only start from next year.¡±


    I nodded calmly. ¡°No problem. But once it¡¯s signed this afternoon, the payment


    should be made immediately.¡±


    My father looked up, surprise evident in his expression. ¡°In such a hurry?¡±


    I shrugged lightly, keeping my tone casual despite the anger still simmering beneath the surface. ¡°Yes. Last night, I went to negotiate a case and was harassed by two filthy men. The deal fell through, and my supervisor gave me a final warning.¡±


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    The moment the words left my mouth, my father¡¯s expression hardened. His jaw tightened, and a dangerous glint appeared in his eyes¨Cthe look of an Alpha wolf whose offspring had been threatened.


    ¡°Who dared to harass <i>you</i>?¡± he demanded, his voice dropping to a growl.


    I waved a dismissive hand, deliberately downying the incident. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they didn¡¯t get a chance <i>to </i>take advantage of me¨Cinstead, I beat them up.¡±


    Despite my nonchnt tone, his brows furrowed deeper with concern. ¡°Olivia, why don¡¯t <i>you </i>stop being awyer? Your firm just had that incident recently, and now this harassment. The risks are <i>too </i>high. What if someone retaliates? Juste back and work at thepany. I can make <i>you </i>the general manager.¡±


    I shook my head firmly. ¡°No./I still prefer being awyer for now. I holdpany shares; the dividends are enough for me. Besides, I don¡¯t know a thing about running a business. If <i>you </i>made me the GM, wouldn¡¯t I ruin yourpany?¡±


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    My father couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at my blunt assessment. ¡°I can hire experts to


    O


    Chapter 46 Bloodlines an¡­.


    help you.¡±


    I persisted in my rejection, offering him a faint smile. ¡°No need. Maybe when I get


    tired of being awyer someday.¡±


    He sighed, the sound heavy with resignation. ¡°You really are¡­¡±


    +15 Points>


    The unfinished sentence hung between us. I knew what he meant I was stubborn


    like my mother. Sarah Winters had been equally determined, equally unwilling <i>to </i>bend when she believed in something. It was both apliment and ament.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    Conceding to my insistence, my father picked up his pen and signed the five¨Cyear contract without further argument. He immediately called the finance department, instructing them to wire $150,000 to Moow Legal Services¡® ount.


    I watched with satisfaction as hepleted the transaction. With a teasing smile, I asked, ¡°Any newpany disputestely?¡±


    He <i>looked </i>momentarily sheepish, admitting, ¡°I don¡¯t usually handle those details.¡± He pressed the inte button. ¡°Send Gregory in, please.¡±


    Soon, a middle¨Caged man in a crisp suit entered the office. For nearly an hour, Gregory briefed <i>me </i><i>on </i>various ongoing disputes and potential cases that the Winters Group was facing. I listened attentively, making notes and asking pointed questions.


    Watch Ads (0/20) >


    260


    E


    <b>Vote </b>


    O

 Whisper 82

    Chapter 46: Bloodlines and Consequences¨C2


    By the time we finished, I had identified several cases that would be perfect for


    Moow to handle¨Ccases with substantial fees attached.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    Armed with a stack of signed contracts and payment confirmations, I returned to Moow Legal Services. The office had grown quieter as the afternoon wore on, but several colleagues still lingered at their desks. Their eyes followed me as I walked directly to Heather Phillips¡® office.


    I ced the stack of contracts on her desk with deliberate slowness. My voice was calm yet sharp as I announced, ¡°Supervisor Phillips, the task you assigned is done. A five¨C<i>year </i>advisory contract, $150,000 already transferred. Plus, I signed three debt recovery litigations and a patent infringement case, all with general representation agreements, <i>fees </i>paid upfront. Adding it all up, including the advisory fee, it¡¯s $800,000.¡±


    1 paused, enjoying the shock spreading across her face. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Finance for the records. Or here-¡± I opened my phone¡¯s photo album, showing her


    the payment receipts, ¡°proof of payment.¡±


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    Heather¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She hurriedly flipped through the contracts until she saw the signature and seal of Winters Group. Shock shed across her face as recognition dawned.


    ¡°Winters Group¡­ Richard Winters is your¡­¡± she stammered.


    I interrupted with a slight smile. ¡°My father.¡±


    The contract slipped from Heather¡¯s trembling hands. She stared at me, stunned into silence. ¡°You¡¯re the heiress of Winters Group?¡±


    Having endured so much recently, I no longer saw any reason to keep a low profile.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The simple admission hung in the air between us. I watched as Heather¡¯s expression cycled through shock, disbelief, and finally, dawning horror as she realized the


    O


    <


    Chapter 46 Bloodlines an


    magnitude of her mistake.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    +15 Points <b>> </b>


    Before Heather could formte a response, her phone rang. She answered it with


    shaking hands, her eyes never leaving my face.


    ¡°Hello?¡± she said weakly.


    Even from where I stood, I could hear the panicked voice on the other end. ¡°Supervisor Phillips, what background does yourwyer Winters have? How does she know Rivers Group¡¯s president Connor Rivers? Our Boss Thornton was beaten up by Rivers¡® bodyguardsst night and is now in the hospital! This morning, auditors and tax officers suddenly raided ourpany. They said Connor Rivers ordered it!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help the small, satisfied smile that curved my lips. Connor had been


    thorough in his retribution.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    At the mention of Connor Rivers, Heather¡¯s face turned ashen. Cold sweat broke out


    on her forehead as she hung up the phone with trembling fingers.


    She <i>looked </i>at me with undisguised dread. ¡°You¡­ you know Rivers Group¡¯s president?¡±


    I crossed my arms, meeting her gaze with icyposure. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s my fianc¨¦. The ¡®sugar daddy with the Bentley¡® from your recent gossip.¡±


    Fear chilled Heather <i>to </i>the bone. Her voice trembled as she struggled to form words. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know you were engaged to President Rivers¡­¡±


    The pathetic apology was <i>too </i>little, toote. I had endured weeks of her subtle undermining, her favoritism toward others, her willingness to throw me to wolves like


    Harold and Dous.


    ¡°Now <i>you </i>know,¡± I replied coldly, turning to leave. ¡°I expect those contracts to be processed immediately.¡±


    (Heather¡¯s POV)


    Barely had Olivia left when I frantically grabbed my phone, scrolling to find Vanessa Reed¡¯s number. My hands were shaking so badly I could barely dial.


    Chapter 46 Bloodlines an


    +15 Points >


    ¡°Miss Reed,¡± I blurted when she answered, ¡°is Olivia Winters really Connor¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡±


    Vanessa¡¯s tone was impatient, bored even. ¡°Can you say something useful? I don¡¯t


    have time for your nonsense.¡±


    Her non¨Cdenial was confirmation enough. Cold dread settled in my stomach as I


    realized the depth of the trap I¡¯d fallen into.


    ¡°You told me to target her without saying she was Connor¡¯s fianc¨¦e,¡± I used, panic rising in my voice. ¡°Now I¡¯m screwed. You have to help me!¡±


    Vanessa¡¯sugh was cruel. ¡°i***t. If she wasn¡¯t his fianc¨¦e, why would I bother? Help you? I don¡¯t have that kind of time.¡±


    (Heather¡¯s POV)


    Desperation made me bold. ¡°If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll tell Connor everything you made me do! You don¡¯t want him knowing your dirty tricks, do you?¡±


    There was a dangerous pause on the other end of the line. When Vanessa spoke again, her voice had dropped to a venomous whisper.


    ¡°<i>Are </i><i>you </i>threatening me, Phillips?¡±


    I swallowed hard but pressed on. Connor Rivers was the most powerful Alpha in Riverdale¨Chis wrath would destroy mepletely. I had to shift some of the me.


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying we¡¯re <i>both </i>in trouble if he finds out,¡± I insisted. ¡°You need to help me


    fix this.¡±


    Vanessa¡¯s contempt was palpable. ¡°Whatever,¡± she snapped before hanging up.


    (Heather¡¯s <i>POV</i>)


    Panic wed at my throat as I stared at the silent phone. Vanessa had abandoned me to face Connor Rivers¡® wrath alone. My career, my reputation, perhaps even my


    safety were now at risk.

 Whisper 83

    Chapter 46: Bloodlines and Consequences¨C3


    With trembling fingers, I searched through my contacts until I found Frank Langley¡¯s


    number¨CConnor Rivers¡® senior beta. It had been given to me months ago for a


    business matter, and I¡¯d never expected to use it like this.


    I pressed dial before I could lose my nerve.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Langley?¡± My voice quivered embarrassingly. ¡°I have urgent news for


    President Rivers concerning Miss Winters. Please put him on.¡±


    Frank¡¯s voice was professionally neutral. ¡°One moment.¡±


    I heard muffled sounds¨Ca knock, a door opening, then Frank¡¯s voice again. ¡°President Rivers, a woman from Moow¡¯s litigation department wishes to speak with you. It¡¯s


    about Miss Winters.¡±


    There was a brief pause, then a deep,manding voice came on the line. ¡°What is


    it?¡±


    <i>(</i>Connor¡¯s POV)


    The woman <i>on </i>the phone began speaking rapidly, her voice high with fear.


    ¡°President Rivers, I¡¯m Heather Phillips, litigation supervisor at Moow. Aboutst night¡¯s harassment of Miss Winters, I sincerely apologize. I arranged for her to meet those <i>clients </i>but it wasn¡¯t my decision. Miss Vanessa Reed instructed me to ¡®take special care¡® of her. I didn¡¯t know Miss Winters was your fianc¨¦e. Please, I truly regret it. Don¡¯t punish me¡­ I was forced¡­¡±


    At the mention of Vanessa¡¯s name, my grip on the phone tightened dangerously. The


    stic creaked in protest.


    ¡°Vanessa Reed told <i>you </i><i>to </i><i>do </i>this?¡± I asked, my voice deceptively calm.


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    ¡°Yes, yes, it was all Miss Reed¡¯s doing,¡± Heather Phillips rushed to confirm. ¡°I really didn¡¯t know Miss Winters¡® identity. Please forgive me.¡±


    I ended the call without another word, setting the phone down with careful control. The rage building inside me was cold and precise¨Cnot the hot, unthinking anger of


    |||


    Chapter 46: Bloodlines an


    youth, but the calcted fury of an Alpha whose mate had been deliberately


    targeted.


    +15 Points >


    Frank stood silently by my desk, his posture rigid. I could smell the nervous sweat


    beading on his forehead as he sensed the dangerous shift in my <i>mood</i>.


    The silence stretched between us, heavy with unspoken tension. When I finally


    spoke, my voice was like ice.


    ¡°Investigate Vanessa. From the day Olivia returned to Riverdale, track all her contacts,


    her financial records, and her movements.¡±


    Frank swallowed visibly, wiping sweat from his brow. ¡°Understood, President Rivers.¡±


    (Vanessa¡¯s POV)


    Thousands of miles away in America, I paced the floor of my hotel room, anxiety gnawing at my insides. That fool Heather Phillips would undoubtedly expose me to Connor now¨Cand everything I¡¯d done to Olivia Winters would soone to light.


    The engagement ceremony was only days away. I couldn¡¯t allow Connor to marry that woman. Not after all these years of loving him, of waiting for him to see me as more


    than a foster sister.


    Time was running out. I had to act immediately.


    I grabbed my car keys and rushed out the door. There was only one person who could help <i>me </i>now¨Csomeone with enough power and resources to stop this wedding, no


    matter what it took.


    (Vanessa¡¯s POV)


    The drive to the remote estate took nearly an hour. The property was hidden behind tall iron gates and surrounded by dense forest¨Ca perfect sanctuary for someone who


    preferred to remain unseen.


    I parked my car and stepped out cautiously. The gravel crunched beneath my feet as I approached the main house.


    Without warning, a massive Tibetan Mastiff charged toward me from the side of the house, its powerful jaws open in a ferocious bark. The beast was enormous, with thick fur and eyes that gleamed with predatory intelligence.


    O


    Chapter 46: Bloodlines an


    Even though it¡¯s a dog, it looks more ferocious than most wolves.


    ¡°Ahhh-¡°I screamed, copsing to the ground in terror.


    +15 Points>


    From somewhere inside the house, azy male voice called out, ¡°Titan, how many times have I told you¨Cguests are guests. Stop scaring them.¡±


    Instantly, the mastiff stopped barking. It sat docilely, panting with its tongue out as if


    it hadn¡¯t just nearly given me a heart attack.


    A tall, devastatingly handsome man sauntered out of the estate courtyard. His


    features were refined and striking, but his eyes gleamed with mocking contempt as


    theynded on me.


    ¡°Well, who do we have here? Turns out it¡¯s the dog the Rivers family took in. Why are


    you here?¡±


    I scrambled shakily to my feet, shrinking away from the mastiff. Only after retreating a few steps did I manage to look up at the man and say, ¡°Dominic, I want to ask you for


    a favor.¡±


    Watch Ads (0/20) >


    M


    Vote


    260


    <

 Whisper 84

    < Chapter 47: The Obsessio..


    Chapter 47: The Obsession¨C1


    Chapter 47: The Obsession


    (Cassandra¡¯s POV)


    +15 Points >


    ¡°Knock, knock, knock-¡± I rapped my knuckles against the door of Ethan¡¯s hotel suite, growing increasingly frustrated with each unanswered knock.


    ¡°Ethan, are you in there?¡± I called out, pressing my ear against the door. Nothing but


    silence greeted me.


    I frowned and pulled out my phone, quickly dialing his number. The phone rang and rang, eventually disconnecting on its own. This was ridiculous! Ever since we returned from Alexander Winters¡® estate, Ethan hadpletely disappeared¨Cno texts, <i>no </i>calls, nothing. The front desk confirmed he hadn¡¯t checked out, so where the


    hell was he?


    My patience finally snapped. I pounded on the door with both fists, no longer caring about disturbing the neighbors.


    ¡°Ethan Grey, open up! If you don¡¯t open the door today, I¡¯ll keep banging until


    you do!¡±


    Ten minutes of relentless knockingter, I heard shuffling footsteps approaching from <i>inside</i>. The door swung open, and I immediately recoiled as a powerful stench of smoke and alcohol hit me like a physical force.


    ¡°Why does it reek <i>so </i>badly?¡± I gagged, pinching my nose in disgust.


    The sight before me was even worse than the smell. Ethan stood in the doorway, but he barely resembled the powerful, immacte Alpha heir I knew. His eyes were sunken and dark, surrounded by purple shadows. His normally clean¨Cshaven face was covered in several days¡® worth of stubble. His hair was greasy and unkempt, and his clothes were wrinkled and stained.


    ¡°How did <i>you </i>let yourself be like this?¡± I asked, unable to hide my revulsion.


    Ethan¡¯s eyes werepletely empty, devoid of their usual sharp intelligence. His face


    want?¡± was numb and lifeless as he muttered hoarsely, ¡°What do


    <b>you </b>


    Without waiting for an invitation, I pushed past him into the suite. The room was


    Chapter 47 The Obsessio


    +15 Points >


    pitch ck despite it being the middle of the day. All the curtains were drawn tight,


    and not a single light was on.


    I frowned and immediately flipped the light switch, illuminating the disaster zone that


    was once a luxury hotel suite. Empty wine bottles littered every surface<i>. </i>Overflowing ashtrays spilled cigarette butts and ashes across the coffee table and <i>floor</i>. The bed was unmade, clothes were strewn everywhere, and room service trays with half¨Ceaten


    food sat collecting mold.


    ¡°This is disgusting,¡± I muttered, marching to the windows and yanking open the curtains. Sunlight flooded the room, causing Ethan to wince and shield his eyes.


    I turned on the exhaust fan and opened the windows to let in fresh air. ¡°Are you going to keep wallowing like this? What about Grey pack? Your mother has been calling me


    non¨Cstop asking where you are!¡±


    Ethan remained motionless in the middle of the room, like a puppet whose strings had <i>been </i>cut. His vacant stare was fixed on some invisible point in the distance,pletely unresponsive <i>to </i>my words.


    ¡°Ethan! <i>Are </i><i>you </i>even listening to me?¡± I snapped, growing increasingly frustrated.


    Nothing. Not even a flicker of acknowledgment.


    ¡°Fine<i>. </i>Stay here and rot if that¡¯s what you want,¡± I finally spat, turning on my heel and storming <i>out</i>. I mmed the door behind me with enough force to rattle the walls,


    leaving him alone in his self¨Cimposed misery.


    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    The m of the door echoed through the suite, then faded into silence. I remained standing where Cassandra had left me, unable to summon the energy to move.


    After days spent in darkness, the sudden sunlight made me dizzy. I staggered toward the window, nearly toppling over despite my tall frame. Bracing myself against the windowsill, I stared nkly at the bright world outside.


    How long had I been in here? Three days? Four? Time had lost all meaning since that night at Alexander¡¯s estate.


    The image of Olivia in Connor¡¯s arms shed through my mind again, sending a fresh wave of pain through my chest. The way she looked at him, the way she smiled at


    O


    <


    < Chapter 47 The Obsessio¡­


    him¨Cit was unbearable.


    +15 <b>Points </b>>


    My phone buzzed in my pocket. I pulled it out mechanically, seeing dozens of missed calls and over 99 unread messages. None of them mattered.


    Just then, Jason Mitchell¡¯s name shed on the screen. Something clicked in my


    foggy brain¨CJason was in France. I pressed to answer.


    ¡°Ethan, where the hell have you been? I couldn¡¯t find you anywhere,¡± Jason¡¯s confused voice came through. ¡°Did you see the messages I sent you?¡±


    My throat felt raw from disuse, my voiceing out as a rasp. ¡°Are you still in France?¡±


    <i>There </i>was a pause on the other end. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m flying back tomorrow. Why?¡±


    ¡°Buy something for me,¡± I said, my tone low and t.


    <i>¡°</i><i>Sure</i>, just send me the details,¡± Jason replied, then hesitated. ¡°Your voice sounds <i>terrible</i><i>, </i>what happened?¡±


    I stared at the dust motes dancing in the sunlight, feeling a crushing weight on my chest. <i>¡°</i>She¡¯s getting engaged.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­<b>¨C </b>Ade <b>(</b><b>0/20</b>) >

 Set My 4

    <b>Chapter </b><b>4 </b>


    Anna¡¯s POV:


    ke stood before me, his blue eyes narrowing.


    ¡°Going somewhere?¡± His voice was dangerously calm.


    I straightened my shoulders. ¡°Somewhere without you.¡±


    ke nced at the suitcase and then back at me, a hint of amusement or disdain flickering at the corner of his mouth¨Cit¡¯s always hard to tell with him.


    ¡°You think you can live without me? Even if you hired a hundred housekeepers to help you steal my money, it wouldn¡¯t put a dent in my pocket change,¡± he said coldly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Get out of my way,¡± I said, trying to step around ke.


    His movement was lightning¨Cfast. Before I could react, his arm wrapped around


    my waist.


    ¡°Put me down!¡± I pounded my fists against his back as he carried me through the foyer. ¡°ke! I¡¯m not joking!¡±


    His only response was to tighten his grip on my legs. In desperation, I bit down on his


    shoulder.


    ke didn¡¯t even flinch. ¡°Are you five years old?¡±


    Tears of frustration streamed down my face as he carried me up the grand staircase. God, <i>I </i><i>hate </i><i>crying</i>. It <i>makes </i>me <i>feel </i><i>weak</i><i>, </i><i>especially </i><i>in </i>front of him.


    When we reached the master bedroom, ke tossed me onto our king¨Csized bed. Before I could scramble away, he was hovering over me, his hands trapping me on either side.


    ¡°Is this about ire again?¡± His face was inches from mine.


    He leaned down, his lips seeking mine, but I turned my head away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    ke pulled back slightly, a flicker of impatience crossing his face. ¡°Have you calmed


    down yet?¡±


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to continue this marriage. I want a divorce.¡±


    ¡°You want a divorce because I spent extra time with ire while she was injured?¡± ke¡¯s


    voice was incredulous. ¡°Anna, your childishness needs limits.¡±


    ¡°ke, you¡¯re a married man. Do you understand what boundaries are?¡±


    His eyes hardened. ¡°You¡¯re lecturing me about boundaries? You who practically dered


    your love at our first meeting?¡± He ran a hand through his hair.


    ¡°Besides, ire is my sister. We¡¯ve always been close. If you see a problem with that,


    maybe you should consider whether you¡¯re being overly sensitive.¡±


    ¡°If you think so poorly of me, then separating is for the best.¡± I stared out the window thoughtfully, then turned back to him. ¡°Unless you could take me up in your private ne like when you proposed¨Cshow me the Boston skyline at night. Maybe that would change


    my mind.¡±


    A muscle twitched in ke¡¯s jaw.


    I knew he could easily do this. As CEO of Wright Group, he had every reason to board any


    ne at any time. After all, their airline was among the top¨Cranked in America.


    An hourter, we stood on the tarmac of Wright Group¡¯s private airfield. ke exchanged


    a few clipped words with the ground crew before guiding me toward a sleek private jet.


    ¡°You¡¯re flying it yourself?¡± I asked, my voice catching slightly as I nced at him.


    ¡°That was the request, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ke¡¯s tone was sharp. As he steadied me into the co-


    pilot¡¯s seat, his fingers brushed my waist, sending a shiver down my spine.


    Then the jet roared to life, and we ascended, the glittering sprawl of Boston unfurling


    beneath us like a sea of shattered diamonds.


    Beside me, ke¡¯s profile glowed in the soft light of the instrument panel, his chiseled jaw tight, a faint crease of focus between his brows. It was the same look that had undone


    me four years ago, the one I¡¯d fallen for sopletely.


    My mind slipped back to that first night¨Ca charity g in Boston, kemanding the


    room with a speech about sess, his presence maic. He¡¯d just taken the reins of Wright Group, lifting it to dazzling new heights.


    I¡¯d called it destiny, that instant pull toward him, though I¡¯dter engineered every ¡°chance¡± encounter that followed. For him, I¡¯d thrown away my medical internship, traded stethoscopes for his ring.


    ¡°Satisfied?¡± ke¡¯s voice cut through my reverie, low with something unreadable.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I murmured, my gaze tracing his features. Despite everything¨Cthe fights, the distance¨Cwatching him like this softened me, a reluctant ache blooming in my chest.


    Thending was smooth, engines quieting to silence. ke turned to me, his eyes locking with mine, making my breath catch. Something dark and unspoken passed between us before he closed the distance.


    When his lips crashed against mine, I felt my mind went nk. His kiss was fierce and demanding. I gasped, angry yet wanting as my body betrayed me, leaning into him despite myself.


    His rough hands slipped under my blouse, sending shivers across my skin. He pulled the fabric up and unhooked my bra with practiced ease. My breasts fell free, drawing a deep groan from him as his lips left mine to trace hot kisses down my neck.


    ¡°ke-¡± I whispered as his teeth grazed my corbone. His hands cupped me, thumbs circling until I trembled. He pressed me against the cool leather seat, his weight pinning me down.


    I tangled my fingers in his hair, pulling him closer as he marked the curve of my throat. His ragged breath matched my racing pulse. I felt trapped between worlds¨Cthe rational part of me slipping away as instinct took over.


    His fingers found me ready, making me moan and arch into his touch. He stroked with knowing precision until I was clutching at him, the cockpit filled with my breathless pleas.


    His fingers pressed deeper, relentless, igniting sparks that raced up my spine. I wed at his shoulders as my hips bucked against his hand. Heat surged<b>, </b>a molten flood searing through every nerve<b>, </b>until my vision blurred.


    A shudder ripped through me, violent and uncontainable, my voice breaking into a jagged moan. His grip tightened, holding me through the storm as my body arched, quaking, before copsing into his arms, spent and pulsing with aftershocks.


    Then his phone rang, the jarring ringtone shattering thest remnants of our tension.


    ke swore, pulling back, his chest heaving as he snatched the device from the console. ¡°It¡¯s my mom,¡± he muttered, ncing at the screen. The heat in his eyes dimmed.


    I sat up, dazed, tugging my blouse back into ce as he answered. His voice was curt, the conversation brief. When he hung up, he turned to me. ¡°My mom wants us at the Wright


    Estate tonight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pass,¡± I said, fastening thest button with unsteady fingers. ¡°We¡¯re separating


    anyway.¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t the flight meant to recreate my proposal? I fulfilled your request, and you still dare mention divorce?¡± His lips curled into a cold smile.


    ¡°Then perhaps I should tell your parents about our divorce ns,¡± I countered.


    <i>I¡¯m just </i><i>being </i><i>petnt</i>. <i>I </i><i>know </i><i>ke¡¯s </i><i>parents </i><i>are </i><i>good </i><i>to </i><i>me</i><i>, </i><i>and </i><i>I </i><i>would </i><i>never </i><i>upset </i><i>them</i>. <i>I¡¯m </i><i>just </i><i>trying </i><i>to </i><i>provoke </i><i>him</i>.


    ¡°You know very well that my dad¡¯s heart condition is serious. Try saying one word about it,¡± ke¡¯s voice hardened as he threatened, his voice cold as ice.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>Comments </b>


    LIKE


    POST COMMENT NOW


    <SHARE

 Set My 5

    <b>Chapter </b>5


    Anna¡¯s POV:


    Back at the Seaside Manor, as soon as I stepped inside, ke grabbed my wrist. ¡°We need to leave in thirty minutes. Get dressed.¡± His fingers pressed into the same spot he¡¯d gripped at the hospital, making me wince.


    ¡°I can pick my own clothes,¡± I said, trying to pull away.


    ¡°Not today.¡± His voice left no room for argument as he pulled me toward our walk¨Cin closet. ¡°This dinner is important.¡±


    I could have fought harder, but four years of marriage had taught me when to


    In the closet, I hesitated before the rows of designer clothes. ¡°This one?¡± I suggested,


    reaching for a conservative pantsuit.


    ke barely nced at it before shaking his head. His eyes scanned the racks efficiently until he pulled out a forest green dress I¡¯d forgotten I owned. ¡°This one.¡±


    The dress was fitted, elegant without being revealing. I was surprised he¡¯d even noticed it among my wardrobe.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make this a habit,¡± he said coldly. ¡°Other men¡¯s wives don¡¯t get this treatment.¡±


    I bit back a retort. Other men¡¯s wives don¡¯t have topete with their husbands¡® step-


    sisters.


    Then I slipped into the dress, surprised at how perfectly it fit. I studied my reflection, turning slowly to see how the fabric hugged my curves.


    ke had chosen well. The colorplemented my amber eyes and made my golden- brown hair appear richer.


    My hands smoothed the fabric over my hips, fuller than they¡¯d been at eighteen. <i>ire</i>, <i>with </i><i>her </i><i>ballet </i><i>dancer¡¯s body</i><i>, </i>would <i>never </i><i>have </i>these <i>curves</i>. <i>I </i>wonder <i>if </i>he <i>notices </i><i>the </i><i>difference </i>between us. <i>ire </i><i>will </i><i>always </i>be the <i>little </i><i>girl </i><i>who </i>needs protecting.


    ke was waiting in the living room, impable in his tailored suit, scrolling through emails on his phone. When I descended the stairs, his eyes flicked up, widening fractionally before his expression returned to its usual mask of indifference.


    ¡°No ne?¡± hemented, his gaze dropping to my bare neck. ¡°My dad will think Wright Group is going bankrupt.¡±


    I touched my throat, realizing I¡¯d forgotten jewelry in my haste. ¡°I¡¯ll get-¡±


    ¡°No time,¡± ke cut me off, standing. ¡°We¡¯re alreadyte.¡±


    In the garage, ke held open the car door, but stopped me when I moved toward the passenger seat.


    ¡°You¡¯ll sit in the back.¡±


    I froze. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°We need to pick up ire from the hospital. She¡¯ll be morefortable in front.¡±


    The humiliation burned through me like acid. Without another word, I slid into the back, my pride in tatters.


    At the hospital, ke left me waiting in the car. Through the windshield, I watched hime out a few minutester.


    ire was right next to him, looking pitiful as she tugged at his sleeve, her eyes wide as she said something to him. ke reached out and gently stroked her hair tofort her. I let out a bitter smile as I watched them walk toward me, step by step.


    When she spotted me in the back seat, ire¡¯s expression flickered with satisfaction


    before morphing into a sweet smile.


    ¡°Anna! You came too!¡± Her voice was musical with that slight lilt.


    ke helped her into the front seat, leaning across to fasten her seatbelt. The silence in the car grew oppressive until ire turned, her blonde curls bouncing.


    ¡°God, hospitals are so boring when you¡¯re alone! Tell me what you two have been up to.¡±


    Her eyes fixed on my dress. ¡°Anna, that color is gorgeous on you. Did key pick it out?


    (


    He always had such good taste.¡±


    Before I could answer, ire continued, ¡°I hope you¡¯ll both take me with you everywhere once I¡¯m better. We should be together like this every day¨Cone happy family!¡±


    ke¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Of course. As soon as the doctor clears you,


    wherever you want.¡±


    ire¡¯s eyes found mine in the rearview mirror. ¡°Don¡¯t you agree, Anna?¡±


    The expectation in her voice left no room for refusal. ¡°Sure,¡± I managed.


    we¡¯ll go


    <i>I </i><i>used </i><i>to </i><i>think </i><i>she </i><i>was </i><i>just </i><i>an </i><i>exhausting </i><i>princess</i>. <i>Now </i><i>I </i><i>see </i><i>she¡¯s </i>a <i>master </i><i>maniptor</i>.


    Caroline and William were waiting at the entrance when we arrived at the Wright Estate. Caroline embraced me first. ¡°Anna, darling! You look stunning.¡±


    She moved to ire next, pressing a kiss to her daughter¡¯s forehead. ¡°How are you feeling, sweetheart?¡±


    ire immediately looped her arm through her mother¡¯s. ¡°Still a little weak,¡± she murmured, her voice suddenly fragile.


    William beckoned to me. ¡°Anna,e see the new painting in the study. Just arrived from Christie¡¯s.¡±


    As we walked, William¡¯s voice dropped. ¡°You know, you¡¯ve always had excellent taste. Caroline would have adored you.¡±


    Thepliment warmed me unexpectedly. Whatever was happening in my marriage, William had always treated me with genuine affection.


    After dinner, Caroline found me alone and drew me into the kitchen. Her eyes fell to my wrist, where ke¡¯s fingerprints had left faint bruises.


    ¡°What happened here?¡± she asked gently.


    ¡°Just an ident,¡± I replied, pulling down my sleeve.


    Caroline handed me <b>a </b>cup of tea. ¡°Alright, darling, you need to take better care of yourself. By the way, have you and ke discussed children? William would love a


    He always had such good taste.¡±


    Before I could answer, ire continued, ¡°I hope you¡¯ll both take me with you everywhere once I¡¯m better. We should be together like this every day¨Cone happy family!¡±


    ke¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Of course. As soon as the doctor clears you, we¡¯ll go wherever you want.¡±


    ire¡¯s eyes found mine in the rearview mirror. ¡°Don¡¯t you agree, Anna?¡±


    The expectation in her voice left no room for refusal. ¡°Sure,¡± I managed.


    <i>I </i><i>used </i><i>to </i><i>think </i><i>she </i><i>was </i><i>just </i>an <i>exhausting </i><i>princess</i>. <i>Now </i><i>I </i><i>see </i><i>she¡¯s </i>a <i>master </i><i>maniptor</i>.


    Caroline and William were waiting at the entrance when we arrived at the Wright Estate. Caroline embraced me first. ¡°Anna, darling! You look stunning.¡±


    She moved to ire next, pressing a kiss to her daughter¡¯s forehead. ¡°How are you feeling,


    sweetheart?¡±


    ire immediately looped her arm through her mother¡¯s. ¡°Still a little weak,¡± she


    murmured, her voice suddenly fragile.


    William beckoned to me. ¡°Anna,e see the new painting in the study. Just arrived from


    Christie¡¯s.¡±


    As we walked, William¡¯s voice dropped. ¡°You know, you¡¯ve always had excellent taste. Caroline would have adored you.¡±


    Thepliment warmed me unexpectedly. Whatever was happening in my marriage, William had always treated me with genuine affection.


    After dinner, Caroline found me alone and drew me into the kitchen. Her eyes fell to my wrist, where ke¡¯s fingerprints had left faint bruises.


    ¡°What happened here?¡± she asked gently.


    ¡°Just an ident,¡± I replied, pulling down my sleeve.


    Caroline handed me a cup of tea. ¡°Alright, darling, you need to take better care of yourself. By the way, have you and ke discussed children? William would love a


    grandchild before¡­¡±


    Her eyes drifted meaningfully to my abdomen. I sipped the tea to avoid answering immediately. <i>Would </i><i>a </i><i>child </i><i>be </i><i>the </i><i>anchor </i><i>that </i><i>saves </i>a marriage <i>or </i><i>the </i><i>chain </i><i>that </i><i>binds </i><i>you </i><i>to </i>a <i>sinking </i><i>ship</i><i>? </i>


    ¡°Alright, darling, I won¡¯t push you anymore. After all, this is between you two. Would you take this to ke?¡± Caroline asked, preparing another cup. ¡°It¡¯s his favorite.¡±


    I nodded, suddenly grateful for her kindness.


    ke and ire were huddled by the firece in the living room, speaking in low voices. As I approached with the tea, ire¡¯s smile faltered.


    ¡°Darling, Caroline¡¯s fruit tea. They¡¯re quite eager for grandchildren, you know. Perhaps we should give it serious thought,¡± I said.


    ke¡¯s surprise was momentary, but he recovered quickly, epting the cup with a nod. ¡°I


    see.¡±


    ire¡¯s fingers began twisting nervously in her hair, her expression hardening as she


    watched our exchange.


    ke took a sip of tea andmented, ¡°It¡¯s good.¡±


    I leaned down and pressed a kiss to his cheek. ¡°That makes it sweeter.¡±


    ke, watching William¡¯s approving smile, surprised me by taking my hand and pressing his lips to my knuckles.


    ire¡¯s face froze, her knuckles white where she gripped the armrest.


    ¡°I just remembered something!¡± she eximed abruptly, rushing toward a storage cab in the corner. ¡°Anna, you¡¯ve got to see this!¡±


    4/

 Whisper 85

    Chapter 47: The Obsession¨C2


    ¡°Who? Who¡¯s getting engaged?¡± Jason soundedpletely baffled.


    I closed my eyes, the name almost too painful <i>to </i>speak. ¡°Olivia.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Jason¡¯s shock exploded through the phone. ¡°Olivia? She¡¯s engaged? With


    who?¡±


    My fingers tightened around the phone until the stic creaked in protest. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who,¡± I growled, a dark obsession creeping into my voice. ¡°I won¡¯t let her marry


    that man. She belongs only to me! I will get her back!¡±


    The silence on the other end stretched for several seconds. Finally, Jason spoke, his


    tone cautious. ¡°Um¡­ brother, isn¡¯t that kind of¡­ hical?¡±


    ¡°Ethics?¡± I let out a bitterugh. ¡°I don¡¯t care about ethics. I only care that she stays by


    my side.¡±


    Jason seemed at a loss for words. After a moment, he muttered, ¡°Bro, I¡¯ve never


    snatched someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦e before, so I won¡¯t pretend to understand. Good luck


    with that.¡±


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    The break room at Moow Legal Services buzzed with excited whispers as I


    approached. I slowed my steps, listening to thetest office gossip.


    ¡°Did <i>you </i>hear? Supervisor Phillips from Litigation resigned!¡± one of the juniorwyers


    whispered excitedly.


    ¡°For real? That¡¯s <i>so </i>sudden. Why¡¯d she quit?¡± Marcus Wilson leaned forward eagerly, always hungry for office drama.


    ¡°Heard she offended someone powerful and had no choice but to resign,¡± Valerie


    Pierce added with a knowing look, clearly enjoying being the bearer of juicy news.


    ¡°Who did she offend?¡± Marcus pressed, his eyes wide with curiosity.


    Valerie shrugged dramatically. ¡°No idea¡­¡±


    I walked past them without changing my expression, though inwardly I felt a small


    |||


    Chapter 47 The Obsessio..


    +15 Points <b>> </b>


    spark of satisfaction. Connor had worked quickly after that phone call from Heather.


    Back in my office, I had just settled at my desk when the door was violently kicked open. Keh Westfield stormed in, his face contorted with rage.


    ¡°Olivia Winters, what do you mean by this? You dared to sue me?¡± he roared, waving a legal document in his hand.


    Without sparing him a nce, I continued working on myputer. ¡°Yes. You spread nder and defamation. Isn¡¯t it normal to sue you? What¡¯s so surprising?¡±


    Keh¡¯s eyes grew vicious as he mmed his palms on my desk. ¡°What nder? Defamation requires fabricating facts and spreading lies. Everything I said was true. How is that defamation?¡±


    ¡°Tell it to the judge,¡± I replied indifferently, my eyes never leaving myputer screen.


    His face turned an rming shade of red. ¡°You better withdraw thewsuit or you¡¯ll regret it!¡± he threatened through gritted teeth.


    I suppressed a smile. Since defamation is a private prosecution, I had personally filed theint. But once convicted underw, Keh faced not just penalties but also disbarment¨Cending his legal career permanently.


    ¡°Why <i>so </i>anxious?¡± I asked with a hint of amusement. ¡°The real drama has yet to


    ¡°What <i>do </i><i>you </i>mean?¡± Keh asked warily, his anger momentarily reced by


    confusion.


    Just then, Valerie Pierce barged in as well, her face flushed with anger. ¡°Olivia


    Winters, <i>you </i>actually sued me? I was just gossiping a bit. Was that necessary?¡±


    Looking at my two furious colleagues, I finally raised my eyes from theputer.


    ¡°You two arewyers, yet you indulge in nder against me daily. Don¡¯t you know the


    consequences? Since you enjoy ruining your own futures, I¡¯ll dly help.¡±


    ¡°You-¡± Valerie started to curse but stopped herself mid¨Cword. The realization that a


    conviction would destroy her career seemed to finally sink in.


    She swallowed visibly and changed her tone. ¡°Lawyer Winters, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t


    have gossiped behind your back. Please withdraw thewsuit, I beg you. I promise it


    |||


    Chapter 47 The Obsessio¡­


    won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    +15 Points <b>> </b>


    I chuckled coldly. ¡°Toote. I gave you all a chance for days. Did any of you apologize then? Did you think I was easy to bully because I stayed silent? Now, ept the


    consequences.¡±


    ¡°Please, give me another chance. I swear I won¡¯t do it again,¡± Valerie¡¯s <i>voice </i>trembled with genuine panic.


    Seeing that I remained unmoved, Keh¡¯s face twisted with rage. Without warning, he swung his palm toward my face.


    I tilted my head slightly, dodging his attack effortlessly. Rising from my chair, I looked him straight in the eyes. ¡°Getting desperate, are you? You were pretty cocky when you


    were cursing me earlier.¡±


    His face contorted with fury as he spat out a string of obscenities and lunged at me


    again.


    At that precise moment, two uniformed police officers appeared in the doorway of my office.


    ¡°Keh Westfield?¡± the taller officer announced firmly. ¡°You are suspected of


    statutory r**e. Come with us.¡±


    Before Keh could fully process what was happening, the officers moved forward


    and secured his wrists with handcuffs.


    ¡°Officers, there must be some mistake! I never r***d anyone, let alone a minor!¡± he cried, his face draining of color as panic overwhelmed him.


    I crossed my arms, watching the scene unfold with a rxed smile. My voice was


    slow and unhurried as I spoke. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say? The real show is just beginning.¡±


    111


    Watch Ads (0/20) >

 Whisper 86

    +15 Points>


    Chapter 48: Connor¡¯s Public Appearance and the Truth about Keh Westfield¨C1


    Chapter 48: Connor¡¯s Public Appearance and the Truth about Keh Westfield


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    The atmosphere at Moow Legal Services had shifted dramatically in just a few days. Heather Phillips¡® sudden resignation had sent ripples through the entire firm,


    and now Caroline Lewis had been promoted to head of litigation.


    I watched from my office as Caroline addressed the team, her voice steady and


    professional. ¡°I expect excellence from each of you, but I also believe in fair treatment


    and merit¨Cbased advancement. My door is always open.¡±


    The relief on my colleagues¡® faces was palpable. Caroline was known for her integrity


    and fairness¨Cqualities that had been sorelycking under Heather¡¯s leadership.


    Jade Mitchell, the young intern, approached my desk hesitantly. ¡°Ms. Winters? Is it


    true about Keh Westfield? Everyone¡¯s talking about it.¡±


    Before I could answer, Marcus Wilson and two other colleagues appeared in my


    doorway, their faces alight with curiosity.


    <i>¡°</i>Olivia, you have to tell us what happened,¡± Marcus pressed. ¡°The police just took him


    away? For real?¡±


    I leaned back in my chair, remembering my principle: those who offend me will pay.


    There was no reason to hold back now.


    ¡°Oh, that?¡± I replied, my voice deliberately casual. ¡°I came across a young woman¡¯s post online, where she was asking for help after being drugged and ¡®picked up from


    the street¡®. She was terrified to report it, fearing her family would gossip.¡±


    Their eyes widened as they leaned closer, hanging on my every word.


    ¡°I just wanted <i>to </i>help her, so I reached out. She showed me the man¡¯s photo, and my


    jaw dropped¨Cit was Keh Westfield! Can you imagine my shock at seeing such a


    predator inwyer¡¯s clothing.preying on a minor at Moonlight Club?¡±


    Jade gasped, covering her mouth with her hand.


    |||


    O


    & Chapter 48 Connor¡¯s Publ.


    *15 Points)


    ¡°I encouraged her to report it immediately,¡± I continued, my voice remaining calm but


    sharp. ¡°Helped her collect evidence. Fortunately, she had just woken up and hadn¡¯t


    showered yet, so she still had the perpetrator¡¯s DNA on her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s disgusting,¡± Marcus muttered, his face contorted with revulsion.


    ¡°She¡¯s only sixteen,¡± I added coldly. ¡°Keh Westfield is truly despicable.¡±


    ¡°Sixteen?¡± Jade¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°That¡¯s just a child!¡±


    Marcus shook his head in disgust. ¡°And he had the nerve to lecture us about


    professional ethics! What a hypocrite.¡±


    ¡°You never really know someone, do you?¡± another colleague remarked. ¡°He always


    seemed so proper on the surface.¡±


    ¡°The worst predators often wear the most convincing masks,¡± I replied, turning back


    to myputer to signal the end of the conversation.


    Throughout the day, Valerie Pierce hovered anxiously around my office. Her usual


    haughty demeanor hadpletely vanished, reced by desperate pleading.


    ¡°Lawyer Winters, please,¡± she begged for the fifth time, her mascara smudged from


    crying. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for everything I said. Please withdraw theint.¡±


    I continued typing, barely acknowledging her presence.


    ¡°Please, be magnanimous!¡± Her voice cracked as fresh tears spilled down her cheeks.


    ¡°Treat my words like a passing breeze and let me go, I beg you. If I¡¯m convicted and


    my license revoked, my life is over!¡±


    When I remained silent, she dropped to an even more pitiful tone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be <i>your </i>loyal assistant, do anything you want!¡±


    Finally, I looked up, my eyes frosty and unmoved.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need that,¡± I dismissed her coolly. ¡°Miss Pierce, there are 360 trades in the


    world; if you can¡¯t survive in this one, pick another.¡±


    I patted her shoulder with a sardonic smile. ¡°Good luck. I believe in you.¡±


    Her face crumpled as she realized I wouldn¡¯t budge. She stumbled out of my office,


    sobbing quietly.


    |||


    O


    <Chapter 48: Connor¡¯s Publ¡­.


    As dusk settled over the city, I gathered my things and headed out with several colleagues. The workday was finally over, and I was looking forward to a quiet


    evening at home.


    +15 Points >


    ¡°Wow! Look over there¨Cwhat a stunning man!¡± A female colleague suddenly tugged


    on my sleeve, her voice breathless with excitement.


    ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Oh my god!¡± Others craned their necks, whispering in awe.


    I followed their gaze and felt my heart skip a beat. There, leaningnguidly against his luxury car while speaking on the phone, stood Connor Rivers.


    His tall frame was wrapped in a simple ck designer coat that hugged his broad shoulders and long legs perfectly. The warm glow of the streetlights softened his usually cold features, highlighting his high cheekbones and sculpted jawline.


    As if sensing my gaze, Connor abruptly looked over. Our eyes met across the twilight,


    and he swiftly ended his call.


    With powerful, confident strides, he walked directly toward me. The women around


    me collectively gasped.


    ¡°Oh my god, he¡¯sing this way,¡± one whispered frantically.


    ¡°I¡¯m <i>so </i>nervous¨CI should have put on makeup today! How embarrassing to meet


    such a handsome man looking so ordinary,¡± anothermented.


    111


    Watch Ads (0/20) >


    O

 Whisper 87

    Chapter 48: Connor¡¯s Public Appearance and the Truth about Keh Westfield¨C2


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, with a man like that, no makeup would help anyway. We couldn¡¯t


    handle him,¡± a third replied, her voice tinged with awe.


    Within moments, Connor reached me. My colleagues held their breath as he


    addressed me in his low, gentle but deeply maic voice.


    ¡°Ethan Quinn organized a gathering. Reba and Lily are there. I came to pick <i>you </i>


    up.¡±


    The women around me froze in stunned silence.


    I smiled and turned to my ck¨Cjawed colleagues. ¡°This is my fianc¨¦.¡±


    Their eyes went wide with shock. Until now, the office gossip had painted my ¡°protector¡± as some greasy old man with too much money and too little ss. But standing before them was a nearly 6¡¯5¡± man, breathtakingly handsome and elegant,


    his power and status evident in every aspect of his bearing.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re engaged to him?¡± Marcus stammered, unable to hide his


    astonishment.


    <i>¡°</i>Congrattions!¡± Jade eximed, her eyes shining with genuine happiness. ¡°You


    make such a beautiful couple!¡±


    The others quickly joined in, showering us withpliments and blessings. I could


    see the moment their envy transformed into genuine admiration.


    Connor ced his hand gently on the small of my back, guiding me toward his car.


    ¡°Ready to go?¡±


    I nodded, enjoying the stunned expressions we left in our wake.


    Inside the private room at the restaurant, I recounted my day to Connor, including the


    false rumors that had circted at the firm.


    ¡°You know why they were so surprised just now?¡± I said softly, my amber eyes warm with amusement. ¡°Because someone once saw me getting out of your car, then started a rumor that I was kept by an ugly old man.¡±


    111


    r


    Chapter 48 Connor¡¯s Publ¡­


    +15 Points>


    Connor¡¯s expression turned icy, his gaze sharp as a de. ¡°Rumors?¡± he asked coldly,


    ice¨Cblue eyes shing with controlled anger.


    ¡°Mhm,¡± I responded calmly, reaching to touch his hand in reassurance. ¡°But I¡¯ve handled it. No need to worry.¡±


    Ethan Quinn, lounging nearby with a ss of moonlight wine, suddenly interjected


    with a theatrical gasp.


    ¡°What? Someone dared to spread such filth about you? Little sister, why didn¡¯t you tell


    us?¡±


    Connor shot him a disdainful nce. ¡°Why would she need to tell you?¡±


    Lily Chen, sitting across from Ethan, pinched his arm hard enough to make him yelp. ¡°Olivia is Connor¡¯s fianc¨¦e. They¡¯re almost engaged. Why are you meddling? Looking


    for attention?¡±


    ¡°Ouch, dear ancestor, stop pinching!¡± Ethan cried dramatically, rubbing his arm. ¡°I¡¯m


    just upset someone bullied our girl. We¡¯re all friends here, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    Ignoring their banter, Connor turned toward me, his eyes full of remorse and


    tenderness.


    ¡°Livvy, you¡¯ve been harassed during business meetings, ndered at work¡­ I truly feel


    like I¡¯ve failed you as a fianc¨¦, not protecting you well enough.¡± His tone was low and


    gentle, tinged with guilt.


    I shook my head with a faint smile. ¡°That¡¯s not fair, Con. You can¡¯t follow me around


    twenty¨Cfour seven.¡±


    ¡°Little sister, you¡¯re his precious treasure,¡± Ethan chimed in, his tone half¨Cjoking,


    half¨Cserious. ¡°He can¡¯t stand you being mistreated. You know, back then, he once


    nearly beat a man to death for <i>your </i>sake¡­¡±


    ¡°Quinn!¡± Connor¡¯s cold voice cut him off sharply.


    The room fell silent as everyone sensed his displeasure, Ethan awkwardly cleared his throat and changed the subject.


    ¡°Anyway, as long as you¡¯re okay, that¡¯s what matters.¡±


    But my curiosity was already piqued. I leaned forward, amber eyes bright with


    O


    Chapter 48: Connor¡¯s Publ¡­


    interest.


    ¡°Who did he nearly beat to death back then?¡±

 Whisper 88

    hapter 49: The Past Unveiled, The Heart Softened¨C1


    Chapter 49: The Past Unveiled, The Heart Softened


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    I took a slow sip of my wine, deliberately keeping my tone indifferent as I avoided Olivia¡¯s curious gaze.


    ¡°No one. Ethan was talking nonsense,¡± I said, hoping to end the conversation before it


    began.


    Olivia¡¯s clear amber eyes turned toward me, her expression pretending to be fierce


    though I could see the yfulness behind it.


    ¡°Con, don¡¯t shut me out. I want to hear what Ethan Quinn has to say.¡±


    I fell silent immediately. Despite my reluctance, I couldn¡¯t deny her anything when she


    looked at me that way.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    The private room at the restaurant buzzed with casual teasing and warm


    camaraderie. Ethan Quinn¡¯s joking words gradually peeled back theyers of Connor¡¯s


    protectiveness over me.


    ¡°Look at him,¡± Ethanughed, gesturing toward Connor with his wine ss.


    <i>¡°</i>Completely whipped man. One look from Olivia and he caves instantly.¡±


    Gabriel Andrews quipped with a knowing smile, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Whipped men


    love their partners, not fear them.¡±


    Gentleughter rippled through the room as Reba, my childhood friend, softly


    added, ¡°That¡¯s right, Connor is a wife¨Cdoting maniac. Always has been when ites


    to Olivia.¡±


    Ethan then shifted the conversation, his expression turning more serious. ¡°By the


    way, Olivia, those two sleazy businessmen who harassed you before¨CHarold


    ckwood and Dous/Thornton? They¡¯ve been investigated.¡±


    ¡°Both are now detained for economic crimes,¡± he continued, a satisfied smirk ying


    on his lips. ¡°Theirpanies are being systematically dismantled by Connor¡¯s


    O


    < Chapter 49 The Past Unv¡­


    connections.¡±


    +15 Points >


    I nibbled a piece of venison, feeling a mixture of pride, satisfaction, and justice wash over me. ¡°They deserved it. Serves them right.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Ethan enthusiastically echoed in agreement.


    I realized we¡¯d digressed from the original topic. My amber eyes sharpened with renewed interest as I pressed again, ¡°Ethan, you still haven¡¯t told me¨Cwho did <i>Connor </i>


    nearly kill back then?¡±


    Ethan hesitated, stealing a nervous nce at Connor, whose ice¨Cblue eyes had narrowed dangerously. Despite this, Ethan answered honestly: ¡°Seemed like


    someone named Liam Davidson.¡±


    The name hit me like a physical blow. Memories surged vividly in my mind, transporting me back to my high school years at Riverdale High.


    My close friend Emma Thompson had to transfer to an ordinary public school after


    her family suffered financial misfortunes. Out of loyalty, I often waited at Emma¡¯s new


    school to meet her after sses.


    There, a notorious bully named Liam Davidson, who fancied himself a leader because


    of his family¡¯s modest business, began to harass Emma. He wanted to im her as his girlfriend despite her obvious difort and fear.


    One evening, Liam chased Emma all the way to the school gate, only to encounter me


    waiting there. Spotting me, his depravity grew bolder.


    He blocked my way, spouted vile obscenities, and demanded my contact information.


    He threatened and humiliated me publicly as students passed by indifferently, none willing to challenge the aggressive young man.


    Terrified but desperate, I bluffed that I had a powerful brother. I called Connor Rivers,


    whom I barely knew at the time, boasting aloud about his ferocity and connections to


    scare Liam away.


    To my surprise, within minutes, the deputy principal and dean arrived, dragging Liam and his followers away. Afterward, Emma told me she never saw Liam again at


    school.


    Curious now, I turned to Connor and asked, ¡°Did you summon the school authorities


    O


    <


    Chapter 49 The Past Unv


    that day?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he replied simply, his voice controlled.


    I sensed there was more to the story. ¡°And then <i>you </i>beat up Liam Davidson?¡±


    (Ethan Quinn¡¯s POV)


    I couldn¡¯t contain my excitement to share the story despite Connor¡¯s warning re. I


    jumped in enthusiastically.


    ¡°Oh man, you should have seen it! Connor was ying basketball with me when he received Olivia¡¯s call. Without hesitation, he dropped everything and dragged me


    twenty kilometers to the school.¡±


    I gestured animatedly, recalling Connor¡¯s expression. ¡°He was already bristling with


    protective rage before we even arrived.¡±


    ¡°Liam Davidson had no idea who Connor was¨Cthe Rivers family heir! The i***t


    remained foul¨Cmouthed and arrogant when confronted.¡± My voice dropped lower as I


    recalled his disgusting words. ¡°He was leering, saying, ¡®That little girl¡¯s just my type, skin soft enough <i>to </i>pinch water out of, that tiny waist looks good for riding¨Cone day,


    I¡¯ll have her writhing for me-¡±


    I saw Olivia¡¯s face pale at the vulgar description. Connor¡¯s jaw tightened dangerously.


    ¡°Before he could finish his filth, a vicious shout burst out as Connor¡¯s fist silenced his obscenity mid¨Csentence.¡± I punched the air for emphasis. ¡°Like a man possessed, Connor pummeled Liam with ruthless precision, targeting vital spots.¡±


    I shook my head, still amazed by the memory. ¡°He moved so fast and fierce that Liam soon crumpled helplessly on the ground. His agonized shrieks faded into


    unconsciousness.¡±


    Watch Ads (0/20) >


    Vote


    260


    O

 Whisper 89

    <


    <Chapter 49 The Past Unv


    +15 Points


    Chapter 49: The Past Unveiled, The Heart Softened¨C2


    ¡°I was terrified,¡± I.confessed, my voice dropping. ¡°I could barely restrain Connor or


    avoid being identally struck myself in the frenzy.¡±


    The table had fallenpletely silent, everyone hanging on my words.


    ¡°When it was over, Connor¡¯s hands dripped blood, sttered on his face. His ice¨Cblue


    eyes burned with fury.¡± I shuddered slightly at the memory. ¡°He looked like an


    avenging predator rather than the controlled man we all know.¡±


    I continued, exining the aftermath. ¡°Liam was hospitalized for months with injuries


    and subsequently expelled from school. His family¡¯s business copsed due to the


    scandal and pressure from the Rivers family, forcing them to flee Riverdale in


    disgrace.¡±


    ¡°Connor spent a few days in detention but was released after his father, William


    Rivers, negotiated with the local authorities and paid heftypensation to maintain


    peace.¡±


    I added with meaningful emphasis, my eyes twinkling as I looked between Connor


    and Olivia. ¡°Back then, I stupidly thought he was just protecting a vulnerable young woman, but recently I realized he¡¯d always had his eye on you as someone special.¡±


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    My heart clenched withplex emotions¨Cshock, fear, gratitude, guilt. My slender fingers tightened around my wine ss, knuckles white.


    I never imagined <i>Connor </i>had risked everything, even nearly killing another person and


    facing punishment, on my behalf when we barely knew each other.


    The rest of the evening passed in a blur. I barely registered the conversations around


    me, my mind reying Ethan¡¯s story over and over.


    Returning to my luxury apartment across from Riverdale University in the dead of


    night, under a cold moon and sharp wind, I remained silent and walked ahead, lost in


    emotional turmoil.


    Connor followed anxiously, murmuring softly behind me, his normallymanding voice gentle with concern. ¡°Livvy, please don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    |||


    Chapter 49 The Past Uny


    When I still ignored him, he slipped inside before I could shut the door, his expression wounded. ¡°Livvy, are you afraid of me now?¡±


    His voice trembled slightly as he pleaded, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m not a violent person, I¡¯d never hurt you. That day¡­ it was just¡­ what he said about you triggered something in me. I couldn¡¯t stand anyone saying those filthy things about you¡­¡±


    Looking up at him with misty amber eyes, I sighed deeply, my voice tinged with helpless concern. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you. I¡¯m just worried about you¡­¡±


    My voice caught as I continued. ¡°If you had really killed him, your whole future would be ruined¡­ The authorities might have demanded severe punishment¡­ It¡¯s not worth


    it, not for me¡­¡±


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    I gently pulled her into my embrace, my hand soothingly caressing her back like I wasforting a distressed child.


    ¡°It¡¯s over now, it¡¯s all in the past,¡± I murmured against her hair, breathing in her familiar


    scent.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    My voice choked, tears welling again. ¡°How many days were you in detention?¡±


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    ¡°Not many,¡± I reassured gently, my thumb wiping away a tear that had escaped down


    her cheek.


    I hated seeing her cry, especially over something I¡¯d done years ago without a second


    thought. I would do it again in a heartbeat to protect her.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    ¡°Did you suffer? I heard the food they serve detained people is just in meat with


    herbs. You can¡¯t stand that nd diet, right?¡± My voice revealed concern, knowing his


    preference for rich, vorful meals.


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    I chuckled softly, feeling my ice¨Cblue eyes warming at her concern. ¡°Couldn¡¯t stand it.


    |||


    O


    Chapter 49 The Past Unv


    Considered it a cleansing diet.¡±


    Myrger form enveloped her protectively, wanting to shield her from even these


    painful memories.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    15 Prints >


    Despite my tears, I let out a shakyugh and punched his chest lightly. ¡°You¡¯re not fat


    at all. Just trying to annoy me, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    My amber eyes sparkled despite the moisture still clinging to myshes. Something


    warm and tender was blooming in my chest, pushing aside the shock and worry.


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    I coaxed gently, my voice a low rumble. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore,


    okay?¡±


    My hands stroked her honey¨Cbrown hair with tender reverence. I¡¯d waited so long to


    be able to touch her like this, tofort her, to be the one she turned to.


    <i>(</i>Olivia¡¯s POV)


    Red¨Ceyed, I gazed up at him, my curiosity still not fully satisfied. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you


    me before?¡±


    (Connor¡¯s <i>POV</i>)


    tell


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want <i>you </i><i>to </i>carry any guilt. I chose to protect you. It had nothing to do with


    you.¡±


    My ice¨Cblue eyes held absolute certainty, no regret visible for the actions I¡¯d taken. I


    would do anything <i>to </i>keep her safe, to protect her smile.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    Tears spilled uncontrobly down my cheeks as the full weight of his long¨Cstanding


    protection settled in my heart. All these years, he had been watching over me, caring


    for me, even when I had no idea.


    Tenderly, Connor cupped my face and wiped my tears with his thumbs, his touch gentle despite his strength. ¡°Why are you crying again? Don¡¯t cry, or my heart will


    ache too.¡±


    |||


    O


    Chapter 49 The Past Unv..


    +15 Points <b>> </b>


    Leaning down, he softly kissed away the glittering tears <i>on </i>my cheeks, his lips warm against my skin.


    III


    Watch Ads (0/20) >


    O


    Vote


    260


    < Chapter 50 The Engagem

 Whisper 90

    Chapter 50: The Engagement Day¨C<b>1 </b>


    Chapter 50: The Engagement Day


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    Days passed amid the endless autumn rain before the sky finally cleared on the day of my engagement. The morning sun cast a golden glow through the windows of the


    Winters Family Estate, bringing with it a sense of promise and new beginnings.


    ¡°Today is Olivia¡¯s big day, and everyone in the Winters Family woke up early,¡± I heard


    Agatha Turner, our loyal housekeeper, announce cheerfully as she bustled through the hallways.


    Even little Grace, my half¨Csister who usually loved to sleep in, had risen with the sun.


    She raced through the corridors in a festive red dress, her childish excitement


    echoing off the walls.


    ¡°Sister¡¯s getting engaged today! Sister¡¯s getting engaged today!¡± Grace chanted,


    spinning in circles until she nearly toppled over.


    Inside my bedroom at the estate, a team of professional stylists busied themselves


    around me. Mirrors reflected my transformation as they worked their magic, turning


    me from Olivia Winters, independentwyer, into a bride¨Cto¨Cbe.


    I wore a soft pink gown with delicate embroidery that caught the light with every


    movement. My honey¨Cbrown hair had been elegantly coiled into a bun, adorned with


    pearl pins thatplemented my amber eyes.


    ¡°Just a touch more blush,¡± the makeup artist murmured, adding the finishing touches


    to enhance my porcinplexion.


    Grace slipped into the room, resting her little face on the vanity. Her eyes widened with wonder as she gazed at me admiringly.


    ¡°Sister, you look <i>so </i>pretty today,¡± she breathed, her voice filled with awe.


    I smiled gently and pinched her cheek. ¡°Thank you, little one.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Grace¡¯s bright eyes clouded with worry. Her lower lip jutted out in a


    pout that I¡¯de to recognize as the prelude to serious questions.


    111


    O


    Chapter 50 The Engagem


    +15


    ¡°Sister, after you get married, will you stille home often?¡± she asked, her voice


    small and uncertain.


    The innocent question caught me off guard. A bittersweet pang shot through my heart as I realized how much this child hade <i>to </i>care for me, despite ourplicated family history.


    I smiled softly, my voice tinged with tenderness. ¡°Of course, the Rivers territory is so close, I cane back every day.¡±


    But Grace was sharp for her age. She frowned, seeing through my gentle lie


    immediately.


    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re lying. You don¡¯t evene home every day now. After marrying


    Connor, you definitely won¡¯t.¡± Her lower lip trembled slightly, threatening tears.


    Suppressing augh at her perceptiveness, I patiently coaxed my half¨Csister. ¡°Sister


    has work at thew center, so I can¡¯te back daily now.¡±


    Grace remained unconvinced. She stubbornly stretched out her pinky finger, her


    expression deadly serious.


    ¡°Pinky promise, you muste home every day to see me.¡±


    My smile deepened with helpless affection. How could I resist this pure¨Chearted child


    who wanted nothing more than my presence?


    I extended my pinky, offering apromise. ¡°I can¡¯t promise every day, but whenever


    I¡¯m free, I¡¯lle visit you, often.¡±


    Grace¡¯s little face brightened instantly, sunshine breaking through storm clouds.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    As our pinkies hooked together in solemn promise, a sweet smile blossomed on my


    face. In that moment, all my anxieties about the impending ceremony melted away.


    Meanwhile, downstairs in the Winters Family Estate, my father Richard Winters and


    his wife Natalie had dressed meticulously for the asion. They waited in the living


    room, my father¡¯s face bearing a rare broad smile.


    Through the open door, I could hear him weing Connor, who had arrived early to


    personally escort me.


    O


    <


    Chapter 50: The Engagem


    +15 Ponts


    ¡°Connor, wait a moment, Olivia will be down soon,¡± my father said, his voice warmer


    than I¡¯d heard in years.


    Natalie stood beside him, also radiant with genuine happiness. Though not my biological mother, I sensed her silent prayers to my mother Sarah in heaven: Sarah, our Olivia is all grown up now and about to get engaged. You would be <i>so </i>proud and relieved. Connor is a good man and truly loves her. She will be happy, <i>so </i>don¡¯t worry.


    The stylists gave me one final inspection before dering me ready. Taking a deep breath, I picked up my bouquet of fresh flowers and stepped toward the <i>door</i>.


    Grace raced ahead of me, her voice ringing through the house. ¡°Sister ising


    down!¡±


    I descended the stairs gracefully, feeling all eyes turn toward me. Connor stood at the bottom, looking breathtakingly handsome in his tailored suit.


    The moment our eyes met, time seemed to slow. His ice¨Cblue gaze widened, drinking in every detail of my appearance¨Cmy elegant gown outlining my slender waist, the


    pearl pins catching the light, my amber eyes meeting his.


    An amazed smile broke across Connor¡¯s face as he stepped forward, unable to hide


    his adoration. He took my hand in his, his touch warm and secure.


    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful,¡± he whispered, his voice hoarse with emotion.


    |||


    Watch Ads (0/20) >


    E


    Vote

 Whisper 91

    Chapter 50: The Engagement Day¨C2


    In the car, Connor and I sat side by side, our hands tightly sped. His usually


    reserved demeanor had melted into rare excitement, his ice¨Cblue <i>eyes </i>warm with


    anticipation.


    ¡°Livvy, finally, this day hase,¡± he said, squeezing my hand gently.


    A blush crept onto my cheeks as I met his gaze. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking forward to it, too.¡±


    His grip tightened, his thumb tracing the back of my hand in small, soothing circles.


    ¡°Honestly, I wish we could skip the engagement and marry you right away. I want you


    to be Mrs. Rivers this very instant.¡±


    Iughed shyly, teasing him to hide the flutter in my heart. ¡°I belong to you sooner or


    His fingers traced gentle circles on my palm, his voice dropping to a husky whisper. ¡°I


    can¡¯t wait, not even a minute or second longer.¡±


    Connor confessed he had once worried I might find it too rushed, so he¡¯d suggested


    my father that an engagement first, then marriageter, would be better.


    to


    ¡°But <i>now </i>I realize, I dug my own grave,¡± he said with a rueful smile.


    I chuckled, enjoying his rare disy of impatience. ¡°So, now you think your feelings


    are deep enough?¡±


    He pinched my cheek affectionately, his eyes crinkling at the corners. ¡°That¡¯s up to you<i>. </i>Mine have long since reached their peak.¡±


    I lowered my eyes yfully, pretending <i>to </i>consider. ¡°Well, then wait a bit longer.¡±


    He yed along indulgently, his voice warm with affection. ¡°Then, Miss Winters, when will <i>you </i>finally agree <i>to </i>be Mrs. Rivers?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see¡­


    depends on my mood!¡± I teased, sticking out my tongue in a moment of childish yfulness.


    Ourughter and gentle banter filled the car, dissolving any lingering shadows in joyous anticipation of what was toe.


    Chapter 50 The Engagem


    +15 Ponts 20


    We arrived at the Rivers Family Northern Estate in the northern outskirts of Riverdale.


    The sprawling property looked transformed, decoratedvishly for the asion.


    Connor gantly opened the car door, extending his hand to help me out. I stepped


    down gracefully, my heels sinking into a carpet of thousands of pink rose petals.


    The fragrant pathway stretched from the gates all the way <i>to </i>the main hall. The entire estate was festooned with ribbons and fresh flowers, the air alive with soft music and


    the hum of well¨Cwishers from both families.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Connor asked, his eyes searching mine for approval.


    ¡°It¡¯s perfect,¡± I whispered, genuinely moved by the effort and thought that had gone


    into every detail.


    We strolled through the sea of petals into the grand, brightly decorated banquet hall. The space overflowed with guests from influential circles, all dressed in their finest


    attire.


    Together, we greeted the crowd politely, epting congrattions and well¨Cwishes from what seemed like hundreds of people. After the initial round of greetings,


    Connor gently guided me backstage to review the ceremony flow with the officiant.


    Inside the lounge awaited the full Rivers Family: William Rivers d in deep red traditional attire, warm and spirited despite rarely returning from business travels; the regal Eleanor Rivers in a silk gown shimmering with priceless jewelry; and William¡¯s wife, Katherine Rivers,posed and elegant.


    The Winters Family soon joined, and the two families exchanged politeughter as they confirmed every detail to ensure the perfect union of their houses.


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    With the engagement about tomence, I felt a surge of anticipation. Finally, after all these years, Olivia would officially be mine.


    My phone suddenly vibrated in my pocket. I nced at the screen, my smile instantly


    fading when I saw the name.


    Excusing myself, I answered. ¡°What is it?¡±


    On the other end, Vanessa Reed¡¯s voice came through, choked with sobs. ¡°Con,


    |||


    <Chapter 50 The Engagem¡­


    please, don¡¯t get engaged to Olivia.¡±


    +15 Points >


    Since her previous deranged confession, she had never called me ¡°Brother¡± again. Now, her pitiful ¡°Con¡± grated on my nerves like nails on a chalkboard.


    Stepping out of the lounge to avoid disturbing the others, my tone turned icy. ¡°Vanessa, stop calling me. I will not cancel the engagement for you.¡±


    I moved to hang up when her desperate voice screamed through the speaker. ¡°If you


    won¡¯t cancel, I¡¯ll jump to my death!¡±


    A fierce wind roared through the phone, making my blood run cold. This wasn¡¯t just


    another empty threat.


    My brows furrowed in irritation¨Cand a creeping dread. ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I sneaked back to Riverdale,¡± she replied, her voice eerily calm now. ¡°Right now, I¡¯m standing on the rooftop of that very building where your engagement is held. If you


    don¡¯t cancel it, I¡¯ll jump immediately.¡±


    The estate¡¯s main house was ten stories tall. Even for a werewolf, a fall would mean


    certain death.


    III


    Watch Ads (0/20) >


    Vote


    260

 Whisper 92

    <Chapter 51 Desperate Me¡­


    +15 Points


    Chapter 51: Desperate Measures<b>¨C</b><b>1 </b>


    Chapter 51: Desperate Measures


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    ¡°Threaten me? You think you¡¯re worthy?¡± I sneered into the phone, cold contempt


    seeping from every word.


    At this moment, every trace of brotherly affection I once held for Vanessa Reed had frozen over, reced by bitter revulsion. Memories shed through my mind¨Chow I once tolerated this foster sister purely out of pack duty.


    After her lies and maniptions to turn me against Olivia, I deliberately distanced myself. The final blow came when I heard from Moow Legal Services that Vanessa secretly pressured them to mistreat Olivia.


    That discovery led me to have Frank Langley start a thorough investigation into her


    activities.


    Gritting my teeth, I vowed, ¡°Vanessa, all the things you did to hurt Olivia¡­ once I find every detail, I¡¯ll settle the score one by one.¡±


    Vanessa¡¯s voice cracked with desperate sobs through the phone. ¡°Con, do you really not care if I live or die? Why are you so heartless? Isn¡¯t my life more important than a mere engagement ceremony?¡±


    My heart remained cold as steel. ¡°That act might work on other people, but with me,


    it¡¯s useless.¡±


    Without another word, I hung up mercilessly. I immediately turned to Raymond Brooks, who stood nearby awaiting instructions.


    ¡°Find Vanessa. She ims to be on the rooftop. Mobilize security immediately,¡± I ordered, my voice leaving no room for questions.


    Raymond nodded sharply. ¡°Right away<b>, </b>sir.¡±


    I decided the engagement would <b>proceed </b>as nned. I was <b>certain </b>Vanessa wouldn¡¯t truly harm herself<b>, </b>but if she wasn¡¯t found <b>soon</b>, she¡¯d undoubtedly try to sabotage


    today¡¯s ceremony.


    <Chapter 51 Desperate Me


    (Vanessa¡¯s POV)


    <b>+15 </b>Points >


    I stared at the disconnected phone screen, frozen for a moment before a hysterical


    rage took over. With a shriek, I hurled the phone at the wall, watching it shatter into


    pieces.


    My hands swept across the nearby table, sending everything crashing <i>to </i>the floor in a frenzy. Vases shattered, papers scattered, and still my rage wasn¡¯t satisfied.


    From the sofa across the hidden guest suite at the Rivers Family Northern Estate, Damon Redfern watched my meltdown with mocking amusement. His blood¨Cred hair stood in stark contrast to his pale skin, a Cuban cigar mped between his lips.


    ¡°Miss Reed, howe you¡¯re so quick to lose yourposure?¡± he taunted,zily lighting his cigar. His eyes gleamed with ridicule as he exhaled a cloud of smoke.


    I wanted to w that smug expression off his face. Before I could respond, heavy


    knocks pounded the door.


    Vincent ck, the hulking bodyguard standing behind Damon, moved to open it. His


    massive frame blocked my view momentarily.


    ¡°Boss, we couldn¡¯t get the woman herself¨Cthe guards were too tight. But we grabbed


    the little <i>one</i>,¡± Vincent announced.


    He stepped aside, revealing a small struggling figure. My breath caught in my throat.


    There was Grace Winters, held up like a doll, her hands bound behind her back with hemp <i>ropes</i>. Her legs kicked wildly in the air, her mouth sealed with ck duct tape. Her terrified eyes brimmed with tears as she stared at me in confusion and fear.


    Damon exhaled a smoke ring and spat out a single word: ¡°Useless.¡±


    He nced at his watch and stood abruptly. ¡°Let¡¯s go, to the rooftop.¡±


    He cast a disdainful look down at me, still copsed on the floor sobbing. His tone turned chillingly sardonic.


    ¡°Miss Reed, I advise you¨Cstop crying over Connor Rivers. If Maxwell Wilson finds out, your end will be miserable. Even Zachary Zhou won¡¯t save you.¡±


    A sinister smile curled his lips, like the devil himself. ¡°Actually, Brother Zhou wouldn¡¯t bother saving you anyway.¡±


    III


    O


    * Chapter 51 Desperate Me


    With that, he turned and strode away, Vincent following with the struggling child. They ignored my despairpletely.


    +15 Points?


    wiped my tears with trembling hands, staggered to my feet, and followed them out of the room. My eyes were hollow, my heart empty.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    In the brightly decorated hall downstairs, only twenty minutes remained before the


    engagement festivities were set to begin. The air buzzed with excitement and


    anticipation.


    Suddenly, amotion erupted near the entrance to the lounge. Natalie Winters


    burst into the main hall, her face streaked with tears, her elegant makeup ruined.


    ¡°Grace is missing!¡± she cried, her voice breaking with panic. ¡°I can¡¯t find her


    anywhere!¡±


    My heart dropped like a stone. I rushed to Natalie¡¯s side, gripping her shoulders to


    steady her.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I demanded, trying to keep my voice calm.


    Natalie¡¯s words tumbled out between sobs. ¡°We were just chatting in the lounge. Grace said she wanted <i>to </i>go y outside, so I let her¡­ Now I can¡¯t find her


    anywhere!¡±


    Katherine Rivers approached, her face a mask ofposed concern. She ced a gentle hand on Natalie¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she soothed. ¡°All the guests here today are our friends and family. Grace is likely just ying somewhere in the vast estate. She won¡¯t be in danger. We can check the surveince footage.¡±


    Watch Ads (0/20) >


    260


    E


    Vote


    <Chapter 51 Desperate Me


    +15 Points>


    Chapter 51: Desperate Measures¨C2


    But Connor¡¯s brow creased sharply as he joined us. His ice¨Cblue eyes had darkened


    with suspicion.


    ¡°My father¡¯s already reviewing the security tapes,¡± I added anxiously. ¡°Let¡¯s split up


    and search, and send more people to help.¡±


    Suddenly, a collective gasp rippled through the crowd. Everyone¡¯s heads whipped toward the giant electronic screen that dominated one wall of the hall.


    Originally set to show engagement videos and photos of Connor and me, it now disyed a horrifying sight: Grace tied to a chair, screaming and sobbing helplessly.


    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, Sister, where are you?¡± she waited, her little face contorted with terror. ¡°Wuu wuu<i>, </i>I want Mommy! Bad uncles took me, please save me!¡±


    Natalie¡¯s legs buckled beneath her, eyes rolling back as she nearly fainted. I rushed to steady her, my own heart pounding with fear.


    Natalie sobbed uncontrobly against my shoulder. ¡°Olivia¡­ what do we do¡­ If Grace


    dies, I don¡¯t want to live either¡­¡±


    Despair and disbelief rippled through the gathered crowd. Murmurs of shock and horror filled the air as everyone stared at the screen in disbelief.


    Katherine¡¯sposed facade cracked slightly. ¡°How could this happen? Everyone here is a trusted guest. How could someone kidnap Grace?¡±


    Connor¡¯s face darkened to a dangerous shade. ¡°It was Vanessa. She just called me.¡±


    The words hit me like a physical blow. ¡°Vanessa?¡± I gasped, shock coursing through <ol><li>me. </li></ol>


    My mind raced with implications. ¡°Where is she? She¡¯sing after me! We must


    find her now! Let me talk to her!¡±


    As Connor took out his phone to call, the hall speakers suddenly crackled to life.


    Vanessa¡¯s voice, cold and clear, filled the space:


    ¡°Olivia Winters, if you want your sister alive,e to the rooftop.¡±


    |||


    O


    Chapter 51 Desperate Me


    +15 Prints >


    I froze for half a heartbeat, the words sinking in. Then panic propelled me forward as I


    bolted for the elevators.


    Connor swiftly caught up and gripped my arm tightly. ¡°Liv, don¡¯t go. It¡¯s dangerous!¡±


    Tears trembled on myshes as I turned to face him. ¡°I have <i>to</i>! Vanessa is targeting <ol><li>me. If I don¡¯t go, Grace will be hurt. I can¡¯t risk my sister¡¯s life.¡± </li></ol>


    ¡°First, we alert the police,¡± Connor insisted, his voice calm but forceful.


    I struggled against his grip. ¡°You call them, but don¡¯t stop me! Every second I dy,


    Grace¡¯s danger grows. She¡¯s innocent¨Cshe¡¯s only targeted because of me. I won¡¯t


    watch her die because of me!¡±


    My desperation cracked my voice as I fought fiercely to break free.


    Connor¡¯s grip tightened, his tone rising. ¡°And you think risking your own life is


    eptable?¡±


    Just then, Frank Langley rushed over breathlessly. His normallyposed face was


    flushed with urgency.


    ¡°Mr. Rivers, we¡¯ve located Vanessa Reed and Grace Winters. They¡¯re on the rooftop


    along with two unknown men.¡±


    ¡°Only three people?¡± Connor¡¯s eyes narrowed, wary of a trap.


    ¡°Yes, sir. Police are already on their way,¡± Frank confirmed with a quick nod.


    Connor¡¯s mind visibly raced as he issued swift orders. ¡°Mobilize all our security to the


    rooftop.¡±


    He turned to me, his ice¨Cblue eyes intense. ¡°Liv, you must stay calm. Vanessa wants


    you to walk into her trap. Promise me you won¡¯t.¡±


    My hands shook violently, terror flooding through me. ¡°I¡­¡±


    Before I could finish, shrill screams pierced the hall. Everyone¡¯s gaze jerked to the


    screen once more.


    The image had changed. Now Vanessa pressed a gleaming silver dagger to Grace¡¯s delicate neck. Her face was twisted into a chilling smile as she stared straight into


    the camera.


    111


    r


    Chapter 51 Desperate Me.


    +15 Points>


    ¡°Olivia Winters,¡± her voice dripped venom, ¡°I give you five minutes. If you don¡¯te,


    your sister will die in your ce!¡±


    Almost before thest syble faded, I had broken free and was sprinting full speed


    toward the rooftop.


    111


    Watch Ads (0/20) >


    §¤


    Vote


    260

 Whisper 93

    < Chapter 51 Desperate Me


    + Points


    Chapter <b>51</b>: Desperate Measures<b>¨C</b><b>2 </b>


    But Connor¡¯s brow creased sharply as he joined us. His ice¨Cblue eyes had darkened


    with suspicion.


    ¡°My father¡¯s already reviewing the security tapes,¡± I added anxiously. ¡°Let¡¯s split up


    and search, and send more people to help.¡±


    Suddenly, a collective gasp rippled through the crowd. Everyone¡¯s heads whipped toward the giant electronic screen that dominated one wall of the hall.


    Originally set to show engagement videos and photos of Connor and me, it now disyed a horrifying sight: Grace tied to a chair, screaming and sobbing helplessly.


    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, Sister, where are you?¡± she waited, her little face contorted with terror. ¡°Wuu wuu, I want Mommy! Bad uncles took me, please save me!¡±


    Natalie¡¯s legs buckled beneath her, eyes rolling back as she nearly fainted. I rushed to steady her, my own heart pounding with fear


    Natalie sobbed uncontrobly against my shoulder. ¡°Olivia¡­ what do we do¡­ If Grace


    dies, I don¡¯t want to live either¡­¡±


    Despair and disbelief rippled through the gathered crowd. Murmurs of shock and horror filled the air as everyone stared at the screen in disbelief.


    Katherine¡¯sposed facade cracked slightly. ¡°How could this happen? Everyone here is a trusted guest. How could someone kidnap Grace?¡±


    Connor¡¯s face darkened to a dangerous shade. ¡°It was Vanessa. She just called me.¡±


    The words hit me like a physical blow. ¡°Vanessa?¡± I gasped, shock coursing through <ol><li>me. </li></ol>


    My mind raced with implications. ¡°Where is she? She¡¯sing after me! We must


    find her now! Let me talk to her!¡±


    As Connor took out his phone to call, the hall speakers suddenly crackled to life.


    Vanessa¡¯s voice, cold and clear, filled the space:


    ¡°Olivia Winters, if you want your sister alive<b>, </be to the rooftop.¡±


    < Chapter 51 Desperate Me


    +8 Points >


    I froze for half a heartbeat, the words sinking in. Then panic propelled me forward as I


    bolted for the elevators.


    Connor swiftly caught up and gripped my arm tightly. ¡°Liv, don¡¯t go. It¡¯s dangerous!¡±


    Tears trembled on myshes as I turned to face him. ¡°I have to! Vanessa is targeting me. If I don¡¯t go, Grace will be hurt. I can¡¯t risk my sister¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°First, we alert the police,¡± Connor insisted, his voice calm but forceful.


    I struggled against his grip. ¡°You call them, but don¡¯t stop me! Every second I dy,


    Grace¡¯s danger grows. She¡¯s innocent¨Cshe¡¯s only targeted because of me. I won¡¯t


    watch her die because of me!¡±


    My desperation cracked my voice as I fought fiercely to break free.


    Connor¡¯s grip tightened, his tone rising. ¡°And you think risking your own life is


    eptable?¡±


    Just then, Frank Langley rushed over breathlessly. His normallyposed face was flushed with urgency.


    ¡°Mr. Rivers, we¡¯ve located Vanessa Reed and Grace Winters. They¡¯re on the rooftop


    along with two unknown men.¡±


    ¡°Only three people?¡± Connor¡¯s eyes narrowed, wary of a trap.


    ¡°Yes, sir. Police are already on their way,¡± Frank confirmed with a quick nod.


    Connor¡¯s mind visibly raced as he issued swift orders. ¡°Mobilize all our security to the


    rooftop.¡±


    He turned to me, his ice¨Cblue eyes intense. ¡°Liv, you must stay calm. Vanessa wants


    you to walk into her trap. Promise me you won¡¯t.¡±


    My hands shook violently, terror flooding through me. ¡°I¡­¡±


    Before I could finish, shrill screams pierced the hall. Everyone¡¯s gaze jerked to the


    screen once more.


    The image had changed. Now Vanessa pressed a gleaming silver dagger to Grace¡¯s delicate neck. Her face was twisted into a chilling smile as she stared straight into


    the camera.


    |||


    O


    2


    Chapter 51 Desperate Me


    +8 Points 2


    ¡°Olivia Winters,¡± her voice dripped venom, ¡°I give you five minutes. If you don¡¯te, your sister will die in your ce!¡±


    Almost before thest syble faded, I had broken free and was sprinting full speed toward the rooftop.


    Watch Ads (0/20) >


    <b>Vote </b>


    425


    ɽ

 Whisper 94

    < Chapter 52: Blood on the¡­


    +8 Points >


    Chapter <b>52</b>: Blood on the Rooftop


    Chapter 52: Blood on the Rooftop


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    I raced after Olivia, my heart pounding with dread. Every second counted. Grace¡¯s life hung in the bnce, but I couldn¡¯t let Olivia sacrifice herself.


    Suddenly, a body collided with mine. Red wine sshed across my white shirt and suit jacket, the liquid spreading like blood.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Alpha Connor!¡± A man with an apologetic smile blocked my path. ¡°What


    a terrible ident!¡±


    I tried to step around him, but he shifted, maintaining his position directly in my way.


    ¡°Please, let me help clean that,¡± he insisted, reaching for my jacket.


    My patience snapped. ¡°Get out of my way!¡± I snarled, my voice dropping to a dangerous growl.


    The stranger¡¯s eyes widened at my tone. He finally stepped aside with a slight bow.


    I didn¡¯t waste another second on him, sprinting toward the elevator bank. My blood ran cold when I saw the floor indicator numbers rapidly climbing.


    Nine¡­ ten.


    Toote. The elevator had already reached the rooftop.


    A sudden suspicion made me whirl around, scanning the crowd for the wine¨Cspilling stranger. He had vanishedpletely.


    This was no ident. Someone had deliberately dyed me.


    I punched the call button for the second elevator, cursing under my breath. Every second I wasted could cost Olivia her life.


    Outside the manor¡¯s side entrance, hidden in shadows, a ck Audi idled silently. The man who had blocked me slipped into the driver¡¯s seat, his apologetic demeanorpletely gone.


    ¡°Brother yton, it¡¯s done,¡± he reported crisply.


    |||


    O


    r


    < Chapter 52: Blood on the


    In the back seat, yton Thornton nodded withnguid satisfaction. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The driver hesitated. ¡°Aren¡¯t we waiting for Miss Reed?¡±


    yton¡¯s lips curled into a contemptuous sneer. ¡°Brother Frederick only told us to help ruin the engagement party, not to ensure that foolish woman escapes unscathed. If we wait for her, none of us will get away tonight.¡±


    Without another word, the car pulled away, melting into the darkness as they abandoned Vanessa to her fate.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    +3 Points >


    The elevator doors slid open at the rooftop level. My heart hammered against my ribs


    as I pushed open the heavy iron door..


    Cold night wind whipped around me, tearing at my carefully styled hair and elegant


    dress. The beautiful engagement gown that had made me feel like a princess now


    felt like a cruel joke.


    I spotted Grace immediately. My eight¨Cyear¨Cold half¨Csister sat bound to a chair at the


    very edge of the rooftop. ck duct tape sealed her mouth, thick ropes binding her


    small limbs. Her eyes were wide with terror, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    Behind her stood Vanessa Reed, her face twisted with hatred. A silver dagger


    gleamed in her hand, pressed against Grace¡¯s delicate throat. Two men in ck stood


    on either side, their expressions nk and menacing.


    My stomach lurched at the sight. Just this morning, Grace had been spinning in circles, chanting about my engagement. Now she was a hostage, her innocent life


    threatened because of me.


    ¡°Let my sister go,¡± I said, fighting to keep my voice steady. ¡°I will do anything you


    want.¡±


    Vanessa¡¯s eyes burned with a mixture of hatred and despair. ¡°Come here,¡± shemanded. ¡°Exchange yourself for her.¡±


    Without hesitation, I stepped forward. Grace¡¯s life was worth any risk to my own.


    I moved slowly, careful not to provoke Vanessa into harming Grace. When I was just two meters away, a desperate shout broke the tension.


    O


    <Chapter 52 Blood on the


    ¡°Livvy! Don¡¯t go!¡±


    Connor¡¯s voice. He had made it to the rooftop, breathless and trembling with fear. Before I could react, he pulled me tightly into his arms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go,¡± he whispered, his voice quivering. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±


    +8 Points >


    Vanessa¡¯s face contorted as she watched us. Tears filled her eyes, spilling down her cheeks as she began tough¨Ca high, broken sound that sent chills down my spine.


    ¡°Such enviable love, truly! Ha ha ha ha! Wonderful, wonderful!¡± Herughter turned to sobs, then back toughter again. ¡°Why? Why is it you who has his love?¡±


    In that moment, something in Vanessa snappedpletely. With a primal scream, she lunged forward, silver dagger raised high, aiming for my back.


    Everything happened in slow motion. Connor saw the deing but couldn¡¯t push me away and counterattack in time. Instead, he twisted his body, cing himself between me and the dagger.


    The silver de sank deep into his waist.


    Connor grunted in pain, his eyes widening as blood immediately darkened his


    clothes. The red stain spread rapidly, far worse than the wine that had been spilled on him earlier.


    Vanessa stumbled backward, her face a mask of horror at what she¡¯d done. ¡°No! Why? Connor, why do you care for her so much? You¡¯re willing to die for her?!¡±


    I stepped away from Connor¡¯s embrace and looked down. The silver dagger was embedded in his waist, blood seeping around the wound. My face drained of all color.


    ¡°Con!¡± I cried out, tears streaming uncontrobly down my face.


    The rooftop door burst open again. A squad of security personnel flooded the area, quickly subduing Vanessa¡¯s guards. They rescued Grace and pinned Vanessa to the ground, wrenching the weapon from her hand.


    I copsed onto my knees beside Connor<b>, </b>sobbing as I clung to him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Con, I¡¯m so sorry¡­ It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    My voice was hoarse, broken by guilt and grief. I had been so foolish. My n had been to feignpliance, exchange myself for Grace, then find a chance to subdue


    111


    O


    < Chapter 52 Blood on the¡­


    Vanessa. I believed I could handle her¨Cshe had no realbat skills, and I had


    enough training to win.


    + Points >


    But everything had happened too fast. I never expected Connor to arrive so quickly.


    Never imagined Vanessa would be so desperate as to try to kill me outright. Never


    dreamed Connor would shield me with his own body.


    Self¨Creproach crushed me like a physical weight. I should have trusted Connor¡¯s n.


    Should have waited for his security team instead of rushing in impulsively. If I hadn¡¯t been so stubborn, he wouldn¡¯t be lying here bleeding.


    I would rather have taken the de myself a thousand times over.


    Hourster, I stood in the corridor outside the emergency room. A heavy silence had


    descended upon everyone waiting there. Connor was inside undergoing emergency surgery, his life hanging by a thread.


    The silver from the dagger made the wound particrly dangerous for a werewolf.


    The doctors had been working for hours, but we had no updates yet.


    Eleanor Rivers and Katherine Rivers stood nearby, their eyes red from crying. William


    Rivers paced the corridor, his face a mask of controlled fury.


    I leaned against the wall, my tears long since dried. My expression was hollow, my


    spirit shattered by remorse and fear. The beautiful engagement gown I still wore was


    now stained with Connor¡¯s blood¨Ca cruel reminder of how quickly joy had turned to


    tragedy.


    Grace had been safely escorted home by Natalie. The grand engagement ceremony


    that was supposed to unite our families had been irrevocably ruined.


    William Rivers stopped pacing, his face ashen with a mix of anger and disbelief. ¡°How


    could this happen? Wasn¡¯t Vanessa supposed to be in the Western Territory? How did


    she sneak back without us knowing?¡±


    Frank Langley, Connor¡¯s assistant, stepped forward. His normallyposed face was


    drawn with fatigue. ¡°Sir, we just discovered that Miss Reed secretly met with


    Frederick Warner in the US. It was Frederick Warner who helped her evade our


    surveince and return,¡±


    At the mention of Frederick Warner, William was momentarily stunned. His face


    O


    Chapter 52 Blood on the


    drained of color, as though he¡¯d seen a ghost.


    +8 Points >


    Katherine, who had been sobbing just seconds before, suddenly exploded with fury.


    ¡°Frederick Warner?!¡± she screamed, herposure shatteringpletely. ¡°That bastard! That illegitimate son dares to strike at our family?!¡±


    |||


    Èý


    Watch Ads (0/20) >


    Vote


    425

 Whisper 95

    <b>+ </b>Points >


    Chapter 53: Family Secrets and <b>Aftermath</b>¨C<b>1 </b>


    Chapter 53: Family Secrets and Aftermath


    (Katherine¡¯s POV)


    ¡°I told you long ago that bastard must not be allowed to live!¡± I sobbed, pointing an using finger at William¡¯s face.


    My voice echoed through the sterile hospital corridor, each word dripping with years of suppressed rage. ¡°All because of your affair back then, fathering a child with that woman! Now, your bastard has caused Connor to be gravely injured, his life hanging


    by a thread!¡±


    William¡¯s face darkened with shame as hospital staff and other visitors nced our way. I didn¡¯t care who heard. My son was fighting for his life because of his mistakes.


    ¡°Listen to me, William,¡± I hissed, stepping closer. ¡°If anything happens to Connor, <b>I¡¯ll </b>have someone kill that bastard of yours!¡±


    William flinched as though I¡¯d struck him. His jaw tightened, eyes shing with a


    mixture of guilt and defensiveness.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of bringing this up now?¡± he growled, keeping his voice low. ¡°I never wanted her to have that child. Frederick¡¯s mother told me she¡¯d aborted it, then


    secretly ran off to America. What could I do?¡±


    My fury only intensified at his pathetic excuses. ¡°I think you¡¯re just pretending ignorance. Maybe you were secretly happy she gave you a child!¡±


    The words hung in the air between us, sharp and poisonous. William¡¯s face contorted with anger, but I could see the truth in his eyes.


    (Richard¡¯s POV)


    I stood awkwardly nearby, witnessing the Rivers family¡¯s dirtyundry being aired in public. As Alpha of the Winters pack and Olivia¡¯s father, I¡¯de to support my daughter through this nightmare, not to be privy to another pack¡¯s scandals.


    A flicker of embarrassment crossed my face as Katherine¡¯s usations grew louder. This was hardly the time or ce for such revtions.


    |||


    O


    < Chapter 53 Family Secret


    +6 Points >


    Eleanor Rivers, Connor¡¯s grandmother, sat rigidly in a nearby chair. Despite her


    obvious grief, she maintained a formidableposure thatmanded respect. Her


    silver hair was perfectly styled despite the hours of waiting, her posture impable.


    ¡°Enough!¡± she suddenly barked, her aura oppressive and cold. ¡°What time do you


    think it is to be quarreling like this? You¡¯re humiliating the entire Rivers pack in front of


    our inws!¡±


    Her authority silenced the room instantly. Even Katherine, still trembling with anger


    and tears streaming down her face, dared not continue her tirade.


    (Eleanor¡¯s POV)


    I fixed my sharp gaze on Katherine, my daughter¨Cinw of thirty years. Her behavior


    was uneptable, regardless of her distress.


    ¡°Katherine,¡± I said coldly, ¡°Connor is still fighting for his life inside. Saying things like ¡®if


    anything happens¡®¨Care you cursing your own son?¡±


    Katherine¡¯s tears flowed harder as she stammered, ¡°Mother¡­ I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡±


    William¡¯s patience snapped again. ¡°Stop crying,¡± he ordered harshly. ¡°Our son is still in


    surgery. Crying now is just unlucky.¡±


    Katherine turned away, weeping silently into her handkerchief. Her shoulders shook


    with the effort of containing her sobs.


    Richard Winters stepped forward awkwardly, clearly ufortable but trying to offer


    I nodded slightly in acknowledgment of his attempt. At least someone was trying to


    maintain decorum in this dreadful situation.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    I stood apart from the Rivers family, my back against the cold hospital wall. Their


    voices faded into meaningless noise around me.


    None of it registered¨Cnot Katherine¡¯s usations, not William¡¯s defenses, not


    Eleanor¡¯s reprimands. My world had shrunk to a single point of crushing self¨Cme


    and fear.


    Each second dragged like an eternity. My chest felt tight, my heart throbbing painfully


    O


    <


    <Chapter 53 Family Secret


    against my ribs. I couldn¡¯t breathe properly, as if I were drowning on drynd.


    +8 Points


    Every heartbeat was torment. Regret wed at my insides like a living thing. If only I


    hadn¡¯t rushed to the rooftop. If only I¡¯d trusted Connor¡¯s n. If only I¡¯d been less


    impulsive.


    The beautiful engagement gown I still wore was stained with Connor¡¯s blood. I


    couldn¡¯t bring myself to change, as though removing it would somehow sever my


    connection to him.


    Desperate hope and terror battled within me. What if the silver had spread too far?


    What if the doctors couldn¡¯t save him? What if thest memory Connor had of me


    was my foolish, reckless decision that put him in danger?


    Time inched forward with excruciating slowness. The sun sank lower outside the


    windows, shadows lengthening along the hospital corridor.


    Then, atst, the doors to the operating room opened with a soft click.


    Katherine rushed forward, her quarrel with William instantly forgotten. ¡°Doctor, how is


    my son?¡± she demanded, voice trembling.


    The others swarmed behind her. I remained frozen, my hands trembling violently, palms slick with sweat. Hope and dread warred within me as the surgeon finally


    removed his mask.


    Exhaustion lined his face, but it gave way to a faint smile. ¡°The patient is out of danger now.¡±


    <b>Comments </b>


    <b>Watch </b><b>Ads </b>(0/20) >


    |||


    O


    <b>Vote </b>

 Whisper 96

    Chapter 53: Family Secrets and Aftermath¨C2


    Relief swept through the hall like a physical wave. My tightly coiled nerves loosened slightly, and the oppressive despair eased a fraction.


    ¡°The silver dagger missed vital organs,¡± the doctor continued. ¡°We¡¯ve removed all traces of silver from the wound. He¡¯s young and strong¨Chis werewolf healing abilities should take over now that the silver is gone.¡±


    Connor was transferred to ICU for observation, the risk of infection still looming, but the worst had passed. The heavy stone crushing everyone¡¯s hearts slowly lifted.


    (Eleanor¡¯s POV)


    With the immediate crisis over, my thoughts turned to what had happened. How had this disaster urred at what should have been a joyous family asion?


    My gaze hardened as I addressed the family gathered in the waiting area. ¡°How did Vanessa sneak into the estate? Our security is tight¨Cno invitation, no entry. Has anyone found out?¡±


    William, recalling the barrage of missed calls during the chaos, hurriedly pulled out his phone and dialed back. After a brief conversation, his expression darkened further.


    ¡°The investigation shows Vanessa entered as yton Thornton¡¯s femalepanion,¡± he reported grimly. ¡°She wore a mask, and since Grey family¡¯s Third Young Master personally brought her, the guards didn¡¯t insist on removing it.¡±


    ¡°Grey family?¡± My brows furrowed deeply. This connection was unexpected and concerning. ¡°When did Vanessa get involved with the Grey family?¡±


    William sighed heavily. ¡°ording to them, yton met her by chance in America. She never told him she¡¯d been sent abroad as punishment. He ims this is our family¡¯s private affair.¡±


    He ran a hand through his graying hair. ¡°As for why she came as hispanion, yton said she wanted to surprise us.¡±


    My eyes grew colder with each word. ¡°A perfect excuse, but I don¡¯t buy it. Keep digging.¡±


    Èý


    |||


    O


    r


    Chapter 53: Family Secret


    William nodded, his expression grim. At this moment, Frank Langley, Connor¡¯s assistant, approached respectfully.


    ¡°Elder Rivers, Chairman William,¡± he said with a slight bow, ¡°the police just called.¡±


    My gaze sharpened. ¡°What did they say?¡±


    Frank replied evenly, ¡°Vanessa is suspected of k********g and attempted murder. They ask if the family wants to handle this officially or¡­¡±


    (Katherine¡¯s POV)


    +8 Points <b>> </b>


    Before he could finish, I cut in with a bitter sneer. ¡°She harmed Connor and you think we¡¯d shield her? Ridiculous.¡±


    My voice shook with rage and betrayal. This girl I had raised as my own daughter had tried to kill my son.


    ¡°Of course, prosecute her to the fullest extent of thew!¡±


    Eleanor nodded after a thoughtful pause. ¡°Severe punishment,¡± she agreed, her voice


    like steel.


    Frank bowed slightly. ¡°Yes. Also, Mr. Rivers previously instructed me to look into Vanessa. I found out that those two thugs who harassed Miss Winters before were hired by her.¡±


    The revtion hit me like a physical blow. I¡¯d known Vanessa was obsessed with


    Connor, but to go this far¡­


    (Richard¡¯s POV)


    ¡°What?¡± I exploded, unable to contain my anger. ¡°Vanessa harassed our daughter? This is outrageous!¡±


    My protective instincts red. As Alpha of the Winters pack, I¡¯d failed to protect my daughter from these threats.


    Frank confirmed with a solemn nod. ¡°She even contacted Miss Winters¡®w firm to


    have them ¡®special treat¡® her.¡±


    My voice shook with fury. ¡°Unbelievable!¡±


    I nced at Olivia, who stood silently against the wall. How much had she endured


    <b>||| </b>


    O


    <


    Chapter 53 Family Secret


    without telling me? My heart ached with guilt for not being there for her.


    (Eleanor¡¯s POV)


    + Points >


    A heavy sigh escaped me as I considered the full scope of this disaster. ¡°Vanessa turning out like this, we Rivers family share the me.¡±


    I looked at Katherine, whose face was a mask of pain and betrayal. ¡°Katherine, you adopted her to repay Victoria Reed¡¯s kindness. Now she¡¯s grown up, and we¡¯ve given her everything. That debt is repaid.¡±


    My voice turned solemn as I made the decision that would alter our family forever. ¡°Her repeated crimes cannot be condoned. From this moment, she is expelled from the Rivers family. No objections?¡±


    atherine¡¯s expression was bleak as she whispered, ¡°None.¡±


    Her voice trembled with pain. ¡°I treated her like my own daughter, gave her the best education, tutors for piano and dance, dressed her like a Rivers heiress. How could


    she repay me with such malice?¡±


    She shook her head in disbelief. ¡°Coveting Connor, sabotaging his engagement,


    (Katherine¡¯s POV)


    Eleanor sighed deeply, her disapproval evident. ¡°How could a good child be like


    this? Katherine, see what you¡¯ve raised?¡±


    I nearly choked on anger and grief at her words. After everything I¡¯d been through


    today, to be med for Vanessa¡¯s actions was too much.


    ¡°Mother,¡± I protested, ¡°all these years I¡¯ve cared for her, you saw it with your own eyes. I gave her the best. But no matter how much you nurture someone, you can¡¯t control their heart. How can you me me entirely?¡±


    The olddy¡¯s gaze was sharp with disapproval, but William intervened. ¡°Enough. It¡¯s


    not Katherine¡¯s fault.¡±


    I was grateful for his support, rare as it was. Today had revealed too many family fractures, too many painful truths.


    Eleanor turned her attention to Olivia Winters, who had remained silent throughout


    111


    <


    Chapter 53 Family Secret.


    our family drama. Her face was pale, her eyes haunted with guilt and fear.


    + Points >


    ¡°Tell me,¡± Eleanor demanded, her eyes sharp as des, ¡°what exactly happened on that rooftop? How did Connor get hurt?¡±


    Watch Ads (0/20) >

 Whisper 97

    Chapter 54. Silver Wounds.


    +8 Points >


    Chapter 54: Silver Wounds and Pack Pride¨C1


    Chapter 54: Silver Wounds and Pack Pride


    (Richard¡¯s POV)


    I could barely contain the fury building inside me as I watched Eleanor Rivers interrogate my daughter. The hospital corridor felt suffocating, the antiseptic smell doing nothing to calm my nerves.


    ¡°So Connor took that silver dagger for you?¡± Eleanor¡¯s voice cut through the air like a


    de, each word dripping with usation.


    Olivia lowered her gaze, her shoulders hunched forward in defeat. ¡°Yes.¡±


    The elder Luna pressed on mercilessly, her eyes cold as winter. ¡°You were too


    impulsive! We¡¯d already called the territory enforcers, there were pack guards in the


    estate, couldn¡¯t you have waited? If you hadn¡¯t been reckless, Connor wouldn¡¯t have


    been injured for no reason.¡±


    My daughter¡¯s face crumpled further. The sight of her¨Cstill wearing that


    blood¨Cstained engagement gown¨Cmade my heart ache.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Elder Rivers, it¡¯s all my fault,¡± Olivia whispered, her voice hoarse and guilty.


    Tears shimmered in her amber eyes, so like her mother¡¯s.


    Something inside me snapped. The Alpha in me would not stand by while my daughter was med for another¡¯s crimes.


    ¡°Elder Rivers, what¡¯s the meaning of these words?¡± My voice boomed through the corridor, making several heads turn. ¡°It was your adopted daughter who stabbed


    Connor with silver, also your pack¡¯s member. Are you implying this dagger was meant for my daughter¡¯s body instead?¡±


    Eleanor¡¯s eyes widened at my outburst, but I wasn¡¯t finished.


    ¡°You say she was impulsive¨Cif your son had a silver de to his throat, would you


    calmly wait for the enforcers? Would you risk it, knowing the kidnapper threatened to


    kill in five minutes?¡±


    My voice grew colder with each word, my protective instincts fully awakened.


    r


    Chapter 54 Silver Wounds


    +8 Points>


    ¡°Your guards couldn¡¯t even stop them from k********g my younger daughter in broad daylight! Were they there to rescue or to collect corpses?<b>¡± </b>


    The Rivers family stood frozen, shocked by my uncharacteristic disy of emotion.


    ¡°My younger daughter was kidnapped, my older daughter risked her life to save her and nearly died herself, yet you me her instead of the real culprit? What twisted logic is this? Are you believers of ¡®victim ming¡®?¡±


    My hands trembled with barely suppressed rage. I hadn¡¯t felt this protective since


    Sarah¡¯s death.


    The silence that followed was deafening. Eleanor¡¯s face had gone pale, her lips


    pressed into a thin line.


    William Rivers, Connor¡¯s father, coughed twice, breaking the tension. He fixed Eleanor


    with a sharp, cold gaze, his ice¨Cblue eyes¨Cso like his son¡¯s¨Cshing with authority.


    ¡°Richard is right, this is not Olivia¡¯s fault. And what nonsense did you just say? You


    pampered Vanessa too much, that¡¯s why she turned out this way! This disaster is on


    you.¡±


    Eleanor¡¯s chest heaved furiously, her face flushing deep red. For a moment, I thought


    she might copse.


    ¡°Fine! Now you me me too? I won¡¯t argue with you anymore!¡± She spun on her heel


    and stormed off, refusing to meet anyone¡¯s gaze.


    William turned to me, his posture rxing slightly. The hardness in his eyes softened


    to something almost apologetic.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, this is indeed our pack¡¯s fault.¡±


    Katherine Rivers, Connor¡¯s mother, nodded in silent agreement, her amber eyes filled


    with shame. The resemnce between her and Olivia struck me again¨Cthey shared


    the same warm¨Ccolored eyes, though Katherine¡¯s held decades more of life


    experience.


    I exhaled slowly, trying to calm myself. The anger still simmered beneath my


    ¡°Since Connor is out of danger, I¡¯m going home to check on Grace. She¡¯s still terrified.¡±


    |||


    O


    213


    Chapter 54 Silver Wounds¡­


    +0 Points)


    My heart was torn between my daughters. Grace needed me, but leaving Olivia here with these people who had just med her¡­


    ¡°Katherine, see Alpha Winters off,¡± William instructed gently, acknowledging the respect due to an allied pack¡¯s leader.


    Olivia stepped forward, clearly intending to follow me. I shook my head firmly.


    ¡°Livvy,e home with me. If you stay and something happens with Connor¡¯s injury again, they¡¯ll me you all over.¡±


    My words were deliberately sharp, meant to sting. The Rivers family¡¯s faces darkened


    with shame at the reminder of their matriarch¡¯s earlier scolding.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    My lips trembled as I looked at my father. I was exhausted, guilt¨Cridden, but I knew


    what I needed to do.


    ¡°Dad¡­ I can¡¯t leave yet. Connor risked his life for me. If he wakes up and doesn¡¯t see


    me, he¡¯ll be sad.¡±


    My voice was soft but filled with determination. I couldn¡¯t abandon Connor now, not


    after what he¡¯d done for me.


    William smiled approvingly, his stern features softening. ¡°Richard, my mother was out of line just now. I apologize on her behalf.¡±


    His authority carried the weight of the entire Rivers pack. The apology was genuine, if


    bted.


    ¡°Yes, Connor would want to see her first when he wakes,¡± Katherine added, her earlier


    hostilitypletely gone.


    <b>Comments </b>


    Watch <b>Ads </b>(<b>20</b>)


    <b>Watch </b>Ads <b>(</b><b>0/20</b>) >

 Whisper 98

    Chapter 54 Silver Wounds


    +8 Points?


    Chapter <b>54</b>: Silver Wounds and Pack Pride¨C2


    She looked at me with something like eptance in her eyes. Perhaps she finally understood the inevitable bond between her son and me.


    Dad¡¯s anger seemed to soften a little. He sighed heavily, the fight draining from him.


    ¡°Fine. Stay here. I¡¯ll go see your sister.¡±


    With a final nce that held both worry and resignation, he left the hospital corridor. His footsteps echoed against the sterile tiles, each one taking him further from me.


    Left behind, my guilt overwhelmed me anew. I bowed again to William and Katherine.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I acted rashly.¡± My shoulders slumped with the weight of responsibility for Connor¡¯s injury.


    Katherine gently took my hand, her touch warm and maternal. She sighed softly.


    ¡°Child, stop ming yourself. This tragedy is not your fault at all. You didn¡¯t want Connor hurt, and your father was right¨Cit¡¯s ultimately our Rivers pack¡¯s responsibility.¡±


    Her kindness broke something inside me. Tears brimmed anew in my eyes.


    ¡°I want to see Connor.¡±


    The words came out as a desperate plea. I needed to see him, to know he was truly alive and recovering.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s visit him together,¡± Katherine said softly, squeezing my hand with warmth and understanding.


    It felt like a silent eptance of my ce in her son¡¯s life.


    Inside the ICU, the steady beep of monitors filled the air. Connory still, his normally vibrant presence diminished by the sterile hospital bed and the tubes connected to his body.


    I held my breath, watching his face for any sign of consciousness. After what felt like an eternity, his eyelids fluttered and finally opened.


    The first thing that came into focus was my tear¨Cstained, anxious face. My tears immediately spilled over again.


    |||


    O


    r


    < Chapter 54. Silver Wounds


    +8 Points


    ¡°Con, you¡¯re finally awake,¡± I choked out, voice trembling with relief and heartbreak.


    Connor¡¯s lips curved in a faint but gentle smile despite his pallor. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m not dying.¡±


    His voice was weak but carried his characteristic quiet strength. Even now, he was trying tofort me.


    Katherine¡¯s tears flowed freely as well. She moved to the other side of the bed, taking her son¡¯s hand.


    ¡°You scared me half to death. If anything happened to you, I wouldn¡¯t want to live


    nymore.¡±


    William¡¯s brows snapped together in disapproval. ¡°Stop saying such unlucky things.¡±


    Hismand carried enough force to make everyone instinctively settle. The Alpha¡¯s authority was unmistakable.


    Seeing my uncontroble tears, Connor¡¯s ice¨Cblue eyes softened with deep affection. He tried to raise his hand to wipe my face, but the movement pulled at his silver¨Cinflicted wound.


    His breath hitched in pain, face contorting momentarily before he controlled it.


    I quickly grasped his hand and sobbed out, ¡°Con¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Livvy.¡± His voice was hoarse yet infinitely gentle and pained.


    The intimate nickname that only he was allowed to use made my heart clench. ¡°As


    long as you¡¯re safe, nothing else matters.¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t say that,¡± I said, hastily wiping my tears with my free hand. ¡°We both have to


    be fine.¡±


    Katherine scolded softly from across the bed, ¡°What nonsense. Both of you must be


    fine.¡±


    Her voice carried maternal authority that brooked no argument. In that moment, I felt a strange kinship with her¨Cwe both loved Connor, each in our own way.


    ¡°Is Grace alright?¡± Connor asked weakly, his concern extending beyond himself even in this state.


    =


    O


    T


    Chapter 54 Silver Wounds.


    +8 Points >


    I nodded, touched that he would think of my sister at a time like this. ¡°She¡¯s safe now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± His tense features eased slightly, as if one burden had been lifted from


    his shoulders.


    Katherine wiped her tears again. ¡°Stop worrying about others, take care of yourself


    first. We¡¯ll handle the rest.¡±


    Connor¡¯s eyes never left my face. ¡°Dad, Mom, please leave us alone for a moment.¡±


    William and Katherine exchanged a nce and silently withdrew, respecting their


    son¡¯s request. The door closed softly behind them.


    Only the two of us remained. Connor¡¯s gaze searched my face anxiously.


    ¡°Livvy, did anyone give you trouble?¡±


    The silver¨Cinflicted wound might have weakened his body, but his protective instincts remained as strong as ever. Even now, he was worried about me.


    I shook my head, my heart swelling with mixed grief, guilt, and overwhelming


    tenderness.


    ¡°Con, get well soon. We still need to redo our engagement ceremony.¡± I forced a smile


    through my tears, trying to give him something to look forward to.


    A faint but genuine smile curved his pale lips. ¡°Alright, I promise you.¡±


    His voice was weak but determined. In that moment, I believed himpletely.


    (William¡¯s POV)


    Katherine and I had barely stepped outside the ICU when my phone vibrated. Frank


    Langley¡¯s name shed on the screen.


    I answered immediately, moving away from the door to avoid disturbing Connor and


    Olivia.


    ¡°What is it, Frank?¡±


    The beta¡¯s voice was anxious and hurried,pletely unlike his usualposed


    demeanor. ¡°Alpha William, something bad has happened!¡±

 Whisper 99

    Chapter <b>55</b>: ICU Awakening and the Storm Outside¨C1


    Chapter 55: ICU Awakening and the Storm Outside


    (Frank¡¯s POV)


    +8 Points >


    ¡°At the detention center, Vanessa Reed imed she was pregnant with an Alpha¡¯s child. On the way to Harbor City Memorial Hospital for examination, a ck SUV recklessly rammed into the detention center¡¯s vehicle, violently forcing it off the road.¡±


    My voice remained steady despite the gravity of what I was reporting to Alpha William. Years of service had taught me to maintainposure even in crisis.


    ¡°Several muscr men, all carrying weapons, emerged from the SUV. They took Vanessa away. The officers escorting her were severely injured, and they couldn¡¯t pursue immediately.¡±


    William¡¯s face darkened with each word, his jaw clenching tighter.


    ¡°By the time the territory patrol arrived, it was toote. Vanessa had been snatched


    away right under the officers¡® noses.¡±


    (William¡¯s POV)


    The news hit me like a physical blow. My hands clenched into fists as I processed


    Frank¡¯s words.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡± I demanded, incredulous that a prisoner under official custody could be abducted so tantly. ¡°Were our people asleep?¡±


    Frank¡¯s expression remained professionally neutral. ¡°The attack was coordinated and


    executed with military precision, sir. These weren¡¯t amateurs.¡±


    Katherine approached, startled by themotion. ¡°What happened?¡± she asked, her eyes darting between Frank and me.


    ¡°It¡¯s Vanessa,¡± I replied, my voice heavy with frustration and worry.


    Katherine¡¯s face paled instantly. ¡°Wasn¡¯t she already in custody? How could she be taken away again?¡±


    My brow furrowed deeply as I pieced things together. The fact that those who


    O


    < Chapter 55 ICU Awakenin


    +8 Points


    rescued her were visibly well¨Ctrained and armed convinced me Vanessa must have


    found powerful backing outside our territory.


    ¡°Mother was right,¡± I muttered, recalling Eleanor¡¯s warning that Vanessa¡¯s return was


    definitely not as straightforward as we believed. ¡°Vanessa has someone formidable


    behind her, and we must uncover who this is, and fast.¡±


    (William¡¯s POV)


    Katherine¡¯s expression darkened sharply, the truth dawning on her as her eyes shed with anger.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it your illegitimate son, Frederick Warner, who helped here back from abroad? Why bother investigating? Send people to America now and drag that man


    back!¡±


    The words dripped with scorn, reopening old wounds I¡¯d hoped had scarred over decades ago.


    My face turned ashen, anger and helplessness mingling inside me. ¡°Can you stop calling him that? I was wrong back then, but Frederick is still my blood. Stop insulting


    him.¡±


    Katherine sneered coldly. ¡°Ha! A child born from cheating during our early years- what else should I call him? Since you betrayed our rtionship, why can¡¯t I speak the


    truth?¡±


    The bitterness in her voice cut through me. Our long¨Cburied resentment erupted amid the crisis, decades of pain surfacing at the worst possible moment.


    (William¡¯s POV)


    ¡°Enough!¡± I snapped, aware that Frank was still standing ufortably nearby, witnessing our marital discord.


    My face grew grim as I lowered my voice. ¡°Our influence doesn¡¯t extend into America.


    Even if it did, Frederick has built up his own power there, operating both sides of thew. Confronting him head¨Con would be suicide for our people.¡±


    The implication was clear: Frederick Warner had grown into a dangerous force, possibly the shadowy mastermind helping Vanessa. Our family crisis now extended far beyond territory boundaries.


    |||


    r


    <Chapter 55 ICU Awakenin


    +8 Points <b>> </b>


    An ominous storm loomed as the kidnapped Vanessa vanished into the shadows,


    protected by ruthless men and weapons.


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    I was drowning in darkness, then floating, then drowning again. Chaotic dreams


    pulled me under repeatedly¨CVanessa¡¯s face twisted with hatred, Grace¡¯s terrified


    eyes, Olivia¡¯s tears as the silver de shed.


    The pain in my side anchored me to reality even as my consciousness drifted. Sometimes I heard voices¨Cmy mother¡¯s tearful pleas, my father¡¯s gruffmands, and softer, sweeter tones that could only belong to Livvy.


    When I finally broke through the surface of awareness, bright sunlight spilled across my face. The sharp scent of antiseptics filled my nostrils, pulling me fully into wakefulness.


    I blinked against the re, trying to raise my hand to shade my eyes. A sharp pain where needles pricked my skin made me wince.


    At that very moment, Olivia appeared at the doorway, carrying a thermal lunch container. Her amber eyes bloomed with gentle relief when she saw me.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± she said softly.


    She quickened her steps, cing the container on the bedside table. Her tone was


    soft and caring as she continued, ¡°I just went to make you some healing broth. You


    woke up just in time for lunch.¡±


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    I turned my gaze to the container, surprise flickering through me. ¡°You cooked?¡±


    Olivia blushed slightly, the color making her amber eyes seem even brighter. ¡°Yes. I made it myself with herbs. It¡¯s my first time preparing this particr healing broth, so¡­ would you like to try?¡±


    Bathed in sunlight, I felt my usual cold demeanor melt awaypletely. My lips lifted into a faint, tender smile.


    <b>Vote </b>


    <b>425 </b>


    O

 Whisper 100

    Chapter <b>55</b>: ICU Awakening and the <b>Storm </b><b>Outside</b>¨C2


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The thought of Livvy cooking for me, preparing something with her own hands specifically for my recovery, filled me with a warmth that had nothing to do with the sunlight streaming through the window.


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    She leaned close to adjust my pillows, her delicate floral¨Cfruity scent enveloping me, making my heart melt. For a fleeting second, I believed she might kiss me, and my


    heart sweetened like honey, pounding with a shy, nervous anticipation.


    It would be the very first time my Livvy initiated such intimacy outside of our night


    together.


    Just then, the hospital bed¡¯s headrest slowly rose instead. ¡°I¡¯m adjusting your bed so you can sit upfortably and eat,¡± she exined.


    Realizing my mistake, I felt a little silly, like a lovesick young man, but a warm smile


    rose on my lips nheless. Even injured, I couldn¡¯t help but want her closer.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    I set up a small table over Connor¡¯sp, carefully cing paper napkins, then the


    container. Opening it revealed the freshly prepared dishes I¡¯d made with such care- lightly steamed vegetables and tender venison.


    ¡°The doctor said you should eat lighter food while you recover, so I made you


    vegetables and some meat, bnced with healing properties,¡± I exined, cing


    each dish down with gentle care.


    Connor watched me quietly, his ice¨Cblue eyes following my every movement. There was something in his gaze a mixture of tenderness and disbelief¨Cthat made my


    heart flutter.


    I lined up the little bowls steamed vegetables, venison<b>, </b>fragrant white rice, and a


    bowl of healing broth.


    ¡°That¡¯s quite a lot,¡± Connor remarked with a soft chuckle. ¡°What kind of broth is this?<b>¡± </b>


    O


    r


    < Chapter 55 ICU Awakenin


    +6 Points >


    ¡°Herb with wild game,¡± I replied, scooping a spoonful. I blew on it gently and raised it


    to his lips. ¡°Try some.¡±


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    Just as he lowered his head to sip, his gaze halted abruptly. He spotted the blister on my right index finger.


    ¡°What happened to your hand?¡± he asked, his voice suddenly sharp with concern.


    I tried to hide it, but it was toote. ¡°I just¡­ burned myself a little in the kitchen. It¡¯s nothing, just a blister.¡±


    Connor¡¯s ice¨Cblue eyes reddened, his voice thick with distress. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I insisted softly, touched by his concern. ¡°Compared to what you suffered, this is nothing.¡±


    The silver wound in his side was so much worse than my tiny kitchen burn. I couldn¡¯t bear him worrying about something so trivial when he was the one in a hospital bed.


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    I reached out to gently hold her slender wrist, bowing my head to blow lightly on her


    burn, again and again. My voice was hoarse with tenderness as I said, ¡°Liar. Burns always hurt.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s amber eyes misted over, but she shook her head, her voice trembling with


    affection. ¡°Really, it doesn¡¯t. Next to your wound, it¡¯s nothing at all.¡±


    My fingers cupped her cheek with infinite care. ¡°If you get hurt, even a tiny bit, I¡¯ll feel


    heartache.¡±


    Hershes quivered as she finally let herself lean into my warmth, her soft voice calling, ¡°Con¡­¡±


    That sweet, affectionate call nearly undid all myposure. I pulled her close, pressing warm kisses to her smooth forehead, flushed cheek, then her soft lips,


    tasting her sweetness and relief in one.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    Momentster, I gently pressed my palms against his chest, pulling away slightly. My


    O


    r


    214


    < Chapter 55 ICU Awakenin


    cheeks felt hot, and I couldn¡¯t quite meet his eyes.


    ¡°Eat first, before it gets cold,¡± I murmured.


    +8 Points


    Connor¡¯s voice was husky, his eyes bright with teasing affection. ¡°Fine. Then after


    lunch, more kisses?¡±


    I pouted, ducking my head in embarrassment, refusing to answer; but inside my heart was bubbling with joy. This yful, tender side of Connor was something I was still getting used to.


    The fact that he could tease me like this meant he truly was feeling better. Relief washed through me, easing some of the guilt I¡¯d carried since he took that silver


    de for me.


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    I tasted her steamed vegetables, my face lighting up as I swallowed. The vors were


    simple but perfectly bnced, clearly made with care and attention.


    Olivia¡¯s eyes were bright with nervous anticipation. ¡°How is it? Does it taste okay?¡±


    With a softugh, I teased, ¡°Delicious. You know, they say the way to a man¡¯s heart is


    through his stomach. Are you trying to capture my heart via my appetite first?¡±


    Puffing up her cheeks, she pretended to scold me. ¡°So if I can¡¯t win over your


    stomach, I can¡¯t win your heart?¡±


    Iughed again, squeezing her cheek affectionately. ¡°How could that be? Just


    standing there, you already have my heart without doing anything at all.¡±


    Her pout dissolved into a dazzling, uncontroble smile, happiness shining in her


    amber eyes. The sight was more healing than any medicine.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    Everyst bite of the meal disappeared¨Ceven the healing broth was finished. Connor


    leaned back against the pillows, resting contentedly as I carefully collected the


    dishes.


    I was intent on washing them myself, not wanting to burden anyone else with the


    task.


    =


    O


    Chapter 55 ICU Awakenin¡­


    + Points


    ¡°Let the nurse or Martha do it,¡± Connor suggested, watching me stack the containers.


    I shook my head gently. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble.¡±


    He gazed at me with deep affection and a faint trace of sadness. ¡°When did you learn.


    to cook with herbs?<b>¡± </b>


    The question heldyers of meaning. We both knew I¡¯d grown up.privileged, never needing to perform such tasks.


    ¡°Just these past couple of days,¡± I replied softly, not mentioning the hours I¡¯d spent researching healing recipes or the multiple attempts it had taken to get this one right.


    The quiet intimacy was suddenly interrupted as the door swung open and a group of


    people entered the room.

 Whisper 101

    Chapter <b>56</b>: The Unraveling Past and <b>a </b>p <b>of Finality</b><b>¨C</b><b>1 </b>


    Chapter 56: The Unraveling Past and a p of Finality


    (Third person¡¯s POV)


    Katherine Rivers walked at the front of the small group entering the hospital room, carrying a thermal container. Her face showed the strain of recent days, but her eyes brightened at the sight of her son awake and alert.


    ¡°Son, I brought you some food,¡± she announced, her maternal instincts heightened after nearly losing her son to silver poisoning.


    Behind her trailed Gabriel Andrews, Lily, and Evelyn Patterson, a beta hospital


    caretaker who quietly took her position near the door.


    The scene that greeted them was one of quiet intimacy. Connor was sitting up in bed,


    looking far better than he had the previous day. Beside him, Olivia held her own


    thermal lunchbox in her hands, clearly having just finished serving him a meal.


    Katherine¡¯s steps faltered slightly, but her smile remained warm. ¡°Olivia, would you like to join me for lunch?¡±


    Olivia politely shook her head, her amber eyes gentle. ¡°No, Luna Katherine, I just ate.¡±


    Connor immediately followed, his ice¨Cblue eyes never leaving Olivia¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ve also


    just finished eating.¡±


    Katherine¡¯s gaze fell on the thermal container in Olivia¡¯s hands. Understanding dawned on her face. ¡°Olivia, did you bring food for Connor?¡±


    Olivia nodded softly, a faint blush coloring her cheeks. The simple gesture spoke


    volumes about her feelings for Connor.


    Connor¡¯s tone was unmistakably proud as he addressed his mother. ¡°No need, Mother. Liv¡¯s cooking suits my taste perfectly. I finished every bite.¡±


    Katherine¡¯s face blossomed into a gratified, doting smile, the kind of smile only a


    mother relieved to see her son well cared for could give. The tension in her shoulders


    visibly eased.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that,¡± she said, cing her own thermal container on the side table.


    |||


    O


    ?


    <Chapter 56 The Unravelin


    The mood in the room lightened up even more when Gabriel Andrews stepped forward, a mischievous glint in his eyes. ¡°Oh? Homemade by Liv herself?¡±


    48 Points


    He ced down the fruit basket and healing tonics he¡¯d brought, raising his brows teasingly at Connor. ¡°You lucky man.¡±


    Connor smirked with yful arrogance, his pallor already improving from earlier. ¡°That¡¯s right, a single guy like you wouldn¡¯t understand this kind of happiness.¡±


    Gabriel pretended outrage, clutching his chest dramatically. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll find myself a girlfriend and make sure to rub it in your face.¡±


    The easy banter filled the sterile hospital room with warmth, transforming it from a ce of recovery to one of friendship and connection.


    Lily circled around Olivia like a curious friend, her eyes wide with genuine surprise. ¡°Liv, you know how to cook now?¡±


    She shook her head in disbelief, a teasing smile ying on her lips. ¡°I still remember that time back in college when I visited your apartment, and you fried venison for me. When I bit into it, I nearly broke my teeth because it was so tough.¡±


    Lily¡¯s eyes danced with amusement. ¡°You said tough meat builds strong jaws, but now you¡¯re making actual healing meals for your fianc¨¦!¡±


    Embarrassed but unable to resist joking, Olivia¡¯s amber eyes twinkled. ¡°Well, tough meat does build strong jaws.¡±


    Lilyughed out loud, the sound bright and cheerful. ¡°Sure, sure. So for me you serve leather¨Ctough venison, but for your fianc¨¦, it¡¯s gourmet cuisine?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s eyes curved sweetly, her voice warm with affection. ¡°Next time I¡¯ll cook a feast for you, too.¡±


    The friends bantered heartily, their connection mending some of the wounds from recent chaos. Katherine watched from the side, her expression softening as she observed her son and his future daughter¨Cinw¡¯s easy rapport.


    Her phone buzzed in her pocket. ncing at the screen, she saw William¡¯s name shing. ¡°I need to take this,¡± she said, moving toward the door.


    Before leaving, she gently instructed Evelyn Patterson, ¡°Please take Olivia¡¯s thermal


    |||


    O


    <b>< </b>


    < Chapter 56 The Unravelin


    container for cleaning when she¡¯s ready.¡±


    +8 Points >


    Olivia handed the container over politely to the quiet beta caretaker. After lingering a


    moment longer with Connor, she excused herself quietly.


    ¡°I should get back to my legal work,¡± she said, her voice tinged with reluctance. ¡°I¡¯ll


    Connor nodded, his ice¨Cblue eyes following her to the door. <b>¡°</b>I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±


    Stepping out of the hospital into the parking lot, Olivia¡¯s momentary peace shattered upon seeing Ethan Grey blocking her path. His face was eager, almost desperate, his blue eyes hungry as they took in her appearance.


    ¡°Liv, finally, I¡¯ve been waiting to see you,¡± he said, stepping closer. ¡°Why haven¡¯t youe home these days?¡±


    By ¡°home,¡± he clearly meant Moonlight Manor, the only address he still knew. Olivia¡¯s


    expression instantly cooled, her earlier warmth vanishing like morning mist.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Her voice was t, devoid of any wee.


    Ethan¡¯s lips curled into a false, hopeful smile as he pulled out a glittering diamond ring from his pocket. He disyed it like some grand offering, his eyes expectant.


    Èý

 Whisper 102

    Chapter 56: <b>The </b><b>Unraveling </b>Past <b>and </b>a p of Finality<b>¨C</b><b>2 </b>


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you loved this ring before? I bought it for you.¡±


    The ring was instantly recognizable¨Cit was the unique design Olivia once admired in a magazine and casually shared with him. Back then, Ethan had darkened, dismissively saying, ¡°Anything but a ring. I have no ns to get married anytime soon,¡± as if she was some desperate woman pushing him towards marriage.


    That memory made her feel insulted all over again. The audacity of him now offering what he once so coldly denied her burned like acid in her stomach.


    Suppressing her disgust, she sneered coldly, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t like it anymore.¡±


    She lifted her slender hand, revealing the dazzling moonstone engagement ring Connor had given her. The stone caught the sunlight, sending prisms of color dancing across her skin.


    ¡°I only like what my fianc¨¦ gifts me now.¡±


    The sight of that ring¨Ctheir ring¨Cmade Ethan¡¯s eyes sh with pain and jealousy, but


    he forced a smirk. He knew now that the man beside her was Connor Rivers, the


    powerful heir of the Rivers family, andpared to them, the Grey family was still


    rebuilding its influence.


    Still, he refused to back down, his desperation making him reckless.


    ¡°Liv, I heard your engagement ceremony was called off. So technically, you and he


    aren¡¯t officially engaged yet, are you?¡±


    When she looked at him as if he were deranged, he leaned closer, voice lowering to a


    poisonous murmur. ¡°So what even if you get engaged? People break engagements all


    the time. Even if you marry him, I won¡¯t let go.¡±


    His eyes gleamed with a disturbing intensity. ¡°A secret affair¡­ that¡¯s the most thrilling


    kind of love, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s patience snapped like a brittle twig. Without hesitation, she raised her hand


    and pped him hard across the face, the sound echoing in the quiet parking lot.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± she hissed, her amber eyes zing with fury.


    O


    <Chapter 56. The Unravelin


    +8 Points >


    The force of the p left a red, swelling mark on his cheek, but Ethan just tilted his head and grinned wickedly. ¡°That was hard. Did your hand hurt?¡±


    ¡°Lunatic!¡± she spat, stepping away, but he doggedly blocked her path.


    ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± His demeanor was bing increasingly


    desperate, his eyes wild with a possessive gleam.


    ¡°Go away!¡± she barked, kicking at him when he tried to get too close.


    Dodging swiftly, he taunted, ¡°What happened to the gentle, obedient little woman I


    used to know?¡±


    Ignoring him, she stalked towards the open¨Cair parking lot, only for Ethan to stick to


    her like a determined stalker, babbling on. ¡°I told my mother you¡¯re the Winters family


    heiress. She was so happy.¡±


    His voice took on a pleading tone. ¡°She even told me to apologize to you. She


    admitted she was wrong before.¡±


    He tried to sound sincere, but she kept silent, her disgust mounting with every word.


    ¡°She agreed to our marriage now. I¡¯m going to court you all over again, Liv.¡±


    His desperation was palpable, almost pathetic. ¡°Just give me a chance. I¡¯m not asking you to say yes now, but at least give me a shot, okay?¡±


    She finally reached the parking lot and stopped in front of the cier¨Cblue Bentley Continental GT that Connor had gifted her. Ethan froze.


    That was the car he¡¯d seen her driving back in Harbor City¨Cthe one he and Cassandra


    had mocked her for, assuming she had rented it for show.


    Seeing it again, realization and regret dawned on him, only to be reced by a


    twisted suspicion. His face paled dramatically.


    ¡°That ring on your finger¡­ that¡¯s the one you tried on at Lunar Jewelers that day, isn¡¯t


    it?¡± His voice trembled with usation. ¡°We were still together then. You couldn¡¯t


    wait to try on another man¡¯s ring while still my girlfriend?¡±


    His voice cracked with usation, eyes turning red with rage. ¡°You betrayed our rtionship!¡±


    Olivia felt sickened at his shamelessness. Her lips curved into a cold smile that never


    111


    O


    <Chapter 56 The Unravelin


    reached her eyes. ¡°Rtionship? Ha.¡±


    +8 Points


    Her voice dripped with contempt. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who said you were only ever


    searching for Cassandra¡¯s shadow in me?¡±


    Her amber eyes glowed with righteous anger, pinning him in ce like a butterfly to a


    board.


    Ethan stiffened, blood draining from his face. ¡°You¡­ you knew all along?¡±


    His expression turned to shock and shame, the realization that she had known about


    his betrayal all this time hitting him like a physical blow.


    She continued icily, ¡°Not just that. I knew that night you lied about a business


    emergency¨Cyou went to pick up Cassandra from the Harbor City Regional Airport.¡±


    Each word was a dagger, precisely aimed. ¡°I knew that on Sophie¡¯s birthday, you took her to a hotel after leaving with her. While still with me, you were already seeing


    another woman.¡±


    Her eyes narrowed dangerously. ¡°So tell me, Ethan Grey, what right do you have to talk about betrayal?¡±


    His face twisted in pain and shame, the truth of his actionsid bare. ¡°No, Liv, listen,


    it¡¯s not what you think, let me exin-<b>¡± </b>


    But Olivia no longer had interest in his excuses. She got into her car, mmed the


    door, and started the engine. The powerful purr of the Bentley matched her


    determination to leave this man in her past.


    Ethan ran in front of the Bentley, pounding on the hood, his lips moving desperately, still pleading, still refusing to let go. His eyes were wild, hisposurepletely


    shattered.


    Olivia¡¯s patience finally reached its end. Annoyed beyond endurance, she stomped on


    the elerator and drove straight toward him.


    Watch <b>Ads </b><b>(</b><b>0/20</b><b>) </b>>


    O

 Whisper 103

    Chapter <b>57</b><b>: </b>Cooperation <b>in </b>the Shadows<b>¨C</b><b>1 </b>


    Chapter 57: Cooperation in the Shadows


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    Ethan Grey¡¯s words echoed in my mind like a persistent nightmare.


    +8 Points


    ¡°Even if you marry him, I won¡¯t let go¡­ A secret affair¡­ that¡¯s the most thrilling kind of


    love, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    I shuddered, trying to push away the memory of his desperate face in the hospital


    parking lot. The possessiveness in his eyes had been disturbing, almost unhinged.


    No matter how I tried to focus on other things, his deration kept resurfacing,


    making me restless and uneasy.


    The p I¡¯d delivered to his face had been satisfying in the moment, but now I


    wondered if it had only inmed his obsession further:


    I stared out the window of my apartment, watching raindrops trace patterns down


    the ss. How had things be soplicated? Just when Connor and I were


    finding our footing, Ethan had to resurface with his twisted derations of love.


    The next morning, I arrived at the hospital with a thermal container of fresh healing


    broth. Despite my efforts to appear normal, my mind was elsewhere as I entered


    Connor¡¯s room.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± I said, setting down the container and arranging the small table over


    hisp.


    Connor¡¯s ice¨Cblue eyes studied me carefully. I could feel his gaze following my


    movements, assessing my mood with that perceptive way of his.


    ¡°Livvy, what are you thinking about?¡± he asked gently, reaching for my hand.


    I fluttered myshes and deliberately looked away, trying to sound casual. ¡°Um¡­


    that¡­ about Jessica Sullivan. What is going on with her?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t entirely a lie. The woman who had kidnapped Grace and nearly stabbed me


    was certainly on my mind, though not as prominently as Ethan¡¯s disturbing behavior.


    Connor¡¯s lips curled into a faint, meaningful smile. ¡°Are you jealous?¡± he teased softly.


    111


    O


    <Chapter 57 Cooperation i


    +8 Punts >


    I puffed my cheeks, feigning indifference. ¡°No way. I just never heard you mention her


    before, so I¡¯m asking.¡±


    But as I recalled how that woman had kidnapped Grace and nearly stabbed me with a


    silver dagger, my jealousy quickly transformed into righteous fury. My amber eyes shed with anger.


    ¡°Where did you pick up such a deranged admirer? How can she be so crazy?¡±


    Connor beckoned me closer with a gentle gesture. Obediently, I moved to sit next to


    his hospital bed, still pouting slightly.


    He took my delicate hand in his, his tone bing serious. ¡°She was my high school


    ssmate. Back then, she was fervently pursuing me. I rejected her clearly. Then, in college, she kept chasing after me, but I never gave her any hope.¡±


    I lowered my gaze, lips pressed together. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± I questioned, unconvinced.


    Connor gently pinched my cheek, his smile softening. ¡°That¡¯s all. We barely talked.


    Didn¡¯t even exchange contact info.¡±


    Still skeptical, I pressed on, ¡°Then how could she persist for ten years? That¡¯s not ten


    days or ten months.¡±


    Connor sighed helplessly. ¡°How would I know? Everyone around me knew how cold I


    was to her. In ten years, I barely said a few words.¡±


    I leaned in with feigned usation, my voice yful but sharp, ¡°Barely? How many,


    exactly?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Five¡­ six¡­ seven¡­ eight sentences, maybe.¡±


    put on a deliberately unreasonable face. ¡°Why say so much to her, huh?¡±


    Amusement and indulgence filled Connor¡¯s ice¨Cblue eyes at my cute jealousy. His


    voice was filled with pampering warmth.


    ¡°Nothing important. Just back in high school, when she confessed a few times, I


    turned her down politely. After that, we barely spoke.¡±


    My tone softened but my suspicion remained. ¡°So you truly had no feelings for her? She¡¯s quite pretty, after all.¡±


    ¡±


    O


    273


    <Chapter 57 Cooperation i


    +8 Points


    Connor¡¯s gaze was deep and unwavering. ¡°None whatsoever. Because my heart had


    already been upied by someone else long ago.¡±


    I pressed coyly, ¡°Someone else? Who might that be?¡±


    He chuckled, ¡°Who do you think?¡±


    I mumbled, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, how would I know?¡± My amber eyes were bright with barely concealed interest.


    In Connor¡¯s eyes, my sulky and coquettish demeanor seemed to melt his heart


    I looked away with a blush. Still, I couldn¡¯t help but think aloud, ¡°When she confessed


    to you, you were in high school. I was just a little girl then.¡±


    The implication hung heavy between us ¨C surely he didn¡¯t harbor feelings for me so


    early?


    Connor admitted, ¡°I had no intention of dating anyone during high school.¡±


    This sparked my curiosity even further. With my amber eyes blinking, I asked directly,


    ¡°Then, when did you start liking me?¡±


    Connor searched his memories. ¡°At first, I truly just saw you as a little sister from a


    neighboring pack. But when you were in high school, and that bully Liam Davidson


    harassed you¡­ after I beat him up, I realized my feelings had changed.¡±


    <b>2 </b>


    Watch <b>Ads </b>(<b>0/20</b>) >


    <b>425 </b>


    <b>E </b>


    <b>Vote </b>


    Èý


    |||


    O

 Whisper 104

    < Chapter 57: Cooperation i


    Chapter <b>57</b><b>: </b><b>Cooperation </b>in the Shadows¨C<b>2 </b>


    I pursed my lips, half reproachful, half shy. ¡°You hid it well.¡±


    + Points>


    He reached out to ruffle my soft honey¨Cbrown hair, eyes full of tenderness. ¡°I had to wait for you to grow up.¡±


    A trace of sadness shed in his gaze. ¡°Once you graduated college, I immediately asked your father for your hand in marriage. But you refused and even ran away from


    your pack.¡±


    My cheeks flushed with guilt. I looked away, muttering, ¡°I¡­ I thought my dad was sacrificing me for the pack alliance. How was I supposed to know you¡¯d been


    nning this all along? You didn¡¯t tell me anything. So unfair¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Connor made a pained face and hissed, ¡°Ow, my wound really hurts.¡±


    I panicked instantly, eyes darting to his injury. ¡°Did you¡¯move and tear it? I¡¯ll call the


    doctor!¡±


    Instead, he pulled me gently into his arms, chin resting on my head. His low voice


    was soft and coaxing.


    ¡°Just hold me a bit and it won¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    Iughed, realizing his little trick. ¡°You¡¯re teasing me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± he murmured, stroking my hair gently. ¡°It really hurts. Be good, let me hold you, then it won¡¯t hurt.¡±


    I nestled quietly into his embrace, feeling his heartbeat and scent envelop me. In his arms, I momentarily forgot all my troubles, including Ethan¡¯s disturbing words. Connor¡¯s warmth was like a shield, protecting me from the chaos that seemed


    determined to follow us.


    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    I stumbled through the hotel lobby, my head pounding from a night of heavy drinking. The memory of Olivia¡¯s car lurching toward me, the cold determination in her amber eyes as she rejected mepletely¨Cit was all too much.


    ¡°Mr. Grey.¡±


    |||


    O


    < Chapter 57 Cooperation t


    + Points >


    A crisp female voice cut through my alcohol¨Cinduced haze. I turned, surprised to see a young woman draped head¨Cto¨Ctoe in luxury brands. Her face was unfamiliar, though something about her appearance suggested connections to the Rivers family.


    ¡°Do we know each other?¡± I asked, approaching warily.


    The woman leaned backzily on the sofa, raising her chin slightly. ¡°We¡¯re about to.¡±


    Her confidence was irritating, but I was intrigued enough to sit across from her. My tone remained guarded.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    She smiled faintly. ¡°Natalie Hughes, the adopted daughter of the Grey pack.¡±


    I frowned, instantly alert. ¡°Grey pack? You mean Connor Rivers¡® pack?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Natalie confirmed lightly, then dropped her proposition. ¡°Care to


    orking with me?¡±


    sed, I asked bluntly, ¡°What kind of cooperation?¡±


    Her lips curled with a cold sneer. ¡°To break apart Connor Rivers and Olivia Winters.¡±


    I scrutinized her suspiciously. This could easily be a trap, some kind of test from the


    Rivers family.


    ¡°And why should I believe you?¡±


    Natalie let out a shortugh. ¡°Because the one I love is Connor Rivers. No one wants


    them torn apart more than I do.¡±


    She extended a business card toward me. ¡°I know you¡¯ve been desperately seeking


    investmenttely for your business ventures. Contact this person ¨C he¡¯ll invest in


    yourpany.¡±


    Her eyes narrowed with calction. ¡°But¡­ the condition for that investment is


    simple: work with me to destroy their rtionship.¡±


    I nced at the card, feeling dark emotions stirring within me. The offer was


    tempting¨Cnot just the investment, but the alliance with someone who shared my


    goal.


    ¡°Even without your investment, I¡¯ll do everything to break them apart. Olivia can only


    O


    <


    213


    +8 Points <b>> </b>


    < Chapter 57: Cooperation i


    belong to me.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s smile deepened, her lips curling with triumph. ¡°Then, Mr. Grey, happy


    cooperation?¡±


    I hesitated, still wary. Something about this seemed too convenient, too perfect.


    ¡°I¡¯ll verify your identity before I respond.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Natalie calmly replied.


    <b>3 </b>


    =


    Watch Ads (0/20) >


    <b>Vote </b>


    <b>425 </b>

 Whisper 105

    Chapter 58: Unexpected <b>Encounter</b><b>¨C</b><b>1 </b>


    Chapter 58: Unexpected Encounter


    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    The drone of yet another airne engine still echoed in my ears as I stared out the


    car window. These past weeks had been nothing but a blur of hotel rooms, conference tables, and rejection after rejection.


    ¡°No investment opportunities in Harbor City at all?¡± Jason asked, breaking the silence


    as he navigated through evening traffic.


    I rubbed my temples, exhaustion seeping into my bones. ¡°Not a single one. The Grey


    name might as well be poison right now.¡±


    The scandals had hit us hard. My mother¡¯s schemes, Cassandra¡¯s maniptions, and


    y own mistakes had tarnished our reputation beyond immediate repair. Now I was


    orced to travel to neighboring cities, practically begging for investment.


    ¡°The meeting tonight looks promising though,¡± Jason offered, ever the optimist.


    I nodded absently, my mind elsewhere. My fingers moved automatically to my phone,


    opening the photo gallery I¡¯d been obsessing over for weeks. There she was¨COlivia,


    her amber eyes bright with happiness, her honey¨Cbrown hair catching the sunlight as


    she smiled up at me.


    The photos were from happier times, before I¡¯d ruined everything with my blindness


    and stupidity. Before I¡¯d lost her to Connor Rivers.


    (Jason¡¯s POV)


    I nced over at Ethan as we waited at a traffic light. He was scrolling through


    photos again¨Calways the same ones of him and Olivia. The sight made something


    twist ufortably in my chest.


    This wasn¡¯t the confident, sometimes arrogant Ethan Grey I¡¯d known for years. This man was hollow¨Ceyed and desperate, clinging to memories like a drowning man to


    driftwood.


    Suddenly, he leaned toward me with a wistful smile that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes.


    O


    <


    Chapter 58 Unexpected E


    ¡°Look how happy we were back then.¡±


    +8 Points >


    He held up his phone, showing a picture of them at some garden party. Olivia¡¯s smile was radiant, while Ethan looked distracted, his gaze not quite meeting the camera.


    I said nothing, remembering the tinum promise ring he¡¯d asked me to source from France. ¡°For when I win her back,¡± he¡¯d said with such conviction. Yet he¡¯d also once dered that pursuing another man¡¯s fianc¨¦e was dishonorable.


    The contradiction was just one more sign of how far he¡¯d fallen. At social gatherings, he now drank alone in corners, sometimes calling Olivia¡¯s name in his drunken haze. It was painful to witness.


    I wanted to ask about the ring¨Cwhether he¡¯d given it to her during their confrontation at the hospital¨Cbut something in his fragile smile stopped me. Instead, I just sighed heavily, watching my friend deceive himself with memories of happiness that, looking at the photos more carefully, might never have been as perfect as he remembered.


    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    The light changed, and Jason eased the car forward into the congested city center. Rush hour traffic crawled along, giving me too much time with my thoughts.


    I leaned back, staring nkly out the window at the passing storefronts and pedestrians. My mind drifted to the investment meeting ahead, wondering if this would be another dead end or if-


    My heart stopped.


    ¡°Stop the car!¡± I blurted out, sitting bolt upright.


    Jason hit the brakes, startled. ¡°What? What is it?<b>¡± </b>


    I didn¡¯t answer, my eyes locked on the sidewalk where two figures walked side by side. One was unmistakable¨COlivia, her honey¨Cbrown hair catching the streetlights, her delicate profile turned up toward herpanion.


    And beside her walked a tall man with an imposing presence, impably dressed in what was clearly a custom suit. Even from this distance, his aristocratic features andmanding aura were unmistakable.


    ¡°She recovered pretty quickly. Tough luck, that one,¡± I muttered bitterly, unable to tear


    111


    O


    <


    Chapter 58 Unexpected E


    my eyes away from the sight of themughing together.


    Without thinking, I flung open the car door and stepped out into the evening air.


    ¡°Ethan, wait-¡± Jason called after me, but I was already striding toward the pair, drawn by some maic pull I couldn¡¯t resist.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you convinced me to let you out of the house,¡± I said, shaking my head as Connor and I walked toward the restaurant.


    His recovery had been slower than either of us wanted, the silver poisoning lingering in his system despite my careful nursing. For a week, I¡¯d kept him <i>on </i>a strict diet of healing broths with special herbs, watching his every move <i>to </i>ensure he didn¡¯t reopen his wound.


    ¡°If I had to eat one more bowl of that nd broth, I might have howled in protest,¡± Connor teased, his ice¨Cblue eyes twinkling with mischief.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°It was for your own good.¡±


    ¡°I know<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>he said, his <i>voice </i>softening as he ced his hand gently at the small of my back. ¡°And I appreciate <i>your </i>care more than you know.¡±


    <b>44-</b><b>(</b><b>0/20</b>) >

 Whisper 106

    Chapter 58: Unexpected Encounter¨C2


    The warmth of his touch sent pleasant shivers up my spine. After everything we¡¯d


    been through¨Cthe failed engagement ceremony, Grace¡¯s k********g, Connor¡¯s injury-


    these small moments of normalcy felt precious.


    My stomach growled audibly, and Connorughed. ¡°Someone¡¯s hungry.¡±


    I blushed. ¡°I barely had time for breakfast this morning before rushing to Moow. The case files are piling up.¡±


    We reached the entrance of the restaurant, an old establishment both of us had


    frequented since childhood. Despite its unassuming exterior, it was one of Riverdale¡¯s


    finest dining spots, and the line of waiting patrons stretched down the block.


    Thankfully, I¡¯d had the foresight to reserve a private room. I pulled out my phone to


    scan the QR code at the entrance, eager to follow the host inside and finally satisfy


    my hunger.


    ¡°Liv!¡±


    The desperate, longing voice cut through the evening chatter like a knife. My body


    tensed instantly, recognizing it before I even turned around.


    I looked back to see Jason Mitchell standing awkwardly beside Ethan Grey, whose


    blue eyes were fixed on me with an intensity that made my skin crawl.


    Instinctively, I moved closer to Connor, whose body had gone rigid beside me, a protective tension radiating from him.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    Jason approached first, his smile friendly but uncertain. ¡°Long time no see, Liv. So,


    you¡¯re from Riverdale? You never mentioned that before.¡±


    I nodded politely. Unlike many in Ethan¡¯s circle, Jason had always treated me with respect, never looking down on me for my perceived lower status.


    ¡°Long time no see,¡± I replied, deliberately ignoring Ethan¡¯s burning gaze.


    (Jason¡¯s POV)


    111


    Chapter 58 Unexpected E


    + Pranty 7


    I nced at the imposing man standing protectively beside Olivia. His presence was overwhelming¨Cnot just physically tall and powerfully built, but radiating an authority that seemed topress the air around him.


    ¡°And this is¡­?¡± I asked, though I had a sinking feeling I already knew.


    Olivia¡¯s face softened as she looked up at herpanion, her voice carrying unmistakable pride and affection. ¡°This is my fianc¨¦, Connor Rivers.¡±


    The name hit me like a physical blow. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re Connor Rivers?¡±


    Though I¡¯d never met him in person, his reputation preceded him everywhere in our circles. The Rivers family heir, the powerful president of Rivers Group¨Ca man whose influence and wealth dwarfed even the Grey family¡¯s at their peak.


    Suddenly, Ethan¡¯s obsession seemed not just unhealthy but dangerous. This wasn¡¯t some random man he could intimidate or outmaneuver. This was Connor Rivers, and the cold fury in his ice¨Cblue eyes made it clear he knew exactly who Ethan was.


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    recognized Ethan Grey instantly. The man who had hurt Olivia, who had treated her as a recement, who had the audacity to confront her at the hospital while I was recovering from a wound that nearly killed me.


    My jaw tightened, ice¨Cblue eyes locking onto him with murderous intent. The air around us chilled as I let my dominance flow freely, a silent warning that this man was treading on dangerous ground.


    ¡°Do you have any business here?¡± I spat out, fighting the urge to physically ce myself between him and Olivia.


    The shorter man¨CJason, apparently¨Cvisibly shivered under the weight of my presence. He scratched his head awkwardly, clearly trying to defuse the tension.


    ¡°I was wondering if we might have the honor of dining together?¡± he suggested with a nervous smile.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    My patience was wearing thin. After a long day at work with barely any food, thest thing I wanted was to deal with Ethan Grey¡¯s desperate attempts to insert himself


    111


    <Chapter 58 Unexpected E


    back into my life.


    +8 <b>Paints </b>


    Connor was still recovering, and I needed to get him seated and fed, not standing on the sidewalk confronting my ex.


    ¡°You may join, Jason,¡± I said bluntly, then pointed directly at Ethan. ¡°But he definitely


    cannot.¡±


    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    Her rejection cut through me like a silver de. After weeks of trying <i>to </i>reach her, of nning what I would say when we finally met again, to be dismissed so coldly in front of Connor Rivers was unbearable.


    My expression darkened as I stared at her, drinking in the sight of her face even as she looked at me with such indifference. How could she have moved on sopletely when I was still drowning in regret?


    <b>Comments </b>

 Whisper 107

    <b>Vote </b>


    < Chapter 59 Cooperation i


    +8 Points >


    Chapter <b>59</b><b>: </b><b>Cooperation </b>in Ashes<b>¨C</b><b>1 </b>


    Chapter 59: Cooperation in Ashes


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    I had just settled into my seat at the restaurant when movement caught my eye. Ethan Grey was approaching a nearby table where a young couple had just been seated. My stomach tightened with irritation.


    ¡°Can you give me your spot? I¡¯ll pay,¡± Ethan said to the man, his voice carrying clearly to our table.


    The girl¡¯s eyes lit up with interest. ¡°How much are you willing to pay?¡±


    ¡°Five thousand dors, is that enough?¡± Ethan replied without hesitation.


    The girl¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    Ethan nodded. ¡°Of course. Just open your payment app; I¡¯ll transfer it now.¡±


    Delighted, the girl quickly showed her code. When the money arrived, she happily dragged her boyfriend away. With a faint smile, Ethan pulled out the chair and sat down at the now¨Cvacant table right next to ours, leisurely pouring himself a cup of


    tea.


    I refused to acknowledge his presence, focusing instead on the menu in front of me. Connor¡¯s hand found mine under the table, giving it a reassuring squeeze.


    (Jason¡¯s POV)


    I stared at Ethan,pletely dumbfounded. Had he really just spent five thousand dors just to sit beside Olivia? This was a new level of desperation, even for him.


    I nced at Olivia, who was calmly ordering several signature dishes, plus an iced drink. Herplete indifference to Ethan¡¯s presence was striking. She didn¡¯t even spare him a nce.


    Helplessly, I moved to sit opposite Ethan at our newly purchased table. The tension in the air was thick enough to cut with a knife.


    Ethan¡¯s eyes never left Olivia. It was painful to watch him stare so hungrily at


    Chapter 59. Cooperation i


    someone who was treating him as if he were invisible.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    +8 <b>Points </b><b>> </b>


    When my iced drink arrived, Ethan couldn¡¯t seem to help himself from meddling in my business.


    ¡°Your period ising soon, don¡¯t drink cold stuff,¡± he said, his voice carrying that familiar condescending tone.


    I inwardly rolled my eyes. Deliberately, I took two big sips of the icy drink, letting my face bloom into a sweet, satisfied smile. Then I turned to Connor beside me.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had this in so long; it tastes just like before,¡± I said softly. ¡°Con, want to try?¡±


    I knew my eyes were sparkling as I offered the drink to Connor. He naturally took my cup, drinking from the same straw I had just used. The intimacy of the gesture wasn¡¯t lost on anyone at the table.


    Connor¡¯s ice¨Cblue eyes met mine with warmth as he handed the cup back. ¡°It¡¯s good.


    Sweet, just like you.¡±


    ¨C


    I felt my cheeks flush with pleasure at his words. This wasn¡¯t for show ¨C this was us,


    natural andfortable with each other.


    (Jason¡¯s POV)


    Watching Olivia and Connor, I instantly understood what I was seeing. This was no arranged engagement of convenience. Their closeness was real and effortless.


    I couldn¡¯t help but peek at Ethan, who sat rigid beside me. His jaw was clenched tight, his gaze glued painfully to Olivia with a mix of anger and wounded pride. His fingers had whitened around the teacup, gripping it so hard I thought it might shatter.


    ¡°Have you ordered?¡± I asked, trying to distract him.


    Ethan ignored mepletely, still fixated on Olivia, lost in his own turbulent emotions. I could only sigh inwardly at my friend¡¯s futile stubbornness and start


    scanning the menu myself.


    The waiter approached, and I ordered a few dishes, knowing Ethan wouldn¡¯t bother.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    111


    O


    Chapter 59 Cooperation i


    +8 Powds >


    Soon, the dishes I¡¯d ordered were served. The aroma of perfectly seasoned venison


    filled the air as the waiter ced it in the center of our table.


    From the corner of my eye, I noticed Ethan¡¯s gaze darkening further. He frowned, blurting out, ¡°Aren¡¯t you allergic to venison? Why did you order it?¡±


    I paid him no heed, happily enjoying the meat that Connor had so considerately cut into bite¨Csized pieces for me. The rich vor burst on my tongue, reminding me of childhood dinners in Riverdale.


    Jason awkwardly coughed from the next table. ¡°Ethan, maybe¡­ Olivia was never allergic. She just didn¡¯t eat venison with you because you¡¯re allergic to the herb seasoning they use.¡±


    This revtion seemed to stun Ethan. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not allergic,¡± Jason continued softly. ¡°I once saw her with her colleagues eating


    a whole table of herb¨Cseasoned venison.¡±


    The shock on Ethan¡¯s face was mixed with disbelief and sour regret. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Why would I lie?¡± replied Jason.


    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    An acid pang shot through my chest at Jason¡¯s words. For three years, Olivia had never ordered venison when we dined together. I¡¯d always assumed she shared my


    allergy to the herb seasoning.


    But she hadn¡¯t been allergic at all. She¡¯d simply been amodating me, making a silent concession I¡¯d never even noticed or appreciated.


    <b>Comments </b>

 Whisper 108

    Chapter <b>59</b><b>: </b>Cooperation in Ashes¨C<b>2 </b>


    My gaze drifted back to her. She was smiling radiantly while savoring a perfectly cooked piece of venison, animatedly sharing something with Connor.


    ¡°Yesterday, I won a really tough case,¡± she was saying, her amber eyes bright with pride. ¡°The evidence alone was over five hundred pages.¡±


    Connor listened patiently, cutting more meat for her, his ice¨Cblue eyes gentle with


    interest. ¡°What kind of case?¡±


    ¡°Defamation. I spent over a month gathering all the evidence with the client. It was exhausting, but worth it to win.¡±


    Her face glowed with excitement as she showed him a photo on her phone. ¡°Look,


    the client even gave me a banner to thank me!¡±


    She looked like a child unting a gold star¨Cpure, proud, eager for praise. I¡¯d never seen this side of her during our rtionship. Or perhaps I had, but never bothered to


    notice.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    ¡°Our bigwyer Liv is incredible,¡± Connor said, his deep voice filled with indulgent


    affection.


    I blinked yfully at him. ¡°Just average, really.¡±


    But his praise warmed me through. Connor had always supported my career, never


    once suggesting I should quit or that my work was less important than his.


    I caught a glimpse of Ethan¡¯s face from the corner of my eye. He looked stricken,


    almost ill. I remembered how he¡¯d onceughed when I told him about winning a


    case, saying, ¡°All that work for what I spend on a single dinner? Hardly seems worth


    it.¡±


    At the time, I¡¯d swallowed my hurt, telling myself he just didn¡¯t understand. Now I


    realized he¡¯d never tried to understand.


    Connor¡¯s hand found mine under the table again, his thumb tracing gentle circles on


    my palm. The simple gesture conveyed more support than Ethan had shown in our


    111


    O


    < Chapter 59 Cooperation i


    entire rtionship.


    (Jason¡¯s POV)


    +8 Points >


    As more dishes arrived at our table, I quietly began to eat. The food was excellent, but


    the atmosphere was suffocating.


    Suddenly, Ethan¡¯s chair scraped harshly against the floor. Without saying a word or


    looking back, he stormed out of the restaurant, his rigid back radiating fury and


    humiliation.


    Heads turned to follow his dramatic exit. Ethan had lost this silent battle and fled in


    defeat.


    I sighed deeply, picking up my chopsticks again. ¡°Well, if he won¡¯t eat, I will. Starving here¡­¡± I muttered to myself.


    Across from me, Olivia and Connor continued their meal as if nothing had happened.


    Their bubble of happiness remained intact,pletely undisturbed by Ethan¡¯s departure.


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of envy. Not for Olivia specifically, but for what they


    had together ¨C that easy, natural connection that seemed to exclude the rest of the


    world.


    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    I returned to my car, hands shaking as I lit a cigarette. The smoke curled around me


    as city lights flickered outside the windshield, but I barely noticed.


    My mind was trapped in a cruel loop, reying images from moments before. Olivia


    and Connor sitting close on the same side of the table, their bodies slightly crowded yet she willingly leaned into him.


    Worse, I had noticed her slender leg resting intimately on Connor¡¯s thigh beneath the table a gesture of trust and ease she had never shown me, not once in our three


    ¨C


    years together.


    The cigarette burned down, scorching my fingers. The sudden pain snapped me back to reality, and I cursed, flicking the butt out the window.


    For three years, I¡¯d had her. And I¡¯d never truly seen her.


    O


    <


    < Chapter 59 Cooperation i.


    +8 Points <b>> </b>


    Now, watching her with Connor Rivers, I finally understood what I¡¯d lost. She glowed in his presence,fortable and confident in a way she¡¯d never been with me.


    I tormented myself by reliving these scenes over and over. The way she smiled at him. The way she leaned into his touch. The easy intimacy they shared that made my three years with her seem hollow and false.


    Taking out my phone, my face twisted with bitterness and surrender, I finally typed


    out a message to Natalie Hughes: ¡°I agree to cooperate with you.¡±


    Watch <b>Ads </b>(0/20) >

 Whisper 109

    O


    < Chapter 60. Temptations,


    Chapter 60: Temptations, <b>Investigations</b>, and Revtions<b>¨C</b><b>1 </b>


    Chapter 60: Temptations, Investigations, and Revtions


    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    I finished my third cigarette, yet the agitation in my chest refused to subside. The image of Olivia leaning into Connor, her leg casually resting against his thigh, was


    burned into my mind like a brand.


    + Pointa


    With a frustrated growl, I started the car and headed back to my hotel. The city lights blurred past as I drove too fast, my knuckles white on the steering wheel.


    When I finally reached my room, I roughly tugged off my tie and hung up my jacket. The silence of the empty suite pressed in on me, until suddenly¨Cit wasn¡¯t empty at


    all.


    I froze in shock. There, in the center of my king¨Csized bed,y Cassandra Evans. She was draped in a seductive ckce slip dress, her body curvaceous and alluring in


    the dim light.


    ¡°Ethan, you¡¯re back,¡± she whispered, her gaze misty and sultry.


    The sight ignited something primal in me. My blood surged uncontrobly, my mind exploding into chaos. Though desire was already rising within me, I forced myself to


    scowl.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Cassandra¡¯s eyes shimmered provocatively as she shifted on the bed. ¡°Waiting for


    you.¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡± My brows knit tightly, voiceced with cold impatience.


    ¡°No.¡± Her voice deepened with temptation as she stepped off the bed, her every movement calcted to seduce.


    She grabbed hold of my tie, smiling with intoxicating charm, and leaned in close. Her breath was warm against my ear. ¡°Tonight, let me stay with you.¡±


    I pushed her away, but it was half¨Chearted at best. Cassandra seized the moment, tiptoed up and pressed her lips against mine in a passionate kiss.


    O


    Chapter 60 Temptations¡­


    40 Points >


    A muffled groan escaped my throat as my resistance copsed. Instead of pushing


    her away again, I gave inpletely.


    The air heated rapidly around us. With sudden hunger, I scooped her up roughly and threw her onto the bed, taking over with feral urgency.


    We tumbled into a reckless night of indulgence, lost in lust and tangled sheets. In the darkness behind my closed eyes, I saw amber eyes instead of green, honey¨Cbrown hair instead of Cassandra¡¯s darker locks.


    Morning light filtered through the curtains as I woke naturally. My head throbbed slightly fromst night¡¯s excesses, and as I turned, I found Cassandra¡¯s face inches


    from mine.


    Shock instantly sobered me. I bolted upright, voice sharp and angry. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Cassandra¡¯s cheeks flushed with shyness, yet her tone was coy and victorious.


    ¡°Ethan, we were wild all night. You wanted me again and again¨Cdon¡¯t you


    remember?¡±


    I was stunned into momentary silence. My gaze dropped to the scattered remnants


    of our night¨Ctorn ck stockings, a messy pile of clothes on the floor¨Cand


    fragments ofst night¡¯s feverish scenes mmed into my mind.


    Disgust and remorse twisted inside me. I cursed under my breath, yanked clean clothes from the closet, and started dressing.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Cassandra hurriedly tried to hold onto my arm.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± I violently flung her hand away. My tone was harsh,ced with self¨Cloathing. ¡°Warning you: Don¡¯t seduce me again. Now my heart belongs only to


    Olivia!¡±


    Cassandra sneered, her pride wounded but her sarcasm sharp. ¡°Only Olivia? Butst night, you obviously enjoyed me so much. Why deny your feelings? You still like me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    My lips curled with bitter contempt. ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Men can separate s*x and love. Besides, when I was with you, the only person I pictured was Olivia. Otherwise, why do you think I took you so many times?¡±


    |||


    < Chapter 60 Temptations,¡­


    Cassandra¡¯s face drained of color, her voice trembling with rage. ¡°Ethan Grey, you


    bastard!¡±


    +8 Points >


    I buttoned my shirt with a cold, mocking smile tinged with helpless sorrow. ¡°Didn¡¯t you always know I was a bastard? If I wasn¡¯t, would I have cheated on Olivia before


    we even broke up? Would I have lost her in the first ce?¡±


    Hearing this self¨Crecrimination, Cassandra actuallyughed, her eyes shing a


    taunting light. ¡°So, you¡¯re perfectly aware of what a scumbag you are. Truly, your


    shamelessness knows no bounds.¡±


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    I sat behind my desk at Rivers Pack Headquarters, eyes narrowed as I studied the reports before me. The silver wound in my side had finally healed enough that I could return to work, though Olivia still fussed over me constantly.


    ¡°Well? Have you found out who took Jessica Sullivan that day?¡± I asked, looking up at


    Frank Langley.


    My senior beta stood at attention, his posture perfect as always. ¡°ording to surveince, the people who kidnapped Grace Winters during the engagement ceremony and those who took Jessica Sullivan away appear to be the same group.¡±


    This confirmed my suspicions. The attacks weren¡¯t random¨Cthey were coordinated.


    H


    <b>425 </b>


    =


    <b>Comments </b>


    Watch Ads <b>(</b>0/20) >


    <b>Vote </b>


    O

 Whisper 110

    <b>Chapter </b>60: Temptations<b>, </b>Investigations<b>, </b><b>and </b>Revtions¨C<b>2 </b>


    ¡°We traced her whereabouts,¡± Frank continued. ¡°She¡¯s already been smuggled out of the country. However, the identities of those who escorted her remain unknown. Both our private detectives and the police hit dead ends quickly; the clues keep breaking off, as if someone powerful is deliberately covering up.¡±


    My fingers tapped rhythmically along the desk, brows drawn tight in contemtion. ¡°Seems the force behind them is formidable.¡±


    After a pause, I asked, ¡°Did you check with the Grey family?¡±


    Frank nodded. ¡°Yes, Alpha. Their response remains unchanged¨Cthey im Ethan Grey was unaware that Jessica Sullivan was your former admirer, and they insist it was merely a casual interaction between a man and a woman.¡±


    I kept my expression inscrutable, though internally my suspicions deepened. Arger, more sinister conspiracy seemed to be lurking beneath these recent events.


    First Grace¡¯s k<b>********</b>g, then the attack on Olivia, and now Jessica Sullivan¡¯s mysterious disappearance¨Call connected, all pointing to an enemy with resources and patience.


    ¡°Keep digging,¡± I ordered. ¡°And double the security around Olivia. I want her protected at all times.¡±


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    Friday morning at Moow Legal Services started like any other day. I was reviewing case files when a notification popped up on my phone.


    The new litigation department head Caroline Lewis had posted in the group chat: [Tonight, our department dinner party. Voluntary attendance. Time and ce to be announcedter.]


    I smiled to myself. Since Caroline had taken over, the office atmosphere had improved dramatically. Keh Westfield had been arrested for statutory r**e, and Valerie Pierce had resigned after I sessfully sued her for nder.


    For the first time since joining Moow, I actually enjoyeding to work.


    O


    J


    Chapter 60: Temptations.


    +8 Points >


    My phone buzzed again with a private message from Jade Mitchell: [Lawyer Winters, will you go tonight?]


    Since I¡¯d rescued Jade from an assant a few weeks ago, she¡¯d be something of a loyal admirer. Caroline had even arranged for her to serve as my assistant, and we¡¯d bonded into genuine friends.


    I quickly replied, [Sure, since I¡¯m free after work anyway.]


    Jade responded cheerfully, [Yay! If you¡¯re going, then I¡¯ll definitely go!]


    The dinner was set in a decent western restaurant. The food was excellent, and the


    conversation flowed easily among colleagues who, for once, weren¡¯t trying to


    undermine each other.


    After eating, someone suggested moving to a bar for drinks. Normally, I would have declined, but after everything I¡¯d been through recently¨CGrace¡¯s k********g, Connor¡¯s


    injury, the failed engagement ceremony¨CI was exhausted and tightly wound.


    Maybe it was time to let myself rx a little.


    ¡°Sure, why not?¡± I agreed, surprising even myself.


    We headed to a quiet lounge¨Cstyle bar, whereughter and conversation swirled


    around us. Though my alcohol tolerance was poor, I epted a cocktail, then


    another.


    Soon my cheeks were flushing bright pink, and my mind growing pleasantly hazy. The


    tension I¡¯d been carrying for weeks began to melt away.


    By my third drink, I was giggling uncontrobly, teetering unsteadily on my barstool. ¡°Let me tell you, I¡­ I¡¯m the Monkey King of Flower¨CFruit Mountain, the Great Sage Equal to Heaven! You all¡­ you all better bow down before me!¡±


    Some of my colleagues, tipsy themselves, copsed over the table snoring. Others who remained sober¨Cincluding Jade, who didn¡¯t drink at all¨Cwatched with


    amusement, recording my antics on their phones.


    Jadeughed along, calling out, ¡°Pay respects to the Monkey King!¡±


    I burst into more giggles. ¡°And my fianc¨¦, he¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s the best fianc¨¦ in the world, you


    know? He¡¯s liked me for a long, long time¡­ hee hee hee¡­¡±


    111


    < Chapter 60 Temptations¡­


    Jade teased, ¡°Oh? So much sweetness!¡±


    +8 Points


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you a secret, but don¡¯tugh,¡± I continued, eyes ssy with drunken mirth. ¡°My fianc¨¦, even though he looks so amazing, actually¡­ he kinda has a problem in the bed


    n


    Someone else nearby, still sober, prodded curiously, ¡°What problem?¡±


    I just giggled foolishly again, swaying slightly on my seat. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not afraid of youughing at me, my fianc¨¦¡­ he seems to have a bit of an issue with¡­ you know¡­ that¡­


    (Adrian¡¯s POV)


    I was nursing my moonlight wine at the bar counter when I overheard the drunken


    woman¡¯s words. Her honey¨Cbrown hair was slightly disheveled, her amber eyes unfocused as she giggled about her fianc¨¦¡¯s apparent bedroom problems.


    ¡°Pfft-¡°I nearly choked from amusement at the revtion that ¡°your fianc¨¦ has a problem in that department.¡±


    After I finishedughing, I quickly whipped out my phone. I recognized the woman from Harbor City¡¯s social events¨COlivia Winters, now engaged to Connor Rivers but formerly Ethan Grey¡¯s girlfriend.


    This was too good not to share. I tapped out a message to Ethan, whom I knew through Harbor City¡¯s elite social circles: [Heard that you have some, uh, ¡®bed performance issues¡®?]


    <b>3 </b>


    =


    <b>Watch </b><b>Ads </b><b>(</b>0/20) >


    <b>Vote </b>


    <b>425 </b>

 Whisper 111

    Chapter <b>61</b><b>: </b>Drunken <b>Confessions</b><b>¨C</b><b>1 </b>


    Chapter 61: Drunken Confessions


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    The rich aroma of aged whiskey mingled with expensive cigar smoke as I settled into my chair at Quinn¡¯s estate. The familiar weight of ying cards in my hands felt


    almost foreign after weeks of barely leaving Olivia¡¯s side.


    ¡°Gentlemen, shall we begin?¡± Gabriel Andrews asked, his voice carrying its usual


    measured calm.


    Quinn shuffled the deck with practiced ir, his movements unnecessarily showy. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe you actually showed up tonight, Rivers.¡±


    I merely raised an eyebrow in response. Since Olivia had started working at Moow


    Legal Services and moved into her apartment across from Riverdale University, I¡¯d


    made it a point to see her almost daily. After the silver dagger wound I¡¯d taken


    protecting her during our engagement ceremony, I¡¯d be even more reluctant to


    let her out of my sight.


    Tonight was different. She had a work dinner with her colleagues, and I¡¯d finally


    epted Quinn¡¯s persistent invitation.


    ¡°Deal the cards,¡± I said simply, taking a sip of my whiskey.


    Quinn¡¯s lips curled into that familiar mischievous grin that always preceded trouble.


    ¡°Wow, the moon must be rising from the west. Why isn¡¯t our Alpha Rivers picking up


    his little Liv tonight?¡±


    He dealt the cards with dramatic ir, his smirk growing wider. ¡°Got abandoned?


    Since when is a work dinner more important than you?¡±


    His tone was deliberately provocative, though careful not to cross the line that would truly anger me. Still, I felt my patience wearing thin.


    ¡°Abandoned?¡± I fixed him with a cold stare, my ice¨Cblue eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°She


    might be out now, but won¡¯t she stille back home to me afterward?¡±


    I allowed myself a small, cutting smile. ¡°What about you, Quinn? Picking up your


    111


    O


    r


    <


    Chapter 61: Drunken Conf.


    +8 Points >


    girlfriendter?¡±


    The barb hit its mark. Everyone knew Quinn was perpetually single despite his


    constant flirtations. His face flushed red, teeth gritting visibly.


    ¡°Andrews, look at him!¡± Quinn tried to drag Gabriel into the fray. ¡°Is this how an Alpha


    treats his friends? You¡¯re single too, don¡¯t you feel insulted?¡±


    Gabriel cleared his throat calmly, arranging his cards. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m actually seeing


    someone now.¡±


    Quinn¡¯s jaw droppedically, momentarily forgetting my earlier jab. ¡°What? Since


    when? Who is it? Parker family? Thompson n?¡±


    He rattled off two of Riverdale¡¯s most influential families, naturally assuming Gabriel¡¯s


    girlfriend must be from our elite circle.


    Gabriel exhaled a plume of cigar smoke, his expression neutral. ¡°Just an ordinary girl


    from a small town.¡±


    Quinn blinked rapidly, disbelief written across his face. ¡°An ordinary girl? You sure your family would approve?¡±


    Gabriel shrugged indifferently, studying his cards. ¡°I¡¯m just enjoying herpany, not getting married. Doesn¡¯t matter what they think.¡±


    Quinn snickered, shaking his head as he discarded two cards. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid she¡¯ll try to cling on when you want to break it off?¡±


    Gabrielughed carelessly, revealing a coldness beneath hisposed exterior that I hadn¡¯t noticed before. ¡°Give her a couple of luxury items, some cash. If I want her


    gone, she won¡¯t even get to see me again.¡±


    ¡°True,¡± Quinn mused, shuffling the remaining deck with practiced ease. ¡°For people in our circle, if you don¡¯t want someone toe close, they simply can¡¯t.¡±


    I nced at Gabriel, noting the casual cruelty in his words. ¡°Just don¡¯t get too deep yourself and regret itter.¡±


    My voice carried a weight of experience that silenced them both momentarily. I knew better than most the value of a true mate- something I¡¯d nearly lost through my own


    foolishness with Olivia.


    |||


    O


    <Chapter 61 Drunken Conf.


    +6 Points


    Quinn¡¯s eyes brightened with his insatiable appetite for gossip. ¡°So, what does she look like? Bring her to the next gathering for us to see.¡±


    Gabriel¡¯s expression darkened slightly. ¡°No need. We¡¯re not from the same world.¡±


    Quinn shrugged, epting the boundary. ¡°Fair enough.¡±


    We continued ying in rtive silence. I found myself checking my phone repeatedly, waiting for a message from Olivia. She¡¯d promised to text when her dinner ended.


    Instead, my screen lit up with a message from Miles Bet: ¡°Heard you¡¯ve got problems¡­ with your performance?¡±


    I felt my face instantly harden, lips stiffening as I read the cryptic text. What the hell


    was this about?


    Quinn, with his uncanny ability to be in the wrong ce at the wrong time, nced at my screen and burst into raucousughter. ¡°Hahahaha! No way! You can¡¯t rise to the


    asion? Hahahaha!¡±


    My icy re silenced him midugh, his expression shifting from amusement to


    caution in an instant. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± he asked, suddenly serious.


    I stood abruptly, my chair scraping against the hardwood floor. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Quinn¡¯s mischievous grin returned as he nudged Gabriel with a look that clearly said,


    Follow him, let¡¯s watch the drama unfold.


    Twenty minutester, we pushed through the crowded entrance of Moonlight Club.


    The bass¨Cheavy music pounded through the air as we made our way inside.


    <b>Comments </b>


    111


    <b>Watch </b>Ads


    <b>Watch </b><b>Ads </b><b>(</b>0/20) >


    <b>Vote </b>


    <b>425 </b>

 Whisper 112

    <Chapter 61 Drunken Conf.


    +8 Points


    Chapter 61: Drunken Confessions¨C2


    I instantly caught the sound of wildly off¨Ckey singinging from the small stage at the far end of the room. The voice was familiar, despite the slurred words and


    jumbled lyrics.


    Quinn entered behind me, immediately covering his ears with an exaggerated grimace. ¡°Good grief, who¡¯s murdering a song like this?¡±


    I said nothing, my lips tightening as we moved closer through the crowd.


    There on stage stood Olivia, her honey¨Cbrown hair slightly mussed, amber eyes bright


    with intoxication. She swayed unsteadily, clutching the microphone with both hands as she belted out what might have been a popr song, though it was hard to tell


    through her enthusiastic but chaotic rendition.


    elbowed me with a grin. ¡°Go get your girlfriend down. This is pure noise


    Most people get paid to sing, but she should be paying people to listen


    Killing us all with those high notes!¡±


    ¡°She can sing however she likes,¡± I replied evenly, my eyes never leaving her.


    Quinn¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Wow. You¡¯re just going to spoil her to the moon, huh.¡±


    He shook his head in disbelief and took a seat at the bar. Gabriel followed suit,


    ordering drinks with a subtle nod to the bartender.


    ¨C


    I sat beside them, my gaze fixed on Olivia. Despite myself, I felt my lips curling into a soft, possessive smile as I watched her. She was utterly drunk, that much was obvious, but her charm radiated through the room nheless.


    The pink flush on her cheeks enhanced her natural beauty, and her slightly disheveled appearance only made her more alluring. Her singing might have been a mess, but in my eyes, she was the most captivating sight in the world.


    I waited patiently until she finished her song, the final note trailing off into giggles as the audience offered polite, if somewhat relieved, apuse.


    Only then did I approach the stage, my tall framemanding attention from everyone in the room. I reached out, myrge hand encircling her slender wrist in a


    gesture both possessive and protective.


    O


    §¤


    <Chapter 61 Drunken Conf


    The gentle touch startled her. She turned toward me, her amber eyes misty and


    unfocused.


    For a moment, she simply stared at me, as if trying to ce my face in her


    alcohol¨Cclouded mind. Then her expression brightened with recognition.


    +8 Points >


    With a giggle, her eyes sparkling with drunken adoration, she blurted out, ¡°Wow,


    you¡¯re really handsome! I did some quick fortune¨Ctelling, and guess what? You¡¯re my


    destined mate!¡±


    The word ¡°mate¡± hit me like a thunderbolt. My heart seized violently, blood rushing


    chaotically through my veins. I stood frozen, utterly unprepared for the surge of joy


    her simple, drunken words brought me.


    Olivia tilted her flushed face up at me, smiling so sweetly that her dimples deepened.


    She looked like a mischievous kitten as she leaned forward suddenly, nestling her


    head against my chest.


    She nuzzled gently against me, her voice soft and almost purring. ¡°Mmm, even your


    scent is exactly like my mate¡¯s.¡±


    She inhaled deeply, seemingly intoxicated by the cedar cologne I always wore. ¡°It


    smells so good, my mate¡­¡±


    <b>Comments </b>


    Èý


    Watch Ads (0/20) >

 Whisper 113

    < Chapter 62 Moonlit Confe


    Chapter 62: Moonlit Confessions¨C2


    What happened next caught me entirely off guard.


    She suddenly leaned up in my arms, her movement surprisingly quick for someone so intoxicated. Before I could react, her soft lips pressed against my cheek in a warm, lingering kiss.


    Not stopping there, she moved to my chin, leaving another kiss that branded my skin like fire. I could feel the distinct mark of her lip color remaining on my skin, a visible


    im that sent my wolf into a frenzy of possessive pleasure.


    gesture was both innocent and deeply intimate. Something primal roared to life


    side me, demanding that I im her fully in return.


    With considerable effort, I tamped down that urge, instead gathering her closer in my


    arms. I strode purposefully toward the exit, my pace perhaps a bit too quick to be


    casual.


    Behind us, Quinn and Andrews let out appreciative whistles and teasing calls that I


    pointedly ignored. My focus was entirely on the woman in my arms, on getting her safely away from prying eyes and back to the privacy of her home.


    Inside my Cullinan SUV, I carefully settled Olivia into the passenger seat, securing her seatbelt despite her yful attempts to reach for me instead.


    The spacious interior quickly filled with her sweet scent, now mixed with the heady


    aroma of wine. It was an intoxicatingbination that tested my control with every


    breath.


    As I started the engine and pulled away from the club, Olivia continued her uninhibited affection. Her fingers tracedzy patterns on my arm as I drove, sending shivers of awareness through my body.


    ¡°Con¡­ Alpha Connor¡­¡± she murmured, her voice soft and yearning. ¡°Why don¡¯t you


    ever kiss me properly? Don¡¯t you want to?¡±


    My grip on the steering wheel tightened until my knuckles turned white. Of course! wanted to. I¡¯d wanted to since the moment I¡¯d first seen her all those years ago.


    ¡°Liv, you¡¯re drunk,¡± I managed to say, my voice rougher than I intended. ¡°We¡¯ll talk


    111


    Chapter 62 Moonlit Confe


    about this when you¡¯re sober.¡±


    She made a small sound of disappointment. ¡°Always so proper, my Alpha. So controlled.¡±


    Her hand moved to my thigh, innocent yet devastating in its effect on me. ¡°What would happen if you lost control, just once?¡±


    I took a deep breath, focusing intently on the road ahead as we made our way to Riverdale Terrace. Every soft word and touch from her tested the limits of my legendary self¨Ccontrol.


    ¡°Please, Liv,¡± I said quietly. ¡°Rest now. We¡¯re almost home.¡±


    48 Points


    To my relief, she settled back in her seat, though her amber eyes remained fixed on my profile. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful,¡± she whispered, her voice filled with wonder. ¡°Did you know that? The most beautiful wolf I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    Something in my chest constricted at her words. Even drunk, there was a sincerity in her voice that couldn¡¯t be faked.


    By the time we reached her apartment building, Olivia had finally sumbed to sleep. Her breathing had deepened, her head tilted slightly toward me, lips parted in peaceful slumber.


    I parked and sat for a moment, just watching her. The moonlight filtering through the windows cast a silver glow on her features, highlighting the delicate curve of her cheek, the sweep of hershes against her skin.


    With infinite gentleness, I lifted her from the passenger seat and carried her inside, using the key she¡¯d given me weeks earlier. The trust implied in that simple act of giving me ess to her private space had meant more to me than she could possibly know.


    Her apartment was quiet and dark as I moved through it with practiced ease, making my way to her bedroom. I carefully ced her on the bed, reluctant to let her go even as I knew I must.


    For a long moment, I simply stood there, my ice¨Cblue eyes softening as I gazed down at her peaceful face. She looked so vulnerable in sleep, so precious. My wolf howled within me, demanding that I stay, that I protect her through the night and every night


    |||


    <b>< </b>


    < Chapter 62 Moonlit Confe¡­..


    thereafter.


    +8 Points


    My hand hovered over her honey¨Cbrown hair, wanting nothing more than to touch her, to stay by her side until morning. But I knew that when she woke, she would likely be mortified by her behavior tonight.


    I respected her too much to take advantage of her vulnerability, even if it meant denying myself thefort of her presence. With great reluctance, I withdrew my hand and turned away, leaving her to sleep in peace.


    Watch Ads (0/20) >


    <b>Vote </b>


    425

 Whisper 114

    Chapter 63: Drunken Confessions<b>¨C</b><b>1 </b>


    Chapter 63: Drunken Confessions


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    I watched Olivia sleep, her face peaceful in the soft glow of the bedsidemp. She


    looked so vulnerable, so different from the fiercely independent woman I knew her <i>to </i><ol><li>be. My wolf stirred protectively within me, satisfied to have her safe under my watch. </li></ol>


    Just as I was about to leave her bedroom, she stirred, her honey¨Cbrown hair sying


    across the pillow. Her slender fingers suddenly reached out, catching my shirt sleeve


    with surprising strength.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go,¡± she murmured, her voice thick with sleep and lingering intoxication. ¡°Tell


    me a¡­ Grey¡­¡±


    I froze, ice flooding my veins. Had she just called out for Grey? Ethan Grey?


    My jaw clenched involuntarily, jealousy ring hot and sharp through my chest. After everything that man had put her through, after the way he¡¯d treated her as a recement for his first love, she was still calling his name in her sleep?


    ¡°Liv,¡± I said, my voiceing out rougher than intended. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    She tugged at my sleeve again, her amber eyes fluttering open briefly before closing again. ¡°Story,¡± she mumbled more clearly. ¡°Tell me a story¡­ like when we were little¡­¡±


    Relief washed through me like a physical force. Not ¡°Grey¡± but a request for a story¨Ca


    bedtime ritual from our childhood. I felt a smile tugging at my lips, amusement


    recing the sharp sting of jealousy.


    ¡°You want a bedtime story?¡± I asked softly, brushing a strand of hair from her flushed


    cheek.


    She nodded sleepily, her grip on my sleeve not loosening. ¡°Like before¡­¡±


    My heart swelled with tenderness. Even drunk, she remembered our shared past-


    how I¡¯d read to her when we were young, during her visits to Riverdale.


    I carefully lifted her into my arms, cradling her against my chest. Her honey¨Cbrown hair cascaded over my arm as I carried her toward the bathroom. She needed to


    < Chapter 63 Drunken Conf.


    clean up before properly going to bed.


    ¡°Con?¡± she murmured against my neck, her breath warm against my skin.


    +8 Points <b>> </b>


    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± I assured her, my voice low and soothing. ¡°Let¡¯s get you cleaned up first, then I¡¯ll tell you a story.¡±


    She nodded drowsily, her head nestling trustingly against my shoulder. The simple gesture of faith touched something deep within me, awakening every protective instinct I possessed.


    The bathroom light seemed harsh after the dimness of the bedroom. I set Olivia


    down carefully on the closed toilet lid, keeping one hand on her shoulder to steady


    her as I turned on the shower.


    ¡°Can you manage?¡± I asked, testing the water temperature with my free hand.


    She blinked up at me, her amber eyes unfocused. ¡°Don¡¯t think so,¡± she admitted with a


    small, embarrassedugh.


    I swallowed hard, my wolf stirring restlessly within me. This wasn¡¯t how I¡¯d imagined


    essing her for the first time, but her wellbeing came first. Always.


    nfinite gentleness, I helped her out of her clothes, my touch clinical and


    ectful despite my wolf¡¯s possessive growls. I averted my eyes as much as


    possible, preserving her dignity even in her vulnerable state.


    The shower was quick and efficient. I kept her steady with one arm while washing her


    hair with my free hand, the familiar scent of her honey¨Calmond shampoo filling the


    steamy bathroom.


    ¡°You¡¯re good at this,¡± she murmured as I wrapped her in a fluffy towel afterward.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had practice,¡± I replied softly, thinking of the times I¡¯d cared for pack members


    after injuries or during illness.


    After drying her off, I helped her into clean pajamas I found in her dresser¨Csoft


    cotton things with little moons printed on them. They looked adorably innocent on her, a stark contrast to the sophisticatedwyer she presented to the world.


    Once she was settled back in bed, I pulled the covers up to her chin. ¡°Now, about that story,¡± I said, reaching for my phone.


    O


    < Chapter 63: Drunken Conf


    Her amber eyes brightened despite her drowsiness. ¡°Really?¡±


    +8 Points >


    I nodded, scrolling through my phone until I found a collection of short stories I¡¯d downloaded months ago. I¡¯d never admitted it to anyone, but I¡¯d gotten them thinking of her, remembering how she¡¯d loved being read to as a child.


    ¡°Once upon a time,¡± I began, my deep voice filling the quiet room, ¡°there was a white wolf who lived at the edge of a great forest¡­¡±


    I read until her breathing evened out, her features rxing into peaceful slumber. Even then, I continued for a while longer, savoring this rare moment of unguarded intimacy between us.


    When I was certain she was deeply asleep, I carefully set my phone aside. I couldn¡¯t leave her alone, not when she was this vulnerable. But I also wouldn¡¯t take advantage of the situation by sleeping beside her without her explicit consent.


    WI


    <b>Watch </b><b>Ads </b>(0/20) >


    O

 Whisper 115

    < Chapter 63: Drunken Conf


    48 Points


    Chapter 63: Drunken Confessions¨C<b>2 </b>


    I called Frank Langley, keeping my voice low to avoid disturbing Olivia.


    ¡°I need you to bring my toiletries and a change of clothes to Ms. Winters¡® apartment,¡± I


    instructed. ¡°Leave them outside the door. No need to knock.¡±


    ¡°Right away, Alpha,¡± Frank replied efficiently.


    While waiting, I checked that Olivia wasfortable, adjusting her nkets and making sure a ss of water and pain relievers were on her nightstand for the morning. She would need them, judging by how much she¡¯d had to drink.


    After Frank delivered my things, I took a quick shower and changed intofortable clothes. Then, with onest look at Olivia¡¯s peaceful form, I settled myself on the living room sofa.


    It wasn¡¯t ideal¨Cmy tall frame barely fit¨Cbut it was the honorable choice. My wolf disagreed, wanting to be closer to her, but I silenced its protests. Olivia deserved better than to wake up confused and potentially feeling taken advantage of.


    As I drifted toward sleep, her drunken words echoed in my mind: ¡°My mate.¡± The simple phrase filled me with a possessive satisfaction I couldn¡¯t deny, even as I reminded myself she hadn¡¯t been in control of her words.


    Still, a man could hope.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    Pain. That was my first conscious thought as awareness slowly returned. My head throbbed mercilessly, each pulse sending sharp daggers behind my eyes.


    I groaned softly, reluctant to open my eyes to what would surely be blinding morning light. What had happenedst night? Fragments of memories swirled hazily through my mind.


    The Moonlight Club. Singing¨Coh god, had I really been singing? Wine, so much wine.


    And then¡­


    Connor.


    My eyes flew open despite the pain, panic surging through me. I remembered


    |||


    O


    Chapter 63 Drunken Conf


    clinging to him, saying things¡ªembarrassing things about rtionships and


    Foints)


    Horror washed over me in waves as more memories surfaced. I¡¯d kissed his cheek, his chin. I¡¯d been all over him like some lovesick teenager,pletely uninhibited by the wine coursing through my system.


    What must he think of me now?


    I forced myself to take a deep breath, trying to calm my racing heart. First things first


    -where was l?


    Relief flooded through me as I recognized my own bedroom. I was wearing my favorite pajamas, the soft cotton ones with little moons that I saved forfort days. My hair smelled of my usual shampoo, and I felt clean despite the hangover pounding behind my eyes.


    Someone had taken care of me. Connor had taken care of me.


    The realization brought bothfort and mortification. He¡¯d seen me at my absolute


    worst,pletely out of control. Yet he¡¯d brought me home safely, made sure I was


    clean andfortable.


    Gathering my courage, I slipped out of bed, wincing as the movement intensified my headache. I noticed the ss of water and pain relievers on my nightstand¨Canother thoughtful gesture that made my heart squeeze painfully in my chest.


    After swallowing the pills, I padded quietly to my bedroom door, opening it with


    trepidation. What would I find? Had Connor left after putting me to bed, or¡­?


    My question was answered immediately. There on my sofay Connor Rivers<b>, </b>his


    powerful frame barely contained by the furniture that suddenly seemed much too


    small for him. One arm was thrown above his head, the other resting across his chest. His handsome face was softened in sleep, his usual intensity temporarily at


    bay.


    He¡¯d stayed. All night, he¡¯d stayed to make sure I was alright.


    Mortification washed over me anew as I approached him quietly. He must have witnessed all my drunken behavior, mypleteck of inhibition. What had I said to him? What had I done?


    O


    <Chapter 63. Drunken Conf


    +8 Points >


    The memory of calling him my mate in the crowded club made me cringe inwardly, my cheeks flushing crimson. I¡¯d been so forward, so unlike my usual reserved self.


    I reached out hesitantly, gently touching his shoulder. ¡°Con, you should move to the


    bedroom,¡± I suggested softly, my voice slightly rough from the previous night¡¯s


    singing.


    He stirred, his eyelids fluttering but not opening. ¡°What time is it?¡± he asked, his voice


    deep and husky with sleep.


    ¡°7:30 am,¡± I replied, my voice barely above a whisper.


    What happened next caught mepletely off guard. With surprising speed for


    someone just waking, Connor reached out and pulled me into a warm embrace. His


    strong arms encircled mepletely as he inhaled deeply, his nose brushing against my hair.


    ¡°Sleep well, little wolf?¡± he asked, his voice yfully teasing.


    I could hear the smile in his voice, could practically feel his amusement at my


    predicament. He was enjoying this¨Cenjoying my embarrassment over my drunken


    antics.


    Utterly mortified, I buried my face against his chest, seekingfort even as


    embarrassment flooded through me. His familiar cedar scent enveloped me,


    somehow easing my headache slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I murmured against the soft fabric of his t¨Cshirt. ¡°I don¡¯t usually drink


    that much. I don¡¯t know what came over me.¡±


    His chest rumbled with quietughter. ¡°Don¡¯t apologize. It was¡­ enlightening.¡±


    I groaned, pressing my face harder against him. ¡°What did I say? How bad was it?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± he drawled, his ice¨Cblue eyes dancing with mischief when I finally dared to look


    up at him, ¡°you did question my capabilities as a partner. Something about performance issues?<b>¡± </b>


    My eyes widened in horror. ¡°I did not!¡±


    ¡°You did,¡± he confirmed, his lips twitching with suppressedughter. ¡°Perhaps we should test that theory? I¡¯d be happy to prove my¡­ capabilities.¡±


    O


    Chapter 63 Drunken Conf.


    Points


    His fingers traced gentle patterns along my spine, sending shivers of awareness through me despite my hangover. The teasing suggestion in his voice made my heart. race, my body responding to him even as my mind scrambled to process his words.


    ¡°Connor!¡± I protested weakly, my cheeks burning hotter than ever.


    His ice¨Cblue eyes darkened slightly as he gazed down at me, his expression shifting from teasing to something more intense. His fingers continued their maddening path along my spine, each touch sending sparks of electricity through my sensitized skin.


    M


    Watch Ads (0/20) >


    <b>Vote </b>


    425

 Whisper 116

    Chapter 64: <b>Morning </b>After


    Chapter 64: Morning After


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    +8 Points >


    My face burned with embarrassment as Connor¡¯s ice¨Cblue eyes twinkled with


    amusement. The memory of my drunken behavior at the Moonlight Clubst night


    made me want to crawl under a rock and never emerge.


    ¡°I did not say those things in front of everyone,¡± I protested weakly, trying to maintain


    some dignity. ¡°There¡¯s no way I would¡­¡±


    My voice trailed off as fragments of memories shed through my mind. Me, on


    stage with a microphone. Calling Connor handsome. Dering him my mate. The mortification was overwhelming.


    ¡°I was just talking nonsense!¡± I insisted, pulling away from his embrace. ¡°People say all kinds of ridiculous things when they¡¯re drunk.¡±


    Connor¡¯s smile widened, clearly enjoying my difort. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± I nodded vigorously, wincing as the movement aggravated my hangover. ¡°In fact, legally speaking, I was a person with limited capacity for conduct. My actions


    shouldn¡¯t be held against me.¡±


    A deep chuckle rumbled through Connor¡¯s chest. ¡°Are you really trying to use legal jargon to escape your embarrassment, counselor?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a valid argument,¡± I mumbled, avoiding his gaze.


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    I couldn¡¯t help but tease her more. The sight of Olivia Winters, always soposed and dignified, blushing and flustered was too delightful to resist.


    ¡°So you flirt with me, call me your mate in front of half of Harbor City, and now you¡¯re trying to run away?¡± I asked, my voice dropping lower.


    The familiar scent of her honey¨Calmond body wash clung to my skin from carrying herst night. It created an intimate bubble around us, heightening the tension between our bodies.


    < Chapter 64: Morning After


    Something shifted in the air between us. The yful teasing transformed into


    something more charged, more dangerous.


    Without overthinking it, I leaned forward and captured her lips with mine. Her


    surprised gasp melted into a soft moan as my fingers threaded through her honey¨Cbrown hair.


    I pressed her gently back onto the sofa, our kiss deepening with each passing second. What had started as a spontaneous gesture quickly escted into something neither of us could control.


    48 Points 2


    The passion between us felt overwhelming, unavoidable¨Clike a storm that had been brewing for years.


    ¡°Liv,¡± I whispered against her skin as I nibbled on her earlobe. ¡°Tell me to stop if you


    don¡¯t want this.¡±


    Her amber eyes were dark with desire, her breathing uneven. Instead of answering with words, she tilted her head and licked a hot stripe up my throat.


    The wolf inside me growled with approval.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    We were clumsy at first, navigating each other¡¯s bodies with eager hands and


    breathlessughter. Connor was patient, mindful of my inexperience, taking his time


    to ensure myfort.


    Morning light streamed through the windows, casting a golden glow over us as we


    moved together. The air grew thick with heat and desire.


    I was nervous but excited, surrendering to the moment with the man I loved. Birds


    sang outside my window, making the scene feel almost idyllic in its perfection.


    Lost in the rising tide of sensation, I followed Connor¡¯s lead, trusting himpletely. His hands were gentle yet confident, guiding me through waves of pleasure I¡¯d never


    experienced before.


    We moved from the sofa to the bedroom, making love twice more before ending up in the bath. The warm water soothed my muscles as Connor held me against his chest.


    ¡°Still questioning my capabilities?¡± he murmured yfully against my ear.


    O


    <Chapter 64 Morning After


    +8 Points >


    Exhausted but happier than I could remember being in years, Iughed softly. ¡°I stand


    corrected, Alpha Rivers.¡±


    His answering chuckle vibrated against my back. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear it, little wolf.¡±


    (Henry¡¯s POV)


    Something was definitely wrong with Alpha Connor Rivers.


    I stood in his office at Rivers Pack Headquarters, delivering my usual morning report


    on pack business. Normally, the Alpha listened with intense focus, interrupting


    frequently with critical questions or demands for rification.


    Today, however, he sat behind his desk with a soft smile ying on his lips. His


    ice¨Cblue eyes, typically sharp and assessing, held an unusual tenderness that I¡¯d never


    witnessed before.


    Had someone possessed my boss?


    ¡°The negotiations for the alliance with the Northern packs are proceeding as


    nned,¡± I continued, watching him carefully. ¡°Their representatives have requested a preliminary meeting next week to discuss terms.¡±


    Connor nodded absently, clearly not registering my words. His fingers tapped a light


    rhythm on his desk¨Canother uncharacteristic behavior.


    ¡°And then the moon turned purple and all the wolves started dancing the tango,¡± I


    added, testing his attention.


    ¡°That sounds good,¡± he replied, still smiling.


    I blinked in shock. Something was definitely wrong.


    Connor suddenly seemed to realize I was still standing there. He straightened in his


    chair, clearing his throat. ¡°Excellent work as always, Henry. Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°No, Alpha,¡± I replied, still bewildered by his behavior.


    ¡°Then you¡¯re dismissed. Thank you.¡±


    I nodded and turned to leave, my mind racing with theories about what could have caused this dramatic change in my typically stern boss.


    As I closed the door, behind me, I caught a glimpse of Connor leaning back in his


    ??


    375


    < Chapter 64. Morning After


    chair, that same soft smile returning to his face. Whatever had happened, it had transformed the Alpha I knew into someone almost unrecognizable.


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    +8 Points >


    I couldn¡¯t stop reying the morning¡¯s events in my mind. The feel of Olivia¡¯s skin against mine, her soft sighs, the way she¡¯d whispered my name¨Cit was intoxicating.


    For years, I¡¯d imagined what it would be like to hold her, to im her as mine. The reality had exceeded every fantasy.


    The sharp ring of my phone interrupted my pleasant thoughts. Frank Langley¡¯s name shed on the screen.


    ¡°Alpha,¡± Frank¡¯s voice was tense. ¡°We found her.¡±


    My romantic haze evaporated instantly. ¡°Jessica Sullivan?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Just as you suspected. After she faked the pregnancy to get out of jail,


    Vanessa Reed¡¯s men abducted her and smuggled her to France.¡±


    I sat up straighter, my focus sharpening. ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°The promised new life never materialized. She was sold to a criminal organization


    and¡­¡± Frank hesitated. ¡°She was treated brutally, sir.¡±


    Cold anger settled in my chest. ¡°Where is she now?¡±


    ¡°Our team retrieved her. She¡¯s in the basement facility, as you instructed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    The basement of Rivers Pack Headquarters was dimly lit, the air cool and damp.


    Jessica Sullivan sat tied to a chair in the center of the room<b>, </b>her head hanging low.


    She was barely recognizable from the confident woman who had once stalked Ethan


    Grey. Her body was covered in wounds inflicted by her captors, her once¨Cperfect hair


    matted and dirty.


    I entered silently, my footsteps echoing on the concrete floor. Jessica¡¯s head snapped


    up at the sound, her eyes widening with recognition and fear.


    ¡°Who put <i>you </i>up to the k<b>********</b>g attempt against Olivia Winters?¡± I asked without preamble, my voice cold.


    O


    < Chapter 64 Morning After


    +8 Points <b>> </b>


    Jessica¡¯s face crumpled at the sight of me. ¡°Please,¡± she whimpered, trying to turn


    away. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like this.¡±


    I remained unmoved by her pleas. ¡°Answer the question.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± she sobbed, her body trembling. ¡°They still have my father. They¡¯ll kill him if I


    talk.¡±


    ¡°Vanessa Reed, you mean?¡±


    Jessica flinched at the name. ¡°Please, just let me go. I¡¯ve suffered enough.¡±


    I stepped closer, my ice¨Cblue eyes shing with dangerous intent. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    <b>2 </b>


    Watch Ads (0/20) >


    <b>Vote </b>


    425


    O

 Whisper 117

    Chapter 65: <b>Cruel </b>Alpha, Tender Mate¨C1


    Chapter 65: Cruel Alpha, Tender Mate


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    +3 Points


    ¡°What would I kill you for?¡± I asked coldly, my ice¨Cblue eyes piercing through Jessica


    Sullivan¡¯s terrified form.


    She cowered in the metal chair, her once¨Cbeautiful features now marred by bruises and cuts. The basement of Shadow Den was dimly lit, casting harsh shadows across


    her face.


    ¡°Please,¡± she whimpered, tears streaming down her dirty cheeks. ¡°I know you hate me


    for what I did to Olivia, but-¡±


    ¡°Miss Sullivan,¡± I cut her off, my voice dropping to a dangerous whisper. ¡°Since you¡¯re not willing to say anything useful, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡±


    I stood up with a cold expression, mymanding presence filling the dimly lit basement. The concrete walls seemed to close in around us as I turned to leave.


    ¡°No!¡± Jessica cried out, her voice breaking with desperation. ¡°Please don¡¯t go! Don¡¯t


    leave me alone again!¡±


    Her chains rattled as she strained against her restraints<b>, </b>panic evident in her wild


    eyes<b>. </b>


    <b>¡°</b>I¡¯ll tell you everything! Just please¡­ don¡¯t leave me here.¡±


    I paused but didn¡¯t turn around. My wolf growled within me, remembering how this woman had tried to harm Olivia.


    ¡°They kept me in a cage,¡± Jessica sobbed, words tumbling out in a desperate rush.


    ¡°For months. Like an animal.¡±


    I slowly turned to face her, my expression remaining impassive despite the horror of


    her words.


    ¡°The men woulde at night,¡± she continued, her body trembling violently. ¡°They¡¯d¡­ they¡¯d take turns. Said it was my punishment for failing their boss.¡±


    < Chapter 65. Cruel Alpha, T.


    Her eyes were haunted, seeing horrors I couldn¡¯t imagine.


    +8 Points >


    ¡°They barely fed me. Just enough to keep me alive. Said damaged goods were still


    useful for¡­ for entertainment.¡±


    I remained silent, watching her break downpletely.


    ¡°You¡¯re my only hope,¡± she whispered, her voice barely audible. ¡°When they hurt me, I


    thought of you. Not because I believed you¡¯d save me, but because I knew you¡¯d kill


    them if you found out. That thought kept me alive.¡±


    Her confession hung in the air between us, raw and painful.


    ¡°Who ordered the hit on Olivia Winters?¡± I asked, my voice devoid of emotion.


    Jessica¡¯s shoulders slumped in defeat. ¡°Vanessa Reed. She orchestrated everything.¡±


    Despite already suspecting this, hearing the confirmation made my blood boil. My


    foster sister had tried to kill my mate.


    ¡°And Frederick Warner is backing her,¡± Jessica added, her voice hollow. ¡°He¡¯s the one


    who arranged my¡­ punishment.¡±


    I nodded once, absorbing this information without revealing my thoughts.


    ¡°Thank you for your cooperation, Miss Sullivan.¡±


    Without another word, I turned and walked toward the exit, my footsteps echoing on


    the concrete floor.


    ¡°Wait!¡± she called out desperately. ¡°What¡¯s going to happen to me now?¡±


    I paused at the door, not bothering to look back. ¡°That depends on how useful the rest of your information proves to be.¡±


    I left the Shadow Den basement without another word, closing the heavy metal door behind me. Marcus Shaw stood waiting in the hallway, his expression as impassive


    as ever.


    ¡°Extract everything she knows,¡± I ordered, my voice cold. ¡°Names, locations, ns.


    Everything.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± Marcus nodded, his eyes revealing nothing of his thoughts.


    I felt no sympathy for Jessica Sullivan. The silver dagger she had intended for Olivia


    111


    O


    < Chapter 65 Cruel Alpha, T¡­


    +8 Points >


    could have been fatal. My wolf snarled at the memory, protective instincts ring.


    No one who threatened my mate deserved mercy.


    I checked my Timber Wolf Chronograph watch¨Cthe one Olivia had given me. It was


    nearly noon. She would be hungry when she woke up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be backter,¡± I told Marcus. ¡°Call me if she reveals anything significant.¡±


    Without waiting for his response, I headed for the exit. My thoughts were already


    shifting to Olivia, my mood lightening at the prospect of seeing her again.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    I woke to the most delicious aroma permeating my apartment. For a moment, Iy


    still, confused by the sounds of movementing from my kitchen.


    Then memories of the previous night and morning flooded back, bringing a rush of heat to my cheeks. Connor and I had¡­


    I buried my face in my pillow, equal parts embarrassed and ted. I¡¯d never been so uninhibited, sopletely myself with anyone before.


    The scent of cooking food eventually lured me out of bed. I pulled on a robe and padded barefoot toward the kitchen, following the mouthwatering smell.


    The sight that greeted me made me stop in my tracks.


    Connor Rivers¨Cpowerful Alpha werewolf, feared businessman, and my childhood friend¨Cstood at my stove wearing an apron. His broad shoulders moved with practiced ease as he stirred something in a pan.


    <i>¡°</i>Are you just going to stand there watching me, or are you going to say good morning?¡± he asked without turning around, his enhanced senses having detected


    my presence.


    <b>Comments </b>


    Watch <b>Ads </b><b>(</b><b>0/20</b><b>) </b><b>> </b>


    <b>Vote </b>


    <b>425 </b>

 Whisper 118

    43 Points >


    Chapter 65<b>: </b>Cruel Alpha<b>, </b>Tender Mate¨C2


    I leaned against the doorframe, unable to suppress my smile. ¡°I¡¯m enjoying the view.¡±


    He turned then, his ice¨Cblue eyes warming as they took in my disheveled appearance. His gaze lingered on my bare legs before returning to my face.


    ¡°Hungry?¡± he asked, his voice deeper than usual.


    ¡°Starving,¡± I admitted, moving closer to inspect what he was cooking.


    My eyes widened as I realized he had prepared all my favorite dishes: nched vegetables with herb seasoning, pepper¨Ccrusted ribs, spicy garlic shrimp, and winter melon bone broth soup.


    ¡°How did you know these are my favorites?¡± I asked, genuinely surprised.


    Connor¡¯s lips curved into a small smile. ¡°I pay attention, Liv.¡±


    Something about the simple statement made my heart flutter. How many people in my life had truly paid attention to what I liked and disliked?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know the big bad Alpha could cook,¡± I teased, my amber eyes sparkling with


    affection.


    Connor flipped the shrimp with expert precision. ¡°There are many things you don¡¯t know about me yet. I only show this side to you.¡±


    The implication behind his words¨Cthat I was special, that what we shared was unique¨Cmade me blush again.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m impressed,¡± I said, reaching for a piece of pepper¨Ccrusted rib. ¡°These look


    amazing.¡±


    Connor gently swatted my hand away. ¡°Patience, little wolf. Everything will be ready in five minutes.¡±


    I pouted yfully but obeyed, setting the table instead. The domesticity of the moment wasn¡¯t lost on me¨Chow natural it felt to move around each other in the small kitchen, preparing to share a meal.


    When we finally sat down to eat, I couldn¡¯t help but moan at the first bite. ¡°This is


    < Chapter 65 Cruel Alpha, T


    incredible. Where did you learn to cook like this?¡±


    +8 Points <b>> </b>


    ¡°Dorothy Jenkins,¡± Connor replied, his eyes watching my reaction carefully. ¡°I used to


    visit her after she moved back to her hometown. She taught me your mother¡¯s


    favorite recipes.¡±


    The mention of Dorothy¨Cmy mother¡¯s former cook¨Cand the connection to my


    mother made my throat tighten with emotion.


    ¡°You visited Grandma Dorothy?¡± I asked softly, remembering the kind woman who


    had been like a grandmother to me.


    Connor nodded, his expression gentle. ¡°She missed you. Said you stopped visiting


    after¡­¡±


    ¡°After my mother died,¡± I finished quietly.


    We ate infortable silence for a few moments, the food bringing back bittersweet


    memories of my childhood.


    ¡°These taste exactly like hers,¡± I finally said, my voice thick with emotion. ¡°Thank you,


    Connor. This means more than you know.¡±


    His hand reached across the table to cover mine. ¡°I know how much you miss her, Liv.


    I thought this might bring back some good memories.¡±


    The thoughtfulness of his gesture touched me deeply. This wasn¡¯t just a meal¨Cit was


    a connection to my past, to the happy times before grief had changed everything.


    ¡°So,¡± I said, deliberately lightening the mood, ¡°does this mean I get breakfast in bed


    every morning now?¡±


    Connor¡¯s eyes darkened with heat. ¡°That depends on how exhausted I leave you the night before.¡±


    I choked on my soup, coughing as my face med red.


    (Vanessa¡¯s POV)


    ¡°What do you mean they took her alive?¡± <b>I </b>hissed, my violet eyes shing with fury.


    Trevor ke stood impassively before me, his muscr frame blocking the sunlight streaming through the vi windows.


    Èý


    < Chapter 65 Cruel Alpha, T¡­


    ¡°Connor Rivers¡® men intercepted our transport team in France,¡± he reported


    mechanically. ¡°They retrieved Jessica Sullivan and eliminated our operatives.¡±


    +8 Points <b>7 </b>


    Rage boiled through me. Jessica Sullivan knew too much¨Cabout my connection to


    Frederick Warner, about our ns for Olivia Winters, about everything.


    ¡°You ipetent fools!¡± I screamed, grabbing the nearest object¨Ca delicate porcin teacup¨Cand hurling it at Trevor¡¯s head.


    It struck his forehead with surprising force, shattering on impact. Blood immediately began trickling down his expressionless face.


    Trevor didn¡¯t flinch or move to wipe away the blood. His cold eyes remained fixed on me, waiting for orders.


    ¡°Find an opportunity to silence that b***h permanently,¡± I ordered, my voice cold with rage. ¡°She cannot be allowed to talk.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Reed,¡± Trevor replied tonelessly, blood continuing to drip down his face.


    ¡°Get out,¡± I snapped, turning away from him in disgust.


    The door closed quietly behind him as he left. I paced the luxurious living room of my private vi, my mind racing with contingency ns.


    If Jessica talked¨Cwhen Jessica talked¨CConnor would know everything. He would know I had orchestrated the k<b>********</b>g attempt on Olivia. He would know about my


    connection to Frederick Warner.


    He would never forgive me.


    The thought sent a fresh wave of hatred toward Olivia Winters. That b***h had stolen everything from me¨CConnor¡¯s affection, my ce in the Rivers family, my future.


    I stopped before arge mirror, studying my reflection. My light brown hair fell in perfect waves around my delicate face. My violet eyes, unusual even among werewolves, glittered with malice.


    I was beautiful. I was a Rivers in all but blood. I deserved Connor, not that pathetic


    Olivia.


    Jessica Sullivan would have to die. Her father too. Anyone who threatened my ns


    had to be eliminated.

 Whisper 119

    Chapter 68: An Awkward Revtion t


    Chapter na An Awkward Revtion


    you


    Reba¡¯s private estate on the outskirts of verdale was everything yet expect from a wealthy werewo home¨Cgudeus elegant and secluded enough that the one would hear my mortified


    exacth what needed right new


    ans. Which was


    Oh my god y it again! Lily headed dutching her stomach as tears ofughter streamed


    Reba ever eager toply tapped her phone screen with a wicked grin. ¡°Your wish is mymand¡±


    The video began ying for what felt like the hundredth time. There was swaying sightly on my feet at the Moonlight Club, my amber eyes unfocused and ssy fem tee much wine. My usually treat thoney hall was tousled as telung to Connor¡¯s chest like a lifeline.


    Conner, my drunk self whined on screen, nuzzing against his firm chest. ¡°Kiss imel Everyone should see


    how much my fiance loves me!


    lunged across the plush sofa, making a desperate grab for Reba¡¯s phone. ¡°Delete it right ince demanded my face burning with embarrassment.


    Reba, with the quick reflexes of a bort werewolf, held the phone high above her head wel out of my


    reach. Her eyes sparkled with mischief as she continued to torment me.


    Net a chance, Liv! This is pure gold¨Cwho knew our dignifiedwyer had such a passionate side hiding


    underneath?¡±


    I groaned and buried my face in a decorative pillow. ¡°I hate both of you. So much¡±


    Lily¡¯s giggles intensified as she yfully nudged my shoulder. And did you see how Connor responded? He


    couldn¡¯t take his eyes off you for a second.¡±


    I peeked out from behind my pillow shield, remembering Connor¡¯s intense gaze. The memory sent a different kind of heat coursing through me


    ¡°The way he was looking at you, Reba continued, fanning herself dramatically. Uke he wanted to devour


    you right there in the club.¡±


    ¡°Stop it,¡± I mumbled, but there was less conviction in my protest now.


    Lily leaned forward, her expression turning conspiratorial. ¡°So¡­ how is he? You know in bed?¡±


    I choked on air ¡°Lily?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± she asked innocently. ¡°We¡¯re all adults here. And Connor Rivers has a reputation for excellence in


    everything he does. I¡¯m just wondering if that extends to¡­ other areas.¡±


    Reba¡¯s eyes widened with delight at my obvious difort. Oh my god, you¡¯ve slept with him, haven¡¯t you? Your face is giving everything away!


    I wanted the floor to open up and swallow me whole. These two were worse than a pack of teenage wolves


    with their first crush.


    0


    C


    That he¡¯s amazing: Reba continued,pletely ignoring my distress. ¡°All that Alpha confidence must trante to the bedroom is he gentle? Or more¡­manding?¡±


    My checks burned hotter than ever as unbidden memories of Connor¡¯s hands on my body shed through my mind. The way he¡¯d taken control, yet always made sure I wasfortable¡­


    ¡°Can we please talk about something else?¡± I pleaded, pulling a cushion over my face.


    Hot until you give us details, Lily insisted, poking my side yfully. ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting years for you two to get together. The least you can do is share a little of the juicy stuff.


    ¡°I¡¯m not discussing my s*x life with you two vultures,¡± I dered firmly, though my crimson cheeks probably undermined my attempt at dignity.


    Reba opened her mouth, no doubt to continue her merciless teasing, when my phone rang. I practically lunged for it, checking the caller ID with desperate hope,


    Jade Mitchell. My savior


    ¡°I need to take this work emergency, I exined hastily, already backing toward the terrace doors. ¡°Very important. Carit wait¡±


    I escaped outside before either of them could protest, answering the call with more enthusiasm than any


    work call deserved.


    ¡°Jade! Hit What¡¯s up?¡± I asked breathlessly


    ¡°Ms. Winters?¡± Jade¡¯s voice sounded uncertain. ¡°Are you okay? You sound¡­ strange.¡±


    1 took a deep breath, trying topose myself, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just¡­ escaping from some friends. What can I help


    you with?¡±


    As Jade exined the situation at the office¨Ca young woman hade in seeking legal help for a domestic violence case¨CI felt my professional demeanor sliding back into ce. This was something I could handle. Something that mattered more than my embarrassment.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there in twenty minutes, I promised, already heading back inside to gather my things.


    Inside, Lily and Reba had moved on to other gossip, their heads close together as they whispered and


    giggled.


    ¡°I have to go, I announced, grabbing my purse. ¡°Client emergency at Moow¡±


    Lily pouted dramatically ¡°Just when things were getting interesting¡±


    ¡°Saved by the bell, Reba smirked, knowing exactly what I was doing. ¡°But don¡¯t think this conversation is


    over, Liv. Vie vant details next time<i>? </i>


    O


    Watch Ads (0/20)


    676

 Whisper 120

    Chapter 66: An Awkward Revtion¨C2


    I rolled my eyes but couldn¡¯t help smiling at my friends. As embarrassing as their teasing was, it came from a ce of love.


    ¡°You two are impossible,¡± I said, heading for the door.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you love us!¡± Lily called after me.


    Left alone in Reba¡¯s luxurious living room, my friends continued their gossipy spection without me. Through the partially open door, I could hear Lily¡¯s voice turn more serious.


    ¡°Speaking of rtionship disasters,¡± she was saying, ¡°did I ever tell you about that guy I dated in college? The one who turned out to be engaged?¡±


    I paused, my hand on the doorknob. I¡¯d never heard this story before.


    ¡°No way,¡± Reba gasped. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°ssic story,¡± Lily sighed. ¡°Met him in a ss, he pursued me relentlessly. imed he was single, of course. We dated for three months before his fianc¨¦e showed up at my apartment.¡±


    ¡°Oh god, Reba murmured sympathetically.


    ¡°Yeah, it was awful. She had no idea about me either. We were both victims.¡± Lily¡¯s voice grew quieter. ¡°The


    worst part was everyone on campus knew before I did. The humiliation was¡­ intense.¡±


    I felt a pang of sympathy for my friend. I¡¯d known Lily since we were pups, but she¡¯d never shared this


    particr heartbreak with me.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± Reba asked.


    ¡°Well, after I finished crying for about a week, my half¨Cbrother Ethan Quinn got involved. You know how


    protective he is, despite being such a gossip himself.¡±


    I smiled slightly, remembering Ethan Quinn¡¯s reputation for being both the biggest source of pack gossip and fiercely protective of those he cared about.


    ¡°He confronted the guy in the middle of the campus cafeteria,¡± Lily continued, a hint of pride in her voice.


    ¡°Told him if he ever came near me again<b>, </b>he¡¯d regret it. I¡¯ve never seen Ethan so angry.¡±


    Not wanting to eavesdrop any longer, I quietly slipped out the front door. As I drove toward Moow Legal


    Services, I couldn¡¯t help but reflect on how lucky I was to have friends who cared so deeply, even if they


    showed it through relentless teasing.


    Twenty minutester, I pulled into the parking lot of Moow Legal Services. The modern ss building


    gleamed in the afternoon sunlight, a stark contrast to the emotional turmoil I was about to walk into.


    Inside, I found Jade Mitchell in the reception area, her arm around a young woman who couldn¡¯t have been


    more than twenty. The girl¡¯s shoulders were hunched protectively, her bodynguage screaming vulnerability


    and fear.


    Jade looked up with relief when she saw me. ¡°Ms. Winters, thank you foring so quickly.¡±


    I approached them slowly, my amber eyes filled with concern. All thoughts of my earlier embarrassment


    FREE


    O


    <


    * Chapter 56 An Awkward


    vanished as my professional instincts took over.


    ¡°Hello, I said gently to the young woman. ¡°I¡¯m Olivia Winters. Would you like to talk somewhere more private?¡±


    The girl looked up, her tear¨Cstained face revealing a fresh bruise blooming across her cheekbone. My wolf


    bristled protectively at the sight, though I kept my expression calm andpassionate.


    ¡°Yes, please,¡± she whispered, her voice barely audible.


    Jade gave her shoulder a reassuring squeeze. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you both some tea, okay?¡±


    I nodded gratefully to Jade, then guided the young woman toward my office. As we walked, I noticed how she flinched at sudden movements and kept her gaze downcast¨Cssic signs of ongoing abuse.


    My heart ached for her, but I also felt a surge of determination. This was why I became awyer¨Cto help


    those who couldn¡¯t help themselves. To be a voice for the voiceless.


    <b>Comments </b>

 Whisper 121

    Chapter 67: A Tangled Web of Compassion and Betrayal¨C1


    Chapter 67: A Tangled Web of Compassion and Betrayal


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    ¡°So what exactly is the situation with these siblings?¡± I asked Emma as we sat in my office at Moow Legal


    Services.


    Emma¡¯s usually cheerful face was drawn with concern. She twisted her hands nervously in herp


    ¡°Leah and Noah Pierce are orphaned siblings with absolutely no family support,¡± she exined. They live in that rundown apartmentplex near the industrial district.¡±


    I nodded, already feeling a tug of sympathy. Being without pack protection in our world was incredibly difficult.


    ¡°Noah¡¯s been working himself to death to support them both, Emma continued. ¡°He put Leah through school, made sure she had everything she needed. He¡¯s been her only family since their parents died.¡±


    ¡°How old are they?¡± I asked, making notes on my legal pad.


    ¡°Noah¡¯s twenty¨Cfour, Leah¡¯s seventeen. But¡­¡± Emma¡¯s voice caught. ¡°Leah was diagnosed with a rare form of leukemiast year.¡±


    My pen stilled. ¡°That¡¯s expensive to treat.¡±


    Emma nodded miserably. ¡°The treatments cost a fortune. Noah took dangerous overtime shifts at Northern Industrial Factory to cover the medical bills. He was working eighteen¨Chour days sometimes.


    I winced, imagining the exhaustion. ¡°And that¡¯s when the ident happened?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He was operating machinery during an overnight shift. The safety guards were missingpletely illegal, by the way¨Cand¡­¡± Emma swallowed hard. ¡°He lost his right hand when the machine malfunctioned


    My wolf bristled with anger. ¡°And let me guess, the factory isn¡¯t taking responsibility?¡±


    ¡°They paid him two months¡® sry and terminated him, Emma confirmed, her eyes shing with rare anger ¡°No disability benefits, nopensation for the injury, nothing for ongoing medical care.¡±


    I set my pen down with more force than necessary. ¡°That¡¯s not just hical, it¡¯s illegal.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re exploiting the fact that he¡¯s an omega without pack protection, Emma said quietly. ¡°No one to stand up for him, no resources to fight back.¡±


    ¡°Until now,¡± I said firmly. ¡°Why did theye to me specifically?<i>¡± </i>


    Emma¡¯s expression softened slightly. ¡°Leah heard about you¨Cyour reputation as both awyer and someone with medical knowledge. She¡¯s desperate, Olivia. Noah¡¯s their only ie, and with his injury¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t need her to finish the sentence. Without Noah¡¯s ability to work, they would lose everything¨Ctheir home, Leah¡¯s treatments, everything.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help them,¡± I said decisively, already mentally cataloging the legal precedents we could use. ¡°When can I


    meet them?¡±


    Emma¡¯s relief was palpable. ¡°Leah¡¯s at the hospital now for her treatment. Noah¡¯s there too<i>, </i>still recovering


    <


    <Chapter 67: A Tangled We


    from surgery. We could go right away if you¡¯re free?¡±


    I checked my watch. I had a meeting with Connorter, but this couldn¡¯t wait.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I said, grabbing my purse and car keys. ¡°I¡¯ll drive.¡±


    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    The real estate agent¡¯s smile widened as I signed the final page of the contract for the second¨Chand apartment in Moonlight Gardens.


    + Plums >


    ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Grey,¡± she gushed, clearly thrilled to have closed such a quick sale. ¡°The apartment is


    now officially yours.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t suppress my satisfied smile as I handed her back the pen. After weeks of searching, I¡¯d finally found


    the perfect ce¨Cin the same building where Olivia lived.


    ¡°Thank you for expediting the process,¡± I said smoothly, sliding the cashier¡¯s check across the table. ¡°I


    appreciate your discretion as well.¡±


    The agent nodded eagerly. ¡°Of course, Mr. Grey. We pride ourselves on confidentiality.¡±


    I¡¯d paid a premium to keep this purchase quiet. Thest thing I needed was for Olivia to hear about it before ! was ready to tell her myself.


    As the agent gathered the paperwork, my mind drifted to Olivia. Our rtionship had beenplicatedtely, to say the least. After years together, I¡¯d made the mistake of letting her go when Cassandra returned.


    It was a decision I regretted more with each passing day.


    ¡°Will you be moving in immediately?¡± the agent asked, interrupting my thoughts.


    ¡°Within <i>the </i>week,¡± I confirmed. ¡°I have some renovations nned first.¡±


    Nothing major¨Cjust enough to make <b>the </b>space mine while ensuring it would appeal to Olivia¡¯s tastes when she eventually visited. I¡¯d chosen the apartment specifically for its proximity to hers, just two floors below.


    The agent handed me the keys with another bright smile. ¡°The building has excellent security, as I¡¯m sure you know<i>. </i>Your privacy will be well¨Cprotected.¡±


    I nodded, pocketing the keys. The security was another selling point¨CI wanted Olivia to feel safe when she


    visited.


    As I left the real estate office, my phone buzzed with a message from Natalie Hughes. She¡¯d been instrumental in securing the investment that had stabilized mypany¡¯s finances, though she remained


    unaware of my true intentions regarding Olivia.


    ¡°Dinner tonight to celebrate the sessful investment?¡± her message read.


    <b>C </b>

 Whisper 122

    Chapter 67: A Tangled Web of Compassion and Betrayal 2


    I typed a quick response, making an excuse about work. Natalie was useful, but my focus needed to be on


    Olivia now.


    Walking to my car, I allowed myself to imagine the future¨COlivia and I as neighbors, running into each other in the elevator, sharing coffee in the morning. Small moments that would give me the opportunity to rebuild


    what we once had,


    What I¡¯d foolishly thrown away.


    The apartment was a strategic move, but it was more than that. It was a statement of intent. I wasn¡¯t giving up on us, no matter howplicated things had be.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    ¡°Are you sure this is okay?¡± Leah Pierce asked nervously from the backseat of my Bentley, her thin fingers fidgeting with the hem of her worn sweater.


    I nced at her in the rearview mirror. She couldn¡¯t have weighed more than ny pounds, her frame diminished by illness. The pink woolen beanie pulled low over her head couldn¡¯tpletely hide the effects of chemotherapy.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked gently.


    ¡°This car¡­¡± she gestured around at the luxury interior. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get it dirty¡±


    I noticed her trying to clean her mud¨Cstained canvas shoes against the back of her legs, clearly worried about the pristine leather seats.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that,¡± I assured her. ¡°It¡¯s just a car¡±


    Emma, sitting beside Leah, gave the girl¡¯s hand a reassuring squeeze. ¡°I told you Olivia¡¯s not like that. She


    doesn¡¯t care about stuff like that.¡±


    Leah didn¡¯t look convinced, but she stopped trying to clean her shoes,


    ¡°How are you feeling today?¡± I asked, changing the subject as we drove toward Harbor City Memorial


    Hospital.


    ¡°Better than yesterday,¡± Leah answered quietly. ¡°The new medication helps with the nausea,¡±


    I nodded, remembering my mother¡¯s battle with illness. The good days, the bad days, the days that blurred together in a haze of pain and medication.


    ¡°And your brother?¡± I asked. ¡°How¡¯s he handling everything?¡±


    Leah¡¯s face crumpled slightly. ¡°He mes himself. For getting hurt, for not being able to work. He doesn¡¯t understand that none of this is his fault.¡±


    My heart ached for them both. Two young people carrying burdens no one their age should have to bear.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s why we¡¯re going to help him,¡± I said firmly. ¡°What happened to him wasn¡¯t just unfortunate¨Cit was illegal. And we¡¯re going to make sure the factory takes responsibility.¡±


    Leah¡¯s eyes, too old for her young face, met mine in the mirror. ¡°Why would you help us? You don¡¯t even know


    <b>Q </b>


    |||


    Chapter 67 A Tangled We


    US,¡±


    The question <b>was </b>asked without self¨Cpity, just genuine curiosity.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s the right thing to do,¡± I answered simply. ¡°And because I can.¡±


    Emma smiled approvingly from the backseat. ¡°See? I told you she was one of the good ones.¡±


    *PORTS)


    As we pulled into the hospital parking lot, I felt my resolve strengthen. These siblings needed an advocate,


    and I was in a position to be that for them.


    It was a privilege I didn¡¯t take lightly.


    The antiseptic smell hit me as soon as we entered the hospital, bringing back unwee memories of my mother¡¯s final days. I pushed them aside, focusing instead on following Emma and Leah through the crowded


    corridors.


    Noah Pierce was in a general ward, sharing space with five other patients. The air was thick with the smells of unwashed bodies, medication, and despair.


    ¡°Noah,¡± Leah called softly as we approached his bed. ¡°I brought someone who can help us.¡±


    The young man lying on the narrow hospital bed looked up, his eyes immediately wary. Despite his obvious weakness, I could see the protective instinct re as he assessed me¨Ca stranger near his vulnerable sister.


    ¡°This is Olivia Winters,¡± Emma exined quickly. ¡°She¡¯s awyer, Noah. She wants to help with your case against the factory.¡±


    Noah¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°We can¡¯t afford awyer,¡± he said tly.


    1 stepped forward, keeping my voice low and professional. ¡°I¡¯d like to represent you on a contingency basis, Mr. Pierce. That means you don¡¯t pay unless we win.¡±


    His eyes narrowed suspiciously. ¡°Why would you do <b>that</b>? What¡¯s in it for you?¡±


    ¡°Thirty percent of any settlement if we win,¡± I answered honestly. ¡°Nothing if we lose. But based on what


    Emma¡¯s told me, I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll lose<b>.</b>¡±


    Noah nced at his sister, then back to me. The distrust in his eyes was painful to see¨Cclearly life had taught him to be suspicious of unexpected kindness.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want charity,¡± he said stiffly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not charity,¡± I countered. ¡°It¡¯s justice. What happened to you was wrong, and the factory should be held


    ountable.¡±


    He seemed to consider this<b>, </b>his gaze drifting to his heavily bandaged right arm. The absence of his hand was stark even beneath the wrappings.


    ¡°Leah,¡± Emma said gently, ¡°why don¡¯t we go back to your ward while they talk? It¡¯s almost time for your medication.¡±


    Leah hesitated, clearly reluctant to leave her brother.


    ¡°Go,¡± Noah encouraged her with a forced smile. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    O


    <b>Q </b>


    13


    FREE


    ||| O


    <


    Chapter 5 The tender¡¯s

 Whisper 123

    Chapter 68: The Healer¡¯s Compassion¨C1


    Chapter 68: The Healer¡¯s Compassion


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    After asking about the situation, Hosh sat up in bed, his bandaged right arm propped awkwardly on a pillow. The absence of his hand was jarring, even beneath the wrappings.


    He was hunched over his phone, struggling to navigate the screen with his left hand.


    Need some help with that?¡± I asked gently.


    Noah¡¯s head snapped up.


    I moved closer, noticing the frustration in his eyes. ¡°What are you trying to do?<i>¡± </i>


    He hesitated before answering. ¡°Just ordering some food. Hospital meals aren¡¯t exactly appetizing.¡±


    ¡°May 17¡± I gestured to his phone,


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he handed it over. The screen showed a food delivery app with a distinctive yellow icon. As I scrolled through his order history, my heart sank.


    Every single order was under $10, Instant noodles. The cheapest burgerbo. A small side of fries split


    between two people.


    Is this what you and Leah usually eat?¡± I asked, trying to keep my voice neutral.


    Noah¡¯s jaw tightened defensively, ¡°It¡¯s what we can afford.¡±


    I continued scrolling, noting the poor nutritional quality of everything listed. My wolf bristled protectively-


    this wasn¡¯t just about money. This was about health and healing.


    ¡°Noah,¡± I said carefully, ¡°your body needs proper nutrition to heal, especially after such a serious injury. And Leah needs quality food to help her through her treatments,¡±


    His eyes shed with a mixture of pride and shame. ¡°We manage.¡±


    I handed the phone back, making a quick decision. ¡°I¡¯m going to grab something from the restaurant downstairs. Would you mind if I brought back enough for you and Leah?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need-¡± he began.


    ¡°Please, I interrupted gently, ¡°Consider it a working lunch. We have a lot to discuss about your case.¡±


    Before he could protest further, I slipped out of the room. In the hallway, I leaned against the wall for a moment,posing myself. The Budget Delivery App Order History had affected me more than I¡¯d expected. It was such a small thing, yet it spoke volumes about their struggle.


    * made my way to the hospital¡¯s restaurant, ordering three portions of a nutritious meal¨Cgrilled chicken with steamed vegetables and brown rice, Simple but nourishing food that would actually help their bodies heal.


    While waiting for the order, I made a few calls. By the time I returned to Noah¡¯s room with the food, I had arranged for two professional caregivers to assist the siblings.


    Leah had joined her brother, sitting in a chair beside his bed. Her thin frame seemed to disappear in the


    0


    |||


    O


    <


    Chapter of The Hirsler¡¯s


    oversized hospital gown, and the pink woolen beanie on her head couldn¡¯t hide how pale and drawn her face


    WAS.


    ¡°Thope you¡¯re hungry.¡± I said, setting down the food containers.


    Leah¡¯s eyes widened at the sight. ¡°That smells amazing.¡±


    I distributed the meals, noticing how both siblings hesitated before taking their first bites. Once they started eating, though, it was clear they were starving for proper food.


    I¡¯ve made some arrangements I¡¯d like to discuss with you,¡± I said as they ate. ¡°I¡¯ve hired two caregivers to help you both during your recovery.¡±


    Noah¡¯s fork paused halfway to his mouth. ¡°We can¡¯t afford-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s covered,¡± I said firmly. ¡°Daniel Foster will be assisting you, Noah. He¡¯s trained specifically in helping patients adapt to hand injuries. And Rachel Winters¨Cno rtion to me¨Cwill be helping Leah through her treatments.¡±


    Leah looked up, her eyes filling with tears. ¡°Why would you do this for us?¡±


    The vulnerability in her voice nearly broke my heart. ¡°Because you deserve proper care. Both of you.¡±


    Noah set down his fork, his expression troubled. ¡°The hospital bills are already more than we can handle. We can¡¯t ept more charity.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not charity,¡± I insisted. ¡°It¡¯s an advance on the settlement we¡¯re going to win from Northern Industrial Factory¡±


    J didn¡¯t mention that I¡¯d already paid their hospital deposit and treatment fees. That conversation could wait.


    ¡°Speaking of which,¡± I continued, pulling out my tablet, ¡°I¡¯ve been reviewing simr cases. We have strong precedent on our side.¡±


    As we discussed the legal strategy, I noticed Noah gradually rxing. Talking about the case gave him something to focus on besides his injury and their financial situation.


    After we finished eating, my phone pinged with a notification. Noah had sent me a digital money transfer¨Ca small amount, but clearly all he could spare.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± I asked, though I knew exactly what it was.


    ¡°For the food and your time,¡± he said stiffly. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you back for everything else when we win the case.¡±


    I immediately declined the transfer, my amber eyes meeting his. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary, Noah.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be in debt,¡± he insisted.


    La


    Watch Ads (0/20) >


    E


    Vote


    576

 Whisper 124

    <


    Chapter 68. The Healer¡¯s Compassion 2


    He didnt look convinced, but he sign anyone bunso


    After promising to run the next day at the same time hallway


    As we headed toward the ent Emmasosovebed Ge


    whispered, Testis getting worse The Sociors some think she is much sme d


    syn


    Months Maybe wasks Same Telesmere the we


    I stopped walking my mind facing There has to be SAMAKING MESTO NA SA S


    The specialist in Chicago might be able to help Emme sa restantly. By the mating to s note bag


    T¡¯s necessary Icat in They do they care possible


    As were the single, Emma sunrised me with a trhetour Than and she t


    ever shown them this mechpassion


    horserker Back my rengthening Thea shines assis in antira


    be that for them


    pripara didn¡¯t take lighti


    The afarina nissan Sandeas. The medine fans tulione dance in the facing ichemos shoes already entry for the tiny


    isatter an my fast, syading on this case Mles. The more song in stands Faroys


    the more one ancora Meing some


    I was so absorbed in my work that Ipletely forgot about my dinner ns with Commer until my phone


    ¡°Hello!! sanowrar, orderby and gra


    Bistro for half an hour


    I closed my eyes, quilt washing over me ¡®Conor, I¡¯m so sorry Ipletely lost track of time


    0


    <Chapter 68 The Healer¡¯s.


    ***


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± The concern in his voice was immediate.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I assured him. ¡°I¡¯m at the office working on a case. These siblings I told you about the factory


    worker who lost his hand and his sister with leukemia¨Ctheir situation is worse than I thought.¡±


    There was a pause before Connor spoke again. ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    The question caught me off guard. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Dinner,¡± he rified. ¡°Have you had anything since lunch?¡±


    I nced at the clock¨C9:30 PM. I hadn¡¯t eaten since the hospital lunch hours ago.


    ¡°No,¡± I admitted. ¡°I¡¯ve been too focused on this case.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m picking you up,¡± he said, his tone leaving no room for argument. ¡°Text me the address.¡±


    ¡°Connor, you don¡¯t have to-¡±


    ¡°Olivia.¡± His voice softened. ¡°Let me take care of you while you¡¯re taking care of everyone else.¡±


    A small smile formed on my lips at his concern. ¡°Okay. I¡¯m at Moow Legal Services on Fifth Street.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there in twenty minutes.¡±


    After hanging up, I turned back to my notes, considering the challenges ahead. Even if we won the case-


    which I was confident we would¨Ccollecting thepensation would be another battle entirely.


    Companies like Northern Industrial Factory often dragged out the payment process<b>, </b>knowing that vulnerable


    clients couldn¡¯t afford to wait. Meanwhile, Noah needed specialized treatment for his injury, and Leah¡¯s


    condition was deteriorating rapidly.


    I made a decision then, reaching for my phone again. The Moonlight Charitable Foundation answered on the


    third ring.


    ¡°This is Olivia Winters,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯d like to make a donation.¡±


    By the time I finished the call, I had transferred ten million dors to the foundation, with specific provisions. for the Pierce siblings¡® care. I structured it carefully to preserve their dignity¨Cthe foundation would cover their medical expenses as part of a broader program for injured workers, not as direct charity.


    I also sent Emma a separate transfer of <b>$</b>200,000 for daily expenses and to hire household help while she


    focused on supporting the siblings.


    Her response came almost immediately¨Ca voice message filled with tears and gratitude.


    <i>¡°</i>Olivia,¡± Emma¡¯s voice cracked with emotion. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say. You¡¯ve shown morepassion to


    these kids than anyone ever has. Thank you doesn¡¯t seem enough, but¡­ thank you.¡±


    I was still smiling at her message when my phone rang again. This time it was Jason Mitchell from the legal


    team I¡¯d assembled for Noah¡¯s case.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got the preliminary injunction,¡± he reported. ¡°The factory can¡¯t destroy any evidence rted to the


    ident.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s excellent news,¡± I said, feeling a small victory. ¡°What about the safety inspection records?¡±


    ¡°Still working on getting those subpoenaed. Theirwyers are fighting us every step of the way.¡±


    <b>C </b>


    FREE


    273


    O


    <


    Chapter 68 The Healer¡¯s


    + Points >


    ¡°Keep pushing.¡± I urged. ¡°Those records will prove they knew about the safety issues long before Noah¡¯s


    ident.¡±


    After hanging up, I gathered my things, preparing to meet Connor. Despite the challenges ahead, I felt more purposeful than I had in months. This case mattered¨Cthese siblings mattered¨Cand I was determined to help


    them.


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    The evening traffic parted before my Cullinan SUV as I made my way toward Moow Legal Services. Olivia¡¯s


    voice had sounded tired on the phone, and I found myself pressing the elerator a little harder, eager to see


    her.


    My wolf was restless, concerned about our mate working too hard and not taking care of herself. The


    protective instinct had only grown stronger since our engagement became official.


    I was just turning onto Fifth Street when my phone rang through the car¡¯s speaker system. Frank Langley¡¯s


    name appeared on the dashboard disy.


    ¡°Rivers,¡± I answered, keeping my eyes on the road.


    ¡°Sir,¡± Frank¡¯s voice was tense,cking its usual calm efficiency. ¡°Something bad has happened to Vanessa


    Reed!¡±


    My hand tightened on the steering wheel, instantly alert. ¡°Exin.¡±


    S


    MEROTA


    Watch <b>Ads </b><b>(</b><b>0/20</b><b>) </b>>


    <b>Vote </b>


    576


    OO


    <b>FREE </b>


    |||


    O


    <

 Whisper 125

    Chapter <b>69</b><b>: </b><b>Poisonous </b><b>Wh </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>69</b><b>: </b><b>Poisonous </b><b>Whispers</b><b>¨C</b><b>1 </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>69</b><b>: </b>Poisonous Whispers


    <b>(</b><b>Olivia¡¯s POV</b>)


    <b>I </b>gathered <b>the </bst of my <b>files </b>on Noah¡¯s case, tucking them neatly into my leather portfolio. <b>The </b><b>office </b><b>had </b>emptied hours ago, leaving me alone with the soft hum of the air conditioning and the asional <b>ping </b><b>of </bte¨Cnight emails.


    My stomach growled, reminding me I¡¯d been waiting for Connor. I checked my phone again, <b>though </b>I <b>knew </b><b>he </b>wouldn¡¯t arrive. His call about Vanessa¡¯s poisoning had changed our ns entirely.


    ¡°Silver poisoning,¡± I murmured to myself, zipping my portfolio closed.


    The implications were troubling. Silver poisoning was rarely idental¨Csomeone had deliberately targeted Connor¡¯s foster sister. Despite ourplicated history, I wouldn¡¯t wish that on anyone.


    My phone buzzed with a text from Connor: ¡°I¡¯m sorry about tonight. I¡¯ll make it up to you. Stay safe.¡±


    I smiled despite my disappointment, typing back: ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Take care of Vanessa. Call me when <b>you </b>can.¡±


    Gathering my things, I headed out of the building. The night air was cool against my skin as I locked the


    office door behind me.


    ¡°Dinner for one it is,¡± I sighed, walking toward a small diner across the street.


    The ce was nearly empty, just a couple of truckers nursing coffee at the counter. I slid into a booth by the window, ordered a sandwich, and tried not to think about how I¡¯d rather be having dinner with Connor.


    After eating quickly, I drove back to my apartment at Riverdale Terrace. The parking lot was poorly lit, shadows stretching between the few workingmps.


    I parked as close to the entrance as possible, scanning the darkness before getting out. Connor¡¯s warnings about staying vignt had taken root in my mind.


    The elevator ride to my floor was uneventful, but as I approached my apartment door, a familiar scent made my steps falter.


    Ethan.


    tensed, my keys clutched tightly in my hand. His distinctive cologne¨Cexpensive and subtle¨Creached me before I saw him emerge from the shadows near my door.


    ¡°Workingte again, Olivia?¡± His voice was smooth as he stepped into the dim hallway light.


    I kept my expression neutral, though my wolf bristled defensively. ¡°What are you doing here, Ethan<b>?</b>¡±


    His blue eyes gleamed as he looked me over, concern painted across his features so perfectly it might have fooled someone who didn¡¯t know him as well as I did.


    ¡°I was worried about you,¡± he said, moving closer. ¡°It¡¯s not safe for you to be out alone sote.¡± Linserted my key into the lock, determined to end this conversation quickly. ¡°I¡¯m perfectly capable <b>of </b>taking


    care of myself.¡±


    ¡°Are you?¡± He raised an eyebrow. ¡°There have been reports of omega attacks in this area. <b>I </b><b>thought </b><b>I </b><b>should </b>


    |||


    Chapter <b>69. </b>Poisonous Wh.


    <b>check </b>on <b>you</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>How </b>thoughtful,¡± I <b>replied </b><b>coldly, </b><b>turning </b>the key. ¡°But <b>unnecessary</b><b>. </b><b>Goodnight</b>, <b>Ethan</b><b>. </b>


    <b>I </b><b>pushed </b><b>the </b><b>door </b>open, <b>ready </b>to step <b>inside </b><b>and </b>shut him <b>out, </b><b>but </b>Ethan moved with <b>surprising </b><b>speed</b><b>. </b><b>His </b>


    frame blocked the doorway, preventing me from closing <b>it</b>.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know where your precious Alpha is right now<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>he asked<b>, </b>his tone <b>dripping </b><b>with </b>false


    Innocence.


    I <b>froze</b>, my hand still on the doorknob. <b>¡°</b><b>Connor </b>is dealing with a family emergency. Not <b>that </b>it¡¯s <b>any </b><b>of </b><b>your </b>


    business.¡±


    <b>Ethan¡¯s </b>lips curved into a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°Is that what he told you? While you¡¯re <b>here </b><b>alone</b><b>, </b>Connor Rivers is with Jessica Sullivan.¡±


    My heart skipped a beat, but I kept my expression carefully nk. ¡°I don¡¯t know who that is<b>, </b><b>and </b>I <b>don¡¯t </b><b>care </b>for your games.¡±


    ¡°No games,¡± Ethan said, pulling out his phone. ¡°Just truth you deserve to hear.¡±


    Before I could protest<b>, </b>he pressed y on an audio recording. A woman¡¯s voice, broken with sobs<b>, </b>filled <b>the </b>


    hallway.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore,¡± she cried. ¡°After what they did to me¡­ the kidnapping¡­ I just need you, Connor. You¡¯re the only one who understands.¡±


    My blood ran cold as the recording continued, the woman¡¯s desperate pleas punctuated by what sounded like Connor¡¯s deep, soothing responses in the background.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± I asked, hating how my voice wavered slightly.


    Ethan¡¯s eyes gleamed with triumph at my reaction. ¡°Jessica Sullivan. She was arrested for stalking me a few months ago, but then she disappeared. Turns out she was kidnapped.¡±


    I shook my head, confusion and disbelief warring within me. ¡°What does this have to do with Connor<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°He¡¯s been helping her recover,¡± Ethan said, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. ¡°Quite intimately, from what I hear. Did he tell you about her? About how he visits her almost daily?¡±


    My mind raced, trying to make sense of this information. Connor had been busytely, often canceling <i>our </i>ns with vague exnations about pack business.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying,¡± I said, but uncertainty had crept into my voice.


    <b>3 </b>


    <b>Comments </b>


    <b>Watch </b><b>Ads </b><b>(</b><b>0/20</b>)

 Whisper 126

    <b>Chapter </b><b>69</b><b>: </b><b>Poisonous </b>Whispers<b>¨C</b><b>2 </b>


    Ethan stepped closer, his expression a perfect mask of sympathy. ¡°I wish I were. But there¡¯s more<b>, </b><b>Olivia</b>. Something he definitely hasn¡¯t told you.¡±


    I shouldn¡¯t have asked. I should have shut the door in his face. But the words escaped before <b>I </b>could <b>stop </b>


    them: ¡°What<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    \N


    ¡°She¡¯s pregnant,¡± Ethan said softly, watching my face carefully. ¡°And the timing¡­ well, it makes one wonder,


    doesn¡¯t it<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    The implication hit me like a physical blow. I felt the color drain from my face, my grip tightening on <b>the </b>doorknob for support.


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Ethan pressed. ¡°How well do you really know him, Olivia? He¡¯s an Alpha wolf with needs. And you¡¯ve been so busy with your casestely¡­¡±


    For a moment, doubt clouded my mind. Connor had been distant recently, canceling ns, being vague


    about his whereabouts. Could there be truth to Ethan¡¯s ims?


    Then rity washed over me like a cold shower. This was Ethan¨Cmaster maniptor<b>, </b>expert at twisting truths and nting seeds of doubt.


    Fury reced shock as I straightened my spine and met his gaze directly. ¡°You¡¯re lying,¡± I said firmly, my voice dropping to a dangerous tone.


    ¡°Olivia-¡± he began, but I cut him off.


    ¡°Connor would never betray me like that. He¡¯s not like you, Ethan.¡± The words came out sharp and clear. ¡°He doesn¡¯t y games or manipte people for his own amusement.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s expression hardened slightly. ¡°You think I¡¯m making this up? Call him. Ask him where he is right now.¡±


    ¡°I know exactly where he is,¡± I countered. ¡°He¡¯s at Shadow Den because Vanessa was poisoned. He called to cancel our dinner ns himself.¡±


    A flicker of surprise crossed Ethan¡¯s face before he recovered. ¡°Vanessa? How convenient. Another woman requiring his immediate attention.¡±


    ¡°His foster sister,¡± I corrected coldly. ¡°And unlike you, Connor doesn¡¯t lie to me. He respects me enough to tell me the truth, even when it¡¯s inconvenient.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s blue eyes glittered with malice thinly veiled as concern. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to protect you, Olivia. You deserve to know what kind of man you¡¯re engaged to.¡±


    ¡°I know exactly what kind of man Connor is,¡± I said, my confidence growing with each word. ¡°And I know exactly what kind of man you are too, Ethan. The kind who woulde to my door with fabricated evidence and twisted truths to <b>try </b>to destroy my rtionship.¡±


    I moved to close the door, but Ethan¡¯s patience finally snapped. He moved with werewolf speed, grabb wrist and pulling me toward him.


    The sudden movement caught me off guard. Before I could react<b>, </b>his arms were around me, <b>holding </b>me


    ny


    |||


    O


    Chapter 69 Poisonous Wh


    tightly against his chest.


    ¡°Ethan, let <b>go </b>of me,¡± <b>I </b>demanded, pushing against him.


    He ignored my protest, burying his face in my hair and inhaling deeply. ¡°You still smell the <b>same</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b><b>he </b>murmured, his voice dropping to a husky whisper against my


    I struggled against his grip, but he held firm, his lips brushing my ear as he spoke. ¡°Olivia<b>, </b>leave him, <b>Come </b>


    back to me.¡±


    The desperation in his voice was real, but it only strengthened my resolve to break free. His embrace felt wrong¨Cpossessive rather than protective, demanding rather than giving.


    ¡°Let. Me. Go.¡± Each word was amand as I pushed against his chest with all my strength.


    His arms tightened momentarily before he finally released me, stepping back with reluctance written across


    his features.


    ¡°You¡¯re making a mistake,¡± he said, his eyes intense. ¡°Connor Rivers isn¡¯t who you think he is.¡±


    I straightened my blouse, my amber eyes shing with anger. ¡°Neither are you, Ethan. I used <b>to </b>think you were someone who cared about me, who respected me. Now I see you¡¯re just someone who wants to possess me.¡± His expression darkened. ¡°I love you, Olivia. I always have.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I shook my head firmly. ¡°You love the idea of me¨Csomeone you can control<b>, </b>someone who will always put you first no matter how you treat them. That¡¯s not love, Ethan. That¡¯s obsession.¡±


    I stepped back into my apartment, my hand on the door. ¡°Don¡¯te here again. <i>And </i>don¡¯t <b>try </b>to contact me.¡± As I moved to close the door, Ethan¡¯s patience snapped. He moved quickly, grabbing my wrist and pulling me toward him. He embraced me tightly, inhaling my scent with desperate hunger, his voice dropping to a husky whisper against my ear.


    ¡°Olivia, leave him. Come back to me.¡±


    <b>3 </b>


    Watch Ads (0/20) >

 Whisper 127

    <b>Chapter </b><b>70</b><b>: </b><b>Hidden Truths </b><b>and </b><b>Emerging Dangers</b>¨C1


    Chapter 70: Hidden Truths and Emerging Dangers


    <b>(</b><b>Olivia¡¯s </b>POV)


    <b>I </b>reacted on pure instinct. My knee shot up, connecting solidly with Ethan¡¯s stomach. As he <b>doubled </b><b>over</b><b>, </b>


    gasping, I pped him hard across the face, the sound echoing in the empty hallway.


    ¡°<b>Stay </b>away from me!¡± I snarled, backing away from him.


    Ethan straightened slowly, his hand touching his reddening cheek. The shock in his blue eyes quickly morphed into hurt.


    ¡°Olivia-¡± he started, reaching for me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± I held up my hand, my entire body trembling with rage. ¡°You¡¯re tainted! Corrupted!¡±


    My voice broke on thest word, emotion threatening to overwhelm me. Inside, my wolf howled <b>in </b>agreement, rejecting his scentpletely.


    ¡°We can never go back to what we were,¡± I said, my voice dropping to a whisper. ¡°Never.¡±


    Ethan staggered back as if I¡¯d struck him again. The physical blow had hurt him, but my words had wounded him far deeper.


    ¡°You don¡¯t mean that,¡± he said, his voice hoarse.


    ¡°I do.¡± I stepped back into my apartment. ¡°Don¡¯te here again.¡±


    I mmed the door shut, locking it immediately. Through the wood, I heard Ethan¡¯s ragged breathing, then his slow, defeated footsteps retreating down the hallway.


    Only when I was sure he was gone did I allow myself to slide down against the door, my legs suddenly too weak to support me.


    My phone buzzed in my pocket. For a wild moment, I thought it might be Ethan, but the screen showed a message from Emma: ¡°Noah¡¯s asking for you, Says he has questions about the case. Can you visit tomorrow?¡±


    I texted back a quick confirmation, grateful for the distraction. Work was something I could focus on, something that made sense when everything else seemed to be falling apart.


    Rising to my feet, I moved through my apartment, checking that all the windows were locked. Ethan¡¯s visit had left me feeling vited, unsafe in my own home.


    Sleep was impossible. I paced restlessly across my living room, my mind racing with questions. That recording of Jessica Sullivan and Connor¨Cwhat was I supposed to make <b>of </b><b>it</b>?


    I remembered Jessica¡¯s attack on me months ago, how Connor had protected me without hesitation. The


    woman had been obsessed with Ethan, not Connor<b>. </b>It made no sense.


    sitya


    ¡°Ethan is manipting the situation<b>, </b>I muttered to myself. ¡°He¡¯s twisting things, like <b>he </b><b>alway </b>


    Still, doubt nagged at me. Connor had been canceling ns more frequentlytely, <b>offering </b><b>vague </b>


    exnations about pack business. <ol><li><b>es</b><b>. </b></li></ol>


    |||


    O


    Chapter <b>70</b>: Hidden Truths.


    <b>I </b><b>reached </b><b>for </b><b>my </b><b>phone </b><b>and </b>called Connor¡¯s <b>number</b>. <b>It </b><b>rang </b>several times before going to voicemail


    <b>¡°</b><b>Hey</b><b>, </b><b>it¡¯s </b>me,¡± <b>I </b>started<b>, </b>then stopped, unsure what <b>to </b><b>say</b>. <b>I </b><b>hung </b><b>up </b><b>without </b><b>leaving </b><b>a </b>message.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, I typed out a text instead: ¡°Everything¡¯s fine<b>. </b>Take your time with <b>your </b><b>pack </b>


    <b>business</b>. I trust you.¡±


    I hit send, feeling slightly better for having expressed my confidence in him, despite the seeds of <b>doubt </b><b>Ethan </b><b>had </b>tried to nt.


    Setting my phone aside, I moved to the window, gazing out at the lights of Riverdale. Somewhere <b>out </b><b>there</b><b>, </b>Connor was dealing with Vanessa¡¯s poisoning¨Cor at least, that¡¯s what he¡¯d told me.


    ¡°I trust him,¡± I whispered to myself, trying to silence the doubts whispering in the back of my <b>mind</b>.


    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    I barely made it back to my secondary apartment in Moonlight Gardens before my legs gave out. Copsing onto the cold tile of the entryway, I pressed my palm against my cheek where Olivia had pped me.


    The physical pain was nothingpared to the agony of her words.


    ¡°You¡¯re tainted! Corrupted!¡±


    Her voice echoed in my mind, each repetition like a knife twisting in my chest. My wolf whined pitifully<b>, </b>sensing my distress.


    I dragged myself to the bathroom, turning the shower on full st. Stripping off my clothes, I stepped under the scalding water, as if it could somehow wash away her usation.


    ¡°I¡¯m not tainted,¡± I whispered, grabbing the soap and scrubbing my skin. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    The words became a desperate mantra as I scrubbed harder, my skin turning red and sensitive. Tears streamed down my face, mixing with the shower water.


    ¡°I¡¯m not tainted,¡± I repeated, my voice breaking. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    The water ran cold, but I continued to stand there, scrubbing at my skin long after it had turned raw. My wolf¡¯s distress mirrored my own, a continuous whine that seemed toe from the depths of my soul.


    Finally, I shut off the water and stepped out, wrapping a towel around my waist. My reflection in the mirror showed a broken man¨Ceyes red¨Crimmed, skin blotchy, expression haunted.


    I had lost her. Truly lost her this time.


    The realization hit me with crushing force. I stumbled to my bedroom, copsing onto the bed without bothering to dry off or dress.


    <b>Comments </b>


    W


    Watch Ads <b>(</b><b>0/20</b><b>) </b>>


    <b>690 </b>


    H

 Whisper 128

    Chapter 70 Hidden Truths.


    <b>Chapter </b>70: Hidden Truths <b>and </b><b>Emerging </b>Dangers¨C2


    ¡°Olivia,¡± I whispered into the darkness, her name a prayer on my lips.


    2)


    But there would be no answer. She had made her choice, and it wasn¡¯t me. It would never be me again.


    The pain of that knowledge was unbearable. I curled into myself, my body shaking with silent sobs as the night stretched endlessly before me.


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    The metallic scent of blood filled the secure room at Shadow Den. I stood rigid, staring at Jessica Sullivan¡¯s lifeless body sprawled across the floor. Her throat had been cut with surgical precision, her eyes still open in


    frozen terror.


    Beside hery Gregory Steele, one of our security guards. The silver dagger he¡¯d used on Jessica was now embedded in his own chest, his final act of self¨Cdestruction afterpleting his deadly task.


    ¡°Alpha,¡± Dominic Reeves, my security chief, spoke quietly beside me. ¡°I take full responsibility for this breach.¡± I didn¡¯t respond immediately, my ice¨Cblue eyes narrowing as I surveyed the scene. Jessica had been our key witness¨Cthe only person who could testify about Ethan Grey¡¯s involvement in her k********g and subsequent


    maniption.


    ¡°Someone ordered this murder to silence her,¡± I said finally, my voice controlled despite the rage building inside me. ¡°And we have a traitor in our midst.¡±


    Dominic¡¯s face paled slightly. ¡°Gregory Steele had been with us for three years. Impable record, no signs of disloyalty.¡±


    ¡°Until today,¡± I said coldly. ¡°I want everything about him investigated¨Chis background, his finances, his family, his contacts. Everything.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± Dominic nodded sharply. ¡°I¡¯ve already started gathering information. He has an elderly mother in poor health living on the outskirts of Riverdale.¡±


    Understanding dawned immediately. ¡°He was coerced,¡± I concluded, my voice hardening. ¡°Someone found his weakness and exploited it.¡±


    My wolf snarled with fury at the thought. This wasn¡¯t just a security breach¨Cit was a calcted attack. against my pack, against my investigation into Ethan Grey¡¯s activities.


    Brian Mitchell, the second guard who had witnessed the attack but failed to prevent <b>it</b><b>, </b>stood trembling in the corner. His hulking frame seemed diminished by his obvious distress.


    ¡°Mitchell,¡± I addressed him directly. ¡°Tell me exactly what happened.¡±


    Brian swallowed hard before speaking. ¡°We were doing the regr check, Alpha. Everything was normal. Jessica was sitting on her bed, reading. Then Greg just¡­ changed. He pulled out the dagger and moved so fast. I tried to stop him, but¡­¡±


    His voice trailed off, his eyes fixed on his fallen colleague.


    ¡°Did Gregory say anything?¡± I pressed. ¡°Anything at all before or during the attack?¡±


    L


    <Chapter 70 Hidden Truths


    <b>Brian¡¯s </b>brow furrowed in concentration. ¡°He whispered something to Jessica right before he¡­ before he cut her throat. I couldn¡¯t hear what it was, but she looked terrified,¡±


    I turned to Dominic. ¡°I want the security footage analyzed immediately. Every angle, every second. And I want Gregory¡¯s mother brought in for protection¨Cif she¡¯s still alive¡±


    ¡°You think they might target her too?¡± Dominic asked.


    ¡°I think whoever orchestrated this will eliminate all loose ends,¡± I replied grimly. ¡°And that includes anyone who might reveal why Gregory betrayed us.¡±


    As my security team moved to carry out my orders, I knelt beside Jessica¡¯s body. Despite her past actions, she hadn¡¯t deserved this fate. She had been manipted by Ethan Grey, used as a pawn in his games, and now silenced permanently.


    ¡°We¡¯ll find who did this,¡± I promised quietly. ¡°And they will pay.¡±


    Rising to my feet, I felt my phone vibrate in my pocket. Olivia¡¯s name shed on the screen¨Ca text message


    rather than a missed call.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. Take your time with your pack business. I trust you.¡±


    The simple message sent a wave of warmth through me, momentarily cutting through the cold rage. In the midst of this chaos and betrayal, Olivia¡¯s trust was a beacon of light.


    I would need to tell her about this development soon. Jessica¡¯s murder changed everything about our investigation into Ethan Grey. But for now, I needed to focus on finding the traitor who had infiltrated my


    security team.


    ¡°Dominic,¡± I called, my decision made. ¡°Double the security on Olivia immediately. If they¡¯re targeting our witnesses, she could be next.¡±


    (Vanessa¡¯s POV)


    The crystal ss made a delicate sound as I set it down on the marble countertop of my private vi. The venison I¡¯d been enjoying suddenly tasted like ash in my mouth, but it wasn¡¯t from the food¨Cit was from


    anticipation.


    Trevor ke stood before me, his imposing frame clothed entirely in ck, his expression as emotionless as


    ever.


    ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± he reported, his voice t. ¡°Jessica Sullivan has been eliminated as ordered.¡±


    A smile curved my lips as satisfaction bloomed in my chest. ¡°And the guard?¡±


    ¡°Took his own life afterpleting the task, as instructed.¡±


    ¡°Perfect.¡± I rose from my seat, moving to the window that overlooked Harbor City in the distance. ¡°What about


    the evidence?¡±


    ¡°No connection to you,¡± Trevor assured me. ¡°The silver dagger was untraceable, and Gregory Steele¡¯s motivation will appear to be protecting his mother.¡±


    I nodded, pleased with his thoroughness. ¡°Speaking of which, we need to eliminate any of Jessica¡¯s father and Gregory Steele¡¯s mother immediately.¡±


    Trevor didn¡¯t even blink at the order to murder two innocent people. ¡°Consider it done.¡±


    .


    ends. Take care


    <i>L </i>


    < Chapter 70 Hidden Truths.


    After he departed, I moved to my secure phone, dialing a number I knew by heart. It rang three times before being answered.


    ¡°Yes<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>The male voice on the other end was curt, impatient.


    ¡°The task isplete. The witness has been silenced permanently.¡± I said, my tone shifting <i>to </i>one of respect.

 Whisper 129

    <b>Chapter </b>71: A Tangled Web¨C1


    Chapter 71: A Tangled Web


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    The night had stretched long, filled with reports and security briefings that demanded my full attention. As I finally left Rivers Pack Headquarters, the weight of responsibility pressed heavily on my shoulders. The first


    thing I wanted was to hear Olivia¡¯s voice.


    I pulled out my phone and dialed her number, leaning against my car as I waited for her to answer.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Her voice was soft, heavy with sleep.


    ¡°Did I wake you?¡± I asked, unable to keep the smile from my voice despite the exhaustion pulling at me.


    ¡°Mmm, I was waiting for your call,¡± she murmured, her words slightly slurred. ¡°Just dozed off.¡±


    I slid into the driver¡¯s seat, starting the engine. ¡°I¡¯m sorry it¡¯s sote. The situation with Jessica was¡­


    ¡°Is everything okay?¡± Concern sharpened her tone slightly.


    ¡°Nothing for you to worry about tonight,¡± I assured her, pulling onto the empty street. ¡°I coulde over if you wantpany.¡±


    Her softugh warmed me from the inside. ¡°You sound as tired as I feel. Get some rest, Con. I¡¯ll see you


    tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow,¡± I agreed, reluctant to end the call. ¡°Sleep well, Liv.¡±


    She hummed in response, her breathing already evening out. I kept the line open as I drove toward my private estate, findingfort in the gentle rhythm of her breaths. My wolf, restless and agitated from the day¡¯s events, gradually calmed at the sound.


    Even from a distance, her presence soothed something primal within me. The knowledge that she was safe, warm in her bed, eased the tension that had built throughout the day.


    I pulled into my driveway, still listening to her soft breathing through the phone. Only when I parked did I finally end the call, whispering a quiet goodnight she wouldn¡¯t hear.


    Raymond Brooks, my driver, was waiting as I approached the entrance. His usually stoic expression was


    troubled.


    ¡°Alpha Rivers,¡± he greeted me with a slight bow. ¡°Mr. Reeves has been calling repeatedly. He says it¡¯s urgent.¡± My momentary peace evaporated instantly. ¡°Put him through to my office line.¡±


    I strode through the mansion, shrugging off my coat as I went. By the time I reached my office, the phone was already ringing.


    ¡°Dominic,¡± I answered, dropping into my chair. ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡±


    ¡°Two incidents, Alpha,¡± Dominic¡¯s voice was tense. ¡°Walter Jenkinsmitted suicide <b>an </b>hour ago by jumping from the roof of Harbor City Memorial Hospital.¡±


    I frowned, the name immediately registering. ¡°Jessica Sullivan¡¯s father?¡±


    < Chapter 71. A Tangled We


    ¡°Yes, sir. And there¡¯s more. Martha Steele was found dead in her home from apparent wolfsbane poisoning


    My grip tightened on the phone. ¡°Gregory Steele¡¯s mother.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Both deaths urred within hours of each other, both connected to our witnesses.¡±


    My wolf surged forward, a growl rumbling in my chest. This wasn¡¯t coincidence¨Cthis was cleanup. Someone was systematically eliminating everyone connected to Jessica Sullivan and Gregory Steele.


    ¡°I want full investigations on both deaths,¡± I ordered. ¡°Security footage, toxicology reports, everything. And I want to know who visited them in the 48 hours before their deaths.¡±


    ¡°Already underway, Alpha.¡±


    I pinched the bridge of my nose, my mind racing. ¡°This has Frederick Warner¡¯s fingerprints all over it. He¡¯s tying up loose ends.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my assessment as well,¡± Dominic agreed. ¡°Should we increase security on other potential targets?¡± ¡°Yes. Double the detail on Olivia immediately,¡± I said, my wolf bristling at the thought of her in danger. ¡°And I want a full report on your findings within five days.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Alpha.¡±


    After ending the call, I sat in silence, staring at the wall. Frederick Warner was moving his pieces across the board with deadly precision. The question was: what was his ultimate goal?


    Whatever it was, I would be ready.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    The persistent knocking dragged me from a deep sleep. I groaned, burying my face deeper into my pillow as I tried to ignore it. But the knocking continued, growing more insistent with each passing second.


    ¡°Go away,¡± I mumbled into my pillow, pulling the covers over my head.


    The knocking paused briefly, then resumed with renewed vigor. With a frustrated growl, I threw back the covers and stomped to the door, not bothering to check my appearance.


    I yanked the door open, ready to unleash my irritation on whoever had disturbed my sleep.


    Ethan Grey stood in the hallway, immactely dressed in a tailored suit, holding a paper bag that smelled of fresh pastries and coffee.


    ¡°Good morning, sunshine,¡± he said with a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°I brought breakfast.¡±


    My inner wolf bristled with annoyance. Afterst night¡¯s confrontation, he had the audacity to show up at my door as if nothing had happened?


    <i>¡°</i>Are you serious right now?¡± I snapped, my amber eyes shing with anger.


    <b>Comments </b>


    Watch Ads <b>(</b>0/20) >

 Whisper 130

    <b>Chapter </b>71: A <b>Tangled Web</b><b>¨C</b><b>2 </b>


    His smile faltered slightly. ¡°Olivia, I just wanted to apologize for-¡±


    I didn¡¯t let him finish. With a swift movement, I mmed the door in his face, the <b>satisfying </b><b>thud </b><b>echoing </b>through my apartment.


    Through the door, I heard him sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this here for you,¡± he called, his voice muffled. ¡°We <b>need </b><b>to </b>talk eventually, Olivia.¡±


    I leaned against the door, listening to his retreating footsteps. Only when I was sure he was <b>gone </b><b>did </b>I allow myself to rx.


    Sleep was impossible now. I nced at the clock¨C6:30 AM. With a resigned sigh, I <b>headed </b><b>to </b>the bathroom to prepare for the day ahead.


    As I showered, my thoughts drifted to Connor. Histe¨Cnight call had been brief but reassuring. Unlike <b>Ethan</b><b>, </b>Connor respected my boundaries, never pushing or manipting.


    The contrast between the two men couldn¡¯t be more stark.


    I dressed quickly in a professional navy suit, gathering my files for the day¡¯s work at Moow Legal Services. Noah¡¯s case was progressing well, but there were still details to finalize before the hearing.


    Just as I finished applying a light coat of lip gloss, another knock sounded at my door.


    ¡°For heaven¡¯s sake,¡± I muttered, marching toward the door. If Ethan had returned, I wouldn¡¯t be nearly <b>as </b>restrained this time.


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    I arrived at Moonlight Gardens early, instructing Marcus Shaw and the <b>security </b>detail to remain downstairs. After the night¡¯s disturbing news, I needed to see Olivia, to confirm with my own eyes that she was safe.


    I knocked on her door, waiting patiently. When there was no immediate response, I knocked again, more firmly this time.


    Still nothing.


    Concern began to gnaw at me. I pulled out my phone, about to call her when I heard movement inside the apartment.


    The door suddenly flew open with such force that it banged against the wall.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    ¡°I told you to-¡± The angry words died on my lips as I registered who stood before me.


    Connor Rivers, tall and imposing in a perfectly tailored charcoal suit, his ice¨Cblue eyes widening slightly at my vehement greeting.


    <i>¡°</i><i>Oh</i>!¡± I gasped, heat rushing to my cheeks. ¡°Connor! I thought you were-<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Someone else?¡± he finished, his expression shifting from surprise to something harder. ¡°<b>Ethar </b>perhaps<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    My wolf, which had been bristling with irritation, immediately calmed at Connor¡¯s familiar scent. <b>The </b><b>tension </b>


    <b>Chapter </b>71. <b>A </b><b>Tangled </b><b>We </b>


    <b>In </b><b>my </b><b>shoulders </b>eased as I stepped back <b>to </b>let <b>him </b><b>in</b>.


    ¡°<b>I¡¯m </b><b>sorry </b><b>for </b>the wee,¡± I said, embarrassed by my <b>outburst</b>. <b>¡°</b><b>Ethan </b>showed <b>up </b>earlier with breakfast and I thought he¡¯de back.¡±


    Connor¡¯s gaze shifted to the paper bag still sitting in the hallway outside my door. His jaw tightened almost imperceptibly.


    ¡°He¡¯s been here already this morning?<b>¡± </b>he asked, his voice deceptively calm.


    I nodded, closing the door behind him. ¡°He woke me up knocking. I mmed the door in his <b>face</b><b>. </b>


    Connor¡¯s lips twitched with the ghost of a smile. ¡°Good.¡±


    He picked up the bag, examining it briefly before setting it on my kitchen counter. ¡°How did he know where you live, Olivia?¡±


    The question caught me off guard. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. I never told him my address.¡±


    Connor¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°That¡¯s concerning. Someone gave him that information, which means there¡¯s <b>a </b>security breach somewhere.¡±


    He shrugged off his coat, hanging it carefully on the rack by the door. With practiced ease, he removed <b>his </b>shoes and slipped into the guest slippers I kept by the entrance.


    The casual familiarity of his actions struck me¨Chow naturally he imed space in my apartment<b>, </b>how his scent mingled with mine in a way that felt right.


    ¡°I¡¯ll look into it,¡± he promised, moving into my kitchen as if he belonged there. ¡°No one should have ess to your personal information without your consent.¡±


    I watched as he opened my refrigerator, examining its contents with a critical eye. ¡°You need groceries,¡± he observed, closing the door. ¡°We¡¯ll go shoppingter.¡±


    The simple domesticity of the moment warmed something deep inside me. This wasn¡¯t the controlling behavior I¡¯d experienced with Ethan¨Cthis was partnership, care without suffocation.


    ¡°Connor,¡± I said, leaning against the counter. ¡°Aboutst night¡­ you mentioned something urgent hade


    up.¡±


    He turned to face me, his expression serious but open. ¡°Yes. It was about Jessica Sullivan<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    The blunt honesty of his response surprised me.


    I was grateful for his transparency. Ethan would have deflected, changed the subject, or fed me a carefully crafted lie. But Connor trusted me with the truth, even when it involved sensitive pack business,


    <b>Comments </b>


    690


    Chapter 72 Unraveling T

 Whisper 131

    <b>Chapter </b>72: Unraveling Truths and Dangers¨C1


    Chapter 72: Unraveling Truths and Dangers


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    ¡°Jessica Sullivan?¡± I asked, my amber eyes widening with concern. ¡°Isn¡¯t she locked up in the detention


    facility?¡±


    Connor changed into the slippers I kept for him, his ice¨Cblue eyes darkening as he moved closer.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Livvy. I didn¡¯t tell you before because I was afraid you¡¯d worry,¡± he said, his voice low and serious. ¡°A month ago, Jessica Sullivan lied about being pregnant with an Alpha¡¯s child and was kidnapped on the way


    to Harbor City Memorial Hospital for a checkup.¡±


    My breath caught in my throat. ¡°Kidnapped? But I thought she was in your custody after she attacked me.¡±


    Connor nodded, his expression grim. ¡°She was. We had her under surveince at a secure medical facility. She imed to be pregnant and requested medical attention.¡±


    I sank onto my couch, trying to process this information. ¡°And someone took her during the transfer?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Connor confirmed, sitting beside me. Hisrge frame made the couch seem smaller, his natural warmth radiating against my side. ¡°My security team tracked her to a criminalpound in another territory.¡±


    ¡°Did she really think iming pregnancy would help her situation?¡± I asked, bewildered by Jessica¡¯s desperate


    tactics.


    Connor¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°She confessed it was a lie once we found her. She was trying to manipte the situation, possibly to escape.¡±


    I wrapped my arms around myself<b>, </b>suddenly feeling cold despite the apartment¡¯sfortable temperature. ¡°What about the kidnappers? Who were they?¡±


    Connor¡¯s expression turned even more serious, his wolf stirring protectively beneath his skin. I could sense it -the subtle shift in his scent, the slight tensing of his muscles.


    ¡°That¡¯s what concerns me most,¡± he admitted. ¡°They weren¡¯t random criminals. They were organized, well¨Cfunded, and specifically targeted her.¡±


    ¡°You think they were after you?¡± I asked, my voice barely above a whisper.


    Connor nodded slowly. ¡°I believe so. Jessica was just a pawn in their game.¡±


    ¡°And now she¡¯s dead,¡± I said, the reality of the situation hitting me fully. ¡°She was murdered before you could learn who was behind it all.¡±


    I gasped as the implications sank in, my face paling with shock and horror. Connor moved closer, his arm wrapping around my shoulders. His natural Alpha scent released calming pheromones, enveloping me in a protective cocoon.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to burden you with this,¡± he murmured, his lips brushing against my temple. ¡°But you deserve to know the truth. Especially with Ethan trying to manipte you.¡±


    I leaned into his embrace, drawing strength from his solid presence. ¡°Thank you for telling me. For trusting


    <i>L </i>


    Chapter 72 Unraveling


    me with this.¡±


    Connor¡¯s fingers traced gentle patterns on my arm. ¡°You¡¯re the only peace I have in all this chaos, Liv The only person I can truly be myself with.¡±


    His admission warmed something deep inside me. My wolf responded to his, a gentle acknowledgment of the bond growing between us.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about your safety,¡± he continued, his voice taking on an edge of steel. ¡°I¡¯ve increased security around you. Marcus Shaw and Frank Langley will be nearby at all times.¡±


    I pulled back slightly to look into his eyes. ¡°You think I might be in danger too?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t take any chances,¡± he said firmly. ¡°Not with you.¡±


    My wolf instincts sensed the gravity of the situation, the underlying current of danger that Connor was trying


    to shield me from.


    ¡°Do you know who¡¯s behind all this?¡± I asked, worry coloring my voice.


    Connor¡¯s ice¨Cblue eyes met mine steadily. ¡°We¡¯re investigating several possibilities. The truth will surface eventually. It always does.¡±


    I took a deep breath, gathering my courage. There was something else I needed to tell him.


    ¡°Connor, there¡¯s more,¡± I said, my fingers fidgeting with the hem of my blouse. ¡°About Ethan¡¯s visitst night.¡± Connor¡¯s attention sharpened, his body tensing slightly beside me. ¡°What did he say to you?<b>¡± </b>


    I swallowed hard, hating to even repeat the usations. ¡°He imed you were with Jessica Sullivanst night. That you orchestrated the k<b>********</b>g yourself.¡±


    Connor¡¯s expression darkened, a sh of anger crossing his features before he controlled it.


    ¡°He tried to make me believe Jessica might be carrying your pup,¡± I continued, my voice trembling slightly. ¡°For a moment, I was scared. But I know you, Connor. I trust you.¡±


    His hand found mine, our fingers intertwining naturally. The simple contact grounded me, reassuring in its


    warmth.


    ¡°Thank you for your trust,¡± he said softly. ¡°It means more than you know.¡±


    I squeezed his hand, my amber eyes meeting his. ¡°I feel terrible about Jessica¡¯s death,¡± I admitted. ¡°Despite everything, she didn¡¯t deserve that.¡±


    My voice softened with genuinepassion. ¡°I wonder if she was coerced into attacking me. She looked so terrified that night on the rooftop when Grace was kidnapped.¡±


    Watch Ads (0/20<b>) </b>>


    L

 Whisper 132

    <b>Chapter </b>72: <b>Unraveling </b>Truths and Dangers<b>¨C</b><b>2 </b>


    ???3Tpu????????


    Connor nodded solemnly. ¡°She was. We confirmed that during her initial questioning. She was forced to participate against her will.¡±


    The knowledge sent a chill down my spine. Someone was manipting people, using their weaknesses against them, all to get at Connor¨Cand possibly me.


    ¡°Be careful, Con,¡± I urged, my fingers tightening around his. ¡°Whoever is doing this is ruthless.¡±


    My wolf recognized the danger, bristling at the thought of threats against my future mate. The protective instinct surprised me with its intensity.


    ¡°I always am,¡± he assured me, bringing our joined hands to his lips. ¡°And now I have even more reason to be.¡±


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    After leaving Olivia¡¯s apartment in Moonlight Gardens, I stood in the hallway for a <i>moment</i>, gathering <b>my </b>thoughts. Her trust in me, despite Ethan¡¯s attempts to poison her mind, strengthened my resolve.


    ¡°Marcus,¡± I called to my security chief waiting by the elevator. ¡°I want a full investigation into Ethan Grey. Start with how he obtained Olivia¡¯s address.¡±


    Marcus nodded, his expression serious. ¡°Right away, Alpha.¡±


    I stepped into the elevator, my ice¨Cblue eyes cold with Alpha authority. ¡°And double the security detail on Ms. Winters. No one approaches her without clearance.¡±


    Within hours, my team had uncovered the truth. Ethan Grey had purchased Olivia¡¯s address directly from the property managementpany. The discovery sent a surge of rage through me, my wolf snarling beneath <i>my </i>skin.


    ¡°Initiate legal action against thepany immediately,¡± I ordered Frank Langley, my voice deadly calm. ¡°And bring me Howard ckwell.¡±


    Frank¡¯s expression remained impassive as he nodded. ¡°The property manager? Consider it done, Alpha.¡± By afternoon, Frank had arranged a meeting with ckwell at our downtown office. I watched through the one¨Cway ss as the property manager entered, his expression smug and confident.


    ¡°Mr. ckwell,¡± Frank greeted him coolly. ¡°Thank you foring on such short notice.¡±


    ckwell preened, adjusting his expensive tie. ¡°Of course, of course. Always happy to discuss business opportunities with the Rivers Pack.¡±


    My lips curled back in a silent snarl. The man thought he was here for a coboration, not to answer for his


    crimes.


    ¡°Business opportunities,¡± Frank repeated, his tone t. ¡°Is that what you call selling residents¡® private information to the highest bidder?¡±


    ckwell¡¯s smile faltered slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you mean.¡±


    Frank slid a folder across the table. ¡°We have evidence that yourpany has been selling confidential resident information to multiple parties. And you, Mr. ckwell, were the primary beneficiary of the


    C


    <


    < Chapter 72 Unraveling Tr


    transaction with Ethan Grey.¡±


    The color drained from ckwell¡¯s face as panic set in. His beta wolf instincts recognized the danger of an Alpha¡¯s displeasure.


    ¡°There must be some misunderstanding,¡± he stammered, sweat beading on his forehead. ¡°I would never-¡±


    ¡°Save it,¡± Frank cut him off coldly. ¡°We have the bank transfers, themunication records, everything¡± ckwell¡¯s hands trembled as he opened the folder, his eyes widening at the evidence presented. His confident demeanor crumbledpletely.


    ¡°I can make this right,¡± he said desperately. ¡°Half my assets¨CI¡¯ll sign them over today aspensation.¡± Frank scoffed, leaning forward slightly. ¡°You don¡¯t understand the severity of your situation, Mr. ckwell. The information you sold belonged to Olivia Winters.¡±


    ckwell¡¯s face went from pale to ashen. ¡°Olivia Winters? Thewyer<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Connor Rivers¡® intended mate,¡± Frank rified, his voice dropping to a dangerous whisper.


    Absolute terror washed over ckwell¡¯s features as he realized what he had done. He had not only broken thew but had endangered the future Luna of one of the territory¡¯s most powerful Alphas.


    5


    Watch Ads (0/20) >

 Whisper 133

    < Chapter 73: Desperate Me.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>73</b><b>: </b><b>Desperate </b><b>Measures</b><b>¨C</b><b>1 </b>


    Chapter 73: Desperate Measures


    <b>(</b>Olivia¡¯s POV)


    The past week had been a whirlwind of activity. Between court hearings for Noah¡¯s case and coordinating his upational injury assessments, I barely had time to breathe. My amber eyes burned fromck of sleep as I reviewed thetest medical reports.


    The weather forecast on my phone showed a severe cold snap approaching¨Ctemperatures would plummet to -4¡ãC by tomorrow night. My wolf instincts immediately turned protective, concerned for Noah and Leah Pierce in their hospital rooms.


    <b>I </b>called Emma Thompson, my assistant, asking her to purchase warm clothes<b>, </b>thick nkets, and heating


    pads for the siblings.


    ¡°Make sure they¡¯re quality items,¡± I instructed. ¡°And get extra nkets for Leah¨Cher condition makes her especially vulnerable to cold.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Emma replied. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it right away.¡±


    Three hourster, Emma returned to my office. One look at her face told me something was wrong. Her eyes were red¨Crimmed, and she seemed on the verge of tears.


    ¡°Emma? What happened?¡± I asked, rising from my desk.


    She ced the shopping receipts on my desk with trembling hands. ¡°I delivered everything to the hospital as you asked.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± I prompted gently.


    ¡°I spoke with Leah¡¯s doctor.¡± Emma¡¯s voice cracked. ¡°He says without a bone marrow match for her rare wolfsbane poisoning, she has maybe two months left.¡±


    The news hit me like a physical blow. My amber eyes widened with shock, and for a moment, I couldn¡¯t speak. ¡°That can¡¯t be right,¡± I finally managed. ¡°The registry is still searching. They¡¯ll find a match.¡±


    Emma wiped at her eyes. ¡°The doctor said her type is extremely rare. They¡¯ve already searched the entire Northern Territory database with no matches.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll expand the search,¡± I said firmly, my wolf rising protectively. ¡°We¡¯ll find someone.¡±


    ¡°What if we don¡¯t?¡± Emma whispered, tears spilling down her cheeks. ¡°She¡¯s just a child, Olivia. She doesn¡¯t deserve this.¡±


    I moved around my desk and took Emma¡¯s hands in mine. ¡°Listen to me. Leah Pierce is not going to die. I


    won¡¯t allow it.¡±


    My voice carried an unusual intensity that surprised even me. My wolf was fully alert now, bristling at <b>the </b>threat to someone I¡¯de to care about.


    ¡°We will find a match,¡± I insisted. ¡°I promise you that.¡±


    Emma nodded, drawing strength from my certainty. But as she left my office, the weight of that promise


    111


    O


    < Chapter 73 Desperate Me


    settled heavily on my shoulders.


    I immediately called the werewolf bone marrow registry, my fingers drumming anxiously on my desk as I


    waited for someone to answer.


    ¡°Northern Territory Registry, how may I help you?¡± a pleasant female voice answered.


    ¡°This is Olivia Winters,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m calling about Leah Pierce¡¯s case¡±


    There was a brief pause. ¡°Yes, Ms. Winters. We have your contact information as her advocate.¡±


    ¡°Has there been any progress finding a match?¡± I asked, trying to keep the desperation from <i>my </i>voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not,¡± she replied sympathetically. ¡°We¡¯ve expanded the search to neighboring territories, but her particr condition requires a very specific match.¡±


    I closed my eyes, fighting back frustration. ¡°Please keep searching. Money is no object.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Ms. Winters. We¡¯ll notify you immediately if we find a potential donor.¡±


    After hanging up, I stared out my office window at the darkening sky. The first snowkes had begun to fall, a harbinger of the cold snap toe.


    That evening, Connor picked me up for dinner at Moonlight Bistro, an upscale restaurant in Harbor City. Despite the romantic setting¨Csoft lighting, elegant table settings, and the gentle notes of a piano in the background¨CI couldn¡¯t focus on the meal before me.


    ¡°You¡¯ve barely touched your venison,¡± Connor observed, his ice¨Cblue eyes studying me with concern. ¡°What¡¯s troubling you, Livvy?¡±


    I set down my fork with a sigh. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not very goodpany tonight.¡±


    ¡°Tell me what¡¯s wrong,¡± he said, reaching across the table to take my hand.


    The warmth of his touch wasforting, and I found myself telling him everything about the Pierce siblings -their tragic circumstances, Noah¡¯s workce injury, and now Leah¡¯s dire prognosis.


    ¡°The doctor gave her two months without a bone marrow match,¡± I concluded, my voice tight with emotion. ¡°She¡¯s just seventeen, Connor. She¡¯s never even had a chance to live.¡±


    Connor listened intently, his expression growing more serious with each detail.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about offering a reward,¡± I admitted. ¡°If word gets out that I¡¯m willing to pay for a donor, it might attract unscrupulous wolves looking to exploit the situation.¡±


    Connor¡¯s fingers tightened around mine, his ice¨Cblue eyes warming with affection. ¡°Let me handle this, Liv.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I have connections throughout multiple territories,¡± he exined, his voice carrying the quiet confidence of an Alpha. ¡°I can arrange for discreet testing of potential donors without raising suspicions or inviting exploitation.¡±


    <b>2 </b>


    <b>Comments </b>


    Watch <b>Ads </b><b>(</b>0/20<b>) </b>>

 Whisper 134

    Chapter 73 Desperate Me


    <b>Chapter </b><b>73</b>: Desperate Measures<b>¨C</b><b>2 </b>


    ¡°You would do that?¡± I whispered, hope flickering to life inside me.


    ¡°Of course,¡± he said simply. ¡°The Pierce siblings are important to you, which makes thern important to me?


    His words wrapped around me like a protective embrace, soothing both me and my wolf. The genuine care in his expression made my heart swell with gratitude.


    ¡°We¡¯ll find a match for Leah,¡± Connor promised, his tone leaving no room for doubt. ¡°And I¡¯ll ensure Noah


    receives the best care and rehabilitation avable.¡±


    Relief washed over me, easing the tension that had been building all day. ¡°Thank you, Con.¡±


    He smiled, lifting my hand to his lips for a gentle kiss. ¡°Now, will you try to enjoy your dinner? The chef will be offended if you don¡¯t at least taste the venison. It¡¯s his specialty.¡±


    For the first time that day, I felt the weight lift slightly from my shoulders. With Connor¡¯s support, I could face


    whatever challengesy ahead.


    ¡°I think I can manage that,¡± I replied, returning his smile.


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    After spending the evening at Olivia¡¯s apartment in Moonlight Gardens, I reluctantly took my leave. Her scent clung to my clothes¨Caforting mixture of honey and wildflowers that kept my wolf calm despite the


    storm brewing within me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you tomorrow,¡± I promised, brushing my lips against her forehead.


    Her amber eyes, warm with affection, met mine. ¡°Be careful, Con.¡±


    The drive to my private estate was silent, my thoughts consumed by the information waiting for me at the Shadow Den. Raymond Brooks, my driver, knew better than to interrupt when I was in this mood.


    As soon as I arrived, I headed straight for my secure office. Dominic Reeves was already waiting, his


    expression grim.


    <i>¡°</i>Alpha Rivers,¡± he greeted me with a respectful nod.


    ¡°What have you found?¡± I asked without preamble, shrugging off my coat.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better if we discuss this at the Shadow Den,¡± Dominic replied quietly. ¡°The information is¡­


    sensitive.¡±


    Twenty minutester, we entered the underground facility where my pack handled its most delicate operations. The Shadow Den was known to only a handful of my most trusted wolves¨Ca necessary precaution in these dangerous times.


    ¡°Tell me everything,¡± Imanded once we were sealed in the secure conference room.


    Dominic ced a thick file on the table between us. ¡°We¡¯ve confirmed the connection between Jessica Sullivan¡¯s a<b>*******</b>n and Frederick Warner.¡±


    My jaw tightened at the name. Frederick Warner¨CWilliam Rivers¡® illegitimate son, born to his mistress Victoria Price over twenty years ago. The child my grandfather Gerald Rivers had insisted be sent away, along


    |||


    < Chapter 73 Desperate Me.


    with his mother.


    ¡°How certain are you?¡± I asked, my voice dangerously calm.


    ¡°One hundred percent,¡± Dominic replied. ¡°We interceptedmunications between his American operation. and local contacts. He orchestrated the entire thing from abroad.¡±


    My ice¨Cblue eyes shed with Alpha rage, my wolf snarling beneath the surface. ¡°He¡¯s getting bolder.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s more,¡± Dominic continued. ¡°We believe he had inside help. Someone with intimate knowledge of our security protocols and your personal schedule.¡±


    A cold suspicion formed in my mind. ¡°Who?¡±


    Dominic hesitated, which was unusual for my normally direct security chief. ¡°We have reason to believe it was Vanessa Reed.¡±


    The name hit me like a physical blow. Vanessa¨Cmy foster sister, raised alongside me in the Rivers pack after her parents died. The girl who had always looked at me with adoring eyes, who I¡¯d protected from bullies


    when we were pups.


    ¡°Exin,¡± I demanded, my voice dropping to a dangerous growl.


    ¡°Phone records show regrmunication between Vanessa and an American number we¡¯ve traced to Frederick¡¯s estate,¡± Dominic said. ¡°And she was conveniently absent during each security breach.¡±


    The betrayal cut deep, but I forced my emotions aside. This was no time for sentiment.


    ¡°Find her,¡± I ordered. ¡°Bring her in for questioning immediately.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re already on it,¡± Dominic assured me. ¡°But there¡¯s something else you should know. Frederick has recently acquired a significant stake in Coastal Developments¨Cthepany building that resort in California.¡±


    My lips curled in a cold smile. ¡°His pet project.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha. He¡¯s invested heavily in it.¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s where we hit him,¡± I decided. ¡°Contact our American associates. I want that project shut down- permits revoked, investors scared off, contractors backing out. Make it hurt.¡±


    Dominic nodded, his wolf instinctively lowering its head in submission to my Alphamand. ¡°Consider it


    done.¡±


    ¡°And Vanessa?¡± he asked carefully.


    ¡°When you find her, bring her directly to me,¡± I said, my voice like ice. ¡°No one else is to question her.¡±


    As Dominic left to carry <i>out </i>my orders, I stared at the file before me. Frederick Warner had made a grave mistake in targeting what was mine. He would soon learn the consequences of awakening a true Alpha¡¯s


    rage.


    (Frederick¡¯s POV)


    The phone rang incessantly in Frederick Warner¡¯s American estate, the shrill tone echoing through the luxurious bedroom. On the king¨Csized bed, tangled in silk sheets, Frederick ignored the device as he lost himself in passion with histest conquest¨Ca beautiful beta wolf with porcin skin and hungry eyes.


    Chapter 73: Desperate <b>Me</b><b>. </b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Shouldn¡¯t </b><b>you </b><b>answer </b>that<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>she murmured <b>against </b>his neck, her fingers <b>tracing </b>patterns on his chest.


    <b>¡°</b>Later,<b>¡± </b>he growled, pulling her closer.


    The phone continued its urgent summons, eventually falling silent only to start again momentster


    Thousands of miles away at Harbor City Regional Airport, Vanessa Reed paced nervously <b>hear </b><b>the </b>international departures gate. Her violet eyes darted frantically around the terminal as she tried Fredericks number for the tenth time.


    ¡°He¡¯s not answering,¡± she whispered to Vincent ck, her enforcer who stood stoically beside her. ¡°<b>Why </b>isn¡¯t <b>he </b>answering?¡±


    Vincent¡¯s expression remained impassive. ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s upied with business matters.¡±


    Vanessa¡¯s delicate fingers trembled as she ended the call. Her wolf whined anxiously beneath her skin<b>, </b>sensing the danger closing in around them.


    ¡°Business matters,¡± she repeated bitterly. ¡°Or perhaps he¡¯s already moved on <b>to </b>the next pawn in his game<b>. </b>The realization had been dawning on her slowly over the past week¨CFrederick Warner <b>had </b>used her, manipted her obsession with Connor Rivers to further his vendetta against the Rivers pack. And now <b>that </b>her usefulness was ending, he was discarding her.


    ¡°The boarding time is approaching,¡± Vincent reminded her, his voice devoid of emotion. ¡°We should proceed <b>to </b>the gate.¡±


    Vanessa nced nervously around the terminal, her heightened senses picking up subtle movements that might indicate Connor¡¯s enforcers. Were they already here, watching, waiting to strike?


    ¡°He might have abandoned me,¡± she whispered, her face pale with fear. ¡°I¡¯m a discarded piece now¡­¡±


    690


    <b>Comments </b>

 Whisper 135

    38


    Chapter 74 Power Chill 1


    Chapter <b>74</b><b>: </b><b>Power </b><b>Shift</b>¨C<b>1 </b>


    Chapter <b>74</b>: Power <b>Shift </b>


    (Third person¡¯s POV<b>) </b>


    The tension at Harbor City Regional Airport was palpable as Dominic Reeves stormed through <b>the </b>terminal, his face contorted with rage. His team of enforcers trailed behind him, heads bowed in <b>submission </b>as <b>they </b>absorbed the full brunt of their leader¡¯s fury.


    ¡°She¡¯s gone<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>Dominic snarled, his voice dropping to a dangerous growl. ¡°How is that possible<b>?</b><b>* </b>


    <b>One </b>of the beta enforcers, a muscr man with a fresh scar across his cheek, stepped forward hesitantly


    ¡°Sir, her flight was pre¨Capproved. By the time we received the alert, she had already boarded.<b>¡± </b>


    Dominic¡¯s control snapped. His foot connected with the beta¡¯s shin, sending the man stumbling backward.


    The other enforcers flinched collectively, their wolves instinctively cowering beneath their skin.


    ¡°Useless! A bunch of useless <b>things</b>!¡± Dominic roared, his wolf snarling beneath the surface. ¡°What are you <b>all </b>doing? You can¡¯t even handle one female wolf!¡±


    The airport security cameras captured his rage in silent witness as he paced back and forth, running his hands through his hair in frustration.


    ¡°How am I supposed to exin this to the Alpha?¡± he demanded, his eyes shing with barely contained <b>fury</b>.


    The beta enforcers lowered their heads submissively, their wolves whining in response <b>to </b>his dominant rage. None dared to speak, knowing any excuse would only fuel Dominic¡¯s anger further.


    ¡°Find out where that ne is headed,¡± Dominic ordered, his voice dropping to a deadly whisper. ¡°And get me everything on Vanessa Reed¡¯s movements over the past month. Everything.¡±


    The team scattered immediately, grateful for the opportunity to escape their leader¡¯s wrath. Dominic remained alone, staring out therge windows at the runway where Vanessa¡¯s ne had departed just


    minutes earlier.


    His phone vibrated in his pocket. The caller ID disyed ¡°Alpha Rivers.¡± Dominic closed his eyes briefly, steeling himself for the conversation ahead.


    (Third person¡¯s POV)


    Thousands of miles away, Frederick Warner reclined against plush pillows, his naked body still glistening with sweat from recent exertion. Smoke curledzily from the expensive Cuban cigar between his fingers, filling the bedroom with its rich aroma.


    Beside him, Sophia Chen stretched like a contented cat<b>, </b>her porcin skin contrasting beautifully with the dark silk sheets. Her slender fingers traced idle patterns across his chest as she nestled against him.


    ¡°Another call?<b>¡± </b>she murmured, her voice yful as she nodded toward the now¨Csilent phone on the nightstand. ¡°Is it another woman I should be jealous of?¡±


    Frederick chuckled, the sound devoid of genuine warmth. He took a long drag from his cigar before


    answering.


    ¡°Nothing for you to worry about,¡± he replied, stroking her chin with casual possessiveness<b>. </b>¡°Just business.


    |||


    O


    Chapter 74 Power Shift¨C1


    Sophia pouted prettily, her practiced expression designed to entice rather than annoy. ¡°Business that calls so urgently in the middle of the night? It must be important.¡±


    Frederick¡¯s eyes hardened slightly as he gazed down at her. ¡°It¡¯s Vanessa Reed. A useful pawn in my game against the Rivers pack, nothing more.¡±


    ¡°The foster daughter you mentioned?¡± Sophia asked, her curiosity piqued. ¡°The one obsessed with Connor


    Rivers<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Frederick nodded, flicking ash into a crystal tray beside the bed. ¡°Her usefulness ising to an end. Soon she¡¯ll be as disposable as the others.¡±


    Sophia¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°You don¡¯t care about her at all?¡±


    ¡°Care?¡± Frederickughed, the sound cold and hollow. ¡°She¡¯s a tool, nothing more. Your dog Snowball holds more value to me than Vanessa Reed.¡±


    Reassured and ttered by his dismissal of potentialpetition, Sophia smiled seductively. Her hand slid lower beneath the sheets, eliciting an immediate response from Frederick.


    ¡°Then perhaps we should ignore the phone entirely,¡± she suggested, her voice dropping to a husky whisper. Frederick crushed out his cigar and rolled toward her, his wolf stirring with renewed hunger. ¡°Perhaps we


    should.¡±


    Their bodies entwined once more, Frederick¡¯s wolf possessively marking Sophia with his scent as the phone on the nightstand began to ring again, its urgent summons falling on deliberately deaf ears.


    (Third person¡¯s POV)


    In the secure conference room of the Shadow Den, Connor Rivers stood with perfect stillness as he faced therge screen disying the stern faces of Gerald and William Rivers. Dominic Reeves had just delivered his report on Vanessa¡¯s escape, each word driving the tension in the room to new heights.


    ¡°She boarded a private flight to California,¡± Connor stated, his voice controlled despite the rage simmering beneath the surface. ¡°We¡¯re tracking the ne now.¡±


    Gerald Rivers, his face appearing even more severe through the digital connection, leaned forward. The eldest Alpha of the Rivers bloodline might be advanced in years, but his presence remained formidable, his wolf¡¯s dominance palpable even through the screen.


    ¡°This goes beyond simple betrayal,¡± Connor continued, his ice¨Cblue eyes hard as steel. ¡°Frederick Warner has orchestrated multiple crimes against our pack, including the murders of three wolves under our protection.¡±


    Watch Ads (<b>0/20</b>) >


    <b>Vote </b>

 Whisper 136

    <i>2/2 </i>


    Chapter 74 Power Sluit 2


    <b>Chapter </b>74: Power Shift¨C2


    William Rivers¡® face darkened with shame and anger. ¡°My son,¡± he muttered, the words bitter on his tongue. ¡°My mistake.¡±


    Gerald¡¯s face turned a dangerous bluish tinge, his aging features contorting with fury. ¡°A mistake you made over twenty years ago that continues to haunt this pack! I told you to handle the situation properly when that woman came to you with her pregnancy.¡±


    William flinched visibly under his father¡¯s verbal assault. ¡°I sent thern away as you instructed.¡±


    ¡°Away, not dealt with!¡± Gerald snarled, his wolf¡¯s rage evident in his shing eyes. ¡°And now look at the consequences of your weakness. Not only has your illegitimate son be our enerny, but the girl you and Katherine raised as your own has betrayed us all!¡±


    Connor remained silent, observing the exchange with calcting eyes. His wolf paced restlessly within, eager for action rather than recrimination.


    ¡°You and Katherine failed spectacrly in raising that girl,¡± Gerald continued, his voice dropping to a dangerous growl. ¡°What kind of parents create such a monster?¡±


    William¡¯s shoulders slumped under the weight of his father¡¯s condemnation. ¡°We gave her everything.¡± ¡°Except boundaries, apparently,¡± Gerald snapped. ¡°Now she¡¯s allied herself with Frederick against her own pack. Against her own brother!¡±


    Connor¡¯s jaw tightened at the reference to his foster sister. The betrayal cut deep, but he pushed the personal pain aside, focusing instead on the strategic implications.


    (Gerald¡¯s POV)


    I turned my attention to Connor, studying my grandson¡¯sposed expression. Despite the chaos erupting around him, he maintained the steady control befitting an Alpha. My wolf approved, recognizing the strength of our bloodline continuing through him.


    ¡°What are your ns for dealing with Frederick?¡± I asked, my voice gruff with age but no lessmanding. Connor met my gaze directly, a sign of respect rather than challenge. ¡°We¡¯ve already begun dismantling histest project in California. It represents a significant investment of both time and resources.¡±


    ¡°The coastal resort development,¡± I nodded, recalling the intelligence reports. ¡°A good target. It will cripple his operations in America.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve arranged for permits to be revoked, investors to withdraw, and contractors to abandon the project,¡± Connor exined. ¡°By the end of the week, he¡¯ll have lost millions.¡±


    I grunted in approval, but my wolf¡¯s wisdom urged caution. ¡°Frederick is unpredictable and ruthless. Don¡¯t underestimate what he might do when cornered.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Connor assured me, his ice¨Cblue eyes hardening with determination.


    ¡°You¡¯re usuallypetent,¡± I acknowledged grudgingly. ¡°But that impulsive act of shielding Olivia Winters from Vanessa¡¯s attack nearly cost you your life. Silver wounds are no trivial matter.¡±


    Connor¡¯s expression remained impassive, but I could sense his wolf bristling beneath the surface. ¡°I would


    <b>Chapter </b>74 Power <b>Shift</b>¨C2


    <b>make </b>the same choice again<b>. </b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Your </b>mate is important, but <b>you </b>risked the entire pack¡¯s future with that <b>move</b>, I <b>growled </b>my authony, undiminished <b>by </b><b>age</b><b>. </b>¡°An Alpha must think beyond personal attachments.¡±


    William shifted ufortably on screen, but wisely remained silent. This was between <b>me </b><b>and </b>my grandson


    <b>now</b>.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Connor replied, his tone respectful despite the steel beneath his words. ¡°<b>But </b>protecting <b>her </b>was necessary for the pack¡¯s future as well as my own.¡±


    I studied him for a long moment, weighing his words against his actions. My wolf recognized <b>the </b><b>truth </b><b>in </b>what he said¨Cthe mating bond between Alphas was not merely personal but essential to pack <b>strength </b><b>and </b>continuity.


    ¡°You need full authority to handle this situation,¡± I decided, my voice taking on the formal cadence of <b>pack </b>ceremony. ¡°The limitations of your current position restrict your ability to respond appropriately to threats of this magnitude.¡±


    Connor¡¯s eyes widened slightly, recognizing the significance <i>of </i>my words. William stiffened<i>, </i>his wolf instinctively resisting what wasing.


    ¡°I, Gerald Rivers, Elder Alpha <i>of </i>the Rivers bloodline, hereby transfer leadership of the Rivers pack <b>to </b>Connor Rivers<b>, </b>my grandson and heir,¡± I intoned, the ancient words carrying weight beyond mere formality<b>. ¡°</b>From <b>this </b>moment forward, he shall be recognized as the true Alpha of our line, with all rights and responsibilities


    therein.¡±


    The ceremonial words hung in the air, officially acknowledging Connor as the pack¡¯s leader. William¡¯s <b>face </b>tightened with resentment, but he remained silent, his wolf reluctantly submitting <b>to </b><b>the </b>inevitable. ¡°William,¡± I addressed my son directly, ¡°you will not interfere with Connor¡¯s actions as long as they adhere <b>to </b>pack principles and legal boundaries. Is that understood?¡±


    William nodded stiffly. ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    I could see him consoling himself with the knowledge that at least the power remained within our bloodline. His pride was wounded, but he would adapt¨Che had no choice.


    2


    Watch <b>Ads </b><b>(</b><b>0/20</b><b>) </b>>


    <b>Vote </b>


    <b>690 </b>

 Whisper 137

    <Chapter 75: The Little Mo


    <b>Chapter </b><b>75</b><b>: </b>The Little <b>Moon¡¯s </b>Hope<b>¨C</b><b>1 </b>


    <b>Chapter </b>75: The Little Moon¡¯s Hope


    <b>(</b>Olivia¡¯s POV)


    The snow fell in gentle flurries as I stepped out of the Moow Legal Services building. The winter <b>air </b><b>bit </b>at my exposed skin, and I pulled my coat tighter around me. My breath formed small clouds <b>in </b><b>the </b><b>frigid </b><b>evening </b>


    air.


    Connor¡¯s luxury Cullinan SUV was already waiting at the curb, its sleek ck exterior dusted with fresh


    snowkes. The driver¡¯s door opened, and Connor emerged, tall andmanding in his dark overcoat.


    ¡°You¡¯re early,¡± I said, smiling despite my exhaustion from the long day.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want you waiting in this weather.¡± His ice¨Cblue eyes swept over me with concern as he guided me toward the passenger door.


    Once inside the warm interior, Connor took my cold hands between his. His touch was like fire against <b>my </b>chilled skin, his wolf¡¯s higher body temperature immediately providingfort.


    ¡°Your hands are freezing,¡± he murmured, rubbing them gently. ¡°You should have called me to pick <b>you </b>up


    earlier.¡±


    ¡°I had to finish reviewing Noah¡¯s case files,¡± I exined. ¡°The hearing is next week.¡±


    Connor¡¯s thumbs traced circles on my palms, sending pleasant tingles up my arms. ¡°How is he doing?¡±


    ¡°Better. The upational therapist says he¡¯s making good progress with the prosthetic hand<b>.¡± </b>


    Connor nodded, his expression softening. ¡°And Leah? Any news before we see her?<b>¡± </b>


    I shook my head, feeling the familiar weight of worry settle in my chest. ¡°Nothing yet. The registry is still searching for a match.¡±


    The drive to Harbor City Memorial Hospital was quiet, both of us lost in our thoughts. Connor¡¯s hand rested on mine, a silent reminder of his support that meant more than words could express.


    When we arrived at the hospital, the antiseptic smell hit me as soon as we entered. The fluorescent lights cast a harsh glow over the sterile corridors as we made our way to Leah¡¯s room.


    We found her sitting by the window, her thin frame wrapped in a hospital gown. The pink woolen hat that Noah had bought her covered her chemotherapy¨Cinduced hair loss. She was staring out at the falling snow, lost in thought.


    ¡°Leah?¡± <b>I </b>called softly.


    She turned, her pale face lighting up when she saw me. ¡°Olivia! I wasn¡¯t expecting you today.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to introduce you to someone special,¡± I said, gesturing to Connor. ¡°This is Connor Rivers, my


    mate¨Cto¨Cbe.¡±


    Leah¡¯s eyes widened as she took in Connor¡¯s imposing presence. Her wolf instinctively lowered itself in deference to his Alpha status.


    <b>¡°</b>It¡¯s an honor <b>to </b>meet you, Alpha Rivers,¡± she said, her voice barely above a whisper.


    <b>1/2 </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>75 </b>The Little Mo


    is


    <b>Connor¡¯s </b><b>expression </b><b>softened </b>as he <b>approached </b><b>her </b><b>bedside</b>. <b>The </b><b>honor </b <b>mine</b><b>, </b>Lean. Olivia het Tol <b>lot </b><b>about </b>you.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>All <b>good </b><b>things</b>, I hope,<b>¡± </b>she replied with a shy smile.


    <b>¡°</b>The <b>best</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b>Connor assured her, his usual intimidating aura tempered by genuine warmth


    I reached into my bag and pulled out a small package wrapped in tissue paper. ¡°I brought you <b>something </b>


    Leah¡¯s amber eyes lit up with curiosity as she epted the gift. Her thin fingers carefully <b>unwrapped </b><b>the </b>package to reveal a cream¨Ccolored woolen hat.


    <b>¡°</b>It¡¯s beautiful,¡± she breathed, running her fingers over the soft material.


    ¡°I noticed your pink one was getting a bit worn,¡± I exined. ¡°I thought you might like a new one.¡±


    Without hesitation, Leah removed her old pink hat and reced it with the cream one. The colorplemented her pale skin, bringing a touch of warmth to her <b>face</b>.


    ¡°How do I look?¡± she asked, adjusting it slightly.


    ¡°Perfect,¡± I assured her, my heart warming at the genuine joy in her expression.


    Connor¡¯s phone buzzed in his pocket. He nced at the screen, his expression shifting subtly. <b>¡°</b>Excuse me, <b>f </b>need to take this.¡±


    As he stepped out into the hallway, I took a seat beside Leah¡¯s bed. ¡°How are you feeling today?¡±


    ¡°Better than yesterday,¡± she said, her fingers still touching the soft hat. ¡°The doctors say mytest blood work shows some improvement.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful news,¡± I said, squeezing her hand gently.


    Leah¡¯s smile faltered slightly. ¡°But they still say I need the bone marrow transnt. Without it¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t need to finish the sentence. We both knew what was at stake.


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    I stepped into the hallway, closing the door behind me before answering the call. ¡°Dominic. What¡¯s the situation?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°We¡¯ve hit a snag with Frederick¡¯s project in America,¡± Dominic Reeves reported. ¡°He¡¯s managed to secure emergency funding through a shellpany.¡±


    My wolf stirred restlessly beneath my skin. ¡°Find the source and shut it down.¡±


    <i>¡°</i>Already working on <b>it</b><b>, </b>Alpha. There¡¯s more¨Cwe¡¯ve confirmed Vanessa¡¯s involvement and location. She¡¯s staying at a private vi on the outskirts of San Francisco.¡±


    My jaw tightened at the mention of my foster sister. The betrayal still cut deep, despite everything I now knew about her obsession and instability.


    <b>Comments </b>

 Whisper 138

    <b>Chapter </b>16 The Little Mo


    <b>Chapter </b><b>75</b><b>: The </b>Little <b>Moon¡¯s Hope</b>¨C<b>2 </b>


    <b>¡°</b>I want her <b>brought </b>in,¡± I said, my voice dropping to a dangerous Alpha timbre. <b>¡°</b>Send <b>our </b><b>American </b>contacts


    <b>No </b>mistakes this <b>time</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Understood, Alpha. We¡¯ll have her within 48 hours.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>Keep me updated,¡± I ordered before ending the call.


    <b>I </b>took a moment topose myself, pushing my wolf back from the surface. Olivia didn¡¯t need <b><i>to </i></b><b>be </b>burdened with these concerns tonight. Not when she was already carrying so much worry for the Pierce


    siblings.


    When I reentered the room, I found Olivia and Leah chatting animatedly. Leah was showing Olivia <b>a </b>small sketch she¡¯d drawn a simplendscape with trees and mountains. My wolf calmed <b>at </b>the sight of Olivia¡¯s gentle smile.


    ¡°This is beautiful, Leah,¡± Olivia was saying. ¡°You have real talent.¡±


    ¡°Noah bought me the sketchbook,¡± Leah exined. ¡°He says <b>it </b>gives me something to focus on besides <b>the </b>


    treatments.¡±


    I moved to stand beside Olivia, cing a hand on her shoulder. She leaned into my touch instinctively, <b>a </b>gesture that pleased my wolf immensely.


    My phone rang again. I checked the caller ID¨Cit was from the werewolf bone marrow registry. My heart <b>rate </b>quickened as I answered.


    ¡°Alpha Rivers speaking.¡±


    The voice on the other end delivered news that made my wolf leap with joy. I listened intently<b>, </b>asking a few rifying questions before ending the call.


    Olivia was watching me, her amber eyes questioning. ¡°Connor? What is it?<b>¡± </b>


    I couldn¡¯t contain my smile. ¡°That was the registry. They¡¯ve found a match for Leah.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s face transformed with joy, her amber eyes widening in disbelief. ¡°Are you serious? They found a


    match?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°A perfect match,¡± I confirmed. ¡°A beta werewolf from the Western Territory. He¡¯s already agreed to donate.¡± Olivia turned to Leah, grasping her hands. ¡°Did you hear that? They found a match!¡±


    Leah¡¯s thin face went nk with shock before tears welled in her eyes. ¡°Really? Someone matched me?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Olivia said, her own eyes filling with tears. ¡°The transnt can happen as soon as the donor arrives.¡± Leah¡¯s hands trembled in Olivia¡¯s grasp. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it,¡± she whispered. ¡°I thought¡­ I was preparing myself for the worst.¡±


    ¡°Not anymore,¡± Olivia assured her, pulling the young omega into a gentle embrace. ¡°Now you can prepare <b>for </b>getting better.¡±


    I watched as they clung to each other, both shedding tears of relief and happiness. My wolf swelled with pride at being able to deliver this news. The registry had been searching for weeks, but my <b>con</b>.. tions and


    < Chapter <b>16 </b>The Little <b>M?</b><b>. </b>


    resources <b>had </b><b>expedited </b>the <b>process</b>, <b>expanding </b>the search <b>to </b>territories <b>that </b>might otherwise have <b>months </b><b>to </b><b>include</b>,


    <b>¡°</b>This means Noah won¡¯t have to work those dangerous jobs anymore<b>, </b>Leah said, <b>wiping </b><b>her </b>tears. He wort <b>have </b><b>to </b>worry about paying for my treatments.¡±


    Her wolf, weakened by illness, still managed a happy whine that was audible to our enhanced hearing. <b>The </b>


    sound touched something deep in Olivia¡¯s heart¨CI could see it in the


    way her expression softened even


    further<b>. </b>


    <b>¡°</b>No, he won¡¯t,¡± Olivia agreed. ¡°He can focus on his own recovery now.¡±


    We stayed with Leah for another hour, discussing the transnt procedure and what she could expect <b>in </b><b>the </bing weeks. By the time we left, the young omega was exhausted but happier than I¡¯d ever seen her<b>. </b>


    In the elevator down to the parking garage, Olivia leaned against me, her body rxing for what seemed like


    the first time in weeks.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered. ¡°I know you had something to do with finding that match so quickly.¡±


    I pressed a kiss to her temple. ¡°I simply expanded the search. The registry <b>did </b>the rest.¡±


    She looked up at me, her amber eyes shining with gratitude. Still, thank you. This means everything to


    them¡­ and to me.¡±


    On the drive back to Olivia¡¯s apartment in Riverdale Terrace, she talked non¨Cstop, her earlier worries reced with excitement and relief. She discussed ns for helping Noah with his rehabilitation<b>, </b>ideas for Leah¡¯s recovery, and how they might eventually transition to more stable living arrangements.


    My wolf preened with satisfaction, pleased to see my mate¨Cto¨Cbe so happy after weeks of stress. Her scent had changed subtly¨Cthe undertone of worry reced by joy and something else¡­ something that made my wolf stir with interest.


    As we pulled into the parking area of her apartment building, I caught her watching me, her amber eyes reflecting the streetlights. There was a shift in her scent that signaled her growing attraction, making my ice¨Cblue eyes darken with desire.


    ¡°Would you like toe up?¡± she asked, her voice softer than usual.


    ¡°I¡¯d like that,¡± I replied, trying to keep my wolf¡¯s eagerness in check.


    Inside her apartment, the atmosphere between us changed. The emotional high of the good news had Olivia¡¯s wolf pushing closer to the surface, seeking connection with her Alpha. I could sense it in the way she moved, in the subtle changes to her scent.


    She turned to face me after hanging up our coats, her amber eyes meeting mine with newfound confidence. ¡°I can¡¯t thank you enough for what you did for Leah.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me,¡± <b>I </b>said, stepping closer to her. ¡°Seeing you happy is enough.¡±


    My arms encircled her waist, drawing her against me. She came willingly, tilting her head back to look up at me. The gesture exposed the delicate line of her neck¨C<b>a </b>sign of trust that made my eyes sh with primal


    hunger.


    ¡°Connor,¡± she whispered, <i>her </i>pulse visibly quickening beneath her skin.


    < Chapter 76 Passionate Ni


    <b>Chapter 76</b>: Passionate Night<b>¨C</b><b>1 </b>

 Whisper 139

    <b>Chapter 76</b>: Passionate Night<b>¨C</b><b>1 </b>


    Chapter 76: Passionate Night


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    The door to my apartment closed behind us with a soft click. The heating system hummed quietly<b>, </b>creating a cocoon of warmth that contrasted with the snowy night outside. I was still riding the emotional high from the


    news about Leah¡¯s bone marrow match.


    Connor¡¯s presence filled my small living space, his tall frame and broad shoulders making everything else seem diminutive byparison. The air between us crackled with unspoken tension as he moved closer.


    ¡°Olivia,¡± he murmured, his ice¨Cblue eyes darkening as they locked with mine.


    My heart hammered against my ribs as he closed the distance between us. His warm hands cupped my face with surprising gentleness for someone so powerful. When his lips finally met mine, the kiss was tender at


    first, almost questioning.


    That gentleness didn¡¯tst long.


    Connor pressed me backward until my legs hit the sofa. We tumbled onto it together, his solid weight pinning me deliciously against the cushions. His lips traveled from my mouth to my jaw, then down the sensitive


    column of my neck.


    ¡°Livvy,¡± he whispered against my skin, using the intimate nickname that sent shivers down my spine. ¡°I want to stay with you tonight, is that okay?¡±


    I looked up into his eyes, now darkened to midnight blue as his wolf prowled close to the surface. The scent of his desire wrapped around me, making my own wolf stir restlessly beneath my skin.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I managed to whisper, my voice barely audible even to my own ears.


    Connor¡¯s answering smile was predatory, sending a delicious thrill through my body. His lips returned to mine with renewed hunger, his hands exploring with possessive intent.


    My fingers fumbled with the buttons of his shirt, suddenly clumsy with anticipation. Connor chuckled against my lips, his hands covering mine to help. In moments, his shirt was discarded, revealing the sculpted nes of his chest and abdomen.


    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful,¡± I breathed, tracing the defined muscles with trembling fingers.


    ¡°And you¡¯re wearing too many clothes,¡± he replied, his voice carrying the deep timbre of his wolf.


    My blouse and skirt soon joined his shirt on the floor. Connor¡¯s eyes darkened further as they roamed over myce¨Ccovered body. The hunger in his gaze made me feel powerful and desired in a way I¡¯d never experienced before.


    ¡°Connor,¡± I whispered, reaching for him.


    He came willingly, covering my body with his. Our kisses grew more desperate, more demanding as our wolves recognized each other as mates. We hadn¡¯t been intimate for a while, and our pent¨Cup desire ignited like wildfire.


    Outside, snow fell silently across Riverdale. Inside, our passion filled the room with heat and need.


    <


    < Chapter 76 Passionate Ni


    Connor¡¯s hands and lips seemed to be everywhere at once, drawing sounds from me I didn¡¯t know I could


    make. When he finally imed me fully, the connection was so intense that tears sprang to my eyes. Our wolves howled in unison, reveling in the primal connection between us.


    We made love twice on the sofa, each time more intense than thest. Just when I thought we were finished, Connor lifted me into his arms with effortless strength.


    ¡°We¡¯re not done yet,¡± he growled, carrying me toward the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows that overlooked the snowy


    cityscape.


    The ss fogged with ourbined heat as he pressed me against it, our bodies joining once more in perfect harmony. The contrast of the cold window against my back and Connor¡¯s burning heat against my front created sensations that had me crying out his name.


    Our wolves danced together beneath our skin, strengthening the bond between us with each passionate moment. In Connor¡¯s arms, I feltplete in a way I never had before.


    Afterward, I copsed against him, my legs too weak to support me. My honey¨Cbrown hair clung damply to my neck and shoulders, and my body glistened with the evidence of our passion.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered against his chest, listening to his thundering heartbeat.


    Connor¡¯s fingers tracedzy patterns on my bare back. ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°For everything. For helping Leah find a match. For supporting me through all of this. For¡­¡± I gestured vaguely at our naked bodies, ¡°¡­this.¡±


    He chuckled, the sound rumbling through his chest. ¡°Believe me, thatst part was entirely my pleasure.¡±


    I looked up at him, suddenly serious. ¡°I¡¯ve never felt this way before, Connor. Not with anyone.¡± His ice¨Cblue eyes softened as they met mine. ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°With Ethan, I always felt like I waspeting with a ghost. With you¡­¡± I paused, searching for the right words. ¡°With you, I feel like I¡¯m the only woman in the world. My wolf recognizes yours in a way she never did with him.¡±


    Connor¡¯s arms tightened around me possessively. ¡°Because we¡¯re meant to be mates, Livvy. We always have been.¡±


    Watch Ads (0/20) >


    690


    <b>H </b>


    <b>Vote </b>

 Whisper 140

    < Chapter 76 Passionate Ni..


    <b>Chapter </b>76: Passionate Night¨C<b>2 </b>


    My wolf practically purred with contentment at his words. ¡°I love you, Connor. Only you.¡±


    His expression transformed, a mixture of joy and fierce possession crossing his features. Without warning,


    he scooped me into his arms and carried me toward the bathroom.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± <b>I </bughed, clinging to his neck.


    ¡°Taking care of my mate,¡± he replied simply.


    He set me gently in the bathtub and turned on the faucet, adjusting the temperature until it was perfect. As


    warm water filled the tub, he knelt beside it, watching me with tender eyes.


    ¡°I never thought I could be this happy,¡± I confessed as he began to wash my body with gentle hands. ¡°After everything with Ethan, I was afraid to trust anyone again.¡±


    Connor¡¯s hands paused on my shoulders. ¡°He never deserved you, Livvy. He never saw your true worth.¡±


    ¡°But you do?¡± I asked, vulnerability creeping into my voice.


    ¡°I always have.¡± His hands resumed their gentle ministrations. ¡°From the moment we met as children, my wolf recognized something special in you.¡±


    The sincerity in his voice made my heart swell. ¡°I love you, Connor. Completely and exclusively.¡±


    His eyes darkened again at my words. Without hesitation, he climbed into the tub with me, water sloshing over the sides as he pulled me into hisp.


    ¡°Show me,¡± he growled, his lips iming mine once more.


    Our passion reignited in the water, our wolves calling to each other as we connected on the deepest level possible. By the time we finally emerged from the bathroom, we were both wrinkled from the water and exhausted in the most satisfying way.


    I wrapped myself in a towel while Connor slung another low on his hips, the fabric doing little to hide his impressive physique. Hand in hand, we walked toward the bedroom, ready to continue our night together. The insistent ringing of the doorbell cut through our intimate bubble like a knife.


    My wolf instantly went on alert, hackles rising at the unexpected intrusion. ¡°Who could that be at this hour?¡± Connor¡¯s expression hardened, his protective instincts engaging immediately. ¡°Stay here. I¡¯ll check.¡±


    I grabbed his arm, suddenly anxious. ¡°Be careful. Use the peephole.¡±


    He touched my cheek reassuringly before moving toward the door. Through the peephole, his body suddenly tensed, his shoulders squaring with aggression.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± I whispered, clutching my towel tighter.


    ¡°Ethan Grey,¡± Connor replied, his voice dropping to a dangerous growl.


    My stomach dropped. Of all the times for Ethan to appear, this had to be the worst possible moment. Connor opened the door, standing confidently in nothing but a towel. His powerful Alpha physique was on ful disy, including several Jove bites on his neck and chest¨Cmarks that would have healed almost instantly if


    < Chapter 76 Passionate Ni


    not for the deep passion that created them.


    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    I stood in the hallway of Olivia¡¯s apartment building, my fist raised to pound on her door again. The scent hit me before the door even opened¨CConnor Rivers¡® dominant Alpha scent mixed with Olivia¡¯s sweet fragrance and the unmistakable aroma of s*x.


    My wolf snarled beneath my skin, wing to get out and challenge the rival Alpha. When the door swung open to reveal Rivers standing there in nothing but a towel, my vision briefly tinged red with rage.


    His muscled torso was marked with fresh love bites¨COlivia¡¯s love bites. The sight of them made my blood boil. These weren¡¯t ordinary marks; they were deep enough to remain visible even on an Alpha werewolf, whose healing abilities should have erased them within minutes.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing here, Grey?¡± Rivers asked, his ice¨Cblue eyes gleaming with smug satisfaction. I ignored his question, my gaze fixed on the evidence of their intimacy. ¡°What the hell have you done to her?¡± Rivers leaned against the doorframe,pletely at ease despite being nearly naked. ¡°I think that¡¯s between me and my mate¨Cto¨Cbe, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not your mate,¡± I growled, my fists clenching at my sides. ¡°She was mine first,¡±


    ¡°Was being the operative word,¡± Rivers replied coolly. ¡°You threw her away, remember? For your precious Cassandra.¡±


    The mention of Cassandra¡¯s name only fueled my anger. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about my rtionship with


    Olivia.¡±


    ¡°I know enough,¡± Rivers said, his voice hardening. ¡°I know you treated her like a recement. I know you hurt her repeatedly. And I know she¡¯s chosen me now.¡±


    The smug certainty in his voice pushed me over the edge. With a snarl, I threw a punch aimed at his jaw. Rivers dodged with supernatural speed, his own wolf rising to meet my challenge.


    ¡°You really want to do this here?¡± he asked, his voice dropping to a dangerous Alpha timbre.


    I answered with another swing, which he blocked effortlessly. My wolf was howling for blood, demanding I reim what I considered mine. Rivers moved with the fluid grace of a born predator, his own wolf clearly eager for the fight.


    ¡°What did you do to her?¡± I demanded again, circling him in the narrow hallway. ¡°Did you force her? Manipte her?¡±


    Rivers¡®ugh was cold and mocking. ¡°Is that what you think? That the only way she¡¯d choose me over you is through force?¡±


    ¡°Answer me!¡± I lunged forward, managing tond a ncing blow to his shoulder.


    Rivers retaliated with a swift jab to my ribs that knocked the wind from my lungs. ¡°I didn¡¯t have to do


    anything, Grey. <i>She </i>came to me willingly. Eagerly, even.¡±


    The implication <i>in </i>his words sent another wave of jealous rage through me. ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡±


    <i>¡°</i><i>Am </i>I?¡± Rivers smirked, his ice¨Cblue eyes gleaming with Alpha satisfaction. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask her yourself?


    Oh wait, you can¡¯t¨Cbecause she¡¯s in my bed now, not yours.¡±


    <


    Chapter To Passinate No.


    With a roar of fury, I charged at him again. ¡°What have you done to her?¡±


    Rivers sidestepped my attack, his movements fluid and controlled despite wearing only a towel. His confidence was infuriating¨Cthe confidence of an Alpha who knew he¡¯d won.


    ¡°We¡¯re engaged to be mated, what else could we be doing?¡± he replied, his smirk widening as he watched my reaction to his words.


    My wolf howled in anguish and rage, pushing me to attack once more. The thought of Olivia¨Cmy Olivia¨Cin Rivers¡® arms was more than I could bear.


    <b>3 </b>


    Watch Ads <b>(</b><b>0/20</b><b>) </b>>


    Vote

 Whisper 14`1

    ? Chapter 77. A Celd Night


    Chapter 77: A Cold Night¨C1


    Chapter 77: A Cold Night


    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    The sight of Connor Rivers standing in Olivia¡¯s doorway wearing nothing but a towel sent waves of rage through my entire body. My wolf wed beneath my skin, desperate to break free and tear into the rival Alpha. The love bites marking his muscled torso were like daggers to my heart¨Cvisible proof that Olivia had been intimate with him.


    These weren¡¯t ordinary marks. They were deep enough to remain visible even on an Alpha werewolf, whose healing abilities should have erased them within minutes. The only exnation was that they had been made with intense passion¨Cthe kind thates from true mates.


    My stomach twisted painfully at the thought. The scent of their lovemaking hung heavy in the air, an unmistakable mixture of Connor¡¯s dominant Alpha musk and Olivia¡¯s sweet fragrance.


    ¡°She¡¯s mine,¡± I growled, my voice barely recognizable as my wolf pushed forward.


    Connor¡¯s smirk only fueled my rage. ¡°Not anymore.¡±


    The casual confidence in his voice, the way he leaned against the doorframe as if he belonged there¨Cit was more than I could bear. With a snarl that ripped from deep in my chest, I lunged toward him, my fists clenched and my blue eyes shing with the dangerous light of a challenged Alpha heir.


    My wolf howled with jealous rage inside me, demanding blood, demanding retribution. How dare he touch what was mine? How dare he mark her and be marked by her?


    Connor moved with supernatural speed, dodging my attack as if I were moving in slow motion. His fist connected with my jaw before I could react, the impact sending shockwaves of pain through my skull. Before I could recover, his foot mmed into my chest, sending me staggering backward into the hallway wall. The ster cracked behind me from the force of the impact.


    ¡°What right do you have to challenge me?¡± Connor asked, his ice¨Cblue eyes cold with disdain. ¡°What right do you have toe here and disrupt Olivia¡¯s life again?¡±


    I pushed myself away from the wall, my wolf refusing to submit despite the pain. ¡°I have every right. She was


    mine first.¡±


    Connor¡¯sugh was devoid of humor. ¡°I gave you a chance,¡± he said, his voice carrying the unmistakable authority of a true Alpha. ¡°Three years ago, when Livvy went with <b>you</b>, I convinced myself that as long as she was happy, I would let you be together.¡±


    His words hit me like physical blows, momentarily stunning me more effectively than his fist had.


    ¡°But what about you? How did you treat her?¡± Connor continued, advancing toward me with predatory grace. ¡°You treated her like a recement for Cassandra. You made her feel second¨Cbest every single day.¡± My wolf retreated slightly as the truth of his words prated my anger. Had I really done that to Olivia?


    ¡°I love her,¡± I insisted, though my voicecked its earlier conviction.


    ¡°Love her?¡± Connor¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain and mockery, as if he were looking at a stray omega. ¡°Eve..


    Chapter 77 A Cold Night¨C1


    your wolf would howl with shame at your version of ¡°love¡±


    The usation stung because part of me recognized its truth. My wolf whimpered in confusion, caught between defending its pride and acknowledging its failures.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about my feelings for her,¡± I said, desperately trying to regain my footing in this


    confrontation.


    ¡°I know you kept a photo of Cassandra in your wallet, Connor replied, his voice cutting. ¡°I know you called Olivia by Cassandra¡¯s name more than once. I know youpared them constantly.¡±


    Each usationnded like a physical blow. How did he know these things? Had Olivia told him everything?


    ¡°That¡¯s not ¡°I began, but Connor cut me off.


    ¡°Not what? Not true?¡± His lip curled in disgust. ¡°Don¡¯t insult her by lying now¡±


    My wolf pushed forward again with renewed determination, refusing to be dismissed so easily. ¡°I made mistakes,¡± I admitted, my voice rough with emotion. ¡°But I love her. I¡¯ve always loved her.¡±


    Connor scoffed, the sound dripping with derision. ¡°You loved the idea of her. You loved having someone who adored you unconditionally while you pined for someone else,¡±


    Before I could respond, a new scent reached me¨Cfresher, closer. Olivia¡¯s scent, tinged with anger and something else¡­ contentment?


    She emerged from the bedroom wrapped in a silk robe, her honey¨Cbrown hair still damp from the shower. The sight of her stole my breath away, just as it always had. But the marks on her neck and the flush in her cheeks confirmed everything Connor had said about their intimacy


    ¡°What


    are


    you doing here, Ethan?¡± she demanded, her amber eyes widening before narrowing with fury. The coldness in her voice was like a physical blow. My wolf whimpered in pain, finally understanding what true heartbreak felt like. For three years, I had taken her love for granted, assuming she would always be there waiting for me.

 Whisper 142

    Chapter 77: A Cold Night¨C2


    Now, seeing her stand protectively beside Connor, her wolf clearly aligned with his, I realized what I had lost. A single tear slipped from my eye as I nearly broke down, the pain of losing my true mate overwhelming me


    ¡°Livvy,¡± I whispered, my voice cracking with emotion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that,¡± she snapped, her amber eyes shing. ¡°You lost that right when you chose Cassandra


    over me.¡±


    Her words cut deeper than any <b>physical </b>wound. My wolf howled in anguish, recognizing toote what it had


    thrown away.


    ¡°I made a mistake,¡± I <b>said</b>, taking a step toward her. ¡°I see that now. Please, Livvy, give me another chance.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s expression hardened, her wolf rising protectively as she moved closer to Connor. ¡°Stop harassing me, Ethan. It¡¯s over between us. It has been for months.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I protested, my voice hoarse with emotion. ¡°It can¡¯t be over. We belong together.¡±


    ¡°We never belonged together,¡± Olivia replied, her voice steady despite the anger shing in her eyes. ¡°You made that clear every time you looked at Cassandra, every time youpared me to her, every time you made me feel like I wasn¡¯t enough.¡±


    Each usation was like a knife to my heart because I knew they were true. My wolf cowered beneath my skin, ashamed of how we had treated her


    ¡°Leave me alone, Ethan,¡± she growled, her amber eyes shing with the intensity of her emotions.


    I was heartbroken and desperate, my normally proud demeanorpletely shattered. ¡°No,¡± my barely audible. ¡°Livvy, I was really wrong. Please, pleasee back¡­ Please, Livvy¡­¡±


    voice was


    The Alpha heir in me was humbled to dust, my wolf submissively lowering its head in <b>a </b>desperate attempt to appease her. I had never begged anyone for anything in my life, but I was begging now.


    Olivia sighed deeply, her expression softening slightly, but not with forgiveness¨Cwith pity. Her wolf, once so attuned to mine, now turned awaypletely, seeking theforting presence of Connor instead. Just leave me alone¡± she said quietly, stepping back and attempting to close the door.


    Panic surged through me at the finality of that closing door. Without thinking, I reached out to stop it, my hand getting caught painfully between the door and the frame as I refused to let this final connection between us be severed.


    ¡°Livvy, please,¡± I begged, ignoring the <b>pain </b>shooting through my trapped hand. ¡°I¡¯ll do anything. I¡¯ll be better. I¡¯ll be what you need.¡±


    Connor¡¯s growl was low and dangerous as he stepped forward, his wolf surging protectively. With Alpha strength, he pushed me backward, freeing my hand but sending me stumbling into the hallway.


    ¡°She said leave,¡± Connor stated, his voice carrying the unmistakablemand of an Alpha.


    Before I could respond, Olivia closed the door firmly, the sound of the lock clicking into ce like a final period on our rtionship.


    Chapter 77 A Cold Night


    I stood outside in the hallway, tears streaming down my face, the night bing a cruel nightmare for the <b>once</b>¨Cproud Grey heir. My heart felt like it had a gaping hole torn through it, the emotional wound far more painful than any physical injury my wolf could heal.


    For several minutes, I couldn¡¯t move, couldn¡¯t breathe, couldn¡¯t think beyond the crushing pain in my chest. The muffled sounds of Olivia and Connor¡¯s voices from behind the door were like salt in my wounds.


    Eventually, I forced myself to walk away, each step more difficult than thest. Outside, the snow was falling heavily, coating Harbor City in a nket of white. I didn¡¯t bother getting into my car. Instead, I wandered aimlessly through the snowy streets, my wolf howling silently in grief.


    The physical cold was nothingpared to the emptiness inside me. For the first time, I truly understood what I had done to Olivia¨Cthe <b>pain </b>I had caused her by making her feel second¨Cbest, byparing her to Cassandra, by taking her love for granted.


    Now it was toote. She had found someone who appreciated her, who put her first, who made her feel valued. And I was left alone with my regrets.


    I walked for hours, oblivious to the snow soaking through my clothes, to the bitter wind cutting through my jacket. My wolf, once so proud and dominant, now whimpered like <b>a </b>wounded pup, finally understanding the true cost of my arrogance.


    The streets of Harbor City blurred around me as I walked without direction or purpose. asionally, I would catch a glimpse of my reflection in a storefront window¨Ca broken man with red¨Crimmed eyes and snow¨Cdusted hair, barely recognizable as the confident Alpha heir I had once been.


    I felt that on this night, all the snow in the world had fallen on my heart, freezing thest remnants of hope I had clung to. My wolf, once so proud and dominant, now whimpered like a wounded pup, finally understanding the true cost of his arrogance and the precious mate he had lost through his own actions.


    H


    <b>690 </b>


    Watch Ads (0/20) >


    Vote


    Chapter 18 Coil Reetts at

 Whisper 143

    hapter 78: <b>Cold </b>Hearts and Snow <b>Wounds</b>¨C1


    Chapter 78: Cold Hearts and Snow Wounds.


    (Third person¡¯s POV)


    The insistent ringing of a phone cut through the peaceful darkness of Olivia¡¯s bedroom. She groaned, reluctantly opening her amber eyes to nce at the clock¨C3:17 AM.


    Connor¡¯s arm tightened around her waist as she reached for her phone. His warm body pressed against her back, aforting presence in the pre¨Cdawn darkness.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± he mumbled, his voice rough with sleep.


    Olivia squinted at the screen. ¡°Jason Mitchell.¡±


    Connor growled softly, his wolf displeased at the interruption. ¡°Ethan¡¯s friend? At this hour?¡±


    With a sigh, Olivia answered the call, putting it on speaker. ¡°Jason, do you have any idea what time it is?¡± ¡°Olivia, thank goodness you answered.¡± Jason¡¯s voice was tense<b>, </b>urgent. ¡°It¡¯s Ethan. He¡¯s in the hospital.¡±


    Olivia sat up, her brow furrowing. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°He was found copsed in the snow not far from your apartment building. Severe hypothermia. The doctors say he could have died if he hadn¡¯t been found when he was.¡±


    Connor sat up beside her, his ice¨Cblue eyes now fully alert. His expression darkened as he listened to Jason¡¯s


    words.


    ¡°He¡¯s asking for you, Olivia,¡± Jason continued. ¡°He¡¯s in bad shape. Could youe to Harbor City Memorial?¡± Olivia¡¯s wolf, so content moments ago in Connor¡¯s presence, now bristled with irritation. She¡¯d made her choice clear to Ethan just hours ago


    ¡°If he¡¯s dead, just take care of the body,¡± she retorted, her amber eyes shing. ¡°Let me know when the funeral is. For old times¡® sake, Il send his mother a nice moonlight herb arrangement.¡±


    Without waiting for Jason¡¯s response, she hung up and immediately turned off her phone. The bedroom fell back into darkness, silent except for their breathing.


    ¡°Livvy,¡± Connor murmured, pulling her back down beside him. ¡°Come back to bed.¡±


    His ice¨Cblue eyes were heavy with sleep as he wrapped his arms around her possessively. His wolf rumbled contentedly as she settled against him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere,¡± she whispered, nestling into his embrace.


    Their wolves, perfectly aligned and content in each other¡¯s presence, drifted back to sleep, oblivious to the drama unfolding across the city.


    In a sterile room at Harbor City Memorial Hospital, Ethan Greyy propped against white <b>pillows</b>, his normally vibrant appearance dulled by exhaustion and illness. An IV dripped steadily into his arm, warming his blood that had nearly frozen in the bitter cold.


    Jason Mitchell stood awkwardly by the bed, his phone on speaker between them. The hope that had briefly flickered in Ethan¡¯s blue eyes died as Olivia¡¯s cold words filled the room.


    <b>17/2 </b>


    Ofapte 78 Cold Heans ar


    If <b>he¡¯s </b>dead<b>, </b><b>just </b>take care <b>of </b>the <b>body</b>. Let <b>me </b>know when the funeral For <b>old </b>manske, ri, Len mother a nice <b>moonlight </b>herb arrangement:


    The call disconnected abruptly, leaving a heavy silence in the hospital room.


    Ethan¡¯s wolf, which had perked up at the sound of Olivia¡¯s voice, now whimpered and retreated <b>deep </b>within him. His fists clenched in the thin hospital nket, knuckles turning white with strain.


    ¡°Ethan, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Jason said quietly, pocketing his phone. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have called her.*


    Ethan¡¯s face was pale, almost as white as the sheets around him. The machines monitoring his vital signs beeped steadily, the only <b>sound </b>in the oppressive silence.


    ¡°Leave me alone,¡± he whispered, his voice barely audible. His blue eyes, usually so confident andmanding, now reflected nothing but despair.


    Jason hesitated, concern evident on his face. ¡°Are you sure? I don¡¯t think you should be alone right now


    ¡°Just go,¡± Ethan insisted, turning his face away.


    With reluctance, Jason nodded and moved toward the door. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in the morning to check on you<b>.</b>¡± Ethan didn¡¯t respond, his gaze fixed on the window where snow continued to fall silently over Harbor City. His wolf, once proud and dominant, nowy broken within him, mourning the loss of a mate it had never truly


    imed.


    Jason Mitchell stepped into the hospital corridor, running a hand through his disheveled hair. The fluorescent lights cast harsh shadows across his tired face.


    ¡°¡±How is he?¡±


    The feminine voice startled him. Cassandra Evans stood a few feet away, her green¨Cgold eyes filled with what appeared to be genuine concern. Her blonde hair was hastily pulled back, and she wore a designer coat over what looked like pajamas.


    ¡°Cassandra,¡± <b>Jason </b>acknowledged, his tone neutral. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I heard about Ethan,¡± she said, stepping closer. ¡°Is he going to be alright?¡±


    Jason studied her for a moment, weighing his words carefully. ¡°Physically, yes. The doctors say he¡¯ll recover <b>from </b>the hypothermia.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Cassandra pressed, her wolf¡¯s curiosity evident in her intense gaze.


    ¡°He copsed in the snow near Olivia¡¯s apartment building. Jason exined reluctantly. ¡°After wandering around in freezing temperatures for hours.¡±

 Whisper 144

    27


    Chapter 78 Cold Hearts 1.


    <b>Chapter </b>78: Cold Hearts and Snow <b>Wounds</b>¨C2


    Cassandra¡¯s perfectly shaped eyebrows rose in surprise. ¡°Olivia¡¯s apartment? Why would he be there<b>?</b>¡±


    Jason leaned against the wall, suddenly feeling thete hour in his bones. ¡°His wolf was driving him to be near her, I think. Even after she rejected him.¡±


    ¡°Rejected him?¡± Cassandra repeated, her voice sharpening. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Jason asked, surprised. ¡°Ethan went to Olivia¡¯s apartment tonight. He found her with


    Connor Rivers<b>.</b>¡±


    Cassandra¡¯s wolf bristled visibly, her posture stiffening. ¡°Connor Rivers? The Alpha from Riverdale?¡±


    Jason nodded<b>, </b>a hint of satisfaction in his eyes at her difort. ¡°They¡¯re engaged to be mated. The ceremony is happening soon.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± <b>Cassandra </b>insisted, her green¨Cgold eyes shing. ¡°Ethan wouldn¡¯t care about that. He and


    ¡°He and you what?¡± Jason interrupted, his patience wearing thin. ¡°Have been ying games with each other for years? While he kept Olivia as a backup?¡±


    Cassandra¡¯s wolf growled softly, not appreciating the challenge. ¡°You don¡¯t understand our rtionship.¡±


    ¡°I understand enough, Jason replied. ¡°I understand that Ethan just bought an apartment in Moonlight Gardens, right near where Olivia lives.¡±


    This information clearly shocked Cassandra, her carefullyposed expression faltering. ¡°He did what?¡±


    ¡°You heard me, Jason said, pushing away from the wall. ¡°He¡¯s obsessed with her. Has been for months, ever


    since she left him.¡±


    Cassandra¡¯s wolf was fully alert now, territorial instincts ring. Without another word to <b>Jason</b>, she turned and strode toward Ethan¡¯s room, her designer boots clicking sharply against the hospital floor.


    Jason watched her <b>go</b>, shaking his head slightly. He didn¡¯t approve of Ethan¡¯s obsessive behavior, nor of Cassandra¡¯s role in theplicated mate triangle. But perhaps it was time for some truth toe to light. Cassandra burst into Ethan¡¯s hospital room without knocking, her wolf¡¯s jealousy propelling her forward. The door mmed against the wall, causing Ethan to flinch in his bed.


    ¡°Is it true?¡± she demanded, green¨Cgold eyes zing. ¡°Are you obsessed with Olivia Winters?¡±


    Ethan¡¯s expression hardened, his wolf rising defensively despite his weakened state. ¡°What are you doing here, Cassandra?¡±


    ¡°Answer me!¡± she insisted, stalking closer to his bed. ¡°Did you buy an apartment near hers? Were you outside her building tonight?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business,¡± Ethan replied coldly.


    Cassandraughed, the sound brittle and harsh in the sterile room. ¡°None of my business? After everything


    we¡¯ve been to each other?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been nothing to each other,¡± Ethan said, his blue eyes shing. ¡°Just convenient distractions.¡±


    Chapter 70 Cold Hearts o


    <b>The </b>words struck Cassandra like physical blows. Her wolf recolled, hurt and confused <b>by </b>the rejection.


    ¡°You <b>don¡¯t </b>mean that,¡± she whispered<b>, </b>her confident facade cracking slightly.


    Ethan looked away, his jaw tight. ¡°I made a mistake with Olivia. I see that now. I want to make things right.


    ¡°Make things right?¡± Cassandra repeated incredulously. ¡°She¡¯s engaged to Connor Rivers! She¡¯s moved onl


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe <b>that</b><b>,</b>¡± Ethan insisted, his wolf pushing forward stubbornly. ¡°Our connection was real. She just


    needs to remember it.¡±


    Cassandra¡¯s expression shifted from hurt to mockery. ¡°She doesn¡¯t care about you anymore, Ethan. Jason just called her, and do you know what she said?¡±


    Ethan¡¯s face paled further, but he remained silent.


    ¡°She said if you¡¯re dead, they should just take care of the body,¡± Cassandra continued, her words deliberately cruel. ¡°<b>She </b>doesn¡¯t care if you live or die, Ethan. She¡¯s moved on with her true mate.¡±


    ¡°Get out,¡± Ethan growled, his wolf rising fully now. The monitors beside his bed began beeping more rapidly as his heart rate increased<b>. </b>


    ¡°You¡¯re pathetic,¡± Cassandra spat, tears gathering in her green¨Cgold eyes. ¡°Pining after a woman who doesn¡¯t want you, when I¡¯ve been right here all along.¡±


    ¡°GET OUT!¡± Ethan roared, his control slipping entirely.


    With a sudden burst of strength that belied his medical condition, he swept his arm across the bedside table, sending water, medications, and equipment crashing to the floor. The IV stand toppled, pulling the needle from his arm with a sharp sting that he barely noticed.


    Cassandra stepped back, momentarily startled by the violence of his reaction. Tears now streamed freely down her face, her wolf retreating in confusion and hurt.


    ¡°You¡¯re pathetic,¡± she repeated, her voice breaking. ¡°And you¡¯re going to end up alone.¡±


    She turned and fled the room, nearly colliding with Jason Mitchell in the doorway. He had returned to retrieve his forgotten car keys, only to witness the explosive confrontation


    Jason stood frozen, taking in the scene before him¨Cmedical equipment scattered across the floor, an rm ring from the disconnected monitors, and Ethan sitting upright in bed, chest heaving with rage and grief. The dangerous instability of a wolf who had lost his mate to another was written clearly in Ethan¡¯s wild eyes and trembling hands. His wolf, once so controlled and dominant, now thrashed beneath his skin, driven by desperation and rejection.


    Watch Ads (0/20) >


    690


    H


    Vote

 Whisper 145

    Chapter 79: Family Secrets


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    After muting my phone, I finally had a good night¡¯s sleep. When I woke again, It was already one o¡¯clock in the afternoon. The other side of the bed was empty; Connor had already gotten up.


    I rubbed my eyes and lifted the quilt, preparing to get out of bed to wash up. As soon as my feet touched the ground, my legs went weak, and I almost fell,


    Connor had been a bit roughst night. After Ethan left, he returned to the bedroom to sleep. He had said he would just hold me and not do anything, but as he held me, his wolf had be restless again.


    I winced slightly as I stood, feeling the pleasant soreness that reminded me of our passionate night together. My wolf purred contentedly within me,pletely satisfied with our mate¡¯s im.


    Taking a moment to steady myself, I grabbed my robe from the chair beside the bed and slipped it on. The soft silk felt cool against my skin, still warm from sleep.


    I took a while to adjust, stretching my limbs carefully before walking out of the bedroom. In the living room, I saw Connor sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed, aptop on his knees.


    When he was working seriously, he exuded a powerful Alpha aura. The snow had stopped. The soft, warm winter sunlight shone through the ss window, casting a faint warm glow on him, even softening his deep, cold features.


    The heating was on in the room, and Connor was only wearing a ck shirt, the buttons at the cor fastened tightly. He stared intently at theputer screen, his face expressionless, his slender, beautiful fingers typing rapidly on the keyboard.


    At this moment, he looked abstinent. Only I knew that it was those bony fingers that had unbuttoned <b>my </b>clothes bit by bitst night, clinging to me and iming me again and again.


    Only I knew how wild Connor was beneath his gentle and forbidden appearance. It was the first time I had seen him so focused <b>on </b>his work, and the contrast withst night was too great.


    I was momentarily mesmerized. Connor noticed my gaze, looked up, and his ice¨Cblue eyes instantly softened. A gentle smile appeared on his expressionless face.


    ¡°Livvy, you¡¯re awake?¡± His voice was warm, a stark contrast to the cold authority he projected when working.


    I hummed in response, walked over, and sat down next to him, crossing my legs on the sofa and tilting my head to look at hisputer screen.


    Connor said softly, ¡°Grandfather Gerald asked me to officially take over the pack leadership, so I¡¯ve been quite busy recently.¡±


    I was a little surprised. Logically speaking, wasn¡¯t the Alpha of the Rivers pack William Rivers? However, this matter involved the Rivers pack¡¯s internal affairs, so it wasn¡¯t appropriate for me to ask.


    I didn¡¯t expect Connor to take the initiative to tell me.


    ¡°The Jessica Sullivan incident before was rted to my father¡¯s illegitimate son.¡± Connor didn¡¯t look away, his


    Chapter 79 Family Seret


    eyes still fixed on theputer screen.


    When he spoke about this matter, his face was calm, as if he was talking about something ordinary My amber eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°What illegitimate son?¡± I couldn¡¯t hide the shock in my voice.


    Connor¡¯s tone changed slightly, his typing hands paused, and there seemned to be a hint of intolerance and sadness in his eyes. It was the first time I had seen such emotions in his eyes.


    Connor¡¯s voice was soft. ¡°More than twenty years ago, while my mother Katherine was pregnant, my father had an affair<b>.¡± </b>


    My heart sank at his words. I hadn¡¯t expected <b>such </b>a revtion.


    ¡°When my mother gave birth to me and was recovering from the birth, the other woman, Victoria Price, came to my father with an ultrasound report from the hospital, wanting to use the child to force her way into the pack.¡±


    I felt a chill run down my spine at the calcted cruelty of this woman¡¯s timing.


    ¡°When my mother found out about this, she had a mental breakdown, suffered from postpartum depression, and almost jumped off a building tomit suicide<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    ¡°At that time, my grandparents put pressure on my father to terminate the pregnancy, but my father was serious about that woman at the time, so he couldn¡¯t bear to do it.¡± I kept my voice steady, though the old pain still lingered.


    ¡°He superficially agreed to terminate the pregnancy but actually hid it from my grandparents and secretly sent the woman abroad.¡±


    Olivia was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t speak. I knew she hadn¡¯t heard anything about such a scandal in the Rivers pack. We had kept it very well hidden.


    <b>I </b>continued, ¡°To be honest, the person my father truly loved in his heart should be Victoria, but unfortunately, they could never be together.¡±


    #


    690


    Watch Ads (0/20) >


    Vote


    Chapter <b>79 </b>Fattily Deont


    <b>Seeing </b>my silence, Connor looked away from theputer screen and turned to me, a subtle ples in his deep, Ice<b>¨C</b>blue eyes.


    ¡°Liwy, do you think my pack is very messy?¡± His voice held a vulnerability I¡¯d rarely heard before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not like my father. When I was very young, I swore to myself that I would only love one mete in my life, be absolutely loyal, and absolutely devoted.¡±


    He looked a little humble at this moment. It was as if he was afraid that I would misunderstand him as being the same kind of Alpha as his father because of the measy things in his pack and thus distance myself from


    him


    I had mixed feelings, both sour and sweet, and my eyes couldn¡¯t help but well up. I felt sour because I felt sorry for what he had gone through as a pup and for him being so humble in front of me, actually afraid that I wouldn¡¯t want him.


    The sweetness came from him caring so much about me. To think that this powerful Alpha, whomanded respect wherever he went, could be so vulnerable with me touched something deep in my heart.


    I sniffed, opened my arms, wrapped them around Connor, and gave him a big <b>hug</b>. My amber eyes were filled with tears, and my voice was slightly choked.


    ¡°Con, I know, I know everything.¡± I whispered against his chest.


    I knew he wasn¡¯t that kind of Alpha. Since being with him, I had never doubted his sincerity. His actions had always spoken louder than any words could.


    Connor hugged me back, closed his eyes, and greedily inhaled my scent, seeming to find peace in our embrace. I could feel his wolf settling beneath his skin, calming at my touch.


    My voice was soft and gentle, soothing the restlessness in Connor¡¯s heart. ¡°Con, as long as you don¡¯t leave first, I will never not want you.¡±


    Hearing these words, something in Connor¡¯s heart seemed to be gently plucked, and I could feel him tremble slightly in my arms, as if he was about to cry.


    His arms tightened around me, pulling me closer <b>as </b>if he couldn¡¯t bear to let go. I felt his lips press against my hair, a gentle kiss that spoke volumes.


    ¡°<i>My </i>Livvy is so good,¡± he whispered, his voice thick with emotion. ¡°How could I bear to leave first?¡±


    Watch Ads (0/20) >


    Vote


    690


    Chapter RD Suicides!

 Whisper 146

    Chapter <b>80</b><b>: </b><b>Sulolde</b><b>¨C</b><b>1 </b>


    Chapter 80<b>: </b>Suicide


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    Connor¡¯s fingers tapped rhythmically against hisptop as he continued his revtion, ¡°Frederick Warner was raised by a powerful Alpha in America. He nowmands his own pack and even possesses a private security force.¡±


    My amber eyes widened with concern. The Implications of what Connor was telling me sent a chill down my


    spine.


    ¡°Con, you need to be careful,¡± I urged, reaching for his hand. ¡°If he¡¯s as dangerous as you say¡­¡±


    Connor¡¯s ice¨Cblue eyes softened <b>as </b>he looked at me. His fingers intertwined with mine, squeezing gently. ¡°My concern isn¡¯t for myself, Livvy,¡± he admitted, his voice low. ¡°I¡¯m worried he might target you as a means of attacking me.¡±


    My wolf bristled at the thought, protective instincts ring. ¡°Me? But why would he-¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re what matters most to me,¡± Connor interrupted, his gaze intense. ¡°And Frederick knows that.¡±


    I felt my heart skip a beat at his words, even as dread pooled in my stomach.


    ¡°There¡¯s more,¡± Connor continued, his expression darkening. ¡°Vanessa Reed has been working as Frederick¡¯s aplice in our territory.¡±


    The revtion hit me like a physical blow. ¡°Vanessa? But she¡¯s your foster sister!¡±


    Connor¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°Yes. Her betrayal runs deep. My enforcers are retrieving her from America as we speak¡±


    I struggled to process this information. The Vanessa I knew had always seemed devoted to Connor, almost obsessively so.


    ¡°No matter what,¡± Connor emphasized, his tone leaving no room for argument, ¡°you must remember to take your bodyguards with <b>you </b>wherever you go in the future.¡±


    Before I could respond, the doorbell rang, cutting through the tension in the room.


    Connor closed hisptop and stood. That would be our lunch.¡±


    I followed him to the door, momentarily confused. ¡°You ordered <b>food</b><b>? </b>From where?¡±


    ¡°The Silver Moon,¡± he replied casually, referring to a five¨Cstar restaurant known throughout Harbor City. ¡°But they don¡¯t deliver,¡± I pointed out, frowning slightly.


    Connor simply smiled, his ice¨Cblue eyes gleaming with subtle power. They will deliver if you want to eat.¡± The implication was clear- his influence as Alpha could ovee such trivial restrictions. I couldn¡¯t help but smile at his confidence.


    The delivery person handed over several containers of exquisitely prepared food, bowing respectfully to Connor before departing.


    Chapter 79 Family Secret.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>79</b><b>: </b>Family Secrets¨C2


    The words tasted bitter in my mouth, acknowledging that my father had never truly loved my mother..


    <b>¡°</b><b>My </b>grandmother Eleanor hated this kind of woman who had no moral bottom line and destroyed other people¡¯s familles, and my grandfather Gerald, who had been upright all his life, also firmly refused to let this kind of woman into the pack, letting her ruin our pack¡¯s reputation.¡±


    I paused, gathering my thoughts before continuing with the painful family history.


    ¡°At first, everyone in the pack was deceived by my father, thinking that he had really terminated the pregnancy and broken off his rtionship with the woman outside.¡±


    The betrayal still stung, even after all these years.


    ¡°Probably when I was five or six years old, my mother discovered the truth and had a big fight with him. At


    that time, they were making <b>a </b><b>big </b>fuss about severing their mate bond, and it even rmed the elders of both the Rivers and Lin packs.¡±


    I remembered hiding in my room, covering my ears as their shouting echoed through our home.


    ¡°Because theirs was an arranged mating. it was not only a matter between the two of them but also a major


    event rted to the interests of both packs.¡±


    I sighed, remembering the tension that had filled our home for months afterward.


    ¡°Naturally, the mate bond remained intact. Due to pressure from both packs, my father broke off contact with Victoria, but my mother also had a knot in her heart because of this matter.¡±


    The memory of my mother¡¯s tear¨Cstained face shed before my eyes.


    ¡°When I was young, they often quarreled because of that woman outside and her son.¡±


    I had grown up with the constant tension between my parents, learning early that mate bonds could be sources of pain as well as strength.


    ¡®Later, I heard that Victoria passed away, and my father wanted to bring the illegitimate son, Frederick Warner, back to acknowledge him as part of the pack, but he couldn¡¯t get past my grandparents.¡±


    I remembered the fierce arguments that had erupted when my father had suggested bringing Frederick into


    our home.


    ¡°In the end, it came to nothing. After a period of depression, he gradually returned to the pack.¡±


    fer that.


    But the damage had been done. Our family was never the same after


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    After hearing this, I was speechless with shock. I didn¡¯t expect that William Rivers, who appeared elegant, easygoing, and courteous on the surface, would be such an irresponsible Alpha who betrayed his mate.


    I thought of the gentle Katherine Rivers almost jumping off a building and couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathy and fear. If she had reallymitted suicide, Connor would have be a pup without a mother


    If Victoria had entered the pack with her illegitimate son, Connor¡¯s life would definitely not have been easy. Fortunately, such a tragedy did not happen.


    Chapter 80: Suicide 1.


    We settled at the dining table, the delicious aromas momentarily distracting <b>us </b>from the


    conversation we¡¯d been having.


    This smells amazing,¡± I admitted, opening one of the containers to reveal perfectly seared venison <b>with </b>roasted vegetables.


    Connor watched me with a soft expression as I took my first bite. For a moment, we <b>could </b>pretend we were just a nonmal couple enjoying a meal <b>together</b>, not discussing rogue packs and potential threats.


    Just as we were finishing our meal, Connor¡¯s phone rang. His expression shifted as he answered, immediately alert and focused.


    ¡°Yes? When?¡± he asked, his eyes flicking to me. That¡¯s excellent news. We¡¯ll be there shortly.¡±


    He hung up and turned to me, a genuine smile breaking across his face. ¡°They¡¯ve found a bone marrow donor match for Leah Pierce. The donor is at Harbor City Memorial Hospital now, undergoing finalpatibility


    tests.¡±


    I jumped to my feet, my heart racing with hope. ¡°We need to go there right now!¡±


    Connor nodded, already reaching for his coat. ¡°I¡¯ve already told Raymond to bring the car around<b>.</b>¡±


    The drive to the hospital seemed to take forever, though Connor¡¯s driver navigated the city streets with impressive efficiency.


    When we arrived, we were directed to Leah¡¯s floor, where Noah was pacing anxiously outside his sister¡¯s


    room<b>. </b>


    ¨C


    His face lit <b>up </b>when he saw us approaching. ¡°Healer Winters! Alpha Rivers! The doctors just confirmed the donor is a perfect match!¡±


    Relief washed over me like a wave. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful news, Noah. When will they do the transnt?¡± ¡°Two days from now,¡± he replied, his eyes shining with unshed tears. ¡°They¡¯re prepping the donor and getting Leah ready.¡±


    Noah suddenly dropped to one knee before us, his head bowed in a gesture ofplete submission. This is really great. Thank you so much, Healer Winters. You saved my sister¡¯s life. I can¡¯t repay your life¨Csaving grace. As long as you don¡¯t dislike it, Little Moon and I will listen to you in everything in the future!¡±


    I was momentarily stunned by the formal pledge. These were packless wolves offering their loyalty something incredibly rare and meaningful in our world.


    ¡°Please, stand up,¡± I said gently, touching his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m very happy to be able to help Little Moon<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>


    I reached for Connor¡¯s arm, drawing strength from his solid presence beside me. This time, thanks to my mate, he helped find the matching bone marrow.¡±


    Connor nodded acknowledgment, his expression serious but kind. ¡°The Rivers pack protects its own, Noah. You and Leah are under our protection now.¡±


    690


    H


    Vote


    Chanter Roureide 2

 Whisper 147

    Chanter Roureide 2


    Chapter 80<b>: </b>Suicide¨C2


    <b>Noah¡¯s </b>eyes widened at the implication ¨C Connor was essentially offering them pack status, something they¡¯d lived without for years.


    Connor¡¯s phone buzzed again. After checking the message, he turned to me apologetically. ¡°I need to handle some pack business, Will you be alright here for a while?¡±


    I nodded, squeezing his hand. ¡°Of course, I promised Leah Id help with her makeup today anyway


    After Connor left, I texted Jade Mitchell, who arrived twenty minutester carrying a small cosmetics bag.


    1 brought everything you asked for,¡± she said, slightly breathless from rushing. ¡°How¡¯s Leah doing today?¡±


    ¡°Better than ever,¡± I replied, leading her to Leah¡¯s <b>room</b>. ¡°They found a donor match.¡±


    ng news!¡±


    Jade¡¯s face lit up with genuine happiness. ¡°That¡¯s amazing


    When we entered Leah¡¯s room, the young girl was sitting up in bed, her cream woolen hat- my gift to her ¨C pulled snugly over her head. Her eyes brightened when she saw us.


    ¡°Sister Olivia! Sister Jade!¡± she eximed, her voice stronger than I¡¯d heard it before. ¡°You came!¡±


    ¡°Of course we did,¡± I replied, sitting on the edge of her bed. ¡°I promised to show you how to do makeup,


    remember?¡±


    For the next hour, Jade and I carefully applied light makeup to Leah¡¯s pale face ¨C a touch of blush to bring color to her cheeks, subtle eyeshadow to brighten her eyes, and a tinted lip balm to add a healthy glow to her


    lips.


    When we finished, I handed her a small mirror. Leah gasped as she saw her reflection, tears welling in her


    eyes.


    ¡°Sister Olivia, Sister Jade, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen myself look so beautiful,¡± she whispered, touching her


    face gently.


    The cream woolen hat I¡¯d given herplemented her made¨Cup face perfectly, giving the sickly girl a moment of normalcy and joy that made my heart swell with emotion.


    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    The hospital room was quiet except for the steady beeping of monitors and the asional footsteps passing in the hallway outside.


    I stared at the ceiling, counting the tiles for what must have been the hundredth time today. Twenty¨Cfour across, sixteen down. Three hundred and eighty¨Cfour tiles total.


    The door opened, and my heart leapt with hope before immediately crashing back down when I saw it was just another pack membering to check on me.


    ¡°Alpha Heir Grey,¡± the beta said respectfully, cing a fruit basket on the side table. ¡°The pack sends their wishes for your swift recovery.¡±


    I nodded mechanically, not bothering to respond verbally. What was the <b>point</b>? The only voice I wanted to hear wouldn¡¯t being through that door.


    ¿Ú


    <b>Throughout </b>the <b>day</b>, the pattern repeated. The <b>door </b><b>would </b><b>open</b><b>, </b><b>my </b><b>hope </b><b>would </b>fare, and then de ure <b>someone </b>other than Olivia entered.


    Jason Mitchelle by around noon, looking ufortable as he stood at the foot of <b>my </b><b>bed</b>.


    <b>¡°</b>The doctors say you can be discharged tomorrow,¡± he said, trying to sound upbeat. ¡°That¡¯s <b>good </b><b>news </b>Hight?¡±


    I turned my face toward the window, watching snowkes drift past the ss. ¡°Has she called?¡± I asked<b>, </b>my voice rough from disuse.


    Jason¡¯s silence was answer enough.


    As afternoon faded into evening and the hospital lights dimmed for the night, despair settled over me like a physical weight. The darkness outside my window matched the emptiness growing inside me


    My wolf, once proud and dominant, now whimpered pathetically, convinced that Olivia would never return to us. The pain was unbearable ¨C not the physical difort of recovering from hypothermia, but the soul¨Ccrushing agony of knowing she was with another.


    I reached under my pillow, fingers closing around the cold metal I¡¯d managed to hide there earlier when <b>a </b>distracted nurse had left a surgical tray unattended.


    The silver scalpel gleamed dully in the dim <b>light</b>. My wolf recoiled at the sight of it, instinctively recognizing


    the danger.


    But what was the point of continuing without her? What was the point of anything?


    Liv, what¡¯s the point of living without you?


    The thought echoed in my mind as I pressed the silver de against my wrist, feeling its burn even before breaking skin.


    (Margaret¡¯s POV)


    I hurried down the hospital corridor, thermal container in hand. The nurses had told me Ethan hadn¡¯t eaten all day, refusing the hospital food they¡¯d brought him.


    ¡°Such a stubborn boy,¡± I muttered to myself, though worry gnawed at my insides. The nurses¡® concerned expressions had only heightened my anxiety,


    I¡¯d prepared his favorite dishes myself ¨C something I hadn¡¯t done in years. Perhaps thefort of home¨Ccooked food would help lift his spirits,


    When I reached his room, I knocked lightly before pushing the door open. ¡°Ethan, dear, I¡¯ve brought you some


    dinner-¡±


    The words died in my throat as I took in the scene before me. Ethan sat upright in bed, a silver de pressed against his wrist. Blood ¨C darkened with the poisonous metal ¨C already trickled down his arm.


    A scream tore from my throat, primal and terrified. ¡°ETHAN!¡±


    I dropped the container, lunging forward to knock the de from his hand. It ttered to the <b>floor </b><b>as </b>I grabbed his bleeding wrist, my wolf instincts ring in panic.


    ¡°Ethan! Ethan, don¡¯t do anything stupid! Don¡¯t scare your mother<b>, </b>don¡¯t be like this!¡± I pleaded, pressing a towel against the wound.


    His eyes were vacant, unfocused, as if he couldn¡¯t even hear me. <b>Blood </b>continued to seep through the towel, the silver already working its poison into his systemi


    ¡°Help!¡± I screamed toward the door. ¡°Somebody help us!¡±


    A nurse appeared in the doorway, her eyes widening in horror at the scene. She immediately pressed an emergency button, calling for assistance.


    ¡°It hurts so much, Liv,¡± Ethan whispered, his voice barely audible. ¡°My heart really hurts.¡±


    Doctors and nurses rushed into the room, pushing me aside <b>as </b>they worked to stabilize him. I watched, helpless, as they lifted him onto a gurney and rushed him toward the operating room to treat the silver poisoning now coursing through his bloodstream.


    I copsed against the wall in the corridor, my legs no longer able to support me. Tears streamed down my face as I buried my head in my hands.


    ¡°Ethan, why are you so foolish!¡± I sobbed, my body shaking uncontrobly.

 Whisper 148

    <b>Chapter </b>81: Silver Scars and Shattered <b>Wi</b>¨C<b>1 </b>


    Chapter 81: Silver Scars and Shattered Wills


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    The afternoon sun cast long shadows as I walked through the hospital parking lot. My visit with Leah <b>had </b>lifted my spirits, seeing her excitement over something as simple as makeup had reminded me why <b>I </b>became a healer in the first ce.


    My phone buzzed in my pocket. Unknown number. I almost declined it, but something made me answer.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Olivia Winters?¡± A woman¡¯s voice, thick with tears, came through the speaker.


    ¡°Yes, who is this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Margaret Grey. Ethan¡¯s mother. Her voice cracked on her son¡¯s name.


    My steps faltered. Margaret Grey had never called me directly before. Something was wrong.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked, my tone cooling instantly.


    ¡°Liv, I beg you toe to the hospital and see Ethan. Ethan, he attempted suicide for you, and he was barely saved. The pack healers said that his wolf has no will to live now¡­¡± Her voice dissolved into sobs. ¡°Woo woo woo¡­ What happened before was my fault, I apologize to you. Can you save Ethan? He¡¯s my only son!¡± The words hit me like a physical blow. Ethan had tried to kill himself? My wolf stirred uneasily within me, confused by the conflicting emotions.


    ¡°Mrs. Grey,¡± I said firmly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about Ethan, but his actions are not my responsibility.¡±


    ¡°Please,¡± she begged. ¡°Juste see him. One visit. That¡¯s all I ask.¡±


    My amber eyes hardened. ¡°No. Ethan made his choices. So did I. I¡¯ve moved on.¡±


    ¡°You heartless-


    I hung up before she could finish, my hand trembling slightly. Leaning against a nearby car, I took several deep breaths to steady myself.


    Ethan had attempted suicide. The thought kept repeating in my mind, unwanted and intrusive.


    I dialed Connor¡¯s number, needing to hear his voice.


    ¡°Livvy?¡± he answered immediately. ¡°Is everything alright?¡±


    ¡°I just got a call from Margaret Grey! I said, my voice steadier <i>than </i>I felt


    ¡°She said Ethan tried to kill himself.¡±


    There was a moment of silence before Connor replied, his voice carefully controlled. ¡°I heard. Silver scalpel to the wrist. He lost a lot of blood.¡±


    ¡°You knew?¡± I couldn¡¯t keep the usation from my voice.


    ¡°I was going to tell you when I got back, Connor said softly. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to upset you while you were with Leah.¡±


    I closed my eyes, feeling suddenly exhausted Margaret wants <b>me </b>to visit him. She thinks ter


    save him.


    ¡°And what do you want to do?¡± Connor asked, no judgment in his tone.


    ¡°I want to go home,¡± I whispered. ¡°With you.¡±


    Then that¡¯s what we¡¯ll do,¡± he said simply. I¡¯ll be there in ten minutes.¡±


    As I waited for Connor, I couldn¡¯t help but think about Ethan. Despite everything. I didn¡¯t want him dead. But couldn¡¯t be responsible for his life choices either.


    My wolf whined softly within me, senning my distress. I soothed her with gentle thoughts, reminding us both


    that we had found our true mate in Connor.


    Whatever happened to Ethan now was beyond my control.


    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    Pain. That was the first sensation that greeted me as consciousness returned. A burning, throbbing pain in my left wrist that pulsed in time with my heartbeat.


    I forced my heavy eyelids open, my vision blurry at first. The harsh hospital lights made me wince.


    ¡°Liv?¡± The name escaped my lips before I could stop it, a desperate, hopeful whisper.


    ¡°Ethan! You¡¯re awake!¡± My mother¡¯s voice, not Olivia¡¯s.


    As my vision cleared, I saw the room was full of people. My parents stood closest to the bed, my mother¡¯s eyes red and swollen from crying. Lucas Bet and Jason Mitchell hovered near the door, their expressions And in the corner, partially turned away, stood Cassandra, her shoulders stiff. a mixture of relief and concern


    But no Olivia.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± I asked, my voice rough from disuse.


    My father¡¯s face darkened with fury. ¡°Is that all you can think about? That she wolf who¡¯s driven you to this?¡± He gestured <b>angrily </b>at my bandaged wrist. ¡°Look at yourself! The heir to the Grey pack, trying to end his life over a female who¡¯s already chosen another mate!¡±


    ¡°Richard, please,¡± my mother pleaded, cing a restraining hand on his arm.


    ¡°No, Margaret! He needs to hear this!¡± My father¡¯s Alpha voice boomed through the room, making everyone flinch. ¡°No son of mine should be this weak! Wolves die in battle, protecting their pack, not by their own hand because of a broken heart!¡±


    I turned my face away, unable to bear the disappointment in his eyes. My wolf, already weak and wounded, retreated further within me.


    ¡°Ethan, you finally woke up! You pup, why are you doing this to yourself? Woo woo woo¡­¡± My mother¡¯s <b>voice </b>broke as fresh tears spilled down her cheeks. She stroked my hair her touch gentle. ¡°This wouldn¡¯t have happened if that Winters girl hadn¡¯t rejected you so cruelly.¡±


    Vote


    <b>690 </b>


    Chapter 61, Silver Scars 3.

 Whisper 149

    <b>Chapter </b><b>81</b><b>: </b><b>Silver </b>Scars and Shattered Wills¨C2


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t,¡± I whispered. ¡°It¡¯s not her fault.¡±


    But my mother wasn¡¯t listening. ¡°After everything <b>you </b>did for her, after all the love you showed her, she abandoned you for Connor Rivers. What kind of she¨Cwolf does that?¡±


    Cessandra made a small, pained sound from her corner, drawing my attention. Our eyes met briefly before she looked away, tears glistening in her green¨Cgold eyes.


    The sight of her tears confused me. Wasn¡¯t this what she wanted? For Olivia to be out of the picture? ¡°Hey,¡± Jason said, stepping forward with forced cheerfulness. ¡°I have something that might cheer you up.¡± He pulled out his phone and tapped the screen a few times before holding it where I could see. ¡°Remember this? From Olivia¡¯s birthday three years ago?¡±


    The video started ying, and my heart clenched painfully in my chest. There she was ¨C Olivia, her amber eyes bright with happiness, her smile radiant as she looked directly at the camera. At me.


    ¡°Noah, thank you for celebrating my birthday with me. My wolf and I are really happy today,¡± her voice, so full of love and joy, came through the speaker.


    My past self replied, ¡°Cora, this is the first time I¡¯ve celebrated my birthday with my true mate. It¡¯s very


    memorable.¡±


    The camera panned to show us together, our wolves so perfectly in sync, our happiness soplete. I had my arm around her waist, and she was leaning into me, trusting and content.


    Tears filled my eyes, blurring the image. ¡°y it again,¡± I whispered.


    Jason obliged, and I watched it three more times, drinking in the sight of Olivia¡¯s smile, the sound of <b>her </b>voice, the memory of our happiness.


    How had we gone from that perfect moment to this? Me in a hospital bed with silver poisoning in my veins, and Olivia in another wolf¡¯s arms?


    My father made a disgusted sound. ¡°I can¡¯t watch this pathetic disy anymore.¡± He strode toward the door, his Alpha presence filling the room with his disapproval. ¡°When you decide to be worthy of the Grey pack again, let me know.¡±


    He left without looking back, the door closing firmly behind him.


    Cassandra hesitated for a moment, then followed him out, her shoulders shaking with what I assumed were suppressed sobs.


    My mother watched them go, her expression hardening. ¡°Forget about that she¨Cwolf, son. Your mother will find you a better mate, an Alpha female worthy of the Grey pack.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Lucas chimed in, trying to sound optimistic. ¡°Ethan, as the saying goes, there are plenty of wolves in the forest. Why howl for one lost mate? I can find any kind of she¨Cwolf you like.¡±


    I closed my eyes, too exhausted to argue. They didn¡¯t understand. Couldn¡¯t understand. Olivia wasn¡¯t just anv she wolf. She was mine. Or at least, she had been<b>. </b>


    C


    Chapter 81<b>: </b>Silver Sears a


    I think he needs rest, Jason said quietly. <b>¡°</b>We should go.¡±


    Lucas nodded, patting <b>my </b>shoulder awkwardly. ¡°Get better soon, man. The pack <b>needs </b><b>you </b>


    <b>They </b>filed out one by one, leaving only my mother behind. She settled into the chair beside my <b>bed</b>, <b>her </b>expression making it clear she had no intention of leaving.


    I¡¯m staying right here,¡± she said firmly, taking my uninjured hand in hers. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving you alone again.


    The unspoken fear hung between us ¨C that if left alone, I might try again to end my life.


    I turned my face toward the window, watching as the afternoon sun began its descent toward the horizon. Somewhere out there, Olivia was living her life, perhaps with Connor Rivers at her side.


    And here I remained, with nothing but silver scars and a shattered will.


    H


    690

 Whisper 150

    hapter 82: Trapped by Silver Chains¨C1


    Chapter 82: Trapped by Silver Chains


    (Vanessa¡¯s POV)


    The forest air felt heavy against my skin as I walked briskly alongside Trevor<b>, </b>my wolf¡¯s instincts screaming. danger with each step. Something wasn¡¯t right. I could feel eyes on us, predatory and calcting, hidden among the trees and buildings of this unfamiliar town.


    ¡°Trevor, I think someone is following us,¡± I whispered, unable to keep the fear from my voice as my violet eyes darted nervously around the street.


    The unfamiliar alpha and beta faces we passed only intensified my anxiety. Since fleeing the Northern Territory and severing ties with the Rivers pack, I¡¯d been painfully aware of my vulnerability. My only protection now was Trevor ke, a former Rivers pack enforcer whose loyalty stemmed from his desperate, unrequited obsession with me.


    Trevor¡¯s massive frame tensed beside me, his senses clearly on high alert as well. At six¨Cfoot¨Cfour of pure beta werewolf muscle, he cut an intimidating figure that had deterred many threats in the past.


    ¡°Nessa, don¡¯t be afraid,¡± he growled softly, his voice low and reassuring as his hand moved instinctively toward the weapon concealed beneath his jacket. ¡°No matter what happens, I will protect you with my life.¡± Despite his words, the knot of fear in my stomach only tightened. Trevor¡¯s loyalty, however fierce, might not be enough against what I truly feared ¨C Connor¡¯s retribution.


    ¡°Trevor, if it¡¯s Connor¡¯s enforcers, you may not be able to protect me,¡± I said, my voice trembling slightly as I urged him toward our car. ¡°Let¡¯s drive faster back to the vi. We shouldn¡¯t go out for a while; maybe the Rivers pack has already found my tracks.¡±


    The white sedan felt like our only sanctuary, though a flimsy one at best. As Trevor started the engine, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that we were already toote.


    Our escape was brutally short¨Clived. We had barely made it two miles when a ck, reinforced pickup truck mmed into our side with devastating force, sending our sedan spinning across the road.


    The air filled with the unmistakable roar of enraged wolf challenges, followed immediately by the deafening <b>c</b><b>***</b>k of gunfire. ss shattered around us as bullets tore through the windows.


    ¡°Nessa, get down!¡± Trevor yelled, already drawing his silver¨Cloaded weapon, his beta wolf instincts ring <b>as </b>he positioned himself between me and the attackers.


    I huddled down in the passenger seat, paralyzed by primal fear as more bullets, some likely silver¨Ctipped judging by their distinctive whistle, continued to pierce our vehicle. The acrid stench of gunpowder mixed with the metallic tang of werewolf blood ¨C Trevor¡¯s blood ¨C filled the confined space.


    ¡°Trevor, are you hurt?¡± I cried out, my voice barely audible over the chaos.


    Trevor¡¯s face was a mask of grim determination despite the blood seeping through his shirt. ¡°Nessa, there are too many of them, alphas and strong betas. We may not be able to escape today,¡± he responded, his voice strained as he fired back through the shattered window.


    My face paled as terror gripped me. ¡°Is it Connor¡¯s enforcers? Are they going to kill me?¡±


    * Chapter 82 Trapped by Sit


    embrace. ¡°I didn¡¯t know how to tell you i couldn¡¯t go back there.¡±


    ¡°You never have to exin <b>such </b>things to me, Livvy,¡± he¡¯d responded, pressing <b>a </b>gentle kiss to my forehead. ¡°Yourfort and safety are my priority.¡±


    We arranged the details, and I felt another weight lift from my shoulders. By Saturday, I had hired a discreet movingpany affiliated with the Rivers pack and enlisted Emma¡¯s help to pack my belongings.


    H


    Watch Ads (0/20) >


    Vote


    Chapter 82 Trapped by Sif


    before the door mmed shut once more.


    I fumbled for the object in the dim moonlight filtering through the small, grimy porthole, recognizing it as a thick wool nket. My momentary relief quickly turned to disgust as I felt the grime covering it and caught


    ¨C


    its scent stale werewolf odor mixed with a sickeningly sweet, chemical smell that I recognized as


    wolfsbane residue.


    I gagged, my stomach churning with the remnants of seasickness and the offensive smells. With as much strength as I could muster, I kicked the filthy nket away, watching it slide across the metal floor.


    Ovee by cold and misery, I wept, my soft cries swallowed by the vastness of the sea. Eventually, as the temperature continued to drop and my shivering be uncontroble, I reluctantly reached for the foul¨Csmelling nket.


    With trembling hands, I pulled it around my shoulders.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    The hospital corridor felt brighter today as I made my way to Leah¡¯s room, my steps light with anticipation. Dr. Foster had just confirmed what we¡¯d all been hoping for the bone marrow transnt was a sess. ¡°Leah!¡± I called as I entered her room, unable to contain my smile. ¡°I just spoke with Dr. Foster. The transnt took perfectly!¡±


    Leah¡¯s pale face lit up with a joy I hadn¡¯t seen before, making her look more like the seventeen¨Cyear¨Cold girl she was rather than the illness¨Caged young woman I¡¯d first met.


    ¡°Sister Olivia!¡± she eximed, her voice stronger than it had been in weeks. ¡°Noah told me this morning, but ! wanted to hear it from you too.¡±


    I sat on the edge of her bed, taking her thin hand in mine. The cream woolen hat I¡¯d given her was pulled snugly over her head, but beneath it, I knew her body was already beginning to heal.


    ¡°The pack healers will continue monitoring you, but Dr. Foster is very optimistic,¡± I exined, squeezing her hand gently. ¡°Your body is responding beautifully to the treatment.¡±


    With Leah¡¯s recovery assured, I could finally turn my attention to other pressing matters. The past week had been a whirlwind of court appearances and case preparation for Moow Legal Services, leaving little time <b>for </b>personal concerns<b>. </b>


    But one issue couldn¡¯t be ignored any longer I no longer felt safe in my apartment at Riverdale Terrace. Not after what had happened with Ethan.


    The memory of his suicide attempt still haunted me, though I¡¯d firmly rejected Margaret Grey¡¯s maniptive pleas to visit him. The thought of returning to an apartment so close to where Ethan had nearly frozen to death, where his scent might still linger in the hallways, made my wolf bristle with unease.


    Connor, ever attentive to my needs even before I voiced them, had already found a solution.


    ¡°I¡¯ve arranged a new ce for you,¡± he¡¯d told me the previous evening, his ice¨Cblue eyes warm with concern. ¡°A vi in the quieter part of Riverdale, close enough to your work but with better security. Rivers pack guards will patrol the area regrly.


    The relief I¡¯d felt was immediate and overwhelming. ¡°Thank you,¡± I¡¯d whispered, leaning into his strong


    Chapter 82 Traved to 5d.

 Whisper 151

    Chapter 82 Traved to 5d.


    Chapter 82: Trapped by Silver Chains¨C2


    The journey was long and agonizing. Every bump in the road sent fresh waves of pain through my silver¨Cburned wrists. The scent of my own fear and the lingering smell of werewolf blood ¨C Trevor¡¯s blood- filled the confined space beneath the canvas bag, making it difficult to breathe.


    Hours passed, or perhaps days I lost all sense of time in my dark, painful prison. Finally, the vehicle stopped, and rough hands hauled me out, dumping me unceremoniously onto a cold, metal floor. The impact sent jolts of pain through my already battered body.


    Heavy footsteps approached, followed by the sound of a <b>zipper</b>. The bag was yanked from my head, the sudden light blinding me momentarily, I blinked rapidly, my disheveled light brown hair falling across my face as I tried to orient myself.


    ¡°Alpha Connor told me to let you breathe,¡± the blond¨Chaired beta said with a sneer, crouching down to my level. ¡°He¡¯s afraid you¡¯ll suffocate, and he¡¯ll <b>have </b>to exin things to the Pack Council¡±


    His eyes raked over me with undisguised interest, a predatory gleam that made my skin crawl despite the gag preventing me from speaking.


    ra


    ¡°You¡¯re quite pretty, for a treacherous she¨Cwolf,¡± he continued, reaching out to brush a strand of hair from my face. I flinched away, earning a dark chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s a shame I can¡¯t touch you yet. Otherwise, I¡¯d really¡­¡±


    He left the sentence unfinished, but his implication was crystal clear, I trembled, consumed by a primal fear that resonated deep within my wolf.


    After he left, locking the heavy metal door behind him, I finally had a chance to assess my surroundings. The confined space was bare except for a small, grimy porthole that revealed nothing but darkness and the asional ssh of water.


    With growing horror, I realized from the rocking motion and the sound of waves against a hull that I was on a ship. Seasickness, amplified by my heightened werewolf senses, hit me almost immediately.


    I barely managed to turn my head before vomiting, the gag making the experience even more horrific as I choked and gasped. Again and again, my stomach heaved until there was nothing left but bile, the stench of my own sickness filling the small, dark space.


    There was no escape from the misery, the filth, and the gnawing fear of what awaited me at our destination Tears streamed down my face, mixing with the sweat and grime.


    ¡°<b>Con</b>,¡± I sobbed, my cries muffled by the gag and lost in the roar of the ocean and the creaking of the ship. ¡°Do you really hate me this much? You caught me and threw me on a ship like this, surrounded by hostile wolves. Don¡¯t you have any old feelings for me at all, <b>your </b>foster sister?¡±


    I huddled in a corner, as far from my own sickness as possible, overwhelmed by despair and the chilling realization of just howplete Connor¡¯s rejection had be.


    As night fell, bringing with it a bone¨Cdeep chill that prated even my werewolf resilience, the door to my makeshift cell opened briefly. Something soft but heavy was tossed inside,nding with a muffled thud on the metal floor.


    ¡®Cover yourself. Don¡¯t freeze to death and deprive Alpha Connor of his justice!¡± a gruff beta voice barked


    Chapter 82 Trapped by Sil


    Before Trevor could answer, the front windshield exploded inward in a shower of ss. Rival werewolves, their eyes glowing with predatory intent, swarmed our car from all sides


    ¡°Nesso, I¡¯ll hold them off Run! Trevor shouted, throwing himself into the fray with a ferocious roar, his beta wolf form partially shifting as he engaged the attackers.


    More gunshots rang out, apanied by the sickening thud of ws meeting flesh. Taking advantage of the momentary distraction, I kicked off my designer high heels and bolted from the car, my heart pounding in my


    <b>chest</b>.


    My wolf, normally so eager to emerge in moments of danger, remained cowering within me, too terrified to manifest. I ran blindly, my bare feet bleeding on the rough asphalt, driven purely by survival instinct.


    It wasn¡¯t enough. Connor¡¯s mercenaries ¨C seasoned and ruthless beta and omega enforcers ¨C quickly overpowered Trevor, leaving him bleeding and unconscious on the ground, silver wounds already festering across his massive frame.


    A blond¨Chaired beta with eyes like ice caught me before I¡¯d made it twenty yards, dragging me back toward their leader, a grim¨Cfaced alpha whose very presence made my wolf whimper in submission.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± I screamed, wing and kicking with desperate fury. ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me! Do you know who I


    am?¡±


    My defiance earned me a brutal p across the face that sent me sprawling to the ground, the taste of blood filling my mouth.


    ¡°Shut up, she¨Cwolf! If you make any more noise, I¡¯ll rip out your tongue!¡± the alpha leader threatened, his voice cold and menacing as he loomed over me, his wolf radiating pure dominance.


    The fight drained from me instantly, primal fear recing my rage. They bound my wrists with silverced cuffs that burned against my skin, gagged me with a thick leather strap that dug painfully into the corners of my y mouth, and covered my head with a rough ck canvas bag before throwing me into the back of their pickup truck.


    Watch Ads (0/20)


    600


    <b>H </b>

 Whisper 152

    Chapter 83: Severed <b>Ties </b>and Calcted Cruelty¨C1


    Chapter 83: Severed Ties and Calcted Cruelty


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    The movers carried thest of my suitcases toward the door, their efficient movements a stark contrast to the heaviness in my heart. Though I was eager to leave this ce and its painful memories behind, something about closing this chapter of my life felt bittersweet.


    ¡°Is that everything, Ms. Winters?¡± the beta mover asked, his voice respectful.


    I nodded, taking one final nce around the apartment that had been my home. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s all.¡±


    The elevator doors opened with a soft chime, and my heart stopped. Ethan Grey stood there, looking like ghost of his former self. His face was pale, eyes sunken with dark circles beneath them, making him look haggard and thin. The vitality that once radiated from his wolf form seemed diminished, almost extinguished.


    His mncholy blue eyes widened as he took in the scene the movers carrying my luggage, the nearly empty apartment behind me.


    ¡°Liv, are you moving?¡± His voice was raspy, barely recognizable.


    I only nodded, remaining silent. There was nothing left to say between us.


    Gathering my courage, I walked toward the elevator, intending to brush <b>past </b>him without further interaction.


    But as I mov


    past, Ethan¡¯s hand shot out, seizing my wrist in a desperate grip<b>. </b>


    ¡°Please don¡¯t go,¡± he begged, his eyes filled with fragmented emotions. His wolf was practically whimpering through his gaze. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t harass you again. I just¡­ I just want to be near you. To quietly stay by your side.¡±


    Gone was the arrogant Alpha heir I¡¯d known. In his ce stood a broken man, clinging to thest threads of what we once had.


    My gaze fell to where his fingers encircled my wrist. ¡°Let go of me, Ethan,¡± I said, my voice icy.


    Instead of releasing me, his grip tightened, desperation making him forget his strength. Pain shot through


    my arm.


    ¡ª


    ¡°You¡¯re hurting me,¡± I cried out, wincing. ¡°Your werewolf strength you¡¯re hurting me!¡±


    As if electrocuted by silver, Ethan immediately released my wrist, horror shing across his face.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you,¡± he stammered, his eyes wide with guilt. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to leave<b>.¡± </b>


    I rubbed my reddened wrist, anger and pity warring within me. ¡°I¡¯ve made myself clear, Ethan. We can never return to the past, nor can we start anew.¡±


    The movers shifted ufortably behind me, pretending not to listen.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to engage in these self¨Cgratifying acts,¡± I continued tly. ¡°You tried to sever your life force. If you¡¯re such an extreme person, I¡¯m only thankful that I left you, rather than feeling that you loved me so much you couldn¡¯t live without me.¡±


    Chapter 83: Severed Ties


    His face crumpled at <b>my </b>words, but 1 forced myself to continue. This needed to be said


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to carry a life on my back after a rtionship, I finished, stepping into the elevator <b>with </b>the bes movers. ¡°Especially one that was so damaging to my own wolf.¡±


    <b>The </b>doors closed on Ethan¡¯s devastated expression, and I exhaled slowly, feeling as though rd finally out thest thread binding us together.


    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to carry a life on my back after a rtionship.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s


    final words echoed in my mind as I stood frozen in the hallway, staring at the closed elevator doors.


    She was gone. Really gone.


    But wait ¨C she had told me not to attempt to sever my life force again. Did that mean she still cared about me? Did she care whether I lived or died, and didn¡¯t want me to treat my life so lightly?


    Hope flickered in my chest, a dangerous, desperate hope. My blue eyes turned red with emotion as my wolf


    stirred within me.


    I knew it: Liv wouldn¡¯t be so heartless. There <b>was </b>still hope for me, for my wolf to feel whole again.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    River View Vi took my breath away. Connor had outdone himself with this thoughtful gift ¨C a beautiful home covering more than 600 square meters,plete with arge swimming pool and a backyard that overlooked the vast blue sea.


    I sat on the garden swing, taking in the peaceful view. The vi was fully furnished with furniture and appliances, all in my favorite style. Every detail showed Connor¡¯s care and understanding of my tastes.


    ¡°Where would you like these, Ms. Winters?¡± one of the beta movers asked, carrying in another box of my personal belongings.


    ¡°The master bedroom, please,¡± I directed, watching as they carefully transported my things.


    my personal belongings. My I¡¯d left most of the furniture and appliances in my old apartment, bringing only mother¡¯s silver pendant hung safely around my neck, and I¡¯d carefully packed the shattered pieces of the Light Blue Ceramic Wolf Figurine, hoping Eliza Montgomery could restore it.


    690


    H

 Whisper 153

    Chapter BS Secer el ties


    <b>Chapter </b>83: <b>Severed </b>Ties and Calcted Cruelty¨C<b>2 </b>


    After the movers left, I wandered through my new home, still amazed by Connor¡¯s generosity. The kin stocked with my favorite foods, the bookshelves filled with titles I loved, and even the bathroom contained my preferred brands of toiletries.


    I drew myself a hot bath, sinking into the luxurious tub with a sigh of contentment. The stress of the day seeing Ethan ¨C slowly melted away as the warm water enveloped me


    Later, wrapped in a soft robe, I climbed into the enormous bed. The sheets were silky against my skin, the mattress perfectly firm yet yielding


    For the first time in weeks, my wolf Cora felt a measure of peace as I drifted off to sleep, safe in our new


    sanctuary.


    (Vanessa¡¯s POV)


    The rocking of the cargo ship had be a torturous rhythm, marking days of misery in the cramped, filthy hold. I had lost track of time ¨C had it been a week? Two? My once¨Cbeautiful light brown hair hung in greasy strands around my face, and my clothes were stiff with grime.


    My wolf, Zoe, had grown weaker with each passing day, subdued by hunger, thirst, and the constant presence of silver burning against my wrists. I had lost so much weight that my designer clothes hung from my frame like rags on a scarecrow.


    The heavy metal door creaked open, flooding the dark space with harsh light. Two figures- a burly omega and a taller beta- stood silhouetted in the doorway.


    ¡°Damn! It really stinks!¡± the omega growled, his face contorting with disgust as he approached me.


    I tried to speak, to beg for water or food, but my throat was too dry, my lips cracked and bleeding from dehydration.


    ¡°Ugh-¡°The omega picked me up roughly, his strong hands digging painfully into my arms. With a swift motion, he tore off the thick leather strap gag from my mouth.


    Before I could process what was happening, he had dragged me up to the deck and thrown me over the side of the ship. The shock of hitting the icy seawater knocked what little breath I had from my lungs.


    ¡°Wash yourself clean, you stink like a rotting carcass,¡± he called down,ughing.


    Panic seized me as I floundered in the freezing water, I couldn¡¯t swim ¨C had never learned how. My wolf was too weak to help me stay afloat, and the silver cuffs still binding my wrists made it impossible to coordinate my movements.


    ¡°Help<b>!</b>¡± I screamed, my voice hoarse and barely audible. ¡°I can¡¯t swim! Please!¡±


    The omega leaned against the railing, watching with amusement. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, flounder a few more times, wash yourself clean, don¡¯t stink up our boss.¡±


    The ¡°boss¡± he mentioned was Dominic Reeves, Connor¡¯s security chief. I recognized the name through my terror, realizing I was being delivered directly to Connor¡¯s most ruthless enforcer.


    The seawater was bone¨Cchilling, the winter temperature near freezing. My lips turned blue, my limbs grow


    <Chapter 83 Severed Ties


    numb and unresponsive as I struggled to keep my head above water..


    Seawater filled my <b>lungs </b>with each desperate gasp, making it increasingly difficult to breathe. After struggling for what felt like an eternity, my strength began to fade.


    As I started to sink beneath the surface, I heard cursing from above. Through blurry vision, I saw the omega throw an orange swimming ring toward me.


    ¡°You stinky she¨Cwolf, grab the swimming ring and get up by yourself,¡± he shouted. ¡°I¡¯m not going to get you in


    this cold weather!¡±


    I stretched out my hand toward the bright orange lifeline, but my numb fingers couldn¡¯t reach it. The distance might as well have been miles.


    More cursing followed as I slipped further beneath the waves. Thest thing I saw was the omega jumping into the sea, his own wolf form shivering as he swam toward me.


    Then darkness imed me.


    ¡°Damn, she¡¯s not dead, is she?¡± A voice prated the void, pulling me back toward consciousness.


    ¡°No way, bro, we asked you to take her to clean up, is this how you cleaned her up?¡± Another voice, annoyed


    and concerned.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how stinky she is,¡± the first voice defended, teeth chattering. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it, so I could only throw her into the sea. Who knew this she wolf couldn¡¯t swim? What a jinx. I had to go down and get her myself. I¡¯m freezing. You take her away, find a pack healer to take a look at her, don¡¯t let her die. I¡¯m going to change my clothes.¡±


    ¡°Okay, hurry up, be careful the Alpha will be angry if you¡¯re not hereter.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know.¡±


    Darkness imed me once more.


    I opened my eyes again three <b>hours </bter. As my consciousness gradually returned, my wolf senses still dulled by the ordeal, I began to examine my surroundings. I was in a cold, damp<b>, </b>and dimly lit basement, the air thick with the scent of <b>old </b>blood and fear the unmistakable <b>signs </b>of Connor¡¯s Shadow Den.


    ¡ª


    Watch Ads (0/20) >

 Whisper 154

    Vote


    < Chapter 64: Delusions and


    Chapter 84: Delusions and Despair¨C1


    Chapter 84: Delusions and Despair


    <b>(</b>Jason¡¯s POV)


    I watched Ethan from across his living room, concern gnawing at my gut. My friend was losing his mind before my eyes.


    ¡°Ethan, who were you talking to Just now?¡± I asked carefully.


    He looked up, blue eyes bright with an unnatural happiness that sent chills down my spine. ¡°Liv just went to the kitchen to make some tea. She¡¯ll be right <b>back</b>.¡±


    My heart sank: This was the third time this week I¡¯d caught him having full conversations with an Olivia who wasn¡¯t there. His wolf Noah seemed to be encouraging these delusions, creating phantom scents and sounds


    that only Ethan could detect.


    ¡°There¡¯s no one in the kitchen, Ethan,¡± I said gently. ¡°Olivia moved out weeks ago. Remember?¡±


    His expression darkened momentarily before that eerie smile returned. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. She¡¯s right there.¡± He pointed to empty space beside him. ¡°Can¡¯t you smell her scent? Cora is right here too, ying with Noah.¡±


    I exchanged worried nces with Lucas, who had apanied me on this visit. We¡¯d both noticed Ethan¡¯s deteriorating mental state, but this was worse than we¡¯d feared.


    ¡°Ethan, we need to talk about getting you some help,¡± Lucas ventured cautiously.


    Ethan ignored himpletely, turning to the empty space beside him. ¡°Liv, would you like some more tea? You barely touched your cup.


    I moved closer, noticing for the first time that Ethan had set the table for two. A steaming bowl of what I recognized as Olivia¡¯s Healing Broth sat untouched across from him.


    ¡°She loves this broth,¡± Ethan exined, catching my gaze. ¡°I make it exactly how she taught me. The lily root needs to simmer for exactly forty¨Cthree minutes.¡±


    My wolf stirred uneasily within me. This wasn¡¯t just grief or heartbreak ¨C Ethan¡¯s mind had fractured. He¡¯d created an borate fantasy where Olivia still loved him, where their wolves still yearned for each other.


    ¡°Ethan,¡± I said firmly, ¡°Olivia isn¡¯t here. She¡¯s with Connor Rivers now. You need to ept that.¡±


    eyes shed red momentarily, his wolf surging forward in anger. ¡°Don¡¯t say his name in my house! You¡¯ll


    upset Liv!¡±


    His


    Lucas stepped forward, his own wolf bristling at the challenge in Ethan¡¯s voice. ¡°This has gone far enough. You need professional help.¡±


    Ethan stood abruptly, knocking over his chair. ¡°Get out! Both of you! You¡¯re upsetting her!¡±


    I watched as he turned tofort the invisible Olivia, murmuring soothing words to empty air. His wolf seemed to be nuzzling something only he could see.


    ¡°We can¡¯t leave him like this, Lucas whispered to me. ¡°He¡¯spletely delusional.¡±


    I nodded grimly. ¡°We need to get him to Dr. Carter at Harbor City Memorial. She specializes in werewolf


    Chapter 84 Delusions and


    mental health.¡±


    Ethan was still talking animatedly to the empty <b>space</b>, his wolf basking in the imagined <b>presence </b>of his lost mate. The sight broke my heart.


    ¡°Ethan,¡± I called, interrupting his one¨Csided conversation. ¡°We¡¯re taking you to see someone who can <b>help</b>.


    His head snapped toward me, eyes narrowing. ¡°I don¡¯t need help. I¡¯m perfectly fine.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking to someone who isn¡¯t there,¡± Lucas pointed out bluntly. ¡°That¡¯s not fine.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s face contorted with rage. ¡°Get out! NOW!¡±


    Instead of retreating, Lucas and I exchanged a determined look. We¡¯de prepared for this. In a swift, coordinated movement, we grabbed Ethan¡¯s arms, restraining him as he howled in fury.


    ¡°Let me go! Liv, help me!¡± he shouted, struggling against our grip.


    His wolf surged forward<b>, </b>eyes zing red, but even in his delusional state, Ethan wasn¡¯t at full strength. Weeks of poor eating and sleeping had weakened him considerably.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ethan,¡± I said as we dragged him toward the door. This is for your own good.¡±


    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    The sterile smell of Harbor City Memorial Hospital assaulted my senses as Jason and Lucas forcibly escorted me through the psychiatric wing. My wolf Noah paced restlessly within me, agitated by the clinical environment and the separation from Liv.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to be here,¡± I growled, trying once more to break free from their grip. ¡°Liv is waiting for me at home.¡±


    Jason¡¯s expression was pained. ¡°Ethan, please. Just talk to Dr. Carter.¡±


    A woman in her thirties approached us, her neat short hair framing an intellectual face. Her beta wolf projected calm authority, immediately soothing some of my agitation.


    ¡°Mr. Grey, I¡¯m Dr. Helen Carter,¡± she said, her voice measured and professional. ¡°Would you like toe to my


    talk?¡± office so we can


    I wanted to refuse, to demand they take me back to Liv, but something in Dr. Carter¡¯s steady gaze made <i>my </i>wolf pause. Noah sensed no threat from her, only a genuine desire to help.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I muttered. ¡°But make it quick. Liv will worry if I¡¯m gone too long.¡±


    Dr. Carter¡¯s office was surprisinglyfortable, with soft lighting and no trace of the harsh hospital smell. She gestured for me to sit in a plush armchair while Jason and Lucas waited outside.


    Watch Ads (0/20) >


    690


    H


    Vote

 Whisper 155

    Chapter 84 Dehitions and.


    Chapter 84: Delusions and Despair¨C2


    ¡°Mr. Grey, your friends are concerned about you,¡± she begah, sitting across from me. ¡°They tell me you¡¯ve been. having conversations with Olivia Winters, despite her not being physically present.¡±


    I bristled immediately. ¡°They don¡¯t understand. Liv is with me. Her wolf Cora still responds to Noah.¡±


    Dr. Carter nodded, not challenging me directly. ¡°Can you tell me when youst saw Olivia in person? Not the Olivia you speak to at home, but the physical woman herself?¡±


    The question made me ufortable. ¡°A few days ago. When she was moving out of her apartment.¡±


    ¡°And what happened during that encounter?¡±


    My chest tightened at the memory. ¡°She told me not to attempt to sever my life force again.¡±


    Dr. Carter¡¯s expression remained neutral, but I sensed her increased attention. ¡°Have you tried to harm yourself, Mr. Grey?¡±


    I rolled up my sleeve, revealing the faint, healing scar on my left wrist. This scar is proof of my love for her,


    <b>for </b>Cora.¡±


    Dr. Carter leaned forward slightly. ¡°Can you tell me about that incident?¡±


    ¡°I <b>exposed </b>myself to a lethal dose of silver,¡± I admitted. ¡°But I failed. The pack healers found me in time.¡±


    ¡°And why did <b>you </b>do that?¡±


    ¡°Because without Liv, without Cora, there¡¯s no point to any of it,¡± I said, my voice breaking. ¡°My wolf howls for


    her every night.¡±


    Dr. Carter sighed softly. ¡°She will only hate you more if you do this. No werewolf likes an extreme, unstable


    mate.¡±


    Her words struck a nerve. ¡°But she told me not to do it again. Doesn¡¯t that mean she cares? Doesn¡¯t that mean Cora still yearns for Noah?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Grey,¡± Dr. Carter said gently, ¡°when someone tells you not to harm yourself, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean they want to be with you. It means they¡¯re a decent person who doesn¡¯t want anyone to die.¡±


    My wolf whined in protest. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Liv still loves me. She¡¯s just confused right now.¡±


    Dr. Carter changed tactics. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about your daily routine. How have you been sleeping?¡±


    The therapy session stretched on for hours. Dr. Carter¡¯s questions were probing but never usatory. She guided me through breathing exercises when my wolf became too agitated, helping me regain control.


    By the end, I felt drained but somehow lighter, as if some of the chaos in my mind had been temporarily


    ordered.


    ¡°Mr. Grey,¡± Dr. Carter said as our session concluded, ¡°I strongly advise you to slowly distance yourself from the rtionship and the memory of Olivia in your heart. Shift your focus away from her. This fixation is harmful to both your human mind and your wolf.¡±


    I nodded politely, but inside, my wolf howled in defiance. ¡°Let him stay away from Livvy, from Cora, F


    it!¡± Noah protested silently.


    it do


    |||


    O


    <Chapter 84: Delusions and


    ¡°I¡¯ll consider it,¡± I lied, already nning my return to the apartment where Liv¡¯s phantom waited for me.


    That night, back in my secondary apartment in Moonlight Gardens, sleep eluded me. I tossed and turned in the darkness, haunted by visions of Olivia. In my mind¡¯s eye, I could see her wolf Cora running <b>joyfully </b>beside Noah, their fur brushing as they raced through moonlit forests.


    Then the vision shifted, darkened. Connor Rivers appeared, his powerful silver¨Cwhite wolf Adam standing proudly beside Olivia. I watched In horror as Adam marked her, iming what should have been mine.


    ¡°NO!¡± I shouted into the darkness, my wolf Noah snarling in rage. ¡°Stay away from her! She¡¯s mine!¡±


    The images wouldn¡¯t stop. Connor¡¯s hands on Olivia¡¯s skin. Their wolves intertwined in intimatemunion. The sounds of their pleasure echoing in my mind.


    I curled into a tight ball on the bed, tears streaming down my face as sobs wracked my body. ¡°No¡­ Livvy¡­


    Cora¡­no¡­


    (Vanessa¡¯s POV)


    The truck finally stopped after what felt like an eternity of darkness and pain. Rough hands grabbed <b>me</b>, dragging me violently from the vehicle. My wolf Zoe, weak and trembling within me, could barely muster the strength to growl.


    The familiar scent of the ce hit me immediately ¨C Connor¡¯s Shadow Den. I¡¯d never been inside this secretive facility before, but every Rivers pack member knew of its existence. This was where Connor dealt with enemies of the pack, where interrogations happened away from prying eyes.


    I was thrown unceremoniously onto the cold concrete floor of the basement. My silver¨Cburned wrists screamed in pain as I tried to break my fall.


    ¡°Wee to your new home, traitor,¡± one of the betas sneered before mming the heavy door shut.


    Iy there in the semi¨Cdarkness, trying to gather my strength. The basement was cold and damp, the walls lined with what looked disturbingly like dried bloodstains. The air carried the scent of fear and pain ¨C the lingering evidence of previous upants.


    Hours passed before the door opened again. Dominic Reeves entered, his beta wolf projecting cold authority. I recognized him immediately as Connor¡¯s security chief, a man known for his ruthless efficiency.


    ¡°Well, well,¡± he said, circling me like a predator. ¡°The prodigal daughter returns. Though not exactly by choice,


    see.¡±


    I struggled to sit up, my dignity the only thing I had left. ¡°Is Alpha Connor here?¡±


    Dominicughed, the sound echoing off the concrete walls. ¡°Eager to see him, are you? Is it love that drove you to such extremes, Vanessa? Or just pathetic obsession?¡±


    ¡°Connor wouldn¡¯t be so cruel to me, I insisted, my voice hoarse from thirst. ¡°He <b>cared </b>for me once. I¡¯m his


    foster sister.¡±


    ¡°Foster sister,¡± Dominic repeated mockingly. ¡°Is that what you tell yourself? Connor only ever saw you as William and Katherine¡¯s charity case. A nominal sister at best.¡±


    ¡°d me.¡±


    His words cut deeper than any physical wound. ¡°That¡¯s not true. We grew up together. He prot Dominic crouched down, his face inches from mine. ¡°And how did you repay that protection? By coborating


    Chapter 84 Delusions ared


    with Frederick Warner? By k********g an innocent pup?¡±


    My heart raced at the mention of Frederick¡¯s name. How much did they know?


    ¡°Connor hasn¡¯t even begun to take his revenge for what you did to Grace Winters, Dominic continued, his voice dropping to a dangerous whisper, ¡°Olivia¡¯s <b>half</b>¨Csister. A child. You held a silver dagger to a pup¡¯s throat.¡±


    H


    W

 Whisper 156

    Chapter 15 Pad


    Chapter 85: Pack Comforts and Looming Threats


    Chapter 85: Pack Comforts and Looming Threats


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    I woke from my nap feeling refreshed but hungry. Thete afternoon sun filtered through the curtains of my new Riverdale apartment, casting a warm glow across the hardwood floors. My wolf Cora stretchedzily within me, content in our new territory.


    As I padded toward the kitchen, the doorbell rang. I paused, running my fingers through my honey brown hair to tidy it before slipping into my cream¨Ccolored fur¨Clined coat. My fluffy slippers made soft shuffling sounds against the floor as I approached the door.


    When I o


    opened it, I found a kindly¨Cfaced woman standing there. She appeared to be in herte forties, dressed in a practical ck padded jacket that couldn¡¯t quite hide her beta wolf nature.


    ¡°Miss Winters, hello,¡± she greeted with a warm smile. ¡°I¡¯m the housekeeper Alpha Connor hired to cook for


    you


    I blinked in surprise, my wolf instantly alert. Connor hadn¡¯t mentioned hiring anyone.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Alpha Connor didn¡¯t tell me he was sending someone,¡± I said politely, my instincts urging caution. ¡°Would <b>you </b>mind waiting here for a moment while I verify this with him?¡±


    The woman nodded agreeably. ¡°Of course, Miss Winters. Ipletely understand. Alpha Connor mentioned you might be surprised<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Her patient demeanor andck of offense at my caution reassured me slightly. Still, I wasn¡¯t taking any chances after everything that had happened with Vanessa.


    I stepped back inside, keeping the door partially open as I pulled out my phone and dialed Connor¡¯s number. He answered on the second ring.


    ¡°Livvy,¡± his deep voice rumbled through the phone, instantly soothing my wolf. ¡°Is everything alright?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a woman at my door saying you hired her to cook for me, I exined. ¡°Did you<b>?</b>¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Connor confirmed. 1 should have mentioned it earlier. She¡¯s Dorothy Jenkins¡¯s daughter¨Cinw. Do you remember Grandma Dorothy? She was your pack¡¯s cook when you were a pup.¡±


    My heart warmed at the memory, Grandma Dorothy had been a fixture in my childhood, her kitchen always smelling of delicious stews and freshly baked bread. My mother, Sarah, had learned many traditional werewolf recipes from her.


    ¡°I remember,¡± I said softly. ¡°She taught my mother how to make moonlight herb soup.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Connor replied, his voice gentle. ¡°I thought you might appreciate having someone familiar with your childhood tastes. Her cooking should remind you of home.¡±


    The thoughtfulness of his gesture touched me deeply. Cora purred with appreciation inside me.


    ¡°Okay, I understand,¡± I said, my voice softening. ¡°Thank you, Con.¡±


    After ending the call, I returned to the door with a genuine smile. ¡°Pleasee in. I¡¯m sorry for the caution.


    O


    Chapter 85 Pack Comfort


    ¡°No need to apologize, Miss Winters,¡± she said, stepping inside. ¡°In these times, one can¡¯t be too careful.¡±


    As she removed her coat, I noticed she carried several shopping bags filled with fresh ingredients.


    ¡°I¡¯m Dorothy Jenkins¡¯s daughter¨Cinw she introduced herself properly. ¡°But please, call me Dorothy. It¡¯s


    easier that way


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Dorothy,¡± I replied. ¡°Connor mentioned you¡¯re rted to Grandma Dorothy?¡±


    She nodded, her eyes crinkling with warmth. ¡°Yes, I married her son. She taught me everything I know about cooking.¡±


    As we moved to the kitchen, Dorothy chattedfortably. I¡¯m 47 this year. My daughter works as an elementary school teacher in the neighboring pack territory. She loves children.¡±


    She began unpacking her shopping <b>bags</b>, revealing fresh venison, herbs, and various vegetables.


    ¡°Miss Winters, I heard from Alpha Connor that you love these dishes, so I bought them all, Dorothy said, gesturing to the ingredients. ¡°What would you like to eat tonight?¡±


    I smiled, my amber eyes warming at Connor¡¯s attention to detail. ¡°Since it¡¯s what Con said, I should like them all. I¡¯m fine with anything: you decide.¡±


    Dorothy beamed, clearly pleased with my response. She began washing vegetables with practiced efficiency. ¡°Alright! Alpha Connor specially instructed me to buy groceries from that big market in the west of the city. the one near the Silver Moon River,¡± she exined enthusiastically. ¡°It¡¯s my first time going to such a market. You even have to show your pack mark to enter.¡±


    She shook her head in amazement. ¡°Oh my, things are so expensive in there! But looking at thebels, they¡¯re all from prime hunting grounds, and the vegetables are all grown with moonlight¨Cinfused water. They should be top¨Cnotch, safe for an Alpha¡¯s mate to eat.¡±


    As she continued preparing the ingredients, Dorothy¡¯s expression softened with nostalgia. ¡°You know, I used to hold you when you were just a little pup. Your mother would bring you to the kitchen while she learned recipes from my mother¨Cinw.¡±


    The mention of my mother sent a pang through my heart, but it was a sweet memory. ¡°I remember those days,¡± I said softly. ¡°Please, call me Livvy.¡±


    Dorothy smiled warmly. ¡°Livvy it is, then. Now, where do you keep your pots and <b>pans</b><b>?</b>¡±


    I showed her around the kitchen, watching as she quickly made herself at home. There was something deeplyforting about having someone prepare a home¨Ccooked meal, especially someone connected to my childhood.


    The doorbell rang again just as delicious aromas began filling the apartment. My wolf perked up immediately<i>, </i>recognizing the scent before I even reached the door.


    Connor stood there, surrounded by severalrge suitcases and bags. His ice¨Cblue eyes lit up when they met mine, his wolf Adam clearly pleased to see me.


    ¡°Why did you bring so much stuff?¡± I asked, eyeing the fuggage with surprise.


    Connor¡¯s lips curved into an amused smile, his eyes twinkling. ¡°In case my mate stays over again and doesn¡¯t have clothes to wear.


    Chapter 85 Park Comfort


    I stepped aside to let him in, noticing how he paused at the threshold until I explicitly invited him with a gesture. It struck me as odd.


    ¡°Why did you ring the doorbell?¡± I asked, curious. ¡°<b>Don¡¯t </b>you have a key?<i>¡± </i>


    Connor set down the bags in the entryway, his powerful frame making the space seem smaller. ¡°This is the den I prepared for you, Livvy. <b>You </b>are the sole mistress here, so I need your permission to get a key.¡±


    My wolf preened at his respect for my territory, even though he had purchased it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a spare keyter, I promised, touched by his consideration.


    ¡°I¡¯d prefer to get one today,¡± he replied, a hint of Alpha possessiveness in his tone. ¡°In case you forget.¡±


    I nodded, understanding the subtle wolf dynamics at y. He wanted his scent permanently associated with my den, a clear marker of our developing bond.


    Dorothy called us to dinner shortly after, having prepared a feast of traditional werewolf dishes. The venison was perfectly cooked, tender and vorful, apanied by roasted root vegetables and fresh bread.


    As we ate, Connor¡¯s phone <b>rang</b>. His expression shifted instantly when he checked the caller ID, his features hardening into the Alpha mask I was bing familiar with.


    ¡°Reeves,¡± he answered, his voice cold and authoritative.


    I watched as Connor listened intently, his ice-blue eyes narrowing<b>. </b>¡°I¡¯ll be thereter,¡± he said finally, ending


    the call.


    ¡°Pack business?¡± I asked, noticing the tension in his shoulders.


    Instead of answering directly, Connor¡¯s gaze softened <b>as </b>it met mine. ¡°Do you want me to stay, Livvy?¡± he asked, his eyes searching mine.


    The question surprised me. ¡°I was just asking,¡± I replied honestly.


    Connor¡¯s expression warmed. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing for a mate to be clingy; I like it very much,¡± he said tenderly, his wolf clearly pleased by the idea that I might want him to stay.


    After dinner, we settled on the couch to watch a crime drama Connor had rmended. The suspenseful plot kept me engaged, but I was more aware of Connor¡¯s presence beside me, our wolves findingfort in each other¡¯s proximity


    When the episode ended, Connor turned to me, his expression serious. ¡°Vanessa Reed has been captured.¡± I felt my body tense, my wolf stirring with aplex mix of emotions ¨C relief that she could no longer threaten us, but apprehension about what would happen next.


    ¡°When did this happen?¡± I asked, my voice steadier than I expected.


    ¡°Today,¡± Connor replied, his eyes never leaving mine. ¡°She¡¯s being held at the Shadow Den.¡±


    I took a deep breath, making a decision that surprised even me. ¡°Can I go with you?¡±


    g toward the Connor¡¯s eyes widened slightly, but he immediately nodded. ¡°Of course, Livvy.¡± Twenty minutester, we were seated in the back of Connor¡¯s luxury Cullinan SUV, he Shadow Den. The vehicle¡¯s interior was dimly lit andfortable, the privacy partition raised to give us space


    to talk.


    Chapter 85 Pack Comfort


    Afortable silence settled between us as the city lights shed by outside the tinted windows. Connor¡¯s arm slipped around my shoulders, pulling me closer to his side.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± he asked, his protective Alpha scent enveloping


    nveloping me like a s


    a shield.


    I leaned into his warmth, finding my voice. ¡°What are you nning to do with Nessa?¡± I asked, using


    Vanessa¡¯s familiar alias without thinking.


    The question had been weighing on me since he¡¯d told me of her capture. ¡°Will you hand her over to the Human judicial authorities?¡±


    Watch Ads (0/20) >


    600


    H

 Whisper 157

    Chapter 86: Confrontation In the Shadow Dent


    Chapter 86: Confrontation in the Shadow Den


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    ¡°It definitely will, Connor¡¯s ice¨Cblue eyes were covered with ayer of haze. ¡°But before that, I will make her


    responsible for what she has done.¡±


    His statement was vague, not specifying exactly how he would deal with Vanessa. I studied his face, trying to read his intentions, but his Alpha mask was firmly in ce.


    Half an hourter, the Cullinan SUV drove into an unfamiliar ce and stopped slowly. I turned my head in confusion, looking out at the sprawlingpound surrounded by high walls.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± I asked, peering through the tinted windows.


    ¡°My base,¡± Connor replied, his voice steady. ¡°The Shadow Den. This is where Vanessa is being held<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>After getting out of the car, Connor took my hand. ¡°Follow me inside and don¡¯t get lost. This ce is very


    I let him lead me, my wolf Cora instinctively trusting his Alpha presence as I hurried to keep up. wind was bitterly cold, cutting through my coat.


    The winter


    Connor noticed my difort and gently ced my hand into his coat pocket. Warmth spread from his palm, and I felt less cold, Cora appreciating the shared heat.


    Having only caught a glimpse from the car, I was stunned when I saw the ce clearly. Though it was already past 10 PM, werewolves were still training everywhere..


    They were organized in groups, each led by a beta, training in a disciplined manner. Despite the freezing winter night, the werewolves were dressed very thinly, some even shirtless, their powerful wolf forms radiating heat.


    I had to admit, they were in great shape, all over six feet tall, and the shirtless men were all muscr. As for their looks, they varied. I quickly scanned around, seeing a few who looked decent, like two men I wouldter learn were Jackson Harris and Tyler Wilson from Connor¡¯s training team, but most were very average.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Connor asked, his Alpha possessiveness subtly ring.


    I guiltily looked away, feeling like a child caught with her hand in the cookie jar. ¡°I¡¯m just curious about seeing werewolves in vests in the winter.¡±


    Connor¡¯s lips quirked slightly. ¡°They¡¯re training hard. Their werewolf metabolism keeps them warm. They don¡¯t feel cold<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    I hummed in response, still distracted by the impressive disy of pack strength around us.


    Suddenly, a loud and unified voice, a chorus of respectful wolfish growls and words, shattered the night sky: ¡°Greetings, Alpha! Greetings, Luna Apparent!¡±


    I was startled and instinctively shivered, Cora reacting to the sudden disy of pack hierarcl., Joking up, I saw arge group of werewolves standing neatly in front of us,


    Chapter 86: Confrontation.


    Their formation was orderly, and they stood up straight, their postures exuding deference <b>to </b>their Al his chosen. Connor nodded indifferently, not saying a <b>word</b>, his Alpha presencemanding silence


    ¡°Do they all know me?¡± I asked, puzzled.


    Connor confirmed, his ice¨Cblue eyes glinting with pride. ¡°Yes, they do.¡± He then addressed the group. ¡°Continue your training<b>.</b>¡±


    The resounding ¡°Yes, Alphal¡± echoed again, and the group dispersed in an orderly fashion to resume their


    training.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Livvy,¡± Connor said, continuing to lead me inside.


    The main building of the Shadow Den was luxuriously and brightly decorated, resembling a high end <b>lodge</b>. Crystal chandeliers shone brilliantly, murals depicting legendary wolf hunts hung on the walls, and the polished stone floor was so clean it reflected our images.


    Connor led me into a private observation room. ¡°Wait for me here,¡± he said. ¡°The basement is dark, damp, cold, and dirty, not a ce for <b>a </b>future Luna. There are monitors in this room that can see the screens where the basement situation can be monitored.¡±


    The room was spacious, with the heating on, furnished with antique¨Cstyle mahogany furniture and plush leather sofas. There were even desserts, fresh fruit, and hot herbal tea prepared on the mahogany round


    table.


    Connor took my hands out of his coat pocket and rubbed them in his own, his Alpha warmth seeping into me. I¡¯ve ordered my betas to prepare these refreshments. If you need anything else, they¡¯ll bring it.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°This is more than enough.¡±


    Connor led me to the sofa, picked up the remote control, and turned on therge screen disy in front of <b>us</b>. After pressing a few buttons, the monitor showed the surveince footage from the Shadow Den Basement, ¡°That¡¯s the basement,¡± Connor said, his voice neutral.


    The screen was divided into four smaller screens, showing different angles of the werewolf detention cells. On one of the screens, Vanessa¡¯s face appeared.


    My hand tightened, Cora bristling within me. I stared at the screen, slewing my breathing unconsciously. From another angle, Vanessa¡¯s entire body could be seen. She was huddled in a corner, her hands and feet bound with silverced ropes, which would weaken her wolf. Her face was bruised, and her violet eyes were filled with terror and despair.


    I pursed my lips, my jaw tense. I remembered how pure and innocent Vanessa had seemed when we first met, a skilled maniptor.


    And at the Crescent Moon Stables, Vanessa had called me ¡°Sister Winters¡± so sweetly, asking me to teach her how to ride, only to falsely use me of deliberately trying to harm her by using her concealed steel brooch to spook Moonbeam the white mare.


    Fortunately, Connor had not been fooled by Vanessa¡¯s scheme.


    My brow furrowed, amber eyes filled with confusion. ¡°Why would she do those things? It seer if it was just because she disliked me.¡±


    necessary


    Chapter 86 Confrontation


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand either<b>,¡± </b>Connor replied, his expression hardening. ¡°I¡¯ll ask her myselfter<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    I lowered my eyes and hummed softly. Sitting on the sofa, my emotions unclear, I looked troubled.


    Connor squatted down in front of me, taking my hands in his<b>, </b>meeting my eyes. ¡°Can you wait for me here obediently, Livvy? If you need anything, use the inte to call my betas. I¡¯m going to check the basement.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I replied, nodding slightly.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± Connor said, ruffling my hair before standing up and walking out..


    Soon after, Connor¡¯s figure appeared on the surveince screen. He was standing three or four meters away from Vanessa, his Alpha presence radiating cold authority.


    ¡°Con! Con, you finally came to see me!¡± As soon as Vanessa saw Connor, she seemed to go crazy, crying loudly and trying to run towards him, her wolf whimpering pathetically.


    Her voice was terribly hoarse, making her cries somewhat frightening. However, her hands and feet were tied with the silverced ropes, and the ropes were fixed to the iron gate next to her. Vanessa was tied up like a disobedient omega, with no dignity whatsoever.


    Connor¡¯s brow furrowed, his aura very cold.


    Watching the screen, I heard the painful and longing ¡°Con,¡± and understood everything in an instant. Vanessa liked Connor, perhaps even loved him with a twisted, obsessive passion.


    I vaguely felt that Vanessa had done those things perhaps because of Connor. I held my breath, staring intently at the screen.


    ¡°Address me as Alpha Connor, Connor demanded coldly.


    audden¡­


    When Vanessa heard this, she was stunned for a moment, then coldly. ¡°Why can¡¯t I call you that? Do you want me to call you brother?¡±


    Vanessa¡¯s expression was strangely distorted, and sheughed, her wolfish features contorting. ¡°Calling you brother is fine too. I like brothers the most.¡±


    Connor¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I know!¡± Vanessa shouted in a hoarse voice, her wolf¡¯s desperation raw. ¡°I like you! I love you! Con, haven¡¯t you realized my feelings after all these years, how my wolf aches for you?¡±


    Watch Ads (0/20) >


    <b>650 </b>

 Whisper 158

    Chapter 87: Shadow Den¡¯s Justice


    Chapter 87: Shadow Den¡¯s Justice


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    The confined space of the basement amplified the intensity of Vanessa¡¯s crazed confession. Her voice echoed off the cold stone walls, each word dripping with desperate longing


    ¡°I like you! I love you, Alpha Connor! Can¡¯t you feel my burning love for you, the call of my wolf to yours?¡± Her violet eyes were wild, her wolf¡¯s desperate howls for a mate she could never haveid bare for all to see ¡°Do you want to ask me why I did those things? Hahahaha, of course, it¡¯s for you! Con, haven¡¯t you realized my feelings after all these years, how my wolf aches for you?¡±


    After she said this, the basement fell silent. The only sounds were Vanessa¡¯s ragged breathing and the faint drip of water from somewhere in the darkness.


    Connor stood tall and imposing, his Alpha presence radiating an almost physical coldness. He towered over Vanessa, his ice¨Cblue eyes chilling as a winter storm as he assessed her.


    A palpable coldness emanated from him, mingling with the faint, metallic scent of spilled blood and fear that permeated the air. I felt a suffocating grip on my heart as I watched the scene unfold on the monitor in the observation room.


    My wolf Cora recolled from the raw, dangerous energy radiating from Connor. I desperately wanted to know his response, yet feared it simultaneously.


    What if Con softened towards Nessa after her confession? What if his wolf acknowledged even a sliver of her desperate plea? They had grown up together, shared years of pack life. Could those bonds sway him?


    A moment stretched into an eternity before Connor finally broke the silence with a sardonic chuckle, a harsh sound that echoed off the stone walls.


    ¡°Love me?¡± he questioned, his ice¨Cblue eyes dark and unfathomable, his wolf¡¯s contempt a palpable force. He looked at Vanessa, his expression one of utter disdain. ¡°Are you worthy?¡±


    Each word was delivered with deliberate precision, dripping with scorn, a verbalsh that cut deeper than any physical blow. Vanessa¡¯s face paled, all color draining away as tears streamed down her face, her wolf whimpering in despair.


    I was taken aback by the harshness of Connor¡¯s response. I had anticipated a more fraternal approach, perhaps a stern lecture, but not this brutal dismissal.


    ¡°Alpha Connor¡­ Con¡­ how can you be so cruel¡­ Vanessa sobbed, her voice filled with usation, her wolf¡¯s pain echoing in her tone.


    Connor remained unmoved, his ice¨Cblue gaze fixed on Vanessa. ¡°Vanessa Reed, from this moment onward, you are no longer a part of the Rivers Pack.¡±


    His words were a formal decree, severing her ties to the pack that had raised her. Van her voice barely a <b>whisper </b>as she retorted.


    ¡®s eyes zed over


    Chapter 82 Shades i


    ¡°I never wanted to be your sister anyway¡±


    Her wolf, though broken, still showed a spark of defiance: Connor gave a slight nod, his expression


    unyielding


    ¡°Then now, it¡¯s time for you to atone for what you¡¯ve done.¡±


    He called for Dominic Reeves, his security chief, instructing him with a curt nod. ¡°Take her outside¡± Vanessa¡¯s eyes widened with fear. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± she demanded, her voiceced with panic


    Connor offered no exnation. He simply turned and strided towards the exit, leaving Vanessa in the hands of Dominic and his enforcers.


    I waited anxiously on the plush leather sofa in the observation room, uncertain of Connor¡¯s intentions. Soon, he returned, his face unreadable


    ¡°Livvy, let¡¯s go out,¡± he said, his voice leaving no room for argument


    I nodded, guessing that he intended to punish Vanessa further. My wolf sensed the shift in the Alpha¡¯s demeanor, a primal dominance that both frightened and fascinated me.


    As we prepared to leave, Connor retrieved a heavy, charcoal gray longcoat. ¡°It¡¯s cold outside, put this on.¡± The coat was oversized on me, nearly dragging on the ground, but it carried his familiar,forting Alpha scent. A subtle reassurance that despite the coldness I¡¯d witnessed, he still cared for myfort. Connor took my hand and led me outside, where a thick nket of snow was falling, muffling all sound except the crunch of our boots. A helicopter sat on the Shadow Den¡¯s grounds, its rotors still.


    I turned to Connor in confusion, my wolf uneasy. ¡°What¡¯s with the helicopter?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see,¡± he replied cryptically, his ice¨Cblue eyes unreadable.


    Dominic and his men, including Marcus Shaw, dragged Vanessa out, her wolf struggling feebly, and dropped her unceremoniously onto the snow¨Ccovered ground.


    With a growing sense of dread, I watched as one of the enforcers bound Vanessa¡¯s hands with a thick, silverced rope, the other end of which was attached to the helicopter¡¯snding gear. The silver would sap her strength and prevent any attempt to shift.


    The helicopter roared to life, its rotors whipping snow into a frenzy, and lifted off. I realized Connor¡¯s n ¨C a brutal, primal form of justice. The helicopter would drag Vanessa through the freezing air, a punishment that could kill her if prolonged.


    I had never seen this cruel, Alpha¨Cdominant side of Connor before. It was as if a mask had been removed, revealing the predator beneath the polished exterior.


    Connor¡¯s touch, his hand gently on my arm, pulled me back to the present. I looked up at him, questioning in my amber eyes, my wolf trembling slightly.


    ¡°Is she¡­ is she going to die?¡±


    Connor reassured me, his voice low and steady. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    I hesitated, unsure how to process this revtion of his character, the side of him that wa capable of such <b>cold </b>retribution,


    e Alpha,


    Chapter 87 Shadow Den¡¯s


    Connor cupped my face in his hands, turning me to face him, his ice¨Cblue eyes searching mine. ¡°Livy, this is another side of me, cold and ruthless. Don¡¯t be afraid of me.¡±


    My amber eyes reflected a storm of emotions. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve never seen you like this before¡­¡±


    he like this to you,


    Connor¡¯s voice was soft and deep, his wolf reaching out to soothe mine. ¡°Livvy, I will never <b>be </b>don¡¯t be afraid of me.¡±


    I averted my gaze, my wolf still unsettled. ¡°¡­ I¡¯m just a little ufortable, I¡¯m not¡­ not afraid of you<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡®I see.¡±


    Connor drew me close, enveloping me in aforting embrace, his Alpha scent a shield against the harshness of the scene. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of me, I will never do anything to hurt you.¡±


    closed my eyes, inhaling the familiar scent of Connor, finding sce in his presence, my wolf gradually calming under his.


    (Third person¡¯s POV)


    Seeing them embrace, Dominic nearly interrupted to tell Alpha Connor that Vanessa¡¯s time was almost up, knowing the limits of werewolf endurance in such conditions. However, he resisted doing so, respecting the Alpha¡¯s moment with his Luna Apparent


    The next moment, Connor gestured with a subtle flick of his wrist. Dominic understood instantly and immediately spoke into his handheld walkie¨Ctalkie.


    ¡°Okay, stop. Bring her down.¡±


    The helicopternded slowly, its rotors decelerating. Connor took Olivia¡¯s hand and walked towards where the helicopter was parked<i>. </i>


    Olivia¡¯s heart was beating fast, nervous and scared, her wolf anticipating the aftermath. As they approached, Olivia saw that Vanessa¡¯s face was frozen purple, her lips were ck, and her eyshes and hair were covered with ayer of ice and snow.


    Vanessa was lying motionless on the ground, looking lifeless, her wolf utterly defeated.


    ¡°Is she¡­dead?¡± Olivia was a little scared and took two steps back subconsciously, her wolf reacting to the near¨Cdeath state of another.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Livvy, she should be frozen, her wolf in deep hibernation to survive.¡± Connor stabilized Olivia¡¯s figure, his voice calm. ¡°The Shadow Den has proal medical staff, beta healers skilled in reviving those exposed to extreme cold. I won¡¯t let her die so easily.¡±


    His justice was harsh, but not necessarily a death sentence.


    Watch Ads (0/20)


    640


    H

 Whisper 159

    Chapter 88: Whispers In the Shadow Den


    Chapter 88: Whispers in the Shadow Den


    (Olivin¡¯s POV)


    The Shadow Den was eerily quiet as I stepped out of the steaming bathroom, wrapped in the luxurious midnight silk nightgown Connor had provided. The fabric whispered against my skin, cool and soothing after the hot shower. My honey¨C<b>brown </b>hair hung damp around my shoulders, and my wolf Cora was content, if


    tired from the day¡¯s events.


    I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Vanessa, lying in the base¡¯s Infirmary, clinging to life after Connor¡¯s harsh punishment. Though I held no love for her after her attempts to harm me, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of sympathy for any creature brought so <b>low</b>.


    My bare feet padded silently across the plush carpet as I headed for the door. I wanted to ask Connor for some warm milk, a bedtime habit I¡¯d maintained since childhood. Somethingforting and familiar in this strange, imposing ce.


    As I pulled open the bedroom door, I came face to face with Dominic Reeves, Connor¡¯s security chief. Our eyes locked for a brief, startled moment.


    Dominic immediately averted his gaze, his posture stiffening. ¡°H apologize for the intrusion, Miss Winters,¡± he stammered, his voice tight with sudden anxiety. ¡°I was just reporting to Alpha Connor about Vanessa Reed¡¯s condition and seeking further instructions.¡±


    I noticed a bead of sweat forming on his brow despite the cool air of the corridor. His difort was palpable, his wolf clearly agitated.


    ¡°Alpha, the medical team reports <i>that </i>


    Vanessa¡¯s condition has stabilized, but she remains unconscious. Her wolf is in deep hibernation to preserve her strength. They¡¯re monitoring her closely and-¡±


    Connor¡¯s demeanor shifted instantly. The temperature in the room seemed to drop several degrees as his. ice¨Cblue eyes hardened, his wolf sensing another male¡¯s gaze upon me


    ¡°Reeves,¡± Connor interrupted, his voice dangerously soft. ¡°Where exactly are your eyes focused right now?¡± Dominic¡¯s face paled. ¡°Alpha, 1¨CI was just delivering my report as requested. I didn¡¯t mean to-


    ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my question, Connor growled, the sound rumbling from deep in his chest, his Alpha dominance filling the space between them,


    ¡°I apologize, Alpha. I was startled by Miss Winters¡® appearance and immediately looked away. I meant no disrespect to your Luna Apparent,¡± Dominic exined hastily, his words tumbling over each other.


    Connor¡¯s eyes narrowed further. ¡°Sa¡¯you admit you were looking at her?¡±


    Dominic was now drenched in cold sweat. ¡°No! I mean¨Cyes, but not intentionally¨CI would never-


    ¡°Get out,¡± Connor ordered, his voice barely above a whisper but carrying the full weight of an Alphamand. Dominic bowed deeply and backed away, nearly tripping over his ¡®own feet in his haste to escape. ¡°Yes, Alpha. My deepest apologies, Alpha. Miss Winters.¡±


    I watched him flee, confusion written across my face. ¡°What was that about? He seemed terrified.¡±


    Chapter 8 Whispers in th


    Connor¡¯s expression softened as he turned to me, the coldness melting away like snow in spring sunshine. ¡°Come here, Livvy,¡± he said, patting the space beside him on the sofa.


    I obeyed, settling next to him. His arm immediately wrapped around me, pulling me close. His familiar Alpha scent enveloped me,forting and protective.


    ¡°Are <b>you </b>


    gone.


    feeling better after your shower?¡± he asked, his voice gentle now, all traces of the dangerous Alpha


    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m not sleepy yet, I admitted, leaning into his warmth. ¡°I was hoping for some warm milk before


    bed.¡±


    Connor¡¯s ice¨Cblue eyes filled with tenderness. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll prepare it for you.¡±


    I hesitated, then asked the question that had been nagging at me. ¡°How is Vanessa doing? I¡¯m not asking because I care about her,¡± I rified quickly. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to stain your hands with murder. It would tarnish your Alpha soul.¡±


    Connor¡¯s expression hardened slightly. ¡°She¡¯ll live. That¡¯s all you need to know.¡±


    I nodded, unsure what else to say. His indifference toward Vanessa was absolute, his wolf showing no concern for her fate beyond ensuring she survived to face justice.


    Connor gently pinched my cheek, his expression softening again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about such things. I¡¯ll get your


    milk.¡±


    The Shadow Den was vast, almost like an industrial park. Connor¡¯s private residence was by far the most luxurious building, a stark contrast to the utilitarian training facilities I¡¯d glimpsed earlier.


    While Connor was preparing my milk, I explored the bedroom more thoroughly. The women¡¯s clothing in the closet were all exactly my size. The skincare products and cosmetics on the vanity were all brands I regrly


    used.


    ¡°These were added temporarily before you arrived, Connor exined when he returned, carrying a steaming mug, ¡°I hope you can make do with them for now.¡±


    ??


    Despite his casual ¡°make do¡±ment, I could tell these weren¡¯t hastily gathered items. The clothes were all thetest models from various luxury brands, each worth six or seven figures. The silk nightgown I wore alone cost more than $50,000.


    I epted the warm milk gratefully, taking a small sip. The rich, creamy liquid was perfectly heated, just the way I liked it.


    A thought suddenly urred to me. ¡°I¡¯ve never been here before. Why do all your subordinates recognize me?¡±


    I was thinking of our arrival, when the training betas like Jackson Harris and Tyler Wilson had immediately shouted, ¡°Hello, Madam Luna Apparent.¡±


    Connor¡¯s lips curled into a pleased smile. ¡°Guess.¡±


    ¡°Still being mysterious?¡± I took another sip of milk, ¡°I won¡¯t guess.¡±


    unaware that it had left a white mustache on my upper lip.


    Suddenly, Connor leaned down and kissed me, his tongue gently licking away the milk from my lips. The kiss was fleeting but left me breathless.


    ? Chapter 58 Whispers in


    ¡°So sweet,¡± he murmured, satisfaction evident in his eyes.


    A blush crept up my cheeks, ¡°Whole milk isn¡¯t sweet.¡±


    The Alpha¡¯sugh was pleasant, almost intoxicating. ¡°You know I¡¯m not talking about the milk.¡±


    The atmosphere in the room shifted, bing charged with something warm and electric. My body felt hot, my wolf responding to his proximity, his scent, his obvious desire.


    After I finished the milk, Connor suddenly scooped me up into his arms. Caught off guard, I let out a small


    squeal.


    ¡°Ah¨Cwhat are you doing?¡± My voice rose at the end, sounding embarrassingly coquettish even to my own


    ears.


    Connor smiled, a predatory gleam in his ice¨Cblue eyes. ¡°Apanying me to take a bath.¡±


    ¡°I already took a bath just now,¡± I protested weakly. ¡°Go yourself.¡±


    The Alpha walked toward the bathroom without hesitation. ¡°It¡¯s dark. I¡¯m afraid to take a bath alone.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Iughed in exasperation. ¡°You¡¯re still afraid? You¡¯re lying.¡±


    By then, we had already reached the bathroom. Themb had entered the wolf¡¯s den willingly. Sometimes I was truly confused by Connor. He was usually so busy with pack business, yet he always seemed to have endless energy at night. We made love twice in the bathroom, leaving me exhausted and sore all over. I thought that would be the end of it, but after taking a bath and returning to the bedroom, the Alpha started again.


    Having had s**** experience before, it didn¡¯t hurt like the first time. I had to admit that Connor ¡°served¡± his mate¨Cto¨Cbe very well. We were immersed in lust, our wolves twining together in perfect harmony, the suppressed and restrained sounds in the room gradually stopping only in the second half of the night.


    (Cassandra¡¯s POV)


    The bar in Harbor City was noisy and chaotic. Lights shed in seizure¨Cinducing patterns while people danced wildly on the crowded floor. I sat in a booth with my best friend, Sophie Parker, nursing a ss of moonlight wine and a broken heart.


    Ethan had attempted suicide for Olivia Winters. His first words upon waking were to ask for her whereabouts. The memory still cut like a silver de.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Olivia Winters to be the daughter of the Winters Pack in Riverdale,¡± Sophie said, swirling her wine ss thoughtfully. ¡°I really didn¡¯t see that before.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Iughed mockingly at myself, the sound bitter even to my own ears. ¡°Soph, do you think I¡¯m a joke?¡± Sophie¡¯s mouth twitched awkwardly I could read the truth in her eyes, though she tried to hide it. Ever since Olivia¡¯s true identity as an Alpha¡¯s daughter had been revealed, I¡¯d be the subject of whispered conversations and pitying nces.


    ¡°Cassandra, don¡¯t say that about yourself,¡± Sophie patted my shoulder in a show offort. ¡°If you ask me, Olivia is the joke. When you first returned to the territory, we all saw how much Ethan treated you. Olivia has been cuckolded so many times, she is the <b>joke</b>!¡±


    I smiled, feeling my mood improve slightly. Sophie always knew what to say to make me feel better, even if it


    Chapter 88 Whispers in th


    was just feeding my spite.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I agreed, taking another sip of my wine. ¡°Olivia is the joke.¡±

 Whisper 160

    Chapter 89: Pack Justice and Shattered Bonda


    Chapter 89: Pack Justice and Shattered Bonds


    <b>(</b>Cassandra¡¯s POV)


    Sophie Parker swirled her Moonlight Wine in her ss, the liquid catching the flickering lights as she fixed


    me with a smirk.


    ¡°Cassandra,¡± she drawled, leaning forward conspiratorially. ¡°I heard Olivia Winters has a new Alpha now. So, aren¡¯t you and Alpha Ethan getting closer?¡±


    I sat motionless, my <b>face </b>partially hidden in the shadows. The corner of my mouth twitched involuntarily as i felt a cold sensation spread through my chest. My green<b>¨C</b>gold eyes shed with something dangerous in the


    darkness.


    Sophie was deliberately provoking me, and we both knew it. Ever since Ethan¡¯s suicide attempt for Olivia Winters, I¡¯d be the subject of whispered conversations throughout the Grey pack territory.


    I forced a smile, gripping my wine ss tighter. ¡°Ethan has been too busy with Grey pack affairstely. He hasn¡¯t had time to consider mating.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Sophie¡¯s eyebrows shot up in feigned surprise. ¡°But I heard he¡¯s been <b>in </b>Harbor <b>City </b>Memorial Hospital They say he¡¯s so weak he can barely stand without assistance.¡±


    Her words were deliberately exaggerated, each one designed to twist the knife deeper. My expression darkened as I fought to maintain myposure.


    ¡°It¡¯s <b>just </b>a cold from overwork,¡± I dismissed with a wave of my hand. ¡°His wolf is a bit weakened after the¡­. incident. Nothing serious.¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course,¡± Sophie nodded with exaggerated concern. ¡°But you know how these things can be. Apromised immunity in werewolves can lead to all sorts ofplications.¡±


    Each word was like a silver barb, designed to prate and poison. I knew what she was doing ¨C everyone in our social circle did. Sophie Parker had never truly been my friend.


    ¡°Speaking of rtionships,¡± I said, desperate to shift the focus, ¡°how are things with you? Still with that omega boyfriend of yours?¡±


    Sophie¡¯s smile faltered slightly. ¡°Brandon and I broke up.¡±


    I seized the opportunity, my lips curling into <b>a </b>vindictive smile. ¡°Brandon Hayes? That parasitic omega? I heard he was cheating on you with at least three other she¨Cwolves from his social media.¡±


    I raised my ss to her, a cold glint in my eyes. ¡°Good riddance to bad rubbish, I say,¡±


    Sophie¡¯s face tightened, but she clinked her ss <b>against </b>mine nheless. As I sipped my wine, I made a silent vow to myself. I would win Ethan back. I would make those who doubted me pay. And I would solidify my position as Luna of the Grey pack, no matter what it took


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    The next day. I drove Olivia back to the Rivers Pack Mansion. The familiar scent of home gr ¡°us as we stepped through the grand entrance, my <b>wolf </b>immediately settling into thefort of our territory.


    Chapter 89 Pack Justice


    My mother, Katherine Rivers, was waiting for us in the main hall. Her face lit up when she saw Olivia, and she immediately came forward to greet her.


    ¡°Livvy, you¡¯re here!¡± Mother eximed, taking Olivia¡¯s hands in hers. ¡°Come, sit down. Luna Katherine hasn¡¯t seen you for many days. How have you beentely?¡±


    Olivia followed my mother to the plush sofa in the grand hall. I watched as she settled in, noting how her posture rxed slightly. Her wolf seemed to sense the weing energy of the Rivers pack.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been doing well recently, Luna Katherine,¡± Olivia replied with a gentle smile


    Mother took Olivia¡¯s hand in a gesture of genuine affection. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. And please, just call me Katherine when we¡¯re alone<b>.¡± </b>


    I sat down next to Olivia, casually crossing my long legs. I rested my hand on the back of the sofa behind her, my ice¨Cblue eyes scanning the room as I asked, ¡°Has Father returned yet?¡±


    Mother looked up at me. ¡°Do you need William for something important<b>, </b>Con?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I confirmed with a nod. ¡°He should be arriving soon.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Mother asked, her curiosity evident.


    ¡°It concerns expelling Vanessa Reed from the Rivers Pack,¡± I stated tly.


    Mother¡¯s <b>eyes </b>widened in surprise. ¡°Vanessa has been captured? When?¡±


    ¡°She was apprehended in ckmoor Territory yesterday,¡± I replied, my voice betraying no emotion despite the satisfaction I felt.


    Mother¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°Have you informed your grandparents, Elder Rivers and Eleanor, about this development?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Grandfather is unable to return from the capital but has entrusted me with handling the matter. I¡¯ve informed Grandmother Eleanor as well.¡±


    Mother sighed, her expression troubled. ¡°Eleanor has always doted on Vanessa. her expulsion this time.¡±


    e will not easily agree to


    I felt my jaw tighten. ¡°Regardless of how much Grandmother favors Vanessa, she will not be able to influence my decision as the acting Alpha.¡±


    The grand hall of the Rivers Pack Mansion fell silent after my deration. The tension in the air was palpable as we waited.


    Soon, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed through the corridor. Grandmother Eleanor had heard that I had an important pack matter to announce and had hurried back from a gathering at a neighboring elder¡¯s


    estate.


    Father also arrived, having dropped his pack business to rush back. The entire family now sat on the sofas in the hall, the atmosphere heavy with anticipation.


    ¡°Con, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Grandmother Eleanor asked, her voice tinged with worry.


    All eyes fixed on me as I took out my phone and made a call to Dominic Reeves. ¡°Bring her over,¡± I instructed before hanging up


    I looked at my grandmother, my expression cold. ¡®Grandmother will know in a moment¡±


    ¨C Chapter 89 Pack Justice


    Five minutester, Dominic led Vanessa into the hall. Grandmother Eleanor was stunned at the sight of her. She trembled as she walked over to Vanessa.


    ¡°Nessa, you¡­ you <b>are </b>confused!¡± Grandmother¡¯s expression was one of profound disappointment, tears shing in her eyes. ¡°Your grandfather said that on the day of the engagement ceremony, you instructed Jessica Sullivan to kidnap Grace Winters?¡±


    Vanessa¡¯s face was pale, her lips dry and peeling. Her violet eyes were sunken with dark circles underneath, making her look haggard and withered. Her wolf spirit was clearly broken.


    I could see the pity in Grandmother¡¯s eyes as she asked, ¡°What have you experienced these days? How did you let yourself be like this?¡±


    ¡°Grandmother¡­¡± Vanessa cried out pitifully.


    I saw Grandmother¡¯s heart tremble at the sound. After all, Nessa was a pup who had grown up by her side. Although she had made a grave mistake, Grandmother still couldn¡¯t bear to see her in such a state.


    Grandmother only knew that Vanessa had instructed Jessica to kidnap Grace. In her opinion, this kind of mistake, while serious, could still be atoned for within the pack.


    What she didn¡¯t know was that Jessica was already dead. Jessica¡¯s father, Walter Jenkins, the security officer Gregory Steele, and Gregory¡¯s mother, Martha Steele, had all been silenced by Vanessa¡¯s machinations or those of her allies. Nothing could make up for such bloodshed.


    ¡°Vanessa Reed,¡± I <b>said </b>coldly, ¡°today I will formally announce in front of the entire pack leadership that you will be expelled from the Rivers Pack, and from now on you will have nothing to do with the Rivers family or its lineage.¡±


    Watch Ads (0/20) >


    Vote


    <b>690 </b>


    Chapter 90 Pack Judgme

 Whisper 161

    Chapter 90: Pack Judgment and Broken Bonds


    Chapter 90: Pack Judgment and Broken Bonds


    (Vanessa¡¯s POV)


    My violet eyes widened in shock, lips trembling uncontrobly as Connor¡¯s cold pronouncement echoed through the great hall of the Rivers Pack Mansion. The silence that followed was deafening, every werewolf present stunned by the Alpha¡¯s deration.


    ¡°Expelled?¡± I whispered, my voice breaking. ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me!¡±


    My wolf whimpered inside me, desperate and afraid. This couldn¡¯t be happening. Not to me. Not after everything I¡¯d done to secure my ce in this pack.


    Elder Rivers, Connor¡¯s grandfather, frowned deeply from his position at the head of the family gathering. His ancient wolf¡¯s authority radiated displeasure at Connor¡¯s harsh words. I turned my tear¨Cfilled eyes toward him, sensing a potential ally.


    But it was Eleanor, Connor¡¯s grandmother<b>, </b>whose <b>gaze </b>I sought most desperately. I projected an image of a wounded pup seeking sce, my wolf instinctively appealing to her maternal instincts.


    e eyes fix


    Connor remained unmoved, his ice¨Cblue eyes fixed on me with the chilling resolve of an Alpha passing


    judgment.


    ¡°Before you leave this pack forever,¡± he said, his voice cutting through the tension, ¡°you will apologize to Olivia Winters for all the harm you¡¯ve caused her.¡±


    I felt the air crackle with werewolf tension. My desperate emotional disy failed to prate Connor¡¯s iron


    will.


    ¡°Connor!¡± Eleanor¡¯s voice rang out, her own wolf rising to challenge his. ¡°How can you be so cruel? Vanessa is your sister!¡±


    ¡°Grandmother, Connor replied evenly, ¡°she is no longer my sister, nor is she a member of the Rivers Pack.¡±


    William Rivers, Connor¡¯s father and current Alpha, ced a restraining hand on Eleanor¡¯s arm. ¡°Mother, please remain silent,¡± he growled softly. ¡°This is for your own good. Your heart cannot take such excitement.¡± Eleanor shook off his hand, her eyes shing. ¡°I will not be silent while you cast out a child I raised!¡± Connor¡¯s patience was visibly wearing thin. ¡°I demand an apology,¡± he repeated, his voice carrying the unshakeable authority of the future Alpha. ¡°Vanessa Reed is no longer considered part of the Rivers Pack.¡± ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Eleanor questioned, her voice trembling. ¡°You used to be so fond of Nessa <b>when </b>you were pups. Why are you now so determined to banish her, severing all pack ties<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Connor¡¯s jaw tightened, and when he spoke, his voice resonated with the power of his wolf. ¡°Nessa, you coveted your own foster brother¨Can unforgivable transgression against packw. Youmitted heinous crimes, showing a tant disregard for werewolf life. Why are you still feigning innocence and expect leniency from this pack?¡±


    The revtion stunned Eleanor into horrified silence, her wolf recoiling as if struck. William tried to stop Connor from revealing more, his own wolf uneasy with the public airing of such dark pack secrets.


    <Chapter 90: Pack Judgme


    ¡°Connor, that¡¯s enough,¡± William warned, but it was toote.


    Katherine Rivers, Connor¡¯s mother, gasped in shock. She had known I¡¯d done bad things and <b>was </b>involved with the exiled wolf Frederick Warner, but this was clearly news to her.


    ¡°Coveting her brother? Disregarding werewolf life?¡± Katherine¡¯s voice was barely audible. ¡°What does <b>this </b>


    mean?¡±


    Eleanor¡¯s face had gone deathly pale. ¡°Connor, exin yourself,¡± she demanded, her voice barely a whisper.


    Katherine turned to me, her amber eyes wide with disbellef and dawning horror. ¡°Vanessa, is this true<b>? </b>


    I couldn¡¯t deny it. My wolf cowered under the weight of the Alphas¡® scrutiny.


    ¡°I meant exactly what I said,¡± Connor stated coldly, his words leaving no room for doubt.


    I saw Olivia¡¯s face change as she realized with a sickening lurch that Connor was telling the unvarnished,


    brutal truth.


    Eleanor clutched her chest, her breath catching. ¡°Nessa,¡± she whispered, ¡°is it true? Do you harbor inappropriate feelings for Connor? Are you responsible for taking werewolf lives?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t speak. My wolf spirit was shattering under the weight of these usations¨Cusations I couldn¡¯t


    deny.


    Katherine¡¯s maternal instincts warred with revulsion as she red at me, her own wolf radiating fury. ¡°Answer your grandmother!¡±


    William tried to calm the situation, his primary concern his mother¡¯s fragile health amidst the emotional storm. ¡°Mother, please sit down. Your heart-


    n answerlTM Eleanor insisted.


    ¡°I want an


    Connor remained firm, his Alpha presence demanding an apology, but I couldn¡¯t give it. My desperation twisted into defiance,


    ¡°Yes!¡± I finally cried out, my voice rising hysterically. ¡°Yes, I love him! I¡¯ve always loved him<b>!</b>¡±


    The room fell silent, shocked by my admission.


    ¡°Why? Why can¡¯t I love you? I grew up with you, and we share no blood! Why can¡¯t you just look back at me? Is it wrong for me to love you? Is it wrong for me to want to be your mate forever?¡±


    Katherine, unable to contain her fury any longer, stepped forward and pped me hard across the face. The sound echoed in the tense hall.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Luna Katherine red at me with a livid face, her wolf radiating pure outrage. ¡°Con is your brother! He can only be your brother. Even if you were once the Rivers¡® nominal daughter, even if you leave the Rivers pack, there is absolutely no possibility for you and Con to be mates!¡±


    I scoffed, years of resentment bubbling to the surface. ¡°Hehe, do you think I care that you adopted me?¡±


    I raised my head and stared at Luna Katherine, my violet eyes zing with hatred.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have be his sister. Did you ask for my opinion when you a never wanted to be his sister!¡±


    ad me? I


    Eleanor, overwhelmed by the chaotic and emotionally charged scene, her ancient wolf struggling to


    20


    Chapter 90 Pack Judgme


    ¡°Mother!¡± William called out in rm, rushing to support her.


    ¡°Someone quickly bring the Elder Rivers¡® Emergency Wolfshane Antidote!¡± William shouted, his voice sharp with concern for the pack matriarch.


    Connor signaled to Dominic Reeves, his security chief. The beta wolf responded instantly, grabbing me by the shoulders and forcing me to my knees.


    Dominic then stepped on my back, his weight and woll¡¯s pressure forcing my face to the ground in a disy of utter humiliation before the Alphas


    ¡°Since you refuse to apologize verbally,¡± Connor said, his expression unmoved and his ice¨Cblue eyes glinting with cold fury, ¡°you will kowtow to Olivia as an alternative.¡±


    Dominicplied without hesitation, violently pulling my head up and mming it back down to the marble


    floor.


    Thud, thud, thud-


    I was forced to kowtow repeatedly, the impacts resonating through the silent hall. The pain was excruciating. but worse was the humiliation burning through me.


    Eleanor, witnessing this brutal disy of pack justice, nearly choked, her breath catching in her throat. Fortunately, Martha Wilson, her loyal servant, quickly brought the Emergency Wolfsbane Antidote


    The old Luna took the antidote, and her breathing eased, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I, an old she wolf, still want to live a few more years. You Alphas handle these pack messes yourselves.¡±


    Eleanor patted her chest and, leaning on Martha, left the hall, her wolf retreating from the <b>fray</b><b>. </b>


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    I watched my grandmother leave, feeling a momentary pang of regret for causing her distress. But packw was absolute, and Vanessa¡¯s crimes could not go unpunished.


    Olivia frowned beside me, her amber eyes troubled as she nced at the humiliated Vanessa, then turned to <ol><li>me. </li></ol>


    ¡°What did you mean by ¡®disregarding werewolf life¡°?¡± she asked, her voice low and steady.


    I hesitated, not wanting to burden Livvy with the gruesome details. She had already been through enough because of Vanessa¡¯s machinations.


    ¡°That¡¯s about Jessica Sullivan and those connected to her death,¡± I replied simply, hoping she wouldn¡¯t press for more information.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Olivia responded, but I could tell from her expression that she suspected there was more to the story, her own wolf sensing the dark undercurrents of the situation<i>. </i>


    Watch Ads (0/20) >


    <b>Vote </b>


    640

 Whisper 162

    <b>Chapter </b><b>91 </b>Shadows <b>and </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>91</b><b>: </b><b>Shadows </b><b>and </b>Assaults


    <b>Chapter </b><b>91</b><b>: </b>Shadows and Assaults


    <b>(</b>Third person¡¯s POV)


    The grand hall of the Rivers Pack Mansion fell silent after Connor¡¯s brutal disy of pack justice. Vanessa Reedy crumpled on the marble floor, her violet eyes swollen from tears and the forced kowtowing.


    Alpha William Rivers stepped forward, hismanding presence filling the space. His ice¨Cblue eyes, so simr to his son¡¯s, held no warmth as he gazed down at the broken she¨Cwolf.


    ¡°Vanessa Reed,¡± William¡¯s voice resonated with absolute authority. ¡°By the power vested in me as Alpha of the Rivers Pack, I hereby formally expel you from our bloodline and territory.¡±


    Vanessa¡¯s head snapped up, desperation wing at her features. ¡°Alpha Williamn, please-¡±


    ¡°The decision is final,¡± William cut her off coldly. ¡°You are no longer under our protection or bound by our


    Connor signaled to Dominic Reeves, who immediately stepped forward to escort Vanessa away. As the security chief hauled her to her feet, William¡¯s expression grew thoughtful.


    ¡°The territory council will handle her formal judgment,¡± William mused, his voice carrying the weight of political calction. ¡°Though I suspect the human authorities have already closed the cases involving Martha Steele and Walter Jenkins as non¨Ccriminal matters.¡±


    Connor¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°The investigations suggested she hired rogues to eliminate them both.¡±


    William nodded grimly. ¡°Indeed. But intervening further in human affairs might attract unwanted attention. The pack cannot afford such scrutiny.¡±


    The implications hung heavy in the air. While Vanessa¡¯s instigation of Jessica Sullivan to kidnap Grace Winters would result in confinement, the potential for three werewolf deaths would create a scandal that could destroy everything the Rivers Pack had built.


    ¡°Grandfather holds a significant position within the werewolf council,¡± Connor said quietly. ¡°Political rivals would seize upon any stain on our reputation.¡±


    William¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Precisely why this matter must be handled with absolute discretion. Our influence and territory cannot be jeopardized by one rogue she¨Cwolf¡¯s obsession.¡±


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    Monday morning arrived with crisp autumn air and the promise of justice. I returned to Moow Legal Services, my briefcase containing the carefully prepared arbitration application for Noah Pierce¡¯s case against Northern Industrial Factory.


    The evidence was damning¨Cworkce safety vitions, withheldpensation, and deliberate exploitation of omega werewolves. Today, <b>I </b>would submit these materials to the Northern Territory Werewolf Registry


    Office.


    Connor¡¯s cier Blue Bentley Continental GT <b>sat </b>gleaming in my driveway, but I chose my more understated BMW sedan instead. The Bentley was too ostentatious for daily work, drawing unwanted attention in the


    <b>Chapter </b><b>91 </b>Shadows and


    <b>human </b><b>world</b>.


    <b>The </b><b>Registry </b><b>Office </b>had <b>no </b><b>parking </b>at its entrance, forcing <b>me </b><b>to </b>use an <b>open</b><b>¨C</b>air lot several blocks away <b>From </b>there<b>, </b>I needed <b>to </b>cross a busy main road.


    <b>I </b>stood at the crosswalk, waiting for the traffic light to change. The morning rush hour filled the street with human<b>¨C</b>driven vehicles, their engines creating a steady hum of urban noise.


    Suddenly, a powerful force mmed into my back,


    Unprepared, 1 lunged forward uncontrobly toward the busy street. The pedestrian signal zed red, <b>and </b>oing cars couldn¡¯t brake in time. Drivers stared wide¨Ceyed in shock as I hurtled toward certain death.


    In that terrifying instant, I felt as if my spirit wolf was being ripped from my very soul. At the critical moment, strong hands yanked me backward.


    It all happened in less than a second.


    Still in shock, I gasped for breath, my heart pounding violently against my ribs. I had almost lost my <b>life</b><b>¨C</b><b>my </b>wolf almost torn apart by a mundane human vehicle.


    ¡°Luna<b>, </b>are you alright?¡± Marcus Shaw, one of Connor¡¯s enforcers assigned to my protection, was pale with fright. ¡°We nearly failed our Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Luna, it was this omega who pushed you!¡± Jackson Harris, another enforcer<b>, </b>restrained a gaunt<b>, </b>desperate¨Clooking werewolf with his hands bound behind his back.


    My heart still throbbed, my body trembling with residual terror. I waspletely stunned by the brazen attempt on my life.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± My voice trembled uncontrobly, my wolf bristling beneath my skin. ¡°Why did you push me?¡± The omega¡¯s eyes darted around nervously. ¡°I¡­ I identally bumped into you. I really didn¡¯t mean <b>it</b>¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying,¡± Jackson said coldly, his beta wolf radiating menace.


    The omega hurriedly defended himself. ¡°No, no, I really didn¡¯t mean it¡­¡±


    <b>¡°</b><b>c</b>***k!¡± Jackson exerted force on the omega¡¯s arm, dislocating it with surgical precision.


    ¡°Ah!!!¡± Rodney Tanner screamed in agony, his face contorting with pain.


    The streetlights flickered on as evening approached. Onlookers, sensing the dangerous werewolf energy, quickly dispersed, leaving only my protectors and the omega.


    Marcus stated firmly, ¡°Luna, I saw him reach out and push you with my own eyes. He did it deliberately.¡± Anger rose in my amber eyes, my Alpha bloodline asserting itself. ¡°Why did you push me?¡±


    Rodney was in too much pain to speak, his face twisted with agony.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to talk,¡± I said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll have my Alpha¡¯s enforcers deal with you.¡±


    (Frederick Warner¡¯s POV)


    Not far from the road, inside a sleek ck Aston Martin, I sat with the window half¨Clowered. My <b>storm</b><b>¨C</b><b>gray </b><i>eyes </i>gleamed with predatory satisfaction as I watched the scene unfold.


    ¡°She is Connor Rivers¡® mate¨Cto¨Cbe?¡± I,asked, hooking my lips into a chilling smile.


    yton Thornton, my beta lieutenant, replied respectfully, Yes, Alpha Frederick<b>.</b>¡±


    I tugged at the corners of my mouth<b>, </b>amusement dancing in my eyes. ¡°She¡¯s got a strong <b>life </b>force<b>, </b>that <b>one</b><b>. </b>


    Her wolf is resilient.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>Marcus Shaw and Jackson Harris beside her are undoubtedly enforcers Connor Rivers assigned to her<b>,</b><b>¡± </b><b>I </b>observed meaningfully.


    My voice dropped to a low growl. ¡°She is indeed beautiful<b>, </b>her wolf carrying the scent of <b>the </b>old Winters bloodline. No wonder Connor Rivers treasures her so much.¡±


    ytonughed harshly. ¡°This she¨Cwolf is Connor Rivers¡® only weakness, his Achilles heel.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± I retracted my gaze, dark amusement stirring my powerful wolf. ¡°Connor Rivers ruined my operations in ckmoor Territory, costing me a fortune in moonstones and influence.¡±


    The ckmoor project had consumed enormous energy and untraceable currency, only to be destroyed by Connor at the critical juncture. The losses made my wolf how! for vengeance.


    ¡°I should give him a gift in return, I continued, my voice dripping with malice. ¡°A taste of true loss.¡±


    My eyes fixed on Olivia¡¯s retreating figure. ¡°Olivia Winters, let¡¯s see if your wolf always has such good luck.¡±


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    At Ravenwood Police Station, I made a call to Connor. Within five minutes, the human police officer in charge received a call from his superior, clearly contacted by Connor or his representatives.


    After hanging up, the officer¡¯s demeanor toward me changedpletely, his tone bing polite and respectful.


    ¡°Miss Winters, we have formally opened a case for investigation on suspicion of attempted murder,¡± he said carefully. ¡°You can go back now. We¡¯ll notify you through your Alpha¡¯s liaison as soon as there¡¯s progress.¡±


    I nodded slightly. ¡°Thank you for your trouble.¡±


    After exiting the police station, my phone rang with an unfamiliar number. The caller¡¯s tone was rough,ced with a beta¡¯s challenge


    ¡°I heard you took Noah Pierce¡¯s case and want to bring arbitration against our factory?¡±


    I frowned, my wolf sensing hostility. ¡°Yes¡±


    Lawyer Winters, do you have time toe to our territory? We can have a good chat.¡±


    The man¡¯s tone revealed disdain and arrogance, clearly underestimating me.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked.


    The man chuckled humorlessly. ¡°Oh, I am Noah Pierce¡¯s former Alpha, Raymond Lewis.¡±


    I remembered the name¨Cthe Alpha of the rogue pack controlling Northern Industrial Factory


    What do you want to talk about? I asked unhurriedly


    ¡°Talk about a private settlement, a blood price, if it can be resolved between our wolves, don¡¯t go to the Territory Arbitration, it will waste everyone¡¯s time.¡±


    ¡°Okay, give me an address


    < Chapter 91: Shadows and


    Raymond Lewis provided the location Moonlight Business Club, more than ten kilometers away.


    After hanging up, my slender fingers topped the steering wheel absently. The visitor was unkind, <b>his </b>wolf radiating aggression. I couldn¡¯t take this lightly.


    The other party invited me to his chosen den, iming he wanted reconciliation. Who knew what poisons he was brewing, perhaps involving wolfsbane or silver,


    I called my two enforcers, Marcus Shaw and Jackson Harris.


    The two betas responded in unison, their voices respectful. ¡°Luna, what are your orders?¡±


    ¡°Go with me to the Moonlight Business Clubter. I¡¯m afraid the wolves inside will try something.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Luna.¡±


    Inside a private suite at the Moonlight Business Club, Raymond Lewis sat leisurely sipping Moonlight Wine. The lean beta werewolf with his distinctive bullet¨Cshaped head wore a ck leather jacket, his cold eyes


    calcting.


    Four beta enforcers¨CTravis Walker, Derek Miller, Liam Jenkins, and Garrett Mitchell¨Cstood on both sides, their wolves projecting crude menace.


    ¡°When that Winters b***hes inter, you rough her up, break a few bones,¡± Raymond¡¯s voice was ice¨Ccold. ¡°If you identally kill her wolf, someone higher up will cover for you.¡±


    The enforcers replied with eager growls, ¡°Okay, Alpha Ray!¡±


    I approached the private suite wearing a neat light gray suit and ck high heels that clicked purposefully on the polished floor. Marcus Shaw opened the door for me.


    Before I could step inside, the beta wolves rushed forward¨Cfour of them wielding makeshift weapons. Sharpened pipes and heavy chains glinted dully in the low light.


    I reacted instantly, my wolf¡¯s agility allowing me to step back. My enforcers, Marcus and Jackson, were quick¨Cwitted with excellentbat skills, their moves ruthless and efficient.


    Screams and the sickening thud of <i>bodies </i>hitting the floor rose and fell. The enforcers I brought, loyal betas of the Rivers Pack, quickly knocked down Raymond Lewis¡¯s fourckeys.


    I raised my eyes to look inside the suite, meeting Raymond Lewis¡¯s terrified gaze.


    I tugged at my lips and said with a cold smile, my voiceced with the quiet authority of my Alpha bloodline, ¡°Is this your way of talking about reconciliation, Alpha Lewis?¡±


    1


    Watch Ads (0/20) >

 Whisper 163

    <b>Chapter </b><b>92</b>: <b>usations </b><b>and </b>Alliances


    <b>Chapter </b><b>92</b><b>: </b>usations and Alliances


    <b>(</b>Olivia¡¯s POV)


    Raymond Lewis was pummeled mercilessly by Connor¡¯s enforcers, Marcus Shaw and Jackson Harris. His face was swollen like a pig¡¯s head, blood trickling from his split lip.


    I stood before him, arms crossed, my amber eyes radiating a dangerous light. My wolf¡¯s presence <b>added </b><b>to </b>the intimidation, making the air thick with tension.


    ¡°Was it you who hired the omega, Rodney Tanner, who pushed me by the roadside just now?¡± <b>I </b>demanded. Being awyer in the werewolf world was a high¨Crisk profession. It wasn¡¯t umon for clients or their Alphas to resent and deliberately retaliate againstwyers who bested them in territorial or pack disputes. The recent case of Gregory Thompson, my beta colleague at Moow Legal Services, being stabbed with <b>a </b>silver dagger by a disgruntled client¡¯s rogue wolf and almost dying, was a fresh, chilling example. Raymond Lewis, kneeling on the ground, his wolf cowering, begged for mercy. ¡°Spare me, Luna Winters, I was truly wrong, I will never dare again.¡±


    I frowned, my voice sharp. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, was it you who hired the omega, Rodney Tanner<b>, </b>who pushed me by the roadside?¡±


    Raymond Lewis looked confused, his eyes darting nervously. ¡°What roadside? What omega pushed <b>you</b><b>?! </b>didn¡¯t hire anyone, I¡¯m only meeting you for the first time now, Luna.¡±


    Not him? My mind raced, trying to piece together the puzzle.


    Who could it be? My wolf bristled with unease.


    Could it be Cassandra Evans who hired them? I quickly dismissed the idea. Although Cassandra was a scheming she¨Cwolf and disliked me, she didn¡¯t seem vicious enough to want me dead, not to the point of orchestrating a public assassination.


    Then who? I pondered deeply.


    Suddenly, a name surfaced in my mind: Frederick Warner, the exiled illegitimate son of William Rivers. <b>Connor </b>had told me about Frederick¡¯s connection with the Rivers Pack and had specifically warned me that Frederick might cause trouble for me to retaliate against Connor.


    <b>(</b>Third person¡¯s POV)


    Thinking of this, Olivia raised her eyes and looked at Raymond Lewis, his face bruised and swollen. <i>¡°</i>Are you Frederick Warner¡¯s man?<b>¡± </b>she asked coldly.


    Raymond Lewis shook his head vehemently. ¡°I don¡¯t know him, Luna Winters<b>, </b>please spare me, I will never dare again, I will immediatelypensate Noah Pierce when I get back to my territory today, please let me go!¡±


    <b>iny </b>


    Olivia asked coldly, ¡°Not Frederick Warner¡¯s man, then why did you ask me toe here and <b>bring </b><b>s </b>thugs? How dare a minor rogue Alpha like you be so arrogant<b>, </b>controlling a mere human <b>factory</b><b>? </b><b>There </b><b>must </b>


    ¡±


    ?


    <<b>Chapter </b>92 usations a


    <b>be </b><b>someone </b><b>more </b><b>powerful </b>behind <b>you</b><b>. </b>Tell me the name of <b>the </b><b>Alpha </b>pulling your strings, and I can <ol><li><b>go</b><b>. </b></li></ol>


    <b>Raymond </b>Lewis couldn¡¯t help <b>but </b>shudder. The Alpha behind him, Malcolm Wilson<b>, </b>had connections in both. legitimate pack businesses and the rogue underworld.


    Even other Alphas on the street had to call him ¡®The Director¡®. The Northern Industrial Factory was <b>actually </b>Malcolm Wilson¡¯s, and Raymond was just a figurehead, a beta acting as the legal representative with no <b>real </b>


    power.


    He didn¡¯t dare expose The Director. Thinking of Malcolm Wilson¡¯s ruthless methods, Raymond Lewis broke out in a cold sweat, his wolf whimpering.


    Raymond Lewis swallowed and replied, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have anyone behind me, I just thought you were a lone she¨Cwolf, new to Riverdale, and wanted to scare you.¡±


    Olivia narrowed her amber eyes, sizing up Raymond Lewis. Her keenwyer¡¯s mind and wolf¡¯s intuition pondered how much of his words were true.¡±


    Raymond Lewis felt a chill in his heart<b>, </b>afraid that Olivia would call Connor¡¯s enforcers to beat him again. ¡°Luna Winters, I¡¯m kowtowing to you, please let me go!¡±


    Olivia smiled insincerely, a chilling glint in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that a minor rogue Alpha like you has <b>the </b>guts to hire thugs to beat the opposing pack¡¯swyer in broad daylight. Since you¡¯re not willing to say<b>, </b>then I¡¯ll have to call the human police and the territory enforcers.¡±


    Raymond Lewis breathed a sigh of relief. He wasn¡¯t afraid of the human police; The Director had connections within the humanw enforcement agencies.


    At Rivers Pack Headquarters, Connor Rivers received a call from Marcus Shaw, his beta enforcer. His face turned gloomy as he listened.


    In a short day, his Livvy had encountered two dangers and almost had a serious ident. Connor felt a burst of primal fear, his Alpha wolf snarling within him:


    After hanging up the phone, he grabbed his coat and strode out.


    Frank Langley, his senior beta assistant, hurriedly chased after him. ¡°Alpha Connor, where are <b>you </b>going? There¡¯s a pack council meeting in ten minutes! Hey, Alpha?¡±


    Olivia Winters returned to Moonlight Manor, Ethan Grey¡¯s guesthouse in Harbor City, as she still maintained a temporary residence there while her own apartment in Riverdale Terrace Apartments was being prepared.


    The pack housekeeper, Martha Jenkins, a beta wolf, had prepared a table full of dishes that Olivia loved. Many of them were traditional werewolffort foods.


    Martha Jenkins said with a warm smile, ¡°Liv, you worked hard today, your wolf must be tired. Come and eat.¡± Olivia picked up her chopsticks but didn¡¯t have much appetite. She was still thinking about the terrifying moment on the road today.


    It was the first time she had been so close to death. A little bit more, and her wolf wouldn¡¯t have seen <b>the </b><b>sun </b>


    <b>tomorrow</b>.


    Lost in thought, Connor Rivers arrived, his powerful Alpha presence filling the room.


    <


    < Chapter 92: usations a


    ¡°Livvy, how are you?¡± Connor looked nervous and afraid, his wolf radiating protectiveness,


    He quickly walked over, bent down, and ced his hands on Olivia¡¯s shoulders. He carefully looked her over with his intense ice¨Cblue eyes.


    Olivia came back to her senses. ¡°Con, you know about it.¡±


    Connor hummed, his scent strong and reassuring, and pulled Olivia into his arms, holding her tightly. Just a little bit more, and he would have lost his mate¨Cto¨Cbe.


    ¡°Con, I guess that the omega who pushed me on the road today was Frederick Warner¡¯s man. Besides Frederick, I can¡¯t think of anyone else who would do this.¡±


    The rogue wolf who hated her the most was, of course, Vanessa Reed. But Vanessa had already been arrested by the pack enforcers and was awaiting judgment.


    The most suspicious person was Frederick Warner.


    Connor¡¯s arms around Olivia tightened, his <b>dark </b>and deep ice¨Cblue eyes revealing a sharp, cold light. His Alpha wolf was on high alert.


    ¡°I checked, Frederick Warner has indeed returned to the Northern Territory.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s body stiffened.


    ¡°Livvy, try to go out less in the future, work from home if possible.¡±


    ¡°Is he¡­ is Frederick Warner really that terrifying?¡±


    Connor let go of Olivia, ced his hands on her shoulders, and gazed into her amber eyes. His expression was serious, his Alpha¡¯s protective instincts ring.


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to gamble, Livvy. Just thinking about how you almost had an ident today makes my heart stop with fear, my wolf howls at the thought, do you know? I value you more than my own life.¡±


    Connor¡¯s eyes were red at the corners.


    ¡°To deal with Frederick Warner, I have a one hundred percent certainty of winning. If his wolf is ruthless, mine can be even more ruthless. But he has no emotions, no weaknesses, you could even say that his wolf has <i>no </i>humanity. But I¡¯m different, I have you.¡±


    ¡°Livvy, I can¡¯t take you on an adventure.¡±


    The lights in the dining room were as bright as day, and the food on the table emitted an enticing aroma of roasted venison and herbs. The television in the living room was ying the evening news, the human anchor¡¯s voice faintly audible.


    Olivia lowered her eyshes, her eyes stinging, and she whispered, ¡°Con, am I a burden to you, a weakness for your wolf?¡±


    Connor¡¯s eyes turned red, and guilt welled up in his eyes, his Alpha wolf whining softly. ¡°What are you saying, Livvy? It¡¯s my fault that you¡¯re being targeted by Vanessa Reed, that you¡¯re being watched by Frederick


    Warner.¡±


    Olivia slowly shook her head. You¡¯re not a burden to me, I¡¯ve never thought that way.¡±


    ¡°But I think that way, it¡¯s a fact.¡± Connor sighed, his wolf calming slightly. ¡°Can you please not go out or the next few days? I¡¯lle and keep youpany every day, my wolf will protect you.¡±


    1


    ?) (??-??


    r


    Chapter 92: usations a


    Olivia nodded obediently. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Gon, can you help me investigate someone?¡±


    <b>¡°</b><b>Who</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Raymond Lewis.¡±


    Connor¡¯s eyes shed with a sharp, cold light, his Alpha wolf bristling. <b>¡°</b><b>Is </b>that the rogue Alpha who hired thugs to teach you a lesson today?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°I have a feeling that he definitely has someone backing him, a more powerful Alpha. How could a minor rogue Alpha like him be so bold as to hire thugs to teach me a lesson, like amon rogue wolf<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Connor said, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent my enforcers to investigate.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Livvy, let¡¯s eat first, the food will get cold.¡± Connor pulled out a chair and sat down next to Olivia.


    ¡°Okay, you eat with me.¡±


    <b>Comments </b>


    Watch Ads <b>(</b>0/20) >


    <b>Vote </b>

 Whisper 164

    <b>Chapter </b><b>93 </b><b>The </b>Alpha¡¯s D


    <b>Chapter </b><b>93</b><b>: </b><b>The Alpha¡¯s </b><b>Desires </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>93</b>: The Alpha¡¯s Desires


    (Third person¡¯s POV)


    Frederick Warner sat in the back seat of the sleek ck sedan, his storm¨Cgray eyes reflecting the passing streetlights of Harbor City. The leather interior carried the scent of expensive cologne and predatory


    satisfaction.


    Maxwell Cooper, his driver and beta werewolf bodyguard, nced at the rearview mirror. His weathered hands gripped the steering wheel as he spoke carefully.


    ¡°Alpha Warner, are we still going back to Miss Sophia¡¯s vi tonight?¡±


    Frederick¡¯s lips curved into a cold smile. Sophia, a beta werewolf originally from the Northern Territory, came from a well¨Coff pack before bing an international customized tour guide for wealthy werewolves and humans. She hadn¡¯t returned to the Northern Territory for two years after following Frederick to ckmoor


    Territory.


    She was his most beloved mistress in ckmoor Territory. This time she had alsoe to the Northern Territory with him, expecting his attention and affection.


    Frederick leaned back against the plush seat, his wolf stirring with different desires. ¡°No, Maxwell. I have other ns tonight.¡±


    His voice carried the dangerous edge of an Alpha ustomed to taking whatever he wanted. ¡°Tell me about that pure young omega werewolf Samuel ckwood presented to me upon our arrival in Riverdale.¡±


    Maxwell¡¯s jaw tightened slightly. He knew his Alpha¡¯s predatory nature all too well.


    ¡°The university student, Alpha? I believe her name was Lily or something simr.¡±


    Frederick¡¯s eyes gleamed with dark interest. ¡°Yes, that one. Fresh, untouched, innocent. Much more appealing than familiar territory.¡±


    Maxwell hesitated, his beta instincts warning him to tread carefully. ¡°Alpha Warner, you promised Miss Sophia dinner tonight. She¡¯s been preparing all afternoon.¡±


    Frederick waved his hand dismissively, his wolf clearly uninterested in old conquests<b>. </b>¡°Sophia can wait. Or better yet, she can learn that promises mean nothing when better opportunities arise.¡±


    His tone carried the casual cruelty of someone who viewed others as disposable entertainment. ¡°The young omega, however, represents fresh possibilities.¡±


    Maxwell, familiar with Frederick¡¯s predatory nature and the futility of arguing, remained silent. He started the car, the engine purring to life as they drove away from Sophia¡¯s vi.


    The beta driver¡¯s wolf whimpered quietly at the callousness, but survival meant obedience to his Alpha¡¯s


    desires.


    At <b>the </b>vi, Sophia had prepared <b>a </b>romantic dinner with perfectly cooked venison steak, fresh roses arranged


    in <b>crystal </b>vases, and bottles of expensive moonlight <b>wine </b>chilling in silver <b>buckets</b>.


    The dining room glowed with candlelight, <b>creating </b>an intimate atmosphere she hoped <b>would </b><b>rekindle </b>


    O


    <b>Chapter </b>93. The Alpha¡¯s D.


    <b>Frederick¡¯s </b><b>interest</b>. Her <b>wolf </b><b>paced </b>anxiously as minutes turned <b>to </b><b>hours</b>.


    <b>She </b><b>checked </b>her phone repeatedly, her heart sinking with each passing moment. <b>The </b>venison grew <b>cold</b><b>, </b><b>the </b><b>wine </b><b>lost </b>its chill, and the roses began <b>to </b>wilt.


    Tears gathered in her eyes as disappointment reced expectation. Her wolf whimpered in distress<b>, </b>sensing the rejection before her human mind fully epted it.


    Finally, she couldn¡¯t bear the waiting any longer. With trembling fingers, she dialed Frederick¡¯s number.


    The phone connected after several rings. Instead of Frederick¡¯s voice, she heard explicit sounds that <b>made </b>


    her blood run cold.


    Heavy breathing, feminine moans, and the unmistakable sounds of Frederick engaging in intimacy <b>with </b>another she¨Cwolf filled her ears. Her heart shattered as she recognized his low growls of satisfaction:


    ¡°Frederick?¡± she whispered, her voice breaking.


    ¡°Ah, Sophia,¡± Frederick¡¯s voice came through the phone, breathless but utterly callous. ¡°I won¡¯t be joining you for dinner tonight. I¡¯ve found more¡­ stimtingpany.¡±


    The sounds continued in the background, each moan from the other she¨Cwolf like a dagger to Sophia¡¯s heart. Her wolf howled silently in anguish.


    ¡°But you promised-¡± she began.


    ¡°Promises change,¡± Frederick interrupted coldly. ¡°Surely you understand that by now.¡±


    Sophia could no longer listen. Her hands shaking with heartbreak and rage, she mmed the phone down.


    Tears streamed down her face as she stared at the romantic dinner she¡¯d prepared with such hope. Her wolf curled up in devastation, feeling utterly abandoned and worthless.


    Meanwhile, at Moonlight Manor, Olivia Winters sat at herptop, working remotely on her legal cases. She had obediently followed Connor¡¯s instructions to stay home, her amber eyes focused on the screen as she reviewed Noah Pierce¡¯s arbitration documents.


    The manor felt secure with Connor¡¯s beta enforcers stationed around the property. Their presence providedfort<b>, </b>though her wolf remained alert to potential dangers.


    Connor arrived as evening fell, his powerful Alpha presence immediately filling the room. His ice¨Cblue eyes scanned her face, checking for any signs of distress.


    ¡°Livvy, I have updates about Raymond Lewis,¡± he said, settling beside her on the couch.


    Olivia looked up from herptop, her attention fully focused on him. ¡°What did you discover?¡± ¡°Raymond Lewis¡¯s backer is Samuel ckwood,¡± Connor revealed, his voice grim. ¡°He¡¯s a local influential rogue Alpha with connections in both legitimate pack businesses and the rogue underworld.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s wolf bristled at the name. ¡°Samuel ckwood? I¡¯ve heard whispers about him in legal circles.¡± Connor nodded, his expression darkening<i>. </i>¡°More concerning is that Samuel ckwood met with Frederick Warner upon his return to the Northern Territory. They¡¯re forming a dangerous alliance to counter me <b>and </b><b>the </b>Rivers Pack.¡±


    The implications sent a chill through Olivia¡¯s wolf. Two powerful, ruthless Alphas working <b>together </b><b>posed </b><b>a </b>significant threat.


    Chapter 93 The Alpha¡¯s D


    ¡°This suggests Frederick Warner is building awork of local criminals and rogues,¡± Connor continued. ¡°He¡¯s not just seeking personal revenge¨Che¡¯s nning somethingrger.¡±


    Olivia set aside herptop, her amber eyes reflecting worry. ¡°How dangerous is this alliance?¡±


    Connor reached for her hand, his touch reassuring. ¡°Frederick Warner poses no significant threat within the Northern Territory, Livvy. I have the Alpha power and pack resources to handle this situation.¡±


    His confidence was genuine, backed by years of leadership and strategic thinking. ¡°The Rivers Pack has deep roots here, loyal allies, and legitimate authority. Frederick is an outsider with criminal connections¨Cthat makes him vulnerable.¡±


    Olivia nodded, though her wolf remained uneasy. ¡°What should I do?¡±


    Connor¡¯s protective instincts red as he squeezed her hand. ¡°Continue staying home, working remotely when possible. Trust no one you don¡¯t know personally.¡±


    His ice¨Cblue eyes grew serious, his Alpha authority evident. ¡°Livvy, recently, have there been any strange wolves or humansing to the door?¡±


    He had dispatched several of his most trusted beta enforcers to guard Moonlight Manor day and night to protect Olivia. If there were any suspicious individuals, his subordinates would report to him immediately, but he still wasn¡¯t at ease and wanted to ask personally.


    Olivia shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Good. Don¡¯t trust any strangers, not even those iming to be from my pack unless I verify them personally.¡±


    ¡°I know, Con.¡±

 Whisper 165

    Chapter <b>94. </b>Escting Th


    <b>Chapter </b><b>94</b><b>: </b><b>Escting Threats </b>


    <b>Chapter </b>94: Escting Threats


    <b>(</b><b>Cassandra¡¯s </b>POV)


    <b>Inside </b>the dimly lit and opulent Moonlit Lovers Suite at the Crescent Moon Hotel, the air was thick with <b>the </b>primal scent of wolf and desire. The sounds of panting and the scrape of skin against silk sheets intertwined


    as Ethan Grey and I indulged in a desperate passion.


    Ethan, drenched in sweat, his wolf Noah wing at the edges of his control, closed his eyes and ecstatically


    called out, ¡°Livvy¡­ Livvy¡­¡±


    He was with me, but his mind, his very being, was consumed by Olivia Winters. He seemed to be using me <b>as </b>a surrogate, my body a vessel to channel his longing for Olivia, only tolerating my presence when I remained silent, allowing him to superimpose Olivia¡¯s image, her scent, her essence onto me.


    His wolf, Noah, thrashed within, recognizing the wrongness of the act<b>, </b>the betrayal, yet Ethan¡¯s human despair overpowered its protests.


    Though my wolf Zoe recoiled at being called another she¨Cwolf¡¯s name during such an intimate act, I didn¡¯t care as long as I could be by Ethan Grey¡¯s side. I had been painstakingly trying to imitate Olivia Winters in every conceivable way, from my hairstyle and choice of clothing to even attempting to mimic the subtle floral scent Olivia favored.


    All in a desperate bid to win back Ethan¡¯s affection, to reignite the mate bond he had once shared with me. Even though Ethan constantlymented that he couldn¡¯t live without Olivia, he still sumbed to my advances, a bitter confirmation that Alphas, like human men, could separate physical desire from the deeper connection of a true mate bond.


    ¡°Ethan¡­ Ethan¡­ ah¡­¡± I breathed beneath him, my voice a feigned imitation of passion.


    Just as Ethan was lost in the haze of desire, his wolf Noah wing for release, he raised his hand and pped me sharply across the face.


    He couldn¡¯t bear my speaking; my voice, so unlike Olivia¡¯s melodic tones, shattered the fragile illusion he was desperately trying to maintain.


    I suppressed a whimper, tears welling in my green¨Cgold eyes, feeling the sting of humiliation but willing to endure anything as long as I could remain tethered to Ethan, hoping to rekindle the embers of our past.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    Meanwhile, at Whisperbrook Gardens, I received a call from Jade Mitchell. Jade¡¯s voice was bright with excitement as she told me that Leah Pierce was scheduled to be discharged from Harbor City Memorial Hospital the next day.


    She asked if I wanted to join her in picking Leah up.


    However, I declined, exining that I couldn¡¯t leave my residence due to some pressing pack matters<b>, </b><b>not </b>wanting to reveal the full extent of the danger Frederick Warner posed.


    ¡°I understand, Olivia,¡± Jade said respectfully. ¡°Should I convey your well wishes to Leah? Do you bring a gift from you?¡±


    <b>need </b><b>me </b><b>to </b>


    Chapter 94 Escting Th


    <b>I </b><b>approved</b><b>, </b><b>promising </b><b>to </b>transfer <b>the </b>money <b>for </b><b>a </b><b>suitable </b>present <bter</b><b>, </b><b>my </b>wolf <b>Cora </b><b>purring </b><b>with </b><b>affection </b>


    <b>for the </b><b>young </b>omega..


    <b>Later </b><b>that </b><b>evening</b>, while reviewing case files, I received a call from my father, Richard <b>Winters</b><b>, </b><b>Alpha </b><b>of </b><b>the </b><b>Winters </b><b>Pack</b>. He invited me to Grace Winters¡® eighth birthday party at the Winters Family Estate <b>that </b><b>weekend</b>, his voice softer than usual, hoping I could make time to attend.


    <b>Richard </b>exined that Grace¡¯s mental state had been fragile since her k********<b>g </b>by Vanessa <b>Reed</b><b>, </b><b>and </b><b>her </b>pack therapist advised that she needed the love and attention of her family, especially her older sister<b>, </b><b>to </b><b>aid </b>


    her recovery.


    However, I hesitated. Although my wolf Cora yearned to celebrate my little sister¡¯s birthday <b>and </b>offerfort, I couldn¡¯t risk going out, fearing what Frederick Warner, the exiled and vengeful Alpha, might do if I <b>left </b>the protection of Connor Rivers¡® territory.


    Richard pleaded with me, his voice strained, mentioning Grace¡¯s desperate need for her sister¡¯s presence <b>to </b>help her heal from the trauma.


    ¡°I¡­¡­¡± I hesitated.


    Grace¡¯s psychological wounds from the k<b>********</b>g by Vanessa Reed hadn¡¯t fully healed; I knew my presence would significantly help my little sister¡¯s recovery. My wolf Cora whined in distress <b>at </b>the thought of my packling suffering.


    But thinking of that dangerously unstable Alpha, Frederick Warner, and his relentless pursuit<b>, </b>I steeled myself and cruelly refused.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad, I really can¡¯t get away on Saturday.¡±


    A sigh, heavy with disappointment, came from the other end. ¡°Hey, okay.¡±


    Richard hung up the phone. I stood before the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows of my apartment in Whisperbrook Gardens, my reflection showing a solitary, mncholic figure, <b>the </b>city lights blurring through unshed tears. On Saturday morning, the insistent ringing of the telephone shattered my restless sleep. It was Agnes Turner, the Winters Pack¡¯s long¨Cserving beta housekeeper, her voice frantic with rming news.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good, Liv, something terrible has happened to your father, Alpha Richard!¡±


    My heart leaped into my throat, my wolf Cora instantly alert with dread.


    ¡°Aggie, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Alpha Richard¡­ at little Gracie¡¯s birthday party¡­ he suddenly lost his footing and fell down the stairs. He¡¯s


    the healers are with him!¡±


    being treated at Moonlight Memorial Hospital <i>no </i>


    I scrambled out of bed, my mind a vortex of turmoil, my wolf urging me to rush to my Alpha¡¯s side.


    At Moonlight Memorial Hospital, in the corridor outside the emergency treatment rooms, I found Natalie Winters, my stepmother, in tears. Natalie rted how Richard Winters had stepped into the stairwell, likely to shift and relieve some stress or take a private call, and waster found unconscious and bleeding at <b>the </b>foot of the stairs, his wolf form battered.


    I, filled with a cold, consuming anxiety, questioned the circumstances, mywyer¡¯s mind and my wolf¡¯s instincts screaming that something was profoundly amiss.


    < Chapter 94 Escting Th


    + Pinta<b>? </b>


    Natalie¡¯s tearful words confirmed my darkest suspicion. It was Frederick Warner. It had to be Frederick


    Warner!


    <b>That </b>maniacal Alpha, unable to directly strike at the Rivers Pack and unable to lure me out, was now targeting those closest to me, his purpose to forcibly draw me into the open.


    I was so consumed by rage that my lips trembled uncontrobly, the fury in my heart zing to its peak. Why<b>, </b>why did Frederick Warner relentlessly hurt my family, my pack?


    First Grace, now my father, my Alpha. I clenched my fists so tightly that my nails, which could extend into ws, sank deeply into my flesh, drawing blood.


    At this moment, my rationality, the calm demeanor of awyer who studied and upheld packw, was incinerated by pure, unadulterated rage. As a werewolf, as a daughter, as a future Luna, I now wanted only one thing: to hunt down and kill Frederick Warner.


    *Frederick Warner. I have marked your scent,* my wolf Cora snarled silently within me.


    <b>1 </b>


    H


    1K


    Watch Ads (0/20) >

 Whisper 166

    Chapter <b>95 </b><b>Fractured </b>Alli..


    <b>Chapter </b><b>95</b><b>: </b><b>Fractured </b>Alliances <b>and </b><b>Desperate </b>Measures


    <b>Chapter </b><b>95</b>: Fractured Alliances and Desperate Measures


    (Richard Winters¡® POV)


    <b>The </b>sterile scent of wolfsbane¨Cfree disinfectant filled my nostrils as Iy in the hospital bed, my body aching from the ¡°fall¡± down the stairs. The pain was manageable, but the humiliation burned deeper than any physical wound.


    Two imposing Rivers pack enforcers stood guard outside my private room like silent sentinels. Their presence was both reassuring and insulting¨CI needed protection in my own territory.


    The door opened, and Natalie entered carrying a thermal container. Her amber eyes widened when she saw the guards.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± she questioned, her Luna instincts immediately alert.


    Olivia appeared in the doorway behind her. ¡°Luna Natalie, my father¡¯s fall¡­ I don¡¯t think it was an ident. These two enforcers were sent by Alpha Connor to protect him.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s brow furrowed, her wolf sensing the gravity of the situation. ¡°Liv, what do you mean?¡±


    Olivia led her inside, closing the door behind them. For the next ten minutes, my daughter exined the escting threat from Frederick Warner, William Rivers¡® illegitimate son who had returned seeking


    vengeance.


    Natalie¡¯s face grew pale as the implications sank in. ¡°So now it¡¯s William¡¯s illegitimate son<b>, </b>Frederick, who harmed your father to force you to appear?<b>¡± </b>


    Olivia nodded solemnly. ¡°He¡¯s targeting my family to draw me out.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s maternal instincts red as she looked between us. ¡°Liv, this is incredibly dangerous for you.¡±


    ¡°You need to be cautious too,¡± Olivia urged. ¡°Always have pack guards when going out. And Grace should stay home from school for now. The rogues who kidnapped her before were Frederick¡¯s operatives.¡±


    The mention of my youngest daughter made my wolf snarl with protective rage. That innocent pup had already suffered enough trauma.


    Natalie decided immediately. ¡°I¡¯ll hire a private tutor for Grace.¡±


    ¡°Thoroughly vet their background,¡± Olivia warned. ¡°Frederick might send an imposter to infiltrate our home and take you and Grace hostage.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll rehire the tutor we used before,¡± Natalie agreed. ¡°Someone we trustpletely.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s expression softened slightly. ¡°Thank you. How is Grace handling everything?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t told her about your father¡¯s ident,¡± Natalie exined. ¡°Only that he had to leave on urgent pack


    business.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Connor to select highly skilled Rivers pack enforcers to protect you and Grace,¡± Olivia promised. Natalie epted gratefully, though I could see the strain in her eyes.


    <b>(</b>Olivia Winters¡® POV)


    Chapter <b>95 </b><b>Fractured </b><b>Alli </b>


    <b>In </b><b>the </b><b>afternoon</b><b>, </b><b>Connor </b><b>finally </b><b>arrived </b>after <b>concluding </b><b>his </b>pressing pack <b>duties</b><b>, </b><b>Natalie </b><b>sat </b><b>by </b><b>Dad¡¯s </b><b>bedside</b><b>, </b><b>gently </b><b>helping </b><b>him </b><b>sip </b>healing broth.


    <b>I </b><b>had </b><b>my </b><bptop </b>and case files spread on the small round table, working on pack legal matters while <b>keeping </b>


    <b>my </b>fatherpany.


    Connor pushed the door open, and Frank Langley ced severalrge bags of expensive healing herbs<b>, </b>nutrient¨Crich foods, and fruit baskets on the floor.


    <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>apologize for noting immediately after the incident,¡± Connor said. ¡°I was investigating the <b>assant</b><b>. </b>


    I looked up from myputer, my amber eyes sharp. ¡°Have you found the one responsible<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>¡°</b>The attacker has been identified and turned over to the territory enforcers,¡± Connor confirmed. ¡°But Frederick Warner managed to distance himself from the direct act. Only the hired rogue will face pack justice for now<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    My expression darkened. Frederick was too cunning to be caught so easily.


    Connor turned to Dad on the hospital bed, his tone apologetic. ¡°Alpha Richard, I am deeply sorry you <i>were </i>caught in this. The fault lies with my pack¡¯s history with Frederick.¡±


    Dad¡¯s voice was raspy but firm. ¡°With the Rivers Pack¡¯s power and influence, can you truly <b>do </b>nothing about Frederick? Must we let him continue to endanger our packs?¡±


    ¡°I apologize again,¡± Connor said. ¡°While my wolf¡¯s instincts scream Frederick¡¯s guilt<b>, </b>there¡¯s no concrete evidence linking him to this specific assault. Without it, the territory enforcers can¡¯t formally act against an Alpha of another territory.¡±


    Dad retorted sharply. ¡°Sometimes pack justice requires methods beyond formalws. To subdue a venomous wolf, one must be more cunning. Why do you need evidence if you¡¯re not an enforcer?¡±


    Connor lowered his eyes, acknowledging the truth. ¡°Frederick has only recently returned to our territories. His movements are ndestine, and several attempts to track him down have failed.¡±


    Dad seemed deeply dissatisfied and silently continued sipping his broth.


    After Connor briefed us on the captured rogue, he left behind a bank card containing a significant sum. ¡°This is a small token of my concern, please ept it.¡±


    Dad was visibly displeased. ¡°Don¡¯t waste time on these meaningless gestures. Capturing Frederick Warner swiftly is more important than anything.¡±


    Connor showed deference for my sake, his demeanor impable. ¡°That is, of course, my priority.¡±


    Before Connor left, I put away myptop and said in a low voice, ¡°Con, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Dad¡¯s gaze swept over me coldly, his face darkening.


    I sighed. ¡°Dad, their purpose in harming you is to force me to appear. Only if I show myself will you, Luna Natalie, and Grace be safe.¡±


    Natalie was stunned. ¡°Liv, we have enforcers protecting us now. But you must be incredibly careful!¡± Dad snorted coldly, his Alpha dominance ring. ¡°<b>If </b>our family is targeted for death because of an alliance with <i>your </i>Rivers Pack, then this mating bond doesn¡¯t need to be finalized.¡±


    My heart sank heavily, a chill spreading through me as if plunged into an ice cave. I knew Dad was serious.


    Chapter 95. Fractured Alli


    ???? ??


    What made me most powerless was myck of standing to object. It was my sister <b>and </b><b>father </b><b>who </b><b>were </b>harmed<b>, </b>not me. <b>I </b>couldn¡¯t selfishly let my family be repeatedly endangered for my own happiness.


    ¡°Dad.¡± My voice was hoarse. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Alpha Connor properly.¡±


    ¡°You should have a thorough discussion,¡± Dad said in a deep voice.


    In the Moonlight Memorial Hospital parking lot, the interior of Connor¡¯s luxury Cullinan SUV was warm. Connor took off his coat, revealing a ck shirt and tie beneath¨Cthe attire of a powerful Alpha who had rushed over from Rivers Pack headquarters.


    ¡°Con.¡± I called out. ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡±


    Connor lowered his eyes, concealing the emotions swirling within his ice¨Cblue depths. ¡°What do you want to


    talk about?<b>¡± </b>


    I felt a pang in my heart. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say the words, but my family had been hurt repeatedly. I couldn¡¯t selfishly prioritize my love and happiness.


    Grace was kidnapped, my father attacked and injured today. What about tomorrow? Would it be Natalie, or myself?


    A long silence filled the car, the air growing stuffy from the heating. Connor tugged at his tie and lowered the car window halfway.


    The cold wind poured in, instantly refreshing.


    I cautiously began, ¡°What my dad meant, you just¡­¡±


    Before I could finish my sentence, Connor mmed his foot on the elerator. I lurched forward, swallowing the rest of my words.


    I pursed my lips and silently fastened my seatbelt. Connor¡¯s wolf was clearly agitated; he drove with aggressive speed.


    Watch Ads (0/20) >


    1.5K


    <b>E </b>


    <b>Vote </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>96. </b>Night Pursuit

 Whisper 167

    <b>Chapter </b><b>96</b><b>: </b><b>Night </b><b>Pursult </b><b>and </b><b>Deadly </b><b>Hunt </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>96</b>: Night Pursuit and Deadly Hunt


    <b>(</b>Olivia¡¯s POV)


    The ck Bugatti sped along the Northern Territory rural highway, the scenery outside the window receding rapidly. My heart was tightly drawn, my face pale as I gripped the seat belt, my amber eyes wide with <b>fear</b>.


    <b>¡°</b>Con, Alpha Connor, slow down.¡±


    The speedometer needle quivered at dangerous speeds. My wolf Cora whimpered inside me, sensing <b>the </b>reckless pace.


    Connor Rivers sat rigid behind the wheel, his jaw tense and the lines of his profile hard. He showed obvious signs of being in a bad mood as he stared ahead, his wolf¡¯s instincts on high alert.


    His knuckles were white against the steering wheel. The muscles in his forearms strained beneath his rolled¨Cup sleeves.


    Despite not responding directly, Connor gradually decreased his speed, easing my anxiety. The car¡¯s engine


    settled into a steadier rumble.


    Gazing out the window, I noticed the unfamiliar surroundings. We weren¡¯t heading towards Whisperbrook


    Gardens or the Rivers Pack Mansion.


    My wolf grew uneasy, sensing something amiss. Thendscape looked wrong, too rural, too isted.


    ¡°Con, where are we going?¡± I asked, my voice tight with concern.


    Connor¡¯s ice¨Cblue eyes remained fixed on the road ahead. His jaw worked silently for a moment before he


    answered.


    ¡°Whisperbrook Gardens has beenpromised. It¡¯s no longer safe for you,¡± he replied with a cold voice that made my heart sink.


    The words hit me like a physical blow. My safe haven, my sanctuary, was no longer mine.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking you to a manor outside the city to lie low for a few days,¡± Connor continued, his tone clipped and professional. ¡°I¡¯lle pick you upter, after I¡¯ve dealt with things.¡±


    pressed him about the distance, worry creeping into my voice. ¡°How far is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not far,¡± he assured me curtly. His response felt rehearsed, automatic.


    ¡°Someone will be waiting ahead to escort you. The car will be filled with professional Rivers pack enforcers for your protection.¡±


    Concerned, I immediately questioned his ns. The separation felt wrong, dangerous.


    ¡°What about you? What are you going to do?¡±


    Connor dismissed my worries with a wave of his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Livvy.¡±


    But I could see the tension in his shoulders. His wolf was as agitated as mine.


    The car continued its journey through increasingly deste terrain. Gradually, the city¡¯s towering buildings


    <


    Chapter 96 <b>Night </b><b>Pursuit </b>


    <b>gave </b><b>way </b><b>to </b><b>smaller </b><b>houses </b><b>and </b><b>empty </bndscapes.


    <b>The </b><b>road </b>was nked by lush greenery, <b>offering </b>a refreshing view. But my wolf <b>remained </b>on <b>edge</b><b>, </b><b>hackles </b><b>raised </b><b>in </b>warning.


    <b>Something </b>felt wrong. The speed, the tension radiating from Connor<b>¨C</b><b>it </b><b>all </b><b>made </b><b>my </b><b>instincts </b>scream danger.


    <b>Trees </b>blurred past the windows in dark streaks. The road stretched endlessly ahead, swallowed <b>by </b>shadows. Connor informed me that we would soon be stopping. ¡°A little further ahead, you¡¯ll get out of the <b>car </b><b>with </b>them, Livvy.¡±


    His voice carried finality that made my stomach clench. This felt like goodbye.


    I nced back through the rear window, puzzled by the absence of our usual security detail. The <b>road </b>behind us was empty, no protective convoy in sight.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we supposed to have bodyguards with us? I thought we always did.¡±


    Connor¡¯s expression darkened further. His grip on the steering wheel tightened until his knuckles cracked.


    ¡°I noticed someone tailing us after leaving the hospital,¡± he exined in a deep voice that made my stomach clench. ¡°<b>I </b>sped up to lose them.¡±


    The revtion sent ice through my veins. We were being hunted.


    ¡°The bodyguards were likely left behind during the pursuit.¡±


    I felt a knot tighten in my stomach, my wolf sensing imminent danger. The istion suddenly felt like a trap.


    ¡°Will you be in danger when you go back then?¡±


    Connor¡¯s jaw worked silently. His wolf was fighting for control beneath the surface.


    Just then, Connor¡¯s cell phone vibrated against the dashboard. The sound cut through the tension like a


    knife.


    With the car slowing, he answered the call with one hand. His voice was strained when he spoke.


    On the other end, a Rivers pack enforcer spoke urgently. ¡°Alpha Connor, where are you and Luna¨Cto¨Cbe Olivia? We lost you.¡±


    The panic in the enforcer¡¯s voice made my blood run cold. Even his own pack couldn¡¯t find us.


    Connor began <i>to </i>respond, his voice tight. ¡°I¡¯m at-<b>¡± </b>


    Before he could finish, a loud ¡°Bang!¡± echoed through the night air. The sound of metal striking metal rang out as a bullet struck the car.


    My heart stopped. The world seemed to slow as terror flooded through me.


    Simultaneously, a ck Aston Martin appeared in the rearview mirror like a predator emerging from the shadows. Its headlights cut through the darkness behind us.


    Connor swerved sharply, his Alpha reflexes kicking in. The car lurched violently to the left.


    He narrowly avoided a shot aimed at the tires. The bullet hit the car body instead, <b>the </b>impact reverberating through the frame.


    215


    <i>20 </i>Nught Pursuit


    I instinctively cried out, my voice high with fear. ¡°Connor!¡±


    Connor pushed me down with one powerful arm, his body shielding mine. ¡°Livvy, watch out<b>!</b>¡±


    As <b>Connor </b>pushed me down, a bullet grazed above my head. The air discement from the projectile ruffled my hair.


    I would have died if not for his quick action. The bullet plerced the passenger seat and struck the windshield, creating a spider web of cracks.


    The sound of shattering ss filled the car. Cold wind rushed through the hole<b>, </b>carrying the scent of gunpowder and danger.


    Despite Connor¡¯s car being equipped with bulletproof ss, the attacker was using an M82A1 Heavy Sniper Rifle. The military¨Cgrade weapon rendered our protection useless.


    I huddled in the footwell, trembling with fear. My wolf whimpered inside me, recognizing the scent of death.


    I¡¯d narrowly escaped death yet again. The reality of it crashed over me like a wave.


    At that moment, I fully grasped Frederick Warner¡¯s murderous intent. He was aplete madman to use heavy weaponry so openly in Northern Territory.


    ¡°He¡¯s trying to kill us,¡± I whispered, my voice barely audible over the wind.


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    Faced with the sudden emergency, I remained calm, my Alpha presence filling the car. Every instinct screamed at me to protect my mate.


    ¡°They came prepared,¡± I said, my voice low and urgent. The weight of the situation settled on my shoulders


    like lead.


    ¡°Livvy, stay down.¡±


    Regret flooded through me like poison. My carelessness had put Olivia in danger again.


    My brow furrowed, my ice¨Cblue eyes filled with fury. The rage built inside me, my wolf howling for blood.


    I should have anticipated this. I should have brought more protection.


    I elerated, the engine roaring as I pushed it to its limits. The car surged forward with desperate speed.


    I expertly maneuvered the car to avoid another shot aimed at the driver¡¯s seat. The bullet whistled past my window, missing by inches.


    A third shot struck the rearview mirror, shattering it into a thousand pieces. ss rained down on the


    dashboard.


    Olivia was thrown about by my evasive maneuvers, hitting her head against the door. I heard her sharp intake


    of breath.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Livvy. Hold on tight.¡±


    Behind us, two cars were in pursuit like wolves hunting prey. The ck Aston Martin and a ck Porsche 918 followed relentlessly.


    The passenger in the Porsche 918 was wielding the M82A1 Heavy Sniper Rifle. I could see the barrel protruding from the window.


    unapter 96: Night Pursuit.


    I slowed slightly<b>, </b>calcting my next move. The Aston Martin pulled alongside us<b>, </b>its driver¡¯s <b>face </b><b>masked </b><b>In </b>shadow.


    I suddenly raised my Shadowfang pistol with my right hand while steering with my left. My aim was <b>steady </b>despite the speed.


    I fired three rapid shots, striking the driver of the Aston Martin. The bullets found their mark through the side window.


    The car veered wildly, its driver slumping over the wheel. It crashed into the guardrail with a thunderous impact, metal screaming against metal.


    Sparks flew as the vehicle ground along the barrier before finallying to rest. Steam rose from the crumpled hood.


    The Porsche 918 driver slowed down, startled by his partner¡¯s fate. I seized the opportunity like a predator striking.


    I fired several shots from my Shadowfang at the pursuing vehicle. The bullets shattered the windshield in a cascade of ss.


    The shots found their mark. The Porsche lost control, swerving wildly across the road.


    It plunged off the cliff, disappearing into the darkness below. The sound of impact echoed from the ravine.


    Olivia remained huddled in the footwell, unaware of the c*****e outside. She only heard the sounds of


    crashes and breaking ss.


    Her wolf sensed the shift in the fight. The immediate danger had passed.


    Finally free from pursuit, I elerated again. My heart pounded as adrenaline coursed through my veins.


    After confirming we were safe, I allowed myself to rx slightly. ¡°Okay, Livvy, you can get up now.¡±


    Olivia slowly sat up, her face white with lingering fear. Her amber eyes were wide with shock.


    I slowed the car to a reasonable speed, nced at her, and she seemed terrified. Guilt crashed over me like a


    wave.


    ¡°Was that Frederick Warner himself?¡± Olivia asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    I shook my head, my jaw still clenched with rage. ¡°He probably wouldn¡¯t get his hands dirty just yet.¡±


    The coward preferred to send others to do his killing. It was the way of exiled wolves.


    ¡°The one with the gun was likely Victor Frost, a mercenary sniper he brought from ckmoor Territory,¡± I exined, my voice hard with anger.


    ¡°Someone who can handle that kind of weapon.¡±


    Olivia remained shaken, her body covered in cold sweat. Her wolf was still trembling inside her.


    ¡°He really is a madman,¡± she whispered, her voice hollow with realization.


    I felt guilt crushing down on me, heavier than any physical weight. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Livvy. Because of me, you¡¯ve been put in danger again.¡±


    The words tasted bitter in my mouth. Every time I tried to protect her, she ended up in more danger.


    t.


    Perhaps, I should seriously consider what Richard Winters had said¡­

 Whisper 168

    Chapter 97 Severing <b>Ties </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>97</b><b>: </b><b>Severing </b><b>Ties </b><b>for </b>Protection


    <b>Chapter </b><b>97</b><b>: </b><b>Severing </b>Ties for Protection


    <b>The </b>television in the living room of the Rivers Pack Mansion broadcasted breaking news with urgent tones. ¡°This afternoon, a serious vehicle collision urred in the Moonwood County area, within our territory. We <b>are </b>now connecting live with our reporter on the scene for thetest updates<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>The </b>footage showed a mangled ck Porsche 918 twisted beyond recognition. A rescue team worked <b>frantically </b>to recover a vehicle that had plummeted off the cliff into the ravine below.


    Inside the Rivers Pack Mansion, Elder Rivers sat in his high¨Cbacked leather chair, his ancient w?lf eyes fixed on the news report. Gerald Rivers was Connor¡¯s grandfather and the most senior and respected elder <b>of </b><b>the </b>Rivers pack.


    the th


    His weathered face remained impassive as he watched the wreckage of the Porsche disyed on screen. The ongoing efforts to retrieve the Aston Martin from the ravine yed out in real time.


    The Silver Patriarch¡¯s jaw tightened as he processed the implications of what he was seeing.


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    I arrived home, my wolf form still subtly present in my heightened senses. The faint scent of pine and ozone clung to my clothes from the earlier confrontation.


    I casually tossed my car keys onto the polished mahogany table. The metallic clink echoed in the silent


    <b>room</b>.


    Elder Rivers immediately turned his piercing, wolf¨Clike gaze upon me. His voice was a low growl as he questioned me about the car ident.


    ¡°Was this Frederick Warner¡¯s doing?¡± he asked, his tone sharp with suspicion.


    I confirmed his suspicion with a grim nod. ¡°Yes, Grandfather. The attack was indeed Frederick¡¯s orchestration.¡±


    The memory of Olivia¡¯s terrified face shed through my mind. My jaw tightened involuntarily.


    ¡°And Richard Winters¡® fall?¡± Elder Rivers inquired, his voice carrying the weight <b>of </b>pack authority.


    ¡°That was Frederick as well,¡± I confirmed. The admission tasted bitter on my tongue.


    A pack servant, a young beta with respectful, downcast eyes, brought in a tray. The decanter held rich, dark red wine that caught themplight.


    I took a slow, deliberate sip, the liquid doing nothing to ease the tension in my chest. My wolf paced restlessly within me.


    Elder Rivers stated firmly, his voice carrying the weight of an Alpha¡¯smand. ¡°You must sever your mating arrangement with Olivia Winters.


    The words hit me like a physical blow. My hand tightened around the wine ss.


    ¡°Frederick cannot directly harm you without risking open war,¡± he continued with cold certainty. <b>¡°</b><b>So </b><b>he </b><b>targets </b>Olivia instead<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    113


    Chapter 97 Severing Ties


    <b>The </b>Silver Patriarch¡¯s ancient eyes held <b>no </b>warmth as he <b>spoke</b><b>. </b><b>Since </b><b>you </b>and <b>Olivia </b><b>only </b>have a verbal pack alliance agreement<b>, </b>severing ties would be simpler.¡±


    <b>The </b><b>Winters </b>Pack could bepensated with territory or resources,¡± he added <b>pragmatically</b>.


    <b>A </b>visceral pain, sharp as a silver de,nced through me at his words. My wolf howled in <b>protest </b>within my chest.


    ¡°How can I possibly sever my bond with Olivia?¡± I questioned, my voice rough with emotion.


    Elder Rivers observed me, his ancient wolf eyes recognizing something he hadn¡¯t fully anticipated. The depth of my feelings was written across my face.


    <b>¡°</b>I acknowledge your emotional turmoil,¡± he said, his tone slightly softer. ¡°But the separation is necessary <b>to </b>protect Olivia from Frederick Warner¡¯s known ruthlessness.¡±


    He leaned forward, his voice gaining intensity. ¡°Remember Richard Winters¡® recent ¡®ident¡® and the potential danger to the entire Winters Pack.¡±


    ¡°Olivia¡¯s life could be forfeit if she remains tied to you,¡± he stated bluntly. ¡°And by extension<b>, </b>tied to the Rivers


    Pack.¡±


    The Silver Patriarch¡¯s next words cut deep. ¡°Richard Winters was fortunate this time, he was rescued. But <b>if </b>his wolf hadn¡¯t pulled through, do you think Olivia Winters would ever forgive you or the Rivers Pack<b>?</b>¡±


    My chest constricted at the thought. The image of Olivia¡¯s amber eyes filled with hatred made my wolf


    whimper.


    ¡°Today¡¯s car ambush was Frederick Warner¡¯s challenge to you, Con,¡± he continued relentlessly. ¡°If you truly care for her, you must protect her.¡±


    ¡°You cannot let her be killed because of your bond,¡± he finished with finality.


    Elder Rivers argued that Frederick Warner would believe the severing because of my status. ¡°As a powerful Alpha heir, you wouldn¡¯t be perceived as overly sentimental or devoted.¡±


    I asked for time to consider, the weight of the d¨¦cision pressing down on me. My own wolf howled in protest


    within my chest.


    ¡°The Winters Pack cannot afford to wait,¡± Elder Rivers stressed urgently. His voice carried the low growl of


    authority.


    ¨C


    The Silver Patriarch leaned back in his chair. ¡°Once Frederick is dealt with neutralized or eliminated ¨C you could attempt to rekindle the alliance with Olivia.¡±


    My heart clenched at his words. The uncertainty was almost unbearable.


    ¡°What if Cora no longer wants Adam by then?¡± I voiced, my own wolf¡¯s name escaping in my distress.


    Elder Rivers advised me to be decisive and make the severing convincing. ¡°Frederick Warner must be thoroughly deceived by your performance.¡±


    He offered an alternative that made my pulse quicken. ¡°You could exin the dire situation to Olivia Winters and ask her <b>to </b>pretend to sever ties.¡±


    ¡°Provided her wolf, Cora, could maintain the <b>act </b>convincingly,¡± he added with skepticism.


    But I knew Olivia¡¯s inherent honesty too well. The transparency of her amber eyes would betray <b>any </b>


    <i>2/3 </i>


    < Chapter 97. Severing Ties¡­


    deception.


    Her wolf <b>Cora </b>would not be able to sessfully perform such an borate charade. The thought <b>of </b>asking her to lie went against everything I knew about her character.


    Elder Rivers concluded by stating his n with cold efficiency. ¡°I will return to Riverdale to formally break off the engagement with the Winters Pack.¡±


    His ancient eyes fixed on mine with unwavering intensity. ¡°I demand an answer from <i>you </i>by tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°We will both visit Richard Winters in Harbor City Memorial Hospital,¡± he continued. ¡°To apologize for the danger the Rivers Pack has brought upon them.¡±


    The finality in his voice left no room for argument. My wolf thrashed against the constraints of my human


    form.


    I closed my eyes, my chest heaving with the effort to contain my emotions. My wolf paced restlessly within, as if desperately enduring an unbearable pressure.


    The weight of choosing between Olivia¡¯s safety and our bond threatened to crush me entirely.


    Knowing I needed time alone to wrestle with my wolf and my heart, Elder Rivers left me. His footsteps echoed down the hallway until silence consumed the room.


    The grand hall of the Rivers Pack Mansion was deserted and eerily quiet. The heavy oak doors and arched windows were tightly closed, sealing out even a whisper of the night breeze.


    The air within grew stuffy, thick with unspoken grief and the scent of old power, making it difficult to breathe.


    <b>H </b>


    2.1K


    Watch Ads (0/20) >

 Whisper 169

    <b>Chapter </b><b>98</b><b>: </b><b>Severing </b><b>Bonds </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>98</b><b>: </b>Severing Bonds


    <b>(</b><b>Connor </b>Rivers¡® POV)


    The Moonlight Haven was silent, the stillness broken only by the sharp, distinct vibration of a phone. I <b>picked </b>up my phone, my ice¨Cblue eyes darkening as I saw Olivia¡¯s name on the caller ID.


    <b>I </b>answered, my voice hoarse. ¡°Livvy.¡±


    On the other end, Olivia heard my raw voice and asked with concern if I had encountered any danger on my journey back to Riverdale. Her amber eyes would be filled with worry, I knew.


    I denied it, my voice t. ¡°No danger.¡±


    The lie tasted bitter on my tongue. My wolf Adam paced restlessly within me, protesting the deception. Olivia then reported her safe arrival at Moonlight Haven, assuring me she faced no danger. She mentioned that Evelyn Foster, the beta werewolf caretaker assigned to her, was kind and considerate.


    She emphasized that everything was fine, stopping short of expressing how much she missed me. I could hear the restraint in her voice, the careful control.


    She knew this wasn¡¯t the time for sentimental derations. I had critical alpha duties to attend <b>to</b><b>, </b><b>and </b>her


    role was to trust me and remain secure.


    responded with a nomittal ¡°Mm.¡± The single syble felt like swallowing ss.


    Olivia sensed my unusual coldness. She assumed I was still processing the violent attack on the rural


    highway.


    Hesitantly, she said she would hang up to let me focus on my pack business. Her voice carried that gentle understanding that made my chest ache.


    I looked up at the bright sunlight, my eyes feeling hollow and empty. As if summoning all my strength, my eyes bloodshot, I said, word by painstaking word: ¡°Livvy, let¡¯s sever our pre¨Cmating bond.¡±


    I had made my decision. Elder Rivers was right; the Winters Pack were primarily involved in legitimate human businesses and couldn¡¯t withstand Frederick Warner¡¯s ruthless, violent methods.


    The longer I dyed, the more danger the Winters Pack would face. My wolf howled in agony within me. Olivia was stunned, clutching her phone. Words failed her as tears began to fall uncontrobly. After a long, agonizing silence, Olivia asked, her lip trembling, her voice choked with sobs, if this was because I feared implicating her in the conflict with Frederick Warner.


    I denied it, forcing steel into my voice. ¡°No.¡±


    I stated that I suddenly found our arrangement meaningless. The words felt like poison on my tongue.


    ture Luna of <b>the </b>


    I imed I had initially pursued the bond with her because I thought Cora would be a suitable Luna for <b>Adam</b>. Only a she¨Cwolf with Rivers Pack.


    NNowork avable now. Please check yourwork.


    But now, I said, I had realized my true desires. Each word was a dagger to my own heart.


    Chapter 98 Severing Bonds


    <b>I </b><b>closed </b><b>my </b><b>eyes</b><b>, </b><b>suppressing </b>the crushing ache <b>in </b><b>my heart</b><b>, </b><b>and </b><b>forced </b><b>out </b>the <b>words </b><b>with </b>difficulty loans <b>hadn¡¯t </b><b>had </b><b>enough </b><b>freedom yet </b>and didn¡¯t want <b>to </b><b>be </b><b>bound </b><b>to </b><b>only </b><b>one </b>mate <b>for </b>the rest of my life


    <b>Therefore</b>, <b>we </b>should sever our bond, and she should forget me. I finished by <b>saying </b>I was <b>sorry</b>, <b>that </b><b>I </b>had let


    <b>her </b><b>down</b>.


    <b>The </b>silence that followed was deafening. Then I heard the soft click of the call ending.


    <b>(</b>Olivia Winters¡® POV)


    The Moonlight Haven was a two¨Cstory manor with a small, well¨Ctended garden. From my bedroom window, <b>I </b>could see the garden below.


    In the depths of winter, it was a scene of stark decline, as deste as my own heart. I curled up on the bed, hugging the quilt and crying silently.


    More than an hour had passed since I ended the call with Connor, and my tears hadn¡¯t stopped. I wondered how one person could produce so many tears, as if they were an endless, sorrowful river.


    I didn¡¯t believe Connor¡¯s reason for severing the bond was that he hadn¡¯t ¡°had enough fun.¡± Adam wasn¡¯t <b>that </b>


    kind of wolf.


    It had to be because of Frederick Warner. He didn¡¯t want Frederick to hurt me or my pack, so he was desperately trying to push me away.


    But his words had been incredibly hurtful, and Cora couldn¡¯t remain indifferent. She didn¡¯t want to cry<b>, </b>but she couldn¡¯t control the tears.


    Winter days grew dark early, and by a little after six in the afternoon, dusk had already settled. A knock sounded on the door.


    Evelyn Foster, the beta caretaker, stood outside and called softly: ¡°Miss Winters, dinner is ready.¡±


    I sniffled, my voice slightly hoarse. ¡°Aunt Foster, I¡¯m not eating.¡±


    Perhaps Evelyn didn¡¯t hear me and knocked on the door twice more. ¡°Miss Winters<b>, </b>are you asleep?¡±


    I wiped away my tears, got out of bed, tidied my honey¨Cbrown hair and clothes, and went to open the door. ¡°Aunt Foster, I don¡¯t have an appetite tonight, you eat.¡±


    Evelyn saw my red and swollen amber eyes, her expression changing with <b>concern</b>. ¡°Miss Winters<b>, </b>what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I gently shook my head, my voice heavy with a nasal tone. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Evelyn was worried and asked if she needed to contact Alpha Connor. The mention of his name made my chest tighten painfully.


    Evelyn Foster was also unintentionally insensitive. I tugged at my lips, squeezed out a smile that was worse than crying, and pretended to be strong.


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine, maybe it¡¯s just that I¡¯m not used to being here yet, and I couldn¡¯t help but cry because I was worried about my father¡¯s injury, don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    Evelyn didn¡¯t know about Richard Winters¡® injury and hospitalization. Hearing me say this, she didn¡¯t ask <b>any </b>more questions.


    She only said: ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay, you scared me, I thought sormething had happened to you. Alpha


    Chapter 98: Severing Roads


    Connor specifically told me that you can always contact him if anything happens, even things like not liking <b>the </b>food or not sleeping well.¡±


    I was slightly dazed. ¡°He really said that?¡±


    Evelyn had a motherly smile on her face. ¡°Yes, Miss Winters, it¡¯s obvious that Alpha Connor cares about you


    very much.¡±


    I was silent. The irony of her words cut deep.


    Evelyn continued: ¡°Then you rest first, if you¡¯re hungryter, just call me anytime, and I¡¯ll make you something


    to eat.¡±


    ¡°No need to trouble yourself, I won¡¯t eat anything tonight, go and rest when you¡¯re done<b>,¡± </b>I replied.


    Evelyn looked a little embarrassed. ¡°Alpha Connor instructed me to take good care of you, I live in the room diagonally opposite yours, just knock on the door if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    (Frederick Warner¡¯s POV)


    Inside Crimson Manor, one of my vis in the Harbor City outskirts, I sat on the sofa, my hands resting on the back, long legs crossed, appearing leisurely.


    Hooked rxed and casual, but my eyes shed with a dangerous light. I gritted my teeth and said: ¡°Are you saying that the three of you couldn¡¯t beat Connor Rivers who was with a she¨Cwolf?¡±


    The beta werewolf kneeling on the ground, Ethan Parker, still had gauze wrapped around his head and arms. This was the assassin who drove the Mercenary¡¯s ck Aston Martin to chase Connor on the rural highway


    that afternoon.


    He was shot in the right arm by Connor¡¯s Shadowfang, and he also suffered a serious head injury after the car hit the guardrail, causing him to fall into aa.


    After being rescued by an ambnce and waking up, he didn¡¯t care about his injuries, pulled out the IV tube, and rushed to my vi to report.


    Ethan Parker¡¯s face was pale, whether from his injuries or from fear. He trembled slightly and replied: ¡°Yes¡­


    yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Have those two wastes, Jared Hunter and Aaron, been found yet?¡± I narrowed my eyes, a murderous glint shing within.


    At this time, Maxwell Cooper, my personal assistant, leaned over and whispered in my ear: ¡°Brother Frederick, I just received a call. The human police have found the bodies of Jared Hunter and Aaron.¡±


    Jared Hunter was the mercenary sniper who fired the M82A1 Heavy Sniper Rifle that afternoon, a national of ¡°Nation A.¡± Aaron was a beta, one of Maxwell¡¯s subordinates.


    They were both in the Mercenary¡¯s ck Porsche 918. After the Porsche crashed through the guardrail and fell off the cliff<b>, </b>they had almost no chance of survival.


    However, Jared Hunter was still holding the M82A1 Heavy Sniper Rifle when he fell. In other words, the weapon was now in police hands.


    This was troublesome. My eyes were sharp, as cold as a silver de.


    Chapter 98: Severing Bonds


    ??. ???????? ??.


    I raised my foot and kicked Ethan Parker in front of me, not caring how badly he was injured. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business, get out!¡±


    (Olivia Winters¡® POV)


    That night, I received a call from my best friend, Lily. ¡°Liv, New Year¡¯s Eve ising up in a few days, do you


    have any ns?¡±


    Hearing this, I subconsciously looked at the calendar on my phone; it was December 28th already. ¡°No.¡±


    Because I had been crying for a long time in the afternoon, my voice was a little hoarse.


    Lily was shocked. ¡°Liv, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why is your voice so hoarse?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a little cold.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh.¡± Lily didn¡¯t doubt it. ¡°So what are your ns for New Year¡¯s Eve? Are you going to spend it with your Alpha Connor or with me and Reba?¡±


    Mentioning Connor Rivers, I couldn¡¯t help but want to cry again. ¡°He and I¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong with you and him?¡±


    <b>3 </b>


    <b>Comments </b>


    Watch Ads (0/20) >


    <b>Vote </b>


    2.1K

 Whisper 170

    Chapter 99 The Unravelin¡­


    <b>Chapter </b><b>99</b><b>: </b><b>The </b><b>Unraveling Bond </b>


    Chapter 99: The Unraveling Bond


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    The lights in the Moonlight Haven guest suite were as bright as day, and snowkes were falling <b>outside </b><b>the </b>window, fluttering silently. I sat on the bed, phone pressed to my ear, my amber eyes downcast<b>, </b>staring <b>at </b><b>my </b>toes.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m having a fight with him¡­¡± I admitted, my voice barely a whisper.


    I was reluctant to say the words ¡®severed bond¡®. In my heart, Connor and I were merely having a fight.


    Lily¡¯s voice brightened on the other end. ¡°Hey, I thought something serious happened. So, it¡¯s just a fight. It¡¯s normal for mates to argue.¡±


    She paused, and I could practically hear her scheming. ¡°I¡¯ll ask my brother to get Alpha Connor out for New Year¡¯s Eve. We can all hang out together and create an opportunity for you two to be alone.¡±


    Her tone turned yful. ¡°There¡¯s no conflict that a hug and a kiss can¡¯t solve.¡±


    Lily paused, then giggled suggestively. ¡°If there is, then mark each other, mark each other deeply! All the conflicts will be resolved, hee hee hee.¡±


    Though I was aware of Lily¡¯s unrestrained personality, I couldn¡¯t help but blush at her shameless words. My wolf Cora stirred restlessly, feeling a strange mix of embarrassment and longing at her unbridled words.


    I was speechless. Lily, as always, was so uninhibited, speaking without any measure.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed, Liv. Alphas like that. You can¡¯t reason with them. They prefer simple and crude methods.¡±


    I listened to Lily¡¯s rtionship advice for over ten minutes, my mind filled with R¨Crated scenes. I really


    shouldn¡¯t have told Lily about Connor and me.


    That night, I suffered from insomnia. I tossed and turned in bed, unable to fall asleep.


    I decided to carefully review everything that had happened recently in my mind. I came to the conclusion that


    Connor must have been afraid that Frederick Warner would harm the Winters Pack again, which was ..ny he brought up severing our pre¨Cmating bond.


    I thought that once Connor dealt with Frederick¡¯s matter, we would reconcile. I could pretend not to know


    anything and act like Connor and I were not familiar in public, but we could still contact each other privately


    I considered calling Connor to talk. I really missed him and wanted to hear his voice.


    However, <b>I </b>nced at the time and saw that it was already 2:30 AM. I decided against <b>it</b>, thinking that <b>Connor </b>


    had been busy and tired recently, and that I shouldn¡¯t disturb his rest.


    I would call him tomorrow. With that thought, I sent <b>a </b>text message to Lily.


    <b>[</b>Lil, don¡¯t ask Con out for New Year¡¯s Eve. Things are a bitplicated between us. I¡¯ll tell <b>you </b><b>about </b><b>it </b><b>in </b>


    detail next time we meet. It¡¯s not convenient <b>for </b><b>us </b><b>to </b>meet right now.)


    (Third person¡¯s POV)


    <b>1/3 </b>


    Chapter 99. The Unravelin¡­


    <b>Early </b><b>the </b>next morning<b>, </b>Connor Rivers told Elder Rivers <b>that </b>he had severed his pre¨C<b>mating </b><b>bond </b><b>with </b><b>Olivia </b><b>Winters</b>. <b>The </b>Elder Rivers <b>sent </b>pack members <b>to </b>prepare generous gifts, calling on William <b>Rivers </b><b>and </b><b>his </b><b>mate </b>Katherine Rivers<b>, </b>and Connor Rivers to go to the Harbor City Memorial Hospital to <b>apologize </b><b>to </b><b>Richard </b>Winters.


    In Richard Winters¡® hospital ward at Harbor City Memorial Hospital, the Rivers Pack¡¯s <b>servants </b><b>neatly </b>arranged the expensive gifts, nutritional supplements, and fruit baskets they had brought<b>, </b><b>then </b><b>quietly </b>withdrew from the room.


    Richard¡¯s bedside was crowded with people. Except for Eleanor Rivers, who was unable to go <b>out </b><b>due </b><b>to </b><b>a </b>cold, the entire Rivers family was present.


    Elder Rivers spoke first. ¡°Alpha Richard, I heard that you were injured, so I specially applied to <b>the </b>Capital <b>Wolf </b>Council to return to Riverdale. I just wanted to visit you and wish you a speedy recovery.¡±


    Elder Rivers, being of high rank and influence, was being so humble and polite to Richard, who was overwhelmed. He supported himself to sit up against the headboard, his expression somewhat apprehensive.


    ¡°Elder Rivers, you¡¯re too kind. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m sorry to trouble you to make this trip.¡±


    William Rivers spoke. ¡°Alpha Winters, this is a small token of our pack¡¯s appreciation. We hope you¡¯ll ept it.¡±


    As he spoke, William handed over a tinum bank card. With Elder Rivers taking the lead, Richard, no matter


    how much he resented the Rivers Pack, couldn¡¯t express it at this moment.


    He smiled and epted the card. ¡°Then I¡¯ll ept it. Thank you.¡±


    William said, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    ¡°Alpha Richard,¡± Elder Rivers said. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s another matter I came to Riverdale for this time.¡±


    Richard probably guessed what Elder Rivers wanted to say, so heposed himself and listened quietly.


    ¡°This time, your injury wasn¡¯t an ident. I believe you already know that Alpha Connor told you about William¡¯s¡­¡± Elder Rivers paused, intending to say ¡°rogue son,¡± but stopped himself.


    ¡°Rogue son¡± was too harsh. After a slight pause, the Elder Rivers continued.


    ¡°About William¡¯s other son, Frederick Warner, right?¡±


    Richard¡¯s expression darkened slightly, and he nodded.


    ¡°Frederick Warner wants to deal with our Rivers Pack. You were implicated because Livvy had a pre¨Cmating bond with our Alpha Connor. Therefore, after much consideration, our pack has decided to call off the engagement and sever the bond.¡±


    Natalie Winters, standing to the side, nced over in slight surprise. Richard had mentioned wanting to break off the engagement with the Rivers Packst night, but he was afraid to bring it up due to Elder Rivers¡® power and influence.


    She didn¡¯t expect Elder Rivers toe to their door to call off the engagement today. It was good <b>that </b><b>the </b>Rivers Pack brought it up first, as it was not easy for their pack to do so.


    Richard had prepared himself the moment Elder Rivers and the others entered, <b>so </b><b>he </b><b>wasn¡¯t </b><b>too </b><b>surprised </b><b>to </b>hear Elder Rivers say this. He nodded slightly.


    ?


    < Chapter 99. The Unravelin


    + <b>COM </b>


    ¡°Alright, since Elder Rivers has spoken, I¡¯ll be frank as well. Actually, I was thinking about this matter too. Please don¡¯t me me, but so far, our Winters Pack has paid too high a price for this pre¨Cmating bond.¡±


    The Elder Rivers looked apologetic. ¡°I understand.¡±


    William Rivers echoed, ¡°Alpha Winters, our Rivers Pack is the one who let you down. This time, the Winters Pack will be the one to announce the cancetion of the engagement. <i>Our </i>side will issue the public rtions statement, and our Rivers Pack will take all the responsibility.¡±


    Katherine Rivers, William¡¯s mate, took out a document and handed it <i>to </i>Richard. ¡°Alpha Richard, this is the statement of cancetion of engagement and severing of the pre¨Cmating bond that we prepared. Take a look and see if there¡¯s anything you need to add.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Richard took the document and started reading.


    0


    After a moment, he closed the document. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to add. Let¡¯s leave it as it is.¡±


    Katherine said, ¡°Alright, try to send it out as soon as possible. Every day you dy, the Winters Pack is in danger.¡±


    Richard nodded and turned to look at Connor Rivers meaningfully. ¡°Alpha Connor, did you mention this to Livvy?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡± Connor¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. ¡°Uncle Richard, in order to make Livvy give up, I told her that my heart had changed. Please cooperate with me and don¡¯t tell her the truth.¡±


    Richard replied in a deep voice. ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Then, Alpha Richard, <i>you </i>get some rest. We won¡¯t disturb you any longer,¡± Elder Rivers said.


    <i>¡°</i>Alright, take care.¡± Richard looked at Natalie Winters. ¡°Nat, go see them off.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night and took a nap in the afternoon at Moonlight Haven. I <i>hadn¡¯t </i>slept for long when my phone started ringing non¨Cstop.


    Wearily, I opened my eyes, picked up my phone, and answered. ¡°Hello?¡±


    Lily said with a start, ¡°Oh my wolf! Liv, have you seen the PackNet? Alpha <i>Connor </i><i>is </i>having a scandal with a celebrity luna! It¡¯s trending!¡±


    My heart sank.


    <b>Comments </b>


    Watch Ads <b>(</b>0/20) <i>> </i>


    2.8K


    H

 Whisper 171

    <b>Chapter </b><b>100 </b>Scandal and..


    <b>Chapter </b><b>100</b><b>: </b><b>Scandal </b><b>and </b>Severed <b>Hope </b>


    Chapter 100: Scandal and Severed Hope


    <b>(</b>Olivia Winters¡® POV)


    Lily¡¯s words hit me like a silver de to the chest. I bolted upright in bed, my heart hammering against my


    ribs.


    ¡°What scandal<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>I whispered, my voice barely audible.


    A


    The phone felt heavy in my trembling hands. My wolf Cora stirred restlessly, sensing the approaching storm.


    I immediately opened Howlr on my phone. The top trending topic zed across my screen: ¡°Rivers Pack Alpha Connor Rivers and La Lawrence.¡±


    My breath caught in my throat. I hesitated, Cora recoiling from what we might find.


    But I had to know. I clicked on the topic with shaking fingers.


    The headlines exploded before my eyes. Scandalous news about Connor Rivers and La Lawrence filled the screen. She was a popr actress with ties to the Lawrence Pack.


    I reeled from the shock, my vision blurring. ¡°Why would Alpha Connor have a scandal with her?<b>¡± </b>I wondered, my mind racing frantically.


    I had never heard Connor mention knowing La Lawrence. Not once in all our conversations.


    Lily¡¯s angry voice came through the phone, amplified by pack¨Cline urgency. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Alpha Connor


    to be this kind of Alpha!¡±


    Her words cut deep. ¡°You said yesterday that you were just having a conflict, and today he¡¯s photographed with a celebrity luna. It¡¯s infuriating! What a scumbag wolf!¡±


    The phrase ¡°same Moonlight Lodge¡± struck me like a physical blow. I froze to the core, my wolf whimpering in


    distress.


    My hands shook as I clicked deeper into the trending topic. The screen filled with scandalous headlines and


    photos.


    There they were ¨C La Lawrence and Connor Rivers entering the Moonlight Lodge together. The apanying text suggested a close rtionship and potential marking into a powerful pack.


    The photo showed La Lawrence looking back at the camera, revealing her beautiful face. The Alpha beside her was unmistakably Connor Rivers, only showing a side profile.


    Those ice¨Cblue eyes were unreadable, but I knew them better than my own reflection. Thements praised theirpatibility as a power couple.


    I felt my body tremble violently. Cora mirrored my distress, howling silently within me.


    I hung up on Lily abruptly and called Connor Rivers. The phone rang endlessly, each tone deepening my despair.


    After multiple attempts, he finally answered. With a trembling voice<b>, </b>I asked, ¡°The trending topics on Howlr are fake, right? The Alpha in the photo isn¡¯t you, right<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    O


    <b>< </b>


    Chapter 100. Scandal and


    <b>My </b><b>voice </b>cracked. <b>¡°</b><b>Con</b><b>, </b>as long as you <b>say </b><b>it</b>, I¡¯ll believe <b>you</b>,¡±


    <b>A </b><b>brief </b>silence followed. Then a woman¡¯s voice came through, smooth and melodic like a siren¡¯s <b>call</b>.


    ¡°Who <b>is </b><b>this</b><b>? </b>I¡¯m La Lawrence. Alpha Rivers is in the shower and <b>can¡¯t </b>answer the <b>phone</b>. Can I take a


    message?¡±


    My heart constricted. My breath caught in my throat. The words were a silver dagger to my already wounded


    spirit.


    <b>(</b>Connor Rivers¡® POV)


    La Lawrence received no response from the caller. She shrugged elegantly and said to me, ¡°Your mate¨Cto¨Cbe, Livvy, hung up.¡±


    She shook her head disapprovingly. ¡°Seriously, you¡¯re being too hurtful. If I were her, I¡¯d hate you forever<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    La Lawrence was indeed a famous actress. But she was also the second youngdy of the Lawrence <b>Pack </b>from Silvercrest Territory, a true werewolf socialite.


    My maternal grandmother, Elizabeth Lawrence, was born into the Lawrence Pack. La¡¯s grandfather and <b>my </b>grandmother Elizabeth were siblings.


    This made La and me distant rtives, our bloodlines intertwined through generations of pack alliances. I had sought out this distant cousin and asked her to y a role. To make Olivia give uppletely, <b>to </b>protect her from Frederick Warner¡¯s relentless pursuit.


    La hadughed when I first approached her. Her melodious voice echoed in my private study.


    ¡°Cousin Con, whatever you invest in must be a blockbuster. Don¡¯t worry<b>, </b>I¡¯m an actress, you¡¯vee to the right person!¡±


    She grinned widely. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely make your ¡®severed bond¡® drama a hit!¡±


    I said calmly, my ice¨Cblue eyes holding deep pain. ¡°Not acting in a movie, just acting with me.¡±


    La was shocked. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll y my rumored new mate.¡±


    I exined my desperate n to La in detail. After listening, she sighed heavily.


    ¡°Your Livvy is so pitiful, can I refuse? I haven¡¯t even met my future cousin¨Cinw, and I¡¯m going to y the third wolf in her love story.¡±


    I handed over a tinum credit chip, loaded with a substantial sum. La snorted, turning her head away.


    Her wolf was offended. ¡°Don¡¯t try to buy me with pack funds, I don¡¯t do things that hurt other Lunas!¡± ¡°Fifty million,¡± <b>I </b>stated tly.


    chip. Her eyes gleamed with amusement.


    ¡°But then again¡­¡± La chuckled, snatching thes


    ¡°We¡¯re doing this to protect Livvy, and we can clear up the misunderstandingter. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll <b>understand </b>our noble intentions, right, Cousin Con?<b>¡± </b>


    I said lightly, my voice devoid of its usual warmth when speaking of Olivia. ¡°Act a little more convincingly, don¡¯t let her see through it


    Chapter 100. Scandal and


    La thumped her chest, guaranteeing confidently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m an A¨Clist actress, Alpha! This will be my most convincing role yet!¡±


    (Olivia Winters¡® POV)


    After 1 hung up, I sat by the window of Moonlight Haven. Tears streamed down my face endlessly.


    Cora howled silently in grief, her pain echoing through my very soul.


    A few minutester, Connor called back. Thinking he would exin, I eagerly answered.


    Connor feigned calmness, his voice carefully neutral. ¡°Miss Lawrence said you called and needed me.¡± The name ¡°La Lawrence¡± was like a fresh silver wound to my heart. I asked in a choked voice, Cora whimpering within me.


    ¡°You and her¡­¡± I could not bring herself to ask. Tears welled up, blurring my visionpletely.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Connor¡¯s voice was cold, distant. A stark contrast to the warmth he usually reserved for me. ¡°Olivia Winters, we severed our pre¨Cmating bond. Who I¡¯m with now is none of your concern.¡±


    I gasped for air. The world tilted around me, spinning out of control.


    I asked, my voice trembling like autumn leaves. ¡°You¡¯re lying to me, right? Con, I don¡¯t believe you¡¯d be with someone else right after severing our bond.¡±


    My words tumbled out desperately. ¡°Tell me the truth, is it because of Frederick Warner? Your heart hasn¡¯t changed, right? You¡¯re doing this just to protect me¡­¡±


    Connor closed his eyes, taking a deep, steadying breath. His wolf Adam fought against the deception. His tone remained indifferent, sharp as ice. ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself, Olivia Winters.¡±


    With that, he hung up the phone.


    Watch Ads (0/20) >


    Vote


    <b>3.4K </b>

 Whisper 172

    Chapter 101 Shattered Bo.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>101</b><b>: </b>Shattered <b>Bonds </b>and Broken Hearts


    Chapter 101: Shattered Bonds and Broken Hearts


    <b>(</b>Olivia¡¯s POV)


    The phone call came to an abrupt end. Don¡¯t tter yourself. This sentence, like a curse, echoed repeatedly in my mind. I felt utterly deste, the tenderness and sweetness that Connor Rivers had once cultivated <b>were </b>now fading away bit by bit.


    I stood nkly at the window of Moonlight Haven, watching the heavy snow fall. The fierce north wind


    howled and shook the branches of the trees.


    My wolf Cora whimpered softly within me, her pain mirroring my own. The world outside seemed as cold and barren as my heart.


    My phone began to ring incessantly, jolting me from my numb state. I nced <b>at </b>the screen and saw Richard Winters¡® name shing.


    With trembling fingers, I answered. ¡°Father?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Livvy,¡± Richard¡¯s voice was gentle but strained. ¡°I need to tell you something important.¡±


    I pressed the phone closer to my ear, my amber eyes still fixed on the falling snow outside.


    ¡°The Rivers family came to the hospital today,¡± he continued. ¡°Elder Rivers, William, Katherine, and Connor. They formally called off the arranged mating alliance.¡±


    The words hit me like another blow, even though I had expected them. My heart felt numb with pain.


    ¡°I see,¡± I whispered, my voice barely audible.


    Richard hesitated on the other end. ¡°Livvy, have you seen the news about Connor¡¯s scandal with that female celebrity? La Lawrence?¡±


    I remained silent, unable to form words. Cora whimpered softly in my mind, her distress echoing through my


    very soul.


    ¡°Livvy? Are you there?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I managed to say, my voice hollow.


    Richard¡¯s tone grew firmer, more protective. ¡°I¡¯m holding a press conference tomorrow. I¡¯ll publicly dere the end of the mating arrangement and ce the me squarely on the Rivers pack.¡±


    He paused, his voice softening with paternal concern. ¡°You bear no fault in this, my daughter. I¡¯ll find you a better Alpha match from another prestigious pack.¡±


    I continued to respond vaguely, my mind preupied with Connor¡¯s abrupt decision. Had his eagerness to break things off been driven by a desire to legitimize his rtionship with La Lawrence?


    The thought sent fresh waves of pain through my chest. Cora curled up within me, seekingfort <b>that </b>


    didn¡¯t exist.


    ¡°After the press conference, I¡¯ll <b>send </b>a car to bring you home,¡± Richard said, his voice filled with hope. ¡°With the formal severing of ties, Frederick Warner should no longer target our pack.¡±


    111


    173


    Chapter 101: Shattered Bo


    <b>¡°</b><b>Alright</b><b>, </b><b>Father</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b>I <b>replied </b>mechanically.


    ¡°<b>Get </b>some rest<b>, </b>Livvy. Everything will be better soon.¡±


    <b>The </b>call ended, leaving me alone with my shattered thoughts. I sank onto <b>the </b>bed, pulling <b>my </b>knees <b>to </b><b>my </b>


    chest.


    The snow continued to fall outside, each ke like another piece of my broken heart drifting <b>away</b><b>. </b>


    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    In a dimly lit private room at the Moonlight Club, I sat alone on a sofa, shrouded in shadow. The revelry around me felt distant and meaningless.


    Since Olivia disappeared from my life, I had sunk into a state of disrepair. Alcohol had be my constantpanion, numbing the ache that gnawed at my chest.


    My Grey pack responsibilitiesy abandoned. My wolf Noah paced restlessly within me, as lost as I was. One night, in a drunken stupor, I thought I saw her. Olivia returned to me, smiling softly andforting me with her gentle voice.


    ¡°Ethan,¡± she whispered, her amber eyes filled with warmth. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    I reached for her desperately. ¡°Livvy, pleasee back to me. I can¡¯t do this without you.¡±


    The next morning, harsh sunlight pierced through the curtains. I woke up to find Cassandra Evans beside me, her green¨Cgold eyes watching me with a mixture of hope and desperation.


    Rage exploded through me. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Cassandra flinched but didn¡¯t move away. Tears began streaming down her face.


    ¡°Ethan, I can be her,¡± she said, her voice breaking. ¡°I can be a substitute for Olivia. I¡¯ll imitate her style, her mannerisms, anything you want.¡±


    Her words were pathetic, desperate. ¡°If it means staying by your side, I¡¯ll do anything.¡±


    I stared at her, my wolf Noah stirring restlessly. The pain in my chest was unbearable, and Cassandra¡¯s offer seemed like the only way to fill the void.


    After a long moment, I nodded slowly. ¡°Fine.¡±


    Cassandra¡¯s face lit up with relief and gratitude. But even as I epted her presence, I knew the truth.


    A substitute could never truly rece Olivia. My thoughts constantly drifted back to her honey¨Cbrown hair, her luminous amber eyes, her gentle smile


    Noah rejected Cassandra¡¯s presence despite my human mind¡¯s attempts to ept her. Every touch, every


    word felt wrong.


    I was drowning in my own misery when someone at the club mentioned a trending topic on Howlr. <b>The </b>conversation buzzed around me, but I paid little attention.


    ¡°Did you see the news about Connor Rivers and La Lawrence?¡± someone said.


    Initially, I ignored the chatter. But then Connor¡¯s name registered in my alcohol¨Cfogged mind.


    I straightened up, my ice¨Cblue eyes sharpening. ¡°What about Connor Rivers<b>?¡± </b>


    C


    < Chapter 101 Shattered Ba


    Sophie Parker, who had been gossiping with her friends, turned to me with excitement. ¡°Oh, Ethan! Connor Rivers is rumored to be dating La Lawrence. She¡¯s that top¨Ctier celebrity from the Lawrence pack.¡±


    My wolf Noah perked up, sensing something important. ¡°What exactly is happening?¡±


    ¡°They were photographed together at the Moonlight Lodge,¡± Sophie continued, her eyes gleaming with gossip. ¡°The photos are all over Howlr. They look very intimate.¡±


    Sophie suddenly turned to me with a sly smile. ¡°Since you¡¯re close to Olivia, do you know if she and Connor have broken up?¡±


    Before I could respond, Cassandra quickly interjected. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Their mating bond is strong. They¡¯re about to have their official ceremony.¡±


    Sophie pulled out her phone, scrolling through the trending topics. ¡°Look at this and tell me they¡¯re still together.¡±


    She handed the phone toward Cassandra. ¡°See for yourself.¡±


    Before Cassandra could take the device, I snatched it from Sophie¡¯s hand. My heart pounded as I realized what this could mean.


    ¡°Cassandra, don¡¯t look at it!¡±


    Watch Ads (0/20) >


    <b>Vote </b>


    <b>3.4K </b>

 Whisper 173

    < Chapter 102: Dawn¡¯s Crue.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>102</b><b>: </b><b>Dawn¡¯s </b><b>Cruel </b><b>Light </b>


    <b>Chapter </b>102: Dawn¡¯s Cruel Light


    <b>(</b><b>Olivia¡¯s </b>POV)


    el <b>Points </b>


    <b>The </b>faint light of dawn crept through the window of Moonlight Haven, illuminating my pale face. I <b>had </b><b>been </b><b>sitting </b>by this window all night, unable to find peace in sleep.


    My wolf Cora whimpered softly in my mind, her distress echoing through our bond. The severed pre¨Cmating


    connection with Connor left us both restless and aching.


    I managed only brief moments of dozing as morning arrived. Each time I closed my amber eyes, haunting


    dreams pulled me back into consciousness.


    The dreams were cruel. In thest one, Connor stood before me, his ice¨Cblue eyes cold and distant.


    He held La Lawrence¡¯s hand, their fingers intertwined. His voice was calm as he spoke the words that


    shattered my heart.


    ¡°Olivia, I¡¯m taking La as my chosen mate. You¡¯re invited to our mating ceremony.¡±


    In the dream, I cried. The tears felt real, burning my cheeks as they fell.


    I woke with actual tears on my face. Cora¡¯s anguish bled through our bond, making my chest tight with pain.


    The morning light felt harsh against my skin. I wiped away the tears with trembling fingers.


    A gentle knock on the door interrupted my misery. ¡°Miss Olivia? Are you awake? It¡¯s time for lunch.¡±


    Evelyn Foster¡¯s kind voice carried through the wood. I quickly dried my face and opened the door.


    Evelyn¡¯s concerned eyes took in my appearance. Her maternal beta instincts immediately noticed my paleplexion and the dark circles under my amber eyes.


    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± she asked hesitantly, unaware of the scandal on Howlr or the broken engagement.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I lied, my voice hoarse. ¡°I¡¯lle down after a shower.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s brow furrowed with worry. ¡°I¡¯ll keep the food warm for you. You need to eat something.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered, grateful for her kindness. ¡°You¡¯re very thoughtful.¡±


    After Evelyn left, I closed the door and slid down to the floor. The weight of my broken pre¨Cmating bond pressed down on me like a physical force.


    My phone buzzed with missed calls and messages. I scrolled through them desperately, searching for


    Connor¡¯s name.


    Nothing. Not a single message from him.


    Exhaustion from the sleepless night andck of food made me feel weak. Cora¡¯s distress was making me physically ill.


    My phone rang, and Richard Winters name appeared on the screen. Through our pack bond as father and daughter, he could sense my condition.


    ¡°Livvy, are you okay? Are you eating and sleeping well?¡± His voice carried genuine concern.


    III


    O


    < Chapter 102: Dawn¡¯s Crue


    <b>My </b><b>voice </b>broke as <b>I </b>tried to <b>sound </b>normal. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Father<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>But </b>Richard knew I <b>was </b>lying through our familial <b>connection</b>. The pack bond between us revealed <b>my </b><b>true </b>


    <b>state</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°Livvy, the press conference <b>this </b>morning is over. We formally announced the termination of the <b>mating </b>


    arrangement.¡±


    He paused, his voice gentle. ¡°Dad has sent a car to pick you up. Come home after lunch.¡±


    <b>I </b>agreed weakly, too drained to argue. Richard sensed my need for space through our bond and ended the


    <b>call</b>.


    I slowly got up and entered the bathroom. The hot water felt good against my skin, but <b>it </b>couldn¡¯t wash away the pain.


    Downstairs, Evelyn pulled out her phone. She dialed the private number Connor had given her for updates <b>on</b>.


    my wellbeing.


    <i>¡°</i>Alpha Rivers? It¡¯s Evelyn Foster. I¡¯m concerned about Miss Olivia¡¯s condition.¡±


    Connor¡¯s voice was tense on the other end. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t slept or eaten properly. Her wolf seems very distressed. She looks terrible.¡±


    There was silence before Connor spoke again. ¡°Make sure she eats something. Is she¡­ can I visit her?¡±


    His voice was tired, heavy with his own wolf¡¯s pain. ¡°Actually, someone will take her home today.¡±


    I came downstairs after my shower, my damp hair falling around my shoulders. Evelyn had prepared a warm


    meal, the aroma filling the kitchen.


    ¡°Please eat something,¡± she urged, her maternal instincts in overdrive. ¡°You need your strength.¡±


    I thanked her but had no appetite. My wolf was too distraught to focus on food.


    I managed a few sips of soup, the warm liquid soothing my throat. My phoney beside my te, silent and


    mocking.


    I checked it again, hoping for a message from Connor. Still nothing.


    Did he know my condition through our severed bond? Did he truly not care anymore?


    Had his wolf Adam already moved on to La Lawrence?


    The car arrived after lunch. I gathered my few belongings, my movements slow and mechanical.


    Evelyn hugged me goodbye, her eyes filled with worry. ¡°Take care of yourself, Miss Olivia.¡±


    The drive to the Winters Family Estate passed in a blur. I stared out the window, watching the familiarndscape of Riverdale.


    At the estate, Grace Winters rushed to greet me. Her young wolf¡¯s joy was evident in her bright eyes.


    ¡°Sister! I missed you <b>so </b>much!¡± She threw her arms around me.


    I managed a smile for my half¨Csister; her innocent affection warming my cold <b>heart </b>slightly.


    Natalie Winters approached, her expression concerned. ¡°Olivia, how are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I repeated the lie I¡¯d been telling everyone.


    III


    O


    Chapter 102 Dawn¡¯s Crue


    Natalie studied my face carefully. ¡°Would you like to see your room? Agatha has kept it clean for you<b>? </b>


    Grace bounced excitedly. ¡°Can Ie too? I want to show sister my new drawings!*


    Natalie ced a gentle hand on Grace¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Your sister needs rest right now. You can visit herter¡±


    Grace¡¯s sharp eyes noticed the dark circles under my amber eyes. ¡°Sister, why do you have dark circles?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep well,¡± I admitted, too tired to lie to the innocent child.


    Grace¡¯s face scrunched with concern. ¡°Then you should go to sleep right away!¡±


    I nodded, exhausted. My wolf was depleted from the broken pre¨Cmating bond,


    I headed upstairs to my childhood sanctuary, each step feeling heavier than thest.


    §ª


    4.4K

 Whisper 174

    <b>Chapter </b>103: Shadows and Revtions


    Chapter 103: Shadows and Revtions


    (Frederick¡¯s POV)


    40 Prints &


    In a room on the second floor of Moonlight Manor, scattered clothes of a man and woman were all over the floor. Torn ck silk stockings half¨Chung on the sofa, creating an indescribably lewd scene.


    After a passionate encounter, I leaned against the headboard, smoking a Cuban cigar. A satisfied look filled


    my ice¨Cblue eyes as I surveyed the aftermath of our coupling.


    Beside me, Sophia Chen¡¯s face was flushed with a seductive look. Her beta wolf purred contentedly from our


    encounter, her porcin skin glistening with perspiration.


    ¡°Frederick,¡± she whispered, her voice still breathless. ¡°That was incredible.¡±


    I took another drag of my cigar, the smoke curling around us. The taste of victory was sweet on my tongue,


    though not as sweet as the revenge I was orchestrating.


    Suddenly, my phone vibrated on the nightstand. I reached for <b>it</b><b>, </b>noting Maxwell Cooper¡¯s name on the screen.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I answered curtly.


    Maxwell¡¯s respectful voice came through the speaker. ¡°Sir, the Winters family just held a press conference. They¡¯ve announced the termination of the mating arrangement with the Rivers family.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow, intrigued. ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°There are also rumors on Howlr that Connor Rivers and popr actress La Lawrence entered Moonlight Lodge together. They¡¯re suspected of cheating.¡±


    Iughed dismissively, the sound echoing through the room. Connor was just like his father William ¨C a phnderer who couldn¡¯t stay loyal to one she¨Cwolf.


    ¡°Typical Rivers behavior,¡± I muttered. ¡°What about the Winters family¡¯s situation?¡±


    Maxwell hesitated. ¡°Should we continue monitoring them, sir?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± I instructed firmly. ¡°They might be feigning the disengagement to deceive me. I don¡¯t trust their sudden change of heart.¡±


    I emphasized my next words carefully. ¡°Pay special attention to Olivia Winters¡® whereabouts. Report any movements immediately through our secure channels.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir.¡±


    I ended the call and set the phone aside. Sophia traced patterns on my chest with her finger, her touch light


    and teasing.


    ¡°Business troubles?¡± she asked innocently.


    ¡°Nothing I can¡¯t handle,¡± I replied, my mind already calcting the next moves in my borate game o.


    revenge.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    |||


    <i>L </i>


    Chapter 103: Shadows an


    I rested at the Winters Family Estate for two days, trying to adjust my emotional state. Despite my <b>efforts</b><b>, </b><b>my </b>wolf Cora continued whimpering from our severed pre¨Cmating bond.


    The pain was constant, a dull ache that never quite disappeared. But I forced myself to function, to appear normal despite the turmoil inside.


    This morning, I returned to Moow Legal Services to work as usual. In the past two days, everything had


    been calm with no idents.


    I thought with a bitter smile that breaking off the mating arrangement might have some benefits. At least Frederick Warner wouldn¡¯t target me and my family through <i>Connor </i>anymore.


    As I entered thew firm, colleagues greeted me with respectful nods. They recognized me as one of their mostpetentwyers despite the recent scandal.


    I responded with a polite smile, my ck leather court heels clicking against the marble floor. Dressed in my professional ck power suit with my honey¨Cbrown hair pinned up, I had concealed the dark circles under my


    amber eyes with makeup.


    My vintage crimson lipstickpleted the look. No one could tell I had just gone through a broken mating


    arrangement.


    The new litigation head, Caroline Lewis, assigned me three new cases involving dissolution of mating bond petitions. I quickly immersed myself in work, analyzing the details of each supernaturalw case.


    The familiar routine of legal work provided some sce for my anguished wolf. At least here, I could focus on something other than my broken heart.


    After work, I stayedte to finish my tasks. The office grew quiet as otherwyers departed for the evening. As I turned off the lights and prepared to leave, I heard faint crying from the Moow Legal Services Assistant Wing. I frowned slightly and went to investigate, my enhanced werewolf hearing picking up the


    distressed sounds.


    I approached cautiously and found that the person crying was Emma Thompson. Her young shoulders shook with suppressed sobs.


    ¡°Emma?¡± I asked with concern. ¡°What happened?¡±


    She looked up, quickly wiping her tears away. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Miss Winters. Just tired.¡±


    I pulled a chair and sat down beside her. ¡°Please, tell me what¡¯s wrong.¡±


    Emma hesitated, ncing around nervously. Just as she was about to speak, two colleagues passed by in


    the hallway.


    Fearing to be overheard, she stopped talking. Her eyes darted toward the passing figures before returning to <ol><li>me. </li></ol>


    I understood her reluctance. ¡°Do you have ns for the evening? We could have dinner together if v¡¯re free.¡±


    Emma¡¯s face brightened slightly, ¡°I¡¯m free, but¡­¡±


    ¡°No buts,¡± I said firmly. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    I chose Howling Moon Steakhouse, a popr restaurant among Harbor City¡¯s werewolfmunity. The warm lighting andfortable atmosphere made it perfect for private conversations.


    <Chapter 103 Shadows an


    Emma looked a little embarrassed as we approached the entrance. ¡°This restaurant is too expensive for a


    junior assistant.¡±


    I smiled and said I was treating her. I remembered how Connor had always been generous with meals, and I wanted to pay that kindness forward.


    After experiencing the events with the Pierce siblings, Emma and I had be closer. We were more than just ordinary colleagues our shared concern for vulnerable pack members had bonded us.


    Emma reluctantly agreed, and I found the Moonlit Window Booth with a good view of the night scene over Harbor City¡¯s werewolf district.


    After we sat down, I handed the menu to Emma. She shook her head politely.


    ¡°You can order, Miss Winters. I¡¯m not picky.¡±


    Knowing the young beta¡¯s restraint about expensive food, I ordered some ssic barbecue dishes. Venison steaks and roasted vegetables would be perfect for our conversation.


    After the waiter left, I leaned forward. ¡°Now, tell me what happened.¡±


    Emma opened up, her voice trembling slightly. ¡°I was scolded by Harrison rke today. He¡¯s thewyer guiding me.¡±


    I nodded knowingly. I had heard that Harrison¡¯s personality was unpredictable, being either very gentle or very harsh. He often took his anger out on his assistants when his wolf was agitated.


    ¡°What did he say?¡± I asked gently.


    Emma exined that she was having trouble with a difficult divorce case client. ¡°Patricia Hendricks is an omega werewolf seeking to sever her mate bond. She¡¯s uncooperative and demanding impossible legal


    oues.¡±


    I listened patiently as Emma continued. Harrison had med her for notmunicating well with the stubborn client, even though she had exined packw regarding mate bond dissolution multiple times. ¡°Harrison tried tomunicate with Patricia too,¡± Emma said, her voice breaking. ¡°But he was equally unsessful. She refuses to ept that her demands for emotional damages have no basis in werewolf


    Then Harrison had taken his frustration out on Emma. His wolf¡¯s irritation had bled through in his harsh words, making the young beta feel ipetent and worthless.


    ¡°He scolded me for being ipetent,¡± Emma continued, tears forming in her eyes again. ¡°I tried to exin my situation, but he wouldn¡¯t listen.¡±


    As she spoke, Emma began to cry again. Her young wolf¡¯s distress was evident in every sob.


    I offered her some tissues, my maternal instincts responding to the younger werewolf¡¯s pain. ¡°Emma, would you like to be my assistant?¡±


    She looked up in surprise, her eyes brightening with hope.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Caroline Lewis about the transfer,¡± <b>I </b>continued. ¡°Despite being rtively new to the firm, I have enough standing to request an assistant.¡±


    Emma smiled sincerely through her tears. ¡°Thank you, Miss Winters. Your kindness means everything to me.¡±


    < Chapter 103 Shadows an


    After we finished eating, I got up to pay the bill at the front counter. The warm meal had helped both <b>of </b>us


    feel better.


    Just as I took two steps, a pair of werewolves approached our table. A man and woman, both well¨Cdressed


    and confident.


    Marcus Reed, a charming beta werewolf with distinctive amber eyes and an easy smile, greeted me warmly. ¡°Olivia Winters! What a pleasant surprise.¡±


    Mooked puzzled, my wolf not recognizing his scent. His familiarity with me was unsettling.


    <i>¡°</i>Are you?¡± I asked politely, wondering how this stranger knew my name when I was certain we had never met


    before.


    5


    Watch Ads (<b>0/20</b>) >


    4.4K


    <b>H </b>


    Vote

 Whisper 175

    <b>Chapter </b><b>104</b><b>: </b>The Exile¡¯s <b>Return </b>


    Chapter 104: The Exile¡¯s Return


    (Third person¡¯s POV)


    Frederick Warner was tall and slender, with broad shoulders, a narrow waist, and long legs. He was impably dressed in designer clothing and possessed a devastatingly handsome face, his smile making him appear harmless.


    As long as he chose to pretend, no one could associate him with the dangerous rogue Alpha who had extensive criminal connections. Having never met Frederick Warner before, Olivia heard the man call her


    name.


    Seeing that he was well¨Cdressed and wearing expensive brands, she initially thought he might be a friend of one of her acquaintances. Her wolf Cora stirred uneasily at his scent, sensing something predatory beneath his polished exterior.


    Sophia Chen stood beside Frederick Warner, slightly frowning as a hint of jealousy shed in her violet eyes. The emotion quickly disappeared as she maintained herposure.


    She remained unaware of the blood feud between Frederick and the Rivers and Winters packs<b>, </b>never asking about Frederick¡¯s other femalepanions. She understood her role as a qualified lover who should be obedient and sensible.


    Sophia knew better than to court death by questioning him about such matters. She quietly stood by Frederick¡¯s side, silently sizing up Olivia Winters.


    She admitted Olivia¡¯s natural beauty¨Cfair skin, delicate features, and a figure that was perfectly proportioned. Her beta wolf instinctively recognized the alpha bloodline radiating from Olivia despite her


    human appearance.


    Olivia didn¡¯t notice Sophia¡¯s jealous gaze, but frowned at the man¡¯s frivolous words. Her amber eyes shed with irritation as she felt deeply ufortable around this stranger.


    It was as if he were looking at her like prey, with a sense of predatory aggression and dark amusement that made her wolf bristle defensively. Her enhanced senses picked <b>up </b>something dangerous about his <b>scent</b>.


    Something that reminded her of Connor¡¯s warnings about threats from America. Olivia asked again, this time with a hint of anger at being so boldly assessed.


    ¡°Who are you?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Me<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>Frederick smiled with calcted charm, but didn¡¯t answer directly.


    His ice¨Cblue eyes¨Cso simr to Connor¡¯s yet cold where Connor¡¯s held warmth<b>¨C</b>studied her <b>with predatory </b><b>interest</b>. ¡°You¡¯ll know soon enough, Miss <b>Winters</b>. We¡¯ll meet <b>again</b>.<b>¡± </b>


    His voice carried the subtle authority of an Alpha, though one corrupted by <b>years </b><b>of </b><b>exile </b><b>and </b><b>criminal </b>enterprise. Olivia <b>felt </b>deeply unsettled by his ominous words <b>and </b><b>the </b><b>threatening </b><b>undertone</b>.


    <b>She </b>ignored him and went <b>to </b><b>the </b>front counter <b>to </b><b>pay </b>the bill. Her wolf <b>urged </b><b>her </b><b>to </b><b>flee </b><b>from </b><b>this </b><b>dangerous </b><b>presence</b><b>. </b>


    < Chapter 104: The Exile¡¯s R¡­


    Emma Thompson followed, ncing back nervously until they were almost out the door. ¡°Sister Olivia, is <b>that </b>


    man a friend of yours?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s incredibly handsome! It¡¯s rare to see such a striking Alpha in person, though something about <b>him </b><b>felt </b>


    wrong.¡±


    Olivia felt a chill of unease for reasons she couldn¡¯t fully exin. Her wolf¡¯s iristincts screamed warnings about the dangerous stranger, though she couldn¡¯t identify the specific threat he posed.


    His scent had been wrong somehow¨Clike Connor¡¯s bloodline but tainted with violence and corruption. ¡°Don¡¯t know him. That person seems unstable. Let¡¯s just ignore him.¡±


    Her enhanced hearing caught the man¡¯s quietughter behind them. The sound sent shivers down her spine. ¡°Oh, okay. I thought you might be acquaintances from the werewolfmunity, Emma said, still ncing


    back nervously.


    (Lily¡¯s POV)


    ¡°December 31st, New Year¡¯s Eve.¡± I had organized a New Year¡¯s Eve party in Harbor City¡¯s werewolf district. The Yuntian Riverside Building, eighty¨Ceight stories high, was andmark in the supernaturalmunity. The sixty¨Cninth floor offered the best view, overlooking the entire Harbor City night scene where both human and werewolf territories glittered below.


    Inside the presidential suite, there were flowers, balloons, streamers, and a strong festive atmosphere that helped mask the various werewolf scents mingling in the space. I casually tossed my mink coat on the sofa<b>, </b>wearing only a champagne¨Ccolored slim¨Cfitting long dress.


    I was wearing full makeup, and my beauty was mboyant and dazzling. My beta wolf¡¯s confidence <b>radiated </b>through my human form.


    ¡°I have to say, it was a wise decision for Ethan Quinn to take over this ce and turn <b>it </b>into a luxury hotel for the supernaturalmunity.¡±


    Ethan snorted, his own beta wolf bristling at the casual praise. ¡°Did I need you <b>to </b>tell me <b>that</b><b>?</b>¡±


    I smiled and yfully red at him. ¡°I can¡¯t tell¨Cyour thick skull actually contains some <b>busi </b><b>sense</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>The floors from the fiftieth to the sixty¨Cninth of the building were hotels under Ethan¡¯s <bpany</b><b>, </b><b>catering </b><b>to </b>wealthy werewolves who needed discretion. The sixty¨Cninth floor where we gathered was <b>the </b><b>presidential </b>suite, with rates exceeding $10,000 per night.


    Ethan sneered, his beta wolf¡¯s pride stung by my teasing. ¡°Who exactly <b>are </b>you calling thick<b>¨C</b>skulled?¡±


    I made a yful face <b>at </b>him, my wolf¡¯s yful energy infectious. ¡°Figure it out yourself<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>


    With ample heating in the room, Reba Frost also removed her coat. She walked <b>to </b><b>the </b><b>sofa</b><b>, </b><b>picked </b><b>up </b><b>my </b>coat<b>, </b>and holding her own coat in one hand and mine in the other, hung up both garments <b>with </b><b>practiced </b>efficiency.


    <b>She </b>smiled warmly, her wolf content in thefortable <b>pack</b><b>¨C</b><b>like </b><b>atmosphere</b><b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>This </b><b>ce </b><b>is </b><b>really </b><b>perfect for </b>a New Year¡¯s <b>party</b><b>¨C</b>watching fireworks <b>over </b>both human and werewolf <b>territories</b><b>, </b><b>and </b><b>enjoying </b><b>the </b><b>night </b>view.¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Wasn¡¯t I brilliant <b>to </b><b>choose </b><b>spending </b>New <b>Year¡¯s </b><b>Eve </b><b>here</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b><b>I </b><b>beamed </b><b>with </b><b>satisfaction</b>.


    < Chapter 104 The Exile¡¯s R


    Reba nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Absolutely perfect!¡±


    ¡°Wait, why hasn¡¯t Olivia arrived yet?¡± I looked toward the door and pulled out my phone.


    My wolf¡¯s protective instincts stirred with concern for my friend. ¡°I should call and check on her.¡±


    Just as I spoke, the door opened. I looked up with a bright smile..


    ¡°I was just about to call you and you-¡±


    ¡°What the hell?¡± It wasn¡¯t Olivia who entered, but Connor Rivers, apanied by the famous actress La


    Lawrence.


    My smile instantly froze, then transformed into sharp anger as my wolf bristled with territorial aggression.


    ¡°Who invited them here?¡±


    Frints


    Reba shook her head, indicating she had no involvement in this unexpected arrival. Gabriel Andrews also gestured that he knew nothing about it.


    Ethan Quinn awkwardly cleared his throat. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to celebrate the New Year? How could <b>I </b>not invite my good friend to celebrate with us?¡±


    His beta wolf cowered slightly under thebined hostile stares of the two female wolves.


    ¡°Are youpletely brain¨Cdead?¡± I exploded, my wolf¡¯s protective fury fully unleashed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know he cheated on Olivia? He¡¯s been seen entering hotels with this actress¨Cdon¡¯t you realize I organized this party specifically tofort Olivia?¡±


    ¡°To give her emotional support after their broken engagement? What¡¯s the point of bringing Connor here?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Ethan looked genuinely confused, his wolf whimpering at the pack tension.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me beforehand not to invite Connor? He¡¯s been my close friend for over ten years¡­¡±


    Ethan touched his nose and sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t be so angry. Break¨Cups happen, but we¡¯re all part of the same werewolf social circle.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll encounter each other frequently. It¡¯s impossible topletely cut ties with someone st because of a broken engagement, right?¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± I gave a mockingugh, my wolf¡¯s loyalty to Olivia overriding pack diplomacy.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we? I can¡¯t afford to associate with the Rivers pack¡¯s heir. Cut off means cut off!<b>¡± </b>


    Seeing that I waspletely serious, Ethan panicked. His beta instincts recognized the threat to pack


    harmony.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be like this. It¡¯s not that serious. Why are you talking about cutting ties? Listen to me¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Before Ethan could finish speaking, I interrupted sharply.


    My alpha¨Clike authority surprised everyone present. ¡°Make them leave¨Ceither they go or I go!¡± Reba wanted to calm me down, but when her gaze shifted to Connor and La standing together, she felt equally ufortable. Olivia was her dear friend, and naturally she supported herpletely.


    Although Connor was also <b>part </b>of their social circle, and even her brother¡¯s childhood friend, cheating Alphas couldn¡¯t be forgiven! Reba and I united in our protest against Connor and La¡¯s presence, our wolves


    < Chapter 104 The Exile¡¯s R¡­


    forming a protective alliance.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t argue¨CConnor and I only began our rtionship after his engagement with Miss Winters ended. There was no infidelity involved,¡± La said with practiced charm.


    Her actress training helped her maintainposure despite the hostile werewolf energy directed at her. ¡°You shut up too!¡± I didn¡¯t give her any consideration, my wolf seeing through the deception.


    Ethan sighed and pulled me aside. ¡°Please, don¡¯t get involved in this. It¡¯s all a misunderstanding.¡±


    + Points


    I didn¡¯t understand the true rtionship between La and <i>Connor</i>, but Ethan knew the full truth. When the scandal first broke, Connor had confessed everything to Ethan and Gabriel.


    After all, if the Rivers pack heir hadn¡¯t permitted it, how would the media dare publish such stories? Gabriel had warned Connor at the time to be careful that Olivia might not want to reconcile after being so deeply


    hurt.


    Seeing my current fury, Ethan almost revealed the truth, but Connor stopped him with a meaningful look. I was straightforward and couldn¡¯t keep secrets¨Cif I knew, Olivia would learn everything soon, and all their protective efforts would be wasted.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    Just as the argument reached its peak, the door opened again. ¡°Sorry, something came up and I¡¯mte,¡± I said as I entered.


    The moment my amber eyes met Connor¡¯s ice¨Cblue gaze, my heart suddenly stopped. My wolf Cora whimpered in anguish at seeing our former intended mate with another female.

 Whisper 176

    <b>Chapter </b><b>105</b><b>: </b>Goodbye, <b>Con </b>


    Chapter 105: Goodbye, Con


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    La Lawrence gracefully tossed her hair and took Olivia¡¯s arm in a territorial gesture. Her wolf¡¯s confidence


    radiated as she dered her dominance.


    ¡°Are you Miss Winters? Hello, I¡¯m La Lawrence, and I¡¯m Connor¡¯s girlfriend.¡±


    The words were like silver daggers, piercing Olivia¡¯s heart. Her amber eyes focused on the spot where La¡¯s


    manicured hand rested possessively on her arm.


    Her wolf Cora whimpered at the sight of another female iming their former intended mate. The sound echoed through our severed bond, making my own wolf Adam howl in anguish.


    I stood rigid, my ice¨Cblue gaze falling upon La¡¯s hand on Olivia¡¯s arm. My Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as I tried to exin but found myself unable to break our carefully constructed facade.


    The words died in my throat. Every instinct screamed at me to push La away andfort Olivia.


    Lily, unable to bear witnessing Olivia¡¯s pain any longer, charged forward with her beta wolf¡¯s protective fury. She yanked La¡¯s hand away with surprising strength.


    ¡°Take your lovey¨Cdovey act elsewhere! This isn¡¯t the ce for it<b>!</b>¡±


    Her voice cracked with emotion. ¡°What? Is the great Rivers pack heir too poor to rent a room?¡±


    Ethan Quinn, rmed by the rising tension and aggressive werewolf energy in the room, stepped in to mediate. He pulled Lily back with his own beta strength.


    ¡°Lily, calm down. Let¡¯s not escte this further.¡±


    His wolf whimpered at the pack discord filling the air. The presidential suite felt suffocation with conflicting


    emotions.


    La, unfazed by the hostility and drawing upon her actress training, smiled sweetly. She addressed me with practiced affection that felt like poison on my skin.


    ¡°Con, it seems your friends don¡¯t wee us. Shall we find a room for some alone time?¡±


    Her voice carried the perfect tone of a devoted girlfriend. Every word was calcted to wound Olivia deeper. Olivia¡¯s amber eyes brimmed with tears as her wolf¡¯s anguish threatened to overwhelm her humanposure. She struggled to maintain her dignity as she looked desperately at me.


    ¡°Connor, you have a reason, right? Tell me, I¡¯ll understand.¡±


    Her voice trembled with the pain of a wolf whose mate bond had been severed. ¡°Don¡¯t do this; it¡¯s hurting me so much¡­ Can¡¯t we talk this through?<b>¡± </b>


    The desperation in her voice nearly broke my resolve. My wolf wed at my chest, demanding Ifort <b>our </b>


    true mate.


    ¡°<b>Didn¡¯t </b><b>you </b>say that as long as I didn¡¯t ask to break our engagement, you would never leave me?¡±


    C


    < Chapter 105: Goodbye, Con


    8 Points 2


    Her words hit me like physical blows. I remembered that promise, made in a moment of tenderness <b>that </b><b>now </b>felt like a lifetime ago.


    My ice¨Cblue eyes were like an unfathomable sea, my wolf howling in anguish at having to hurt his true <b>mate</b><b>. </b><b>I </b>


    gave a mocking smile that didn¡¯t reach my eyes.


    ¡°Miss Winters, we are all adults. Do you believe in such childish promises<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    My Alpha authority made my voice carry despite the pain it caused me. Each word felt like swallowing broken


    ss.


    Olivia¡¯s face drained of color, her wolf retreating deep within as if wounded. The light in her amber eyes


    dimmed to almost nothing.


    I looked away, unable to bear her expression. ¡°Miss Winters, I have made myself clear. Don¡¯t make


    meaningless entanglements, let¡¯s part with dignity.¡±


    The formal address felt wrong on my tongue. She had been ¡®Livvy¡® to me for so long.


    Olivia¡¯s shoulders slumped in defeat. She moved aside, making way for us with the grace of her alpha


    bloodline even in heartbreak.


    Her dignity in this moment made my chest tighten with self¨Cloathing. She deserved so much better than this


    cruel charade.


    Reba, worried for her friend, embraced Olivia protectively. Her own wolf offeredfort as she whispered


    that she still had them.


    ¡°We¡¯re here for you, Olivia. Always.¡±


    Lily was furious, her beta wolf snarling with rage. She wanted to physically attack someone, but Ethan Quinn held her back with surprising strength.


    ¡°Let me go! They can¡¯t treat her like this!¡±


    Her protective instincts were in overdrive. The air crackled with her barely contained fury.


    Rebaforted Olivia while signaling to her brother Gabriel Andrews. He reluctantly whispered something to me about pack politics and maintaining appearances.


    ¡°Connor, we should go. This isn¡¯t helping anyone.¡±


    His words were barely audible, meant only for my enhanced hearing. Even Gabriel looked ufortable with the situation.


    I left with La, my wolf fighting me every step of the way. Each step toward the door felt like walking through quicksand.


    ¡°I¡¯m so angry. They went too far!¡± Lily fumed, her protective instincts in overdrive.


    Ethan tried to calm her down, but Lily turned on him with her wolf¡¯s fury. ¡°You get out too!¡±


    Her voice echoed through the suite. ¡°This is all your fault for inviting them in the first ce!¡±


    <b>She </b>med him for causing Olivia to be hurt even more deeply. The <b>usation </b>hung heavy in <b>the </b><b>air</b><b>. </b>


    Reba asked her brother to leave with Ethan. ¡°Please, just go. We need to be alone with Olivia <b>right </b><b>now</b><b>.</b>¡± Her voice was firm but not unkind. ¡°We¡¯ll stay with her through this painful night.¡±


    24


    <Chapter 105 Goodbye, Con


    Outside the room, I pushed La¡¯s hand away as soon as the door closed. My wolf recoiled from her touch now that we were away from Olivia¡¯s sight.


    The contact felt wrong, like betraying everything sacred about mate bonds. My skin crawled where she had


    touched me.


    La shrugged, unconcerned by my rejection as she understood her role in our arrangement. ¡°You¡¯re quite the actor, Connor. Very convincing performance.¡±


    Her professional detachment was both helpful and disturbing<i>. </i>She treated this like just another <i>role</i>.


    At the elevator, she asked what I nned to do next. ¡°Your former fianc¨¦e looked deeply hurt by our performance.¡±


    There was no malice in her observation, just clinical assessment. ¡°Are you satisfied with the results?¡±


    I did not reply, my jaw tight and my fists clenched as my wolf raged against what we had just done. Olivia¡¯s wounded expression haunted me.


    The elevator doors opened with a soft chime. The sound felt unnaturally loud in the tense silence.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    Inside the suite, after the men left, the room fell silent except for the distant sounds of New Year¡¯s celebrations. Both human and werewolf territories sparkled below us through the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows.


    The festive atmosphere outside felt like a mockery of my broken heart. My wolf Cora remained withdrawn, hiding deep within our shared consciousness.


    Lily took out two bottles of moonberry wine from the suite¡¯s premium collection. Her beta wolf still bristled with protective anger.


    ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t be sad <i>for </i>that scumbag Alpha; he¡¯s not worth it.¡±


    She opened the first bottle with more force than necessary. ¡°We¡¯ll have a drink tonight, and you¡¯re so beautiful and from such a prestigious bloodline, you¡¯ll find another mate!¡±


    Her words were meant tofort, but they felt hollow. How could I exin that Conr


    to me?


    wasn¡¯t just any Alpha


    Lily dered that there was no shortage of worthy Alphas in our territory. ¡°The Rivers pack heir thinks he¡¯s so special, but there are plenty <i>of </i>better options<i>!</i>¡±


    I sat on the sofa, my amber eyes filled with pain as my wolf remained withdrawn. I couldn¡¯t find anyfort in my friends¡® words.


    The wine sses clinked as Lily poured generous amounts. The deep red liquid looked like liquid gas in the crystal.


    After a few sses of the potent moonberry wine, I felt dizzy. My werewolf metabolism struggled with the alcohol since it was my first time drinking anything stronger than ceremonial pack wine.


    The room seemed <i>to </i>sway gently around me. Colors appeared more vivid, but my emotional pain remained sharp.


    Lily showed me photos of handsome Alphas from our social circle on her phone. She suggested with forced cheer that she could introduce me to any of them.


    < Chapter 105: Goodbye, Con


    ¡°Look at this one ¨C Alexander from the Northern Pack. He¡¯s been asking about you for months!¡±


    FB Promts


    Her enthusiasm felt desperate, like she was trying to convince herself as much as me. Each photo blurred together in my wine¨Chazed vision.


    I managed only a faint smile, my heart too broken to consider anyone else. The thought of another Alpha¡¯s touch made my wolf recoil further.


    The three friends drank and chatted as the night wore on. The alcohol helped <i>to </i>numb some of the pain, creating a buffer between my consciousness and the raw <i>agony</i>.


    Reba shared stories from our childhood, trying to distract me <i>from </i>the evening¡¯s trauma. <i>Her </i>voice was gentle and soothing.


    As midnight approached, the New Year¡¯s countdown began echoing from the celebrations below. Voices from both territories joined in the traditional ritual.


    ¡°Nine, eight, seven¡­¡±


    The three of us counted down together, our voices mixing with the distant sounds. The numbers felt significant, like marking the end of one life and the beginning of another.


    ¡°Three, two, one, Happy New Year!¡±


    Fireworks bloomed in the night sky over Harbor City, reflecting off the windows of our high¨Crise suite. The <i>explosions </i>of color painted the darkness in brilliant hues.


    The beauty was breathtaking, even through my pain. For a moment, wonder pierced through my heartbreak. 1 sat barefoot on the carpet, my honey¨Cbrown hair falling around my shoulders as I gazed at the fireworks with blurred amber eyes. My <i>wolf </i>finally stirred slightly at the beauty of the disy.


    The soft carpet felt grounding beneath me. The wine had loosened my carefully maintainedposure. ¡°A new year has begun. Connor, I should say goodbye to you too.¡±


    <i>My </i>voice was barely a whisper, but my friends heard every word. The admission felt like releasing a breath I¡¯d been holding.


    ¡°New Year, I hope you find happiness with your chosen mate. Goodbye, Connor¡­<b>¡± </b>


    <b>9 </b>


    <b>H </b>


    <b>479 </b>

 Whisper 177

    Chapter <b>106</b><b>: </b><b>New </b>Year¡¯s


    <b>Chapter </b><b>106</b><b>: </b>New <b>Year¡¯s </b>Gifts <b>and Hidden </b><b>Arrangements </b>


    <b>Chapter 106</b>: New Year¡¯s Gifts and Hidden Arrangements


    <b>(</b><b>Olivia¡¯s </b><b>POV</b>)


    <b>The </b><b>next </b>day was New Year¡¯s Day. I returned to the Winters Family Estate, still nursing a mild hangover <b>from </b>the moonberry wine. My head throbbed with each step, and my wolf Cora remained withdrawn deep within our shared consciousness.


    Natalie Winters and Richard Winters were both home when I arrived. As soon as I entered through the <b>front </b>door, Natalie greeted me with a warm smile, her amber eyes genuinely weing.


    ¡°Livvy is back. Dinner will be served soon. Go wash your hands first<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Her voice carried maternal warmth that I hadn¡¯t expected. Despite ourplicated rtionship, she seemed genuinely pleased to see me.


    Having woken upte from my hangover, Thad quickly showered at my apartment before returning <b>to </b><b>the </b>Winters residence just in time for the New Year¡¯s lunch. The hot water had helped clear some of the fog from my mind, but my heart still felt heavy.


    Grace Winters excitedly ran over, embracing my legs and calling out ¡°Sister!¡± with pure joy. Her innocent enthusiasm was like a ray of sunshine piercing through my emotional darkness.


    I managed a genuine smile despite my emotional exhaustion. I handed Grace a thick red envelope from my bag, wishing her a happy New Year.


    The little girl sweetly smiled, took the envelope, and kissed me on the cheek with innocent affection. Her simple gesture of love made my chest tighten with unexpected emotion.


    Richard then handed me an elegant gift bag, his weathered face showing paternal care. ¡°This is a New Year¡¯s gift for you.¡±


    Inside, I found a set of keys and a property ownership certificate. My amber eyes widened in surprise as I examined the documents.


    Richard exined that it was a luxury apartment close to Moow Legal Services for my convenience. ¡°Natalie personally selected a car for you, which is waiting in the garage.¡±


    My heart warmed despite my recent heartbreak. I sincerely thanked both Richard and Natalie, epting their thoughtful gifts with genuine gratitude,


    ¡°Thank you both. This means more than you know.¡±


    After the family meal, I idly scrolled through my phone while sitting in the living room. The familiar routine feltforting after the chaos of recent events.


    I noticed a new contact request notification. My heart tightened involuntarily, a foolish hope rising that <b>it </b>might be Connor Rivers reaching out.


    Bitter disappointment washed over me when I realized it was from Ethan Grey. My wolf recoiled <b>at </b><b>seeing </b><b>his </b>name, memories of his betrayal flooding back.


    Ethan, having been blocked and deleted from my contacts, had created a new ount <b>to </b><b>contact </b>me. His


    O


    <b>¤¯ </b>


    <b>Chapter </b>106 <b>New </b>Year¡¯s.


    <b>desperate </b><b>messages </b>asked <b>if </b><b>Connor </b><b>and </b><b>I </b><b>had </b><b>truly </b><b>broken </b><b>our </b><b>engagement</b><b>, </b><b>urgently </b>pleading for me to <b>return </b><b>to </b><b>him</b><b>. </b>


    <b>Disgusted </b><b>by </b><b>his </b>persistence <b>and </b>unwillingness <b>to </b><b>ept </b><b>my </b>decision<b>, </b>I immediately rejected <b>the </b>friend <b>request </b><b>and </b><b>blocked </b>the new ount without hesitation. Some <b>bridges </b>were meant <b>to </b><b>stay </b><b>burned </b>


    <b>Richard¡¯s </b>generous <b>gift </b>was a pristine white Rolls¨CRoyce Phantom, a vehicle befitting <b>my </b>status as a <b>Winters </b><b>pack </b><b>daughter</b><b>. </b>The elegant car gleamed in the afternoon sunlight<b>, </b>its <b>luxury </b>unmistakable.


    I¡¯made the decision to leave Connor¡¯s cier blue Bentley Continental GT to gather dust <b>in the </b>Winters <b>family </b>garage. <b>I </b>couldn¡¯t bear the painful memories it carried of our time together.


    <b>I </b>took possession of the new car, appreciating my father¡¯s thoughtfulness. The leather interior <b>smelled </b><b>of </b>new beginnings rather than broken promises.


    <b>The </b>apartment was located in an upscale neighborhood mere minutes from Moow Legal <b>Services</b><b>. </b><b>The </b>spacious, fully furnished residence was decorated in cream¨Ccolored tones that perfectly <b>matched </b><b>my </b>refined


    tastes.


    Settling into my new space, I called Dorothy Jenkins<b>, </b>the housekeeper who had been caring for my


    belongings at Whisperbrook Gardens. ¡°Dorothy, I need you to dispose of all my personal items <b>that </b>remain


    there.¡±


    My voice was steady, but the words felt like closing a chapter of my life forever.


    (Dorothy¡¯s POV)


    I hesitated after receiving Olivia¡¯s call, my eyes nervously ncing at Connor Rivers who was sitting


    motionless on the sofa in the main living area. His ice¨Cblue eyes stared nkly ahead, lost in thoughts I


    couldn¡¯t fathom.


    After hanging up the phone, I cautiously approached Connor. The Alpha looked like <b>a </b>statue, frozen in his


    grief.


    ¡°Mr. Rivers, Miss Winters has requested all her belongings be thrown away.¡±


    Connor¡¯s voice was hollow and tired when he responded. ¡°Don¡¯t discard anything. Keep Olivia¡¯s room spotlessly clean because she will return someday.¡±


    His tone carried a desperate hope that even he didn¡¯t quite believe. The pain in his voice made my heart ache


    for both of them.


    He then asked with forced casualness, ¡°Is Olivia adjusting well to the cooking from her new living


    arrangements?¡±


    Fifteen minutester, I called Olivia back with Connor¡¯s unspoken n. ¡°Miss Winters, Mr. Rivers has dismissed me from service. Do you need a personal cook?¡±


    I could hear the hesitation in her voice through the phone. She was probably remembering Connor¡¯s previous efforts to find a cook whose food/would suit her refined pte.


    Though she initially hesitated, knowing this was likely another of Connor¡¯s indirect ways of <b>caring </b>fr Olivia couldn¡¯t bring herself to refuse me. ¡°I suppose I could use the help, Dorothy.¡±


    er


    She gave me her new apartment address, her voice softening with genuine concern for my employment


    situation.


    C


    <b>2/4 </b>


    <Chapter 106 New Year¡¯s


    After ending the <b>call</b>, I returned to Connor and informed him that Olivia had epted my services. Hist ice¨Cblue eyes flickered with the first sign of life I¡¯d seen all day.


    Connor then quietly instructed me with careful precision. ¡°Prepare and deliver meals to Olivia during weekday lunches. Don¡¯t reveal that these arrangementse from me.¡±


    His voice carried the weight of a man trying to care for someone he could no longer openly protect.


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    After New Year¡¯s Day, I threw myself into work at Rivers Pack Headquarters with obsessive intensity. I refused to allow myself any moments of rest, because whenever I stopped working, Olivia¡¯s wounded amber eyes from that night would flood my mind.


    The guilt was overwhelming. The memory of her pain haunted every quiet moment.


    In the Alpha¡¯s office, I sat rigidly at myputer, forcing myself to focus on pack business and corporate affairs. Numbers and contracts became my refuge from emotional torment.


    Ethan Quinn lounged on the leather sofa, observing me with aplex expression. ¡°Con, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t know if I should mention.¡±


    I didn¡¯t even lift my ice¨Cblue eyes from the screen, responding with cold indifference, ¡°Then don¡¯t mention it.¡±


    Ethan opened and closed his mouth uncertainly. ¡°It¡¯s rted to Olivia¡­ are you sure you don¡¯t want to hear


    this?¡±


    My typing immediately ceased. I looked up sharply from theputer screen, my Alpha instincts alert.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Ethan thought to himself with knowing satisfaction. As long as it concerned Olivia, I couldn¡¯t pretend not to


    care.


    Ethan coughed strategically. ¡°Lily keeps saying she wants to introduce eligible bachelor wolves to Olivia¡­¡±


    As he spoke these words, he nced up to observe my reaction. My expression immediately darkened with


    possessive fury.


    My jaw clenched, my voice dangerously low. ¡°Bachelor wolves?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Ethan swallowed nervously, considering how to phrase this more tactfully.


    My thin lips pressed into a hard line, my ice¨Cblue eyes showing a cold, predatory glint. ¡°What bachelor


    wolves?¡±


    ¡°There are several candidates¨Csomething about six¨Cpack abs, a 6¡¯3¡± athletic beta wolf, and various descriptions like ¡®pure young wolves,/wild dominant types,¡¯ a whole collection of ridiculous options¡­¡± My expression grew increasingly thunderous. Ethan didn¡¯t dare continue his report.


    The office fell into heavy silence. Ethan grew so nervous he didn¡¯t know what to do with his hands, taking a sip of water to calm himself.


    ¡°You know Lily¨Cshe¡¯s always dramatic like this, loves these shy schemes. I already scolded h


    behalf.¡±


    ¡°What did she say?¡± I asked with deadly calm.


    your


    <


    Chapter 106 New Year¡¯s


    ¡°Ah? What do you mean?¡± Ethan looked confused.


    ¡°Your sister wants to introduce other males to Olivia¨Cwhat was Olivia¡¯s response?¡±


    Ethan¡¯s expression turned distinctly ufortable. He hesitated before speaking.


    ¡°You¡­ do you really want to know the answer?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then promise you won¡¯t lose control when I tell you.¡± Ethan said nervously.


    ¡°ording to Lily, that night after your¡­ performance¡­ Olivia agreed to the introductions.¡±


    ¡°Agreed to what exactly?¡± My voice was dangerously quiet.


    Ethan¡¯s mouth moved faster than his brain. ¡°Agreed to let Lily introduce her to other potential mates.¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, my ceramic coffee mug crashed to the floor, shattering <i>into </i>pieces that reflected my own breakingposure.

 Whisper 178

    <b>Chapter </b><b>107 </b>The <b>Alpha¡¯s </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>107</b><b>: </b><b>The </b><b>Alpha¡¯s Desperate </b><b>Gambit </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>107</b><b>: </b>The Alpha¡¯s Desperate Gambit


    <b>(</b>Connor¡¯s POV)


    Tea spilled from my shattered cup, soaking into the wolfsbane¨Cstained Persian rug and leaving <b>another </b><b>water </b>mark. The ceramic fragments scattered across the floor like my brokenposure.


    Ethan Quinn stared at the broken pieces, clicking his tongue in disapproval. ¡°Alpha Connor, don¡¯t worry <b>too </b>much. Livvy isn¡¯t that casual about potential mates.¡±


    His words offered littlefort. My wolf Adam wed at my chest<b>, </b>desperate <b>to </b>im what was ours.


    I sat dazed in my office chair, my ice¨Cblue eyes unfocused as the weight of his revtion crushed <b>down </b><b>on </b>me. ¡°She really agreed to the introductions?<b>¡± </b>


    My voice came out hoarse, barely recognizable even to myself. The thought of other males pursuing <b>Olivia </b>made my Alpha instincts rage.


    Ethan paused, choosing his words carefully. ¡°You know what happened on New Year¡¯s Eve<b>¨C</b>she saw <b>you </b><b>with </b>that little cousin of yours, and La even mentioned getting separate rooms.¡±


    He shifted ufortably in his seat. <b>¡°</b><b>If </b><b>I </b>were her, I wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it either.¡±


    ¡°I think Livvy agreed on purpose to provoke you, or she was just talking nonsense when she was drunk <b>with </b>moonberry wine, so it doesn¡¯t count.¡±


    My voice tightened with desperate hope. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ I didn¡¯t say anything about separate rooms.¡±


    The memory of that night burned in my mind. Every cruel word I¡¯d spoken to protect her felt like poison in <b>my </b>mouth.


    Ethan sighed heavily. ¡°Your fake girlfriend La Lawrence said <b>it</b>, which pretty much meant the same thing to


    Olivia.¡±


    His observation hit like a physical blow. Of course Olivia would interpret La¡¯s words as my intentions.


    After a moment of tense silence, Iposed myself and turned to Ethan with renewed determination. My


    Alpha authority bled through my desperation.


    ¡°Help me with something.¡±


    Ethan straightened, recognizing themand in my tone. ¡°What do you need?¡±


    ¡°I need you to approach Olivia. Find out about these potential suitors Lily mentioned.¡±


    My jaw clenched as I forced out the words. ¡°And give her something from me, but don¡¯t reveal it¡¯s from me.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s eyebrows shot up. ¡°Connor, are you sure that¡¯s wise? She¡¯s trying to move on.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± My voice turned cold and possessive. ¡°I need to know who these males are.¡±


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    As I exited Moow Legal Services after work, I spotted a cier white McLaren P1 hypercar parked <b>not </b><b>far </b>away. The expensive vehicle gleamed under the afternoon sun, drawing curious stares <b>from </b>passersby.


    <b>Ethan </b><b>Quinn </b><b>leaned </b><b>against </b><b>the </b><b>hypercar</b>, <b>scrolling </b><b>through </b><b>his </b><b>phone </b><b>and </b><b>seemingly </b><b>waiting </b>for som


    <b>His </b><b>casual </b><b>posture </b><b>contrasted </b><b>sharply </b><b>with </b>the <b>luxury </b><b>surrounding </b><b>him</b>.


    <b>When </b><b>he </b><b>recognized </b>me, he approached with a warm greeting. ¡°Olivia<b>! </b>Perfect timing<b>.¡± </b>


    His smile seemed genuine, but something in his eyes made me cautious. ¡°What are <b>you </b><b>doing </b>here, Ethant


    <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>wanted to apologize profusely for what happened on New Year¡¯s Eve.¡± His voice carried sincere regret. <b>The </b>whole situation with Connor and La was incredibly awkward.¡±


    I tensed at the mention of Connor¡¯s name. ¡°It¡¯s fine. These things happen.¡±


    <b>¡°</b><b>No</b>, it¡¯s not fine.¡± Ethan shook his head emphatically. ¡°I should have warned you they wereing. Let me take you to dinner as an apology.¡±


    I politely refused, my amber eyes guarded. ¡°Thank you, but I already have evening ns.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s curiosity sparked immediately. ¡°Oh? What kind of ns?¡±


    His sudden interest made me ufortable. ¡°Just meeting some friends.¡±


    ¡°Male and female friends?<b>¡± </b>he pressed, his tone bing more intense.


    I hesitated, then fabricated an excuse. ¡°Yes, both. We¡¯re having dinner together.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s mind seemed to race. ¡°These male friends<b>¨C</b>what are their names? What do they do for work?<b>¡± </b>


    His questions grew increasingly invasive. ¡°How old are they? What do they look like? Do you have photos<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Growing annoyed by his excessive questioning, I confronted him with sharp suspicion. ¡°Did Connor send <b>you </b>to spy on me?¡±


    Mywyer instincts told me he was hiding something. His bodynguage screamed deception.


    Ethan quickly denied any connection. ¡°No! Connor has nothing to do with this. I¡¯m here on my <b>own</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± My voice turned cold. ¡°This interrogation feels very deliberate<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Ethan then produced a McLaren P1 key, holding it out like a peace offering. ¡°Look, I brought you something to make up for New Year¡¯s Eve.¡±


    I stared at the key in disbelief. ¡°A hypercar? For a minor social incident?<b>¡± </b>


    The cier white McLaren P1 was worth over $1.2 million. Such extravagance seemedpletely


    unnecessary.


    <b>¡°</b>It¡¯s just a small token of apology,¡± Ethan insisted. ¡°Lily¡¯s been nagging me constantly about making amends.<b>¡± </b>


    He gestured toward the passenger seat. ¡°There are also several limited edition Herm¨¨s Luna Collection handbags waiting inside.¡±


    My amber eyes narrowed with suspicion. ¡°This is excessive, even for you.¡±


    ¡°Please, just ept it as a personal favor to me.¡± His tone became increasingly desperate. ¡°I feel <b>terrible </b>about what happened.¡±


    <b>I </b>could see through his borate charade. ¡°Was this car actually purchased by Connor Rivers<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    My voice carried a note of finality. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything from him. I want a clean break <b>from </b><b>the </b><b>Rivers </b><b>pack</b><b>.</b>¡± Ethan¡¯s face flushed with guilt<b>, </b>confirming my suspicions. ¡°I¡­ <b>no</b><b>, </b>it¡¯s really from me.¡±


    213


    THI


    < Chapter 107: The Alpha¡¯s.


    ¡°Call Lily,¡± I demanded. ¡°Put her on speaker. Let her confirm this story.


    ( ??


    Ethan reluctantly dialed his sister¡¯s number. The phone rang twice before Lily¡¯s cheerful voice filled <b>the </b><b>air</b><b>. </b>¡°Ethan! Did you find Olivia yet?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here with her now,¡± Ethan replied carefully. ¡°Can you tell her about the gift?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes!¡± Lily¡¯s enthusiasm bubbled through the speaker. ¡°The hypercar is definitely from Ethan to apologize for New Year¡¯s Eve.¡±


    Her voice carried apparent sincerity. ¡°Olivia, you should absolutely ept it without guilt. He feels terrible about the whole mess.¡±


    Despite Lily¡¯s confirmation, doubt still lingered in my mind. The gift seemed too borate for the situation.


    Reluctantly, I epted the McLaren P1 key and thanked Ethan with reserved politeness. ¡°Thank you. This is


    very generous.¡±


    My amber eyes still held traces of suspicion, but I couldn¡¯t prove my theory about Connor¡¯s involvement.


    Ethan secretly felt guilty for deceiving me, but he hoped I¡¯d eventually understand his motivations. More importantly, he hoped I¡¯d understand Connor¡¯s desperate attempt to maintain some connection.


    Before departing, I opened the hypercar¡¯s passenger door and discovered several Herm¨¨s Luna Collection handbags artfully arranged on the seat. The luxury items were worth tens of thousands of dors.


    I took a photo and immediately sent it to Lily and Reba Frost. Their responses came quickly, confirming they¡¯d purchased the handbags specifically to cheer me up.


    My expression softened with genuine gratitude. ¡°Thank you both. This means so much during this difficult


    time.¡±


    Their thoughtful gesture touched my heart more than any expensive car could.


    Seeing his mission aplished, Ethan made a strategic excuse to leave. ¡°I need to buy moonlight tea for Lily. My driver will arrive shortly to pick me up.¡±


    When I offered him a ride in the new hypercar, he politely declined. ¡°Thanks, but I¡¯ll wait for my driver.¡±


    With no lingering suspicions, I waved goodbye to Ethan. ¡°I¡¯ll be going now, bye¨Cbye.¡±


    I settled into the driver¡¯s seat of the cier white McLaren P1, adjusting the mirrors and familiarizing myself with the controls.


    Ethan wished me farewell, watching as I drove away in the hypercar. The powerful engine purred beneath me as I navigated through Harbor City¡¯s evening traffic.


    2


    Comments-


    <b>Vote </b>

 Whisper 179

    charter 100 The Deshe


    Chapter <b>108</b>: <b>The </b>Desperate Gambit


    Chapter 108<b>: </b><b>The </b>Desperate Gambit


    <b>(</b><b>Connor¡¯s </b>POV)


    <b>In </b><b>the </b>underground parking garage, Ethan Quinn opened the passenger door of my Cullinan SUV <b>and </b><b>slid </b>in bringing the winter chill with him. The cold air made me shiver slightly.


    <b>¡°</b>Alpha <b>Connor</b>, everything you asked me to do isplete. Olivia has epted the handbags and <b>the </b>hypercar<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    My fingers gripped the steering wheel tighter, my ice¨Cblue eyes distant as my Adam¡¯s apple bobbed with tension. The leather felt cold beneath my palms.


    ¡°Did she suspect anything?¡±


    Ethan answered honestly, his voice carrying a note of concern. ¡°She did indeed suspect something¨Cshe directly asked if you had purchased the McLaren P1.¡±


    He shifted in his seat, exining how he coborated with Lily to deceive Olivia. ¡°Since Olivia trusts Lilypletely, she shouldn¡¯t think too deeply about it.¡±


    I responded with a heavy ¡°Mm.¡± The sound came out rougher than intended.


    For a moment, Ethan didn¡¯t know what to say. I stared nkly into the void, the SUV so quiet we could <b>hear </b>


    the heater¡¯s gentle whirring.


    My wolf whined softly within me, missing his intended mate. The ache in my chest felt like a physical wound


    that wouldn¡¯t heal.


    Recognizing that I was lost in thoughts of Olivia again, Ethan wisely remained silent. He didn¡¯t want to disturb my brooding.


    After a long while, I finally spoke, my voice rough with longing. ¡°I really want to see her.¡±


    The admission felt like tearing open my chest. Every fiber of my being screamed to go to her.


    Ethan felt speechless at my obvious pain, then pulled out his phone with renewed determination. ¡°Alpha Connor, let me help you find a way.¡±


    He immediately called Lily. The phone rang twice before she picked up.


    (Ethan Quinn¡¯s POV)


    ¡°Lily, it¡¯s me,¡± I said into the phone, trying to sound casual. ¡°When I delivered the hypercar to Olivia, her mood


    seemed terrible.¡±


    I nced at Connor, whose jaw was clenched tight. ¡°She looked like a frost¨Cbeaten flower, and I¡¯m worried she might make herself sick keeping everything bottled up inside.¡±


    ¡°Could you bring Olivia out to cheer her up?¡±


    Lily¡¯s voice came through the speaker, filled with indignation. ¡°¡°Olivia loved Connor so much, <b>how </b><b>could </b><b>she </b>get over their separation so quickly?¡±


    She ranted about how heartless it was. ¡°While Olivia suffers, Connor appears to be casually involved with


    ¨C Chapter 108 The Desperat


    <b>celebrity </b><b>La </b>Lawrence as if <b>nothing </b><b>happened</b><b>!! </b>


    <b>Alphas </b>are cold<b>, </b>heartless creatures<b>,¡± </b>she dered with <b>venom</b>.


    I nced subconsciously at Connor, who had visibly lost weight. Faint <b>dark </b>circles shadowed <b>his </b>ice blus <b>eyes</b>, clearly having slept <b>poorly </b>for several nights.


    <b>I </b>knew Connor¡¯s true feelings for Olivia all too well. In all our years of friendship, I¡¯d never seen <b>the </b><b>Alpha </b>care so <b>deeply </b>about anyone.


    This normallyposed, self¨Cpossessed leader was on the verge of depression after <b>their </b>separation.


    I continued persuading Lily, who finally agreed to take Olivia out for drinks. ¡°Which bar will you visit?¡± I asked casually.


    ¡°I¡¯m offering to pick Olivia upter for safety.¡±


    Lily didn¡¯t think much of it and easily revealed their destination. ¡°We¡¯re going to Nightshade Bar.¡±


    I agreed and told her to take good care of Olivia tonight. ¡°Don¡¯t let her drink too much or she¡¯ll suffer from headaches and stomach pain again.¡±


    After hanging up, I shrugged at Connor. ¡°It¡¯s done. We leave for Nightshade Bar in twenty minutes.¡±


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    Originally, I had no evening ns. I intended to stay home, watch some legal dramas after dinner, then sleep. Just after finishing my meal, I received a call from Lily asking me to go out for drinks.


    During the day, I worked hard, trying to keep myself busy. I wouldn¡¯t have time to think about Connor Rivers. But once night fell, the longing grew wild. My heart felt so ufortable and suppressed I could barely


    breathe.


    A severed mate bond felt like a serious illness¨Cincurable. I could only use alcohol to numb myself.


    I needed to vent my emotions. My wolf was restless and aching within me.


    The cier white McLaren P1 traveled through the winter night mist like a ghost. The open¨Cair parking lot outside Nightshade Bar was filled with luxury vehicles.


    I tossed the hypercar keys to the valet, stepped carefully in my leather heels. The cold air bit at my exposed skin as I walked up the steps toward the bar.


    It was eleven o¡¯clock at night, and the nightlife had just begun. The bar was crowded, lights shing, music pounding.


    Humans and werewolves danced wildly on the central dance floor, reveling in pleasure. This was a breeding ground for ambiguity and debauchery.


    As I entered the bar, the noisy voices and music made me frown. I didn¡¯t really like this kind of ce, my wolf instincts preferring quieter environments.


    ¡°Olivia<b>, </b>over here!¡± Lily waved to me, with Reba Frost standing nearby. <ul><li></li></ul>


    I walked over, and Lily led me to the bar with practiced ease. She settled onto a high stool beside me. ¡°Leo, three Moonberry Mojitos.¡± The bartender responded with a charming smile, skillfully beginning to mix


    Chapter 108 The Despera


    <b>the </b>werewolf¨Cfriendly cocktails.


    Lily leaned over and whispered in my ear. ¡°This bartender Leo Matthews is twenty¨Csix years old <b>and </b><b>the </b>¡®signature<b>¡® </b>attraction of this bar.¡±


    ¡°What do you think? He¡¯s very handsome, right?¡±


    I raised my amber eyes to study the man before me. He wasn¡¯t particrly tall, about 5¡¯7¡°, with delicate


    features.


    His handsome face and slightly tousled hair gave him an almost ethereal appeal.


    I calmly withdrew my gaze and replied, ¡°He¡¯s alright.¡±


    Lily grinned mischievously. ¡°Do you like this type? This is the charming beta I told you about¨Clots of fernale werewolvese to this bar specifically for him.¡±


    As we were talking, a female werewolf approached to flirt with Leo Matthews. She pulled out a thick stack of bills, waving them seductively.


    I shook my head. ¡°Too many admirers around him, not suitable.¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of? It¡¯s just for fun, not marking,¡± Lily raised her eyebrows. ¡°Why should only Alphas get to y around?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t she¨Cwolves have fun too? Connor Rivers is seen publicly with that celebrity¨Care you really going to remain celibate for him?¡±


    ¡°y! Let loose and have some fun!¡±


    I frowned. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not interested¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t experienced the thrill of ying the field.¡±


    The bartender ced three Moonberry Mojitos before us. The drinks sparkled with an otherworldly shimmer. Lily said with a smile, ¡°Thanks, handsome.¡±


    Leo met Lily¡¯s gaze, smiling seductively. ¡°No need to thank me, beautiful.¡±


    Their eyes met, and attraction sparked silently. I could practically feel the chemistry crackling between them.


    Reba and I exchanged nces, both wearing dazed expressions. Our eyes were wide with shock.


    Did they just connect that easily?


    After drinking one cocktail, my depression didn¡¯t decrease but intensified. As the saying goes, drowning sorrows with alcohol only makes the sorrow greater.


    Under alcohol¡¯s influence, I seemed to miss Connor even more. My wolf howled mournfully within me. Lily tried to cheer me up. ¡°It¡¯s okay, sister. If you don¡¯t like this one, I¡¯ll introduce you to others.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention wanting to see some male entertainersst time? This bar has plenty of good¨Clooking ones.¡±


    ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll call their manager over. Whatever catches your eye, tell your sister, and I¡¯ll arrange it fo


    I had already consumed three cocktails and felt dizzy. I mumbled in a slurred voice, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Lily was also drunk, and with the bar¡¯s noise, she didn¡¯t hear clearly. ¡°What? You want to?¡±


    u<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>


    < Chapter 108: The Despera


    I shook my head<b>. </b>¡°<b>I </b>don¡¯t like messy situations¡­¡±


    Lily misunderstood. ¡°What? You just want to look at those eight¨Cpack abs<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    amber eyes blurred. What on earth was she talking about? My cheeks flushed with intoxication, my


    Ten minutester, five male entertainers¨Call over six feet tall with impressive eight¨Cpack abs¨Cstood in a row


    before me.


    They said in unison, ¡°Hello<b>~~~</b>¡±


    I hupped andughed foolishly. ¡°Hello everyone.¡±


    These were ke Sterling and other beta werewolves who worked as entertainers at Nightshade Bar. They used their physical attributes to attract wealthy female patrons.


    (Connor¡¯s POV).


    ¡°I have to admit, they¡¯re really good¨Clooking.¡±


    Meanwhile, in a dimly lit booth across the bar, I stared at the payment notification on my phone. My face darkened with displeasure.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Lily? She used my emergency card to hire male entertainers for Olivia?¡±


    Watch Ads (0/20) >

 Whisper 180

    <b>Chapter </b><b>109</b>: <b>Jealousy </b><b>and Heartbreak </b>at <b>Nightshade </b><b>Bar </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>109</b>: Jealousy and Heartbreak at Nightshade Bar


    (<b>Connor¡¯s </b>POV)


    <b>Ethan </b>Quinn¡¯s face darkened with anger as he watched the scene unfold before us. His <b>teeth </b><b>ground </b><b>audibly </b>


    <b>In </b><b>the </b>dim booth where <b>we </b>sat hidden.


    ¡°I¡¯m <b>so </b>pissed off! Lily actually dared to hire male entertainers for Olivia!<b>¡± </b>


    <b>My </b>ice¨Cblue eyes remained fixed on the bar area. Olivia held a ss of Moonfire Tequ with Silver Lime <b>in </b>


    <b>one </b>hand while her other hand explored ke Sterling¡¯s sculpted chest muscles.


    The burning sensation from my own tequ seemed <b>to </b>spread through the air around us. Everything tasted bitter and sour.


    My Alpha instincts roared at the sight of other males entertaining my intended mate. My wolf Adam wed at my chest, demanding I im what was ours.


    Olivia¡¯s amber eyes were zed with alcohol. Her honey¨Cbrown hair fell in disheveled waves around her


    shoulders.


    She giggled as ke flexed his muscles for her entertainment. The sound cut through me like silver.


    ¡°Look at those abs,¡± she slurred, tracing patterns on his chest. ¡°So different from¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t finish the sentence. But I knew she was thinking of me.


    My hands clenched into fists on the table. The leather booth creaked under my tension.


    Ethan noticed my rigid posture. ¡°Connor, don¡¯t do anything stupid.¡±


    But watching other males touch what belonged to me was torture. Every fiber of my being screamed to


    intervene.


    ke Sterling leaned closer to Olivia. His predatory smile made my vision sh red.


    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful,¡± he murmured in her ear. ¡°Much too good for whoever broke your heart.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s face crumpled slightly. Fresh tears gathered in her amber eyes.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t want me anymore,¡± she whispered. ¡°He chose someone else.¡± The pain in her voice nearly broke my resolve. I started to rise from the booth.


    Ethan¡¯s hand shot out to restrain me. ¡°Connor, think about what you¡¯re doing.¡±


    I abruptly stood up from our booth anyway. My powerful frame radiated tension and barely contained fury. Ethan startled at the sudden movement. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m taking Olivia home immediately.¡± My voice came out as a growl. ¡°This ends now.¡±


    My wolf snarled beneath the surface at the perceived threat to our mate bond. Every instinct demanded I eliminate thepetition.


    Ethan quickly gripped my <b>arm</b>. ¡°Your presence would expose our carefully constructed ruse to Frederick


    Chapter 109 Jealou y an


    Wamers spies.


    His <b>words </b>hit like cold water. <b>¡°</b><b>They </b><b>might </b><b>be </b><b>watching</b>. This <b>would </b><b>render </b>all <b>your </b>sacrifice pointless


    <b>acknowledged </b>the <b>risk </b><b>with </b>a tense <b>nod</b>. <b>But </b><b>my </b>eyes <b>remained </b><b>fixed </b><b>on </b><b>Olivia</b>, surrounded by <b>the </b>male entertainers <b>vying </b>for her attention.


    <b>Lily </b><b>continued </b><b>encouraging </b>her reckless <b>behavior</b>. <b>¡°</b><b>Come </b><b>on</b><b>, </b>Liv! Live a little<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>My </b><b>jaw </b>clenched <b>so </b><b>hard </b>I thought my teeth might <b>c</b>***k. The <b>sight </b><b>of </b>other males near <b>my </b><b>mate </b>was


    <b>unbearable</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°<b>I </b><b>can¡¯t </b>watch this,¡± I muttered through gritted teeth.


    <b>Ethan¡¯s </b><b>grip </b>tightened on my arm. ¡°You have to. For her safety<b>.¡± </b>


    <b>Just </b><b>as </b>I was preparing to do something rash that would blow our cover, Ethan suddenly dashed forward. He created a gust of wind as he moved with supernatural speed toward the bar area.


    Lily was thoroughly intoxicated, her inhibitionspletely gone. She leaned against ke Sterling¡¯s muscr chest, her face flushed with alcohol and infatuation.


    Before Lily could realize what was happening, Ethan punched ke squarely in the jaw. His protective instincts for his stepsister overrode his usual caution.


    The sound of impact echoed through the bar. ke stumbled backward from the unexpected blow<b>. </b>


    His colleagues from the entertainment staff held him back as he tried to retaliate. ¡°What the <b>hell</b><b>, </b>man?<b>¡± </b>ke¡¯s lip was split and bleeding. His perfect features were marred by the violence.


    Lily was half¨Csobered by the sudden violence. Her amber eyes widened in shock as she eximed, ¡°Ethan! What are you doing?¡±


    She rushed to check if ke was injured. ¡°Oh my god, are you okay?¡±


    Lily immediately began apologizing profusely to the entertainer. She pulled out a thick stack of Crimson Pack Currency Bills from her purse.


    ¡°Here, take this for medical expenses,¡± she said frantically. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about my stepbrother.¡±


    However, Ethan roughly grabbed her arm and pulled her away from the group of entertainers. His face was dark with fury.


    ¡°Have you lost all sense of shame?¡± he scolded harshly. ¡°What would our parents think if they saw you behaving like this?¡±


    Meanwhile, Olivia was somewhat sobered by the suddenmotion. She stared at Ethan with confused


    recognition.


    Her honey¨Cbrown hair was disheveled and her amber eyes struggled to focus. ¡°Ethan? What are you doing


    here<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    My heart lurched as I watched from the shadows. This was too close forfort.


    Olivia¡¯s heart lurched as she recognized Ethan Quinn. She immediately asked with desperate hope<b>, </b><b>¡°</b>Is he here too?¡±


    She was referring to me. The longing in her voice was unmistakable.


    Chapter 109 Jealousy an


    Ethan shook his head firmly, lying to protect our cover. ¡°No, I came alone to get Lily!


    Disappointment crashed over Olivia like a cold wave. Her wolf whimpered with renewed pain.


    She had foolishly hoped that I might be there. But instead I was probably with that celebrity La Lawrence


    The crushing reality of our separation hit her again. She reached for the wine bottle with shaking hands.


    She took another long drink directly from it to numb the ache in her chest. The alcohol burned down her


    throat.


    ¡°Of course he¡¯s not here,¡± she muttered bitterly. ¡°Why would he be?¡±


    Her amber eyes filled with fresh tears. The sight made my chest constrict painfully.


    Ethan and Lily began quarreling loudly over the Incident. Their voices carried across the crowded bar.


    ¡°You had no right to hit him!¡± Lily shouted angrily. ¡°ke didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡±


    Ethan was furious that Lily had been leaning against other men so intimately. ¡°You were practically throwing yourself at him!¡±


    ¡°So what if I was?¡± Lily defended her actions. ¡°I¡¯m a grown woman!¡±


    She berated him for hitting ke without provocation. ¡°You can¡¯t just punch people because you don¡¯t like what I¡¯m doing!¡±


    Their heated argument was interrupted by Vincent Crawford¡¯s arrival. The bar manager approached with nervous diplomacy.


    Vincent was clearly worried about potential trouble with the influential Quinn family. ¡°Is everything alright


    here?¡±


    Lily helped defuse the situation quickly. ¡°It¡¯s just a misunderstanding, Vincent. My stepbrother overreacted.¡± She exined that Ethan had protective instincts that sometimes got the better of him. ¡°He didn¡¯t mean any real harm.¡±


    Lily then handed over additional Crimson Pack Currency Bills to Vincent. ¡°This should cover ke¡¯s medical expenses andpensate for the disruption.¡±


    Vincent epted the money gratefully. ¡°Thank you, Miss Quinn. We appreciate your understanding.¡± The tension in the air began to dissipate as the situation was resolved. But the damage was already done. Ethan Quinn stormed off in frustration. His protective anger still simmered beneath the surface. He pushed through the crowd toward the exit without looking back. His jaw was set in a hard line. Lily apologized once more to Vincent Crawford and the entertainment staff. ¡°Again, I¡¯m really sorry about all


    this.¡±


    She ensured there would be nosting problems from the incident. ¡°ke, are you sure you¡¯re okay?<b>¡± </b>


    As she turned around, she noticed Olivia sitting alone with a flushed face. Tearful amber eyes stared into the distance.


    Olivia was drinking directly from the wine bottle with desperate abandon. Her movements were u reckless.


    <i>ady </i>and


    <Chapter 109. Jealousy an


    Lily immediately grabbed the bottle away from her friend. ¡°You¡¯repletely drunk, Liv. We need to <b>get </b>you


    home right now.¡±


    Through her tears, Olivia cried out, ¡°Connor Rivers is such a bastard¡­¡±


    Her broken voice carried across the bar. My heart clenched painfully as I heard her anguished words.


    I clenched my fists to restrain myself from rushing to her side. I couldn¡¯t be impulsive and blow our cover.


    But hearing her pain was torture. Every instinct screamed <i>to </ifort her.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t love me,¡± Olivia sobbed. ¡°He never loved me.¡±


    The words cut through me like silver des. If only she knew the truth.


    Reba Frost approached the pair with concern. ¡°Lily, maybe I should take care of Olivia.¡±


    She suggested that Lily should go home since she was also quite intoxicated. ¡°You¡¯ve caused enough trouble for one evening.¡±


    Lily agreed reluctantly. She was still shaken by Ethan¡¯s violent outburst.


    ¡°Take good care of her, Ba,¡± Lily said, entrusting Olivia to Reba¡¯s care. ¡°She¡¯s really hurting.¡± Lily made her way toward the exit, her steps unsteady. The night had not gone as nned. However, Olivia began babbling incoherently. ¡°I saw him. I know I saw Connor somewhere in this bar.¡± Reba tried to convince her that she was simply too drunk. ¡°You¡¯re imagining things, Liv.¡±


    She gently pulled Olivia back toward their table. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s sit down.¡±


    ¡°Ba, I saw him, I saw Connor,¡± Olivia insisted, stumbling forward. Her wolf instincts tried to locate my scent through the crowd.


    The alcohol hadn¡¯tpletely dulled her supernatural senses. She knew I was near. Reba continued to pull Olivia back. ¡°You¡¯re drunk and seeing things that aren¡¯t there.¡±


    She repeated the words like a mantra. ¡°Connor isn¡¯t here. You¡¯re just missing him.¡±


    But Olivia¡¯s wolf was certain of what she had sensed. Even through the alcohol haze, the mate bond called to


    her.


    ¡°I really saw him, he¡¯s right here in this bar,¡± she insisted desperately.


    Olivia¡¯s amber eyes welled up with tears <i>as </i>overwhelming emotion crashed over her. The pain was too much to bear.


    She suddenly cried out loudly enough for the entire bar to hear, ¡°Connor Rivers, you¡¯re here, aren¡¯t you? Pleasee out!¡±


    6


    <b>Comments </b>


    <b>¨C </b>Ads <b>(</b><b>0/20</b>) >


    <b>Vote </b>

 Whisper 181

    Chapter <b>110 </b>The Broken.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>110</b><b>: The </b><b>Broken </b><b>Wolf¡¯s </b>Lament


    <b>Chapter </b>110: The Broken Wolf¡¯s Lament


    (Third person¡¯s POV)


    Sitting in the corner booth, Connor pressed his lips tightly together. His ice¨Cblue eyes darkened like an endless abyss as he watched his mate call out for him with heartbreaking desperation.


    In a shadowy corner that no one paid attention to, someone raised their phone and secretly recorded this scene. The sh was barely visible in the dim lighting.


    Olivia¡¯s voice trembled with soul¨Ccrushing


    you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you dare to see me?¡±


    dness as she cried out, ¡°Connor Rivers, you coward! Now <b>that </b>


    Her words cut through Connor like silver des. Every fiber of Connor being screamed to go to her, but he remained frozen in ce.


    Ne


    His wolf Adam wed at his chest, demanding he im what was theirs..


    But he couldn¡¯t move. Not without exposing everything they¡¯d worked to protect.


    Seeing Olivia in such a broken state, Reba Frost felt her heart ache for her friend. She helped Olivia navigate through the crowd toward the exit.


    ¡°Come on, Liv,¡± Reba said gently. ¡°You¡¯re drunk and need to go home to rest.¡±


    Two of the Frost family¡¯s beta werewolf bodyguards followed closely behind. Their protective instincts were alert as they escorted the distressed she¨Cwolf through the packed nightclub.


    Olivia stumbled against Reba, her amber eyes zed with tears and alcohol. ¡°He¡¯s here, Ba. I know


    he¡¯s here.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re imagining things,¡± Reba soothed. ¡°Let¡¯s get you home.¡±


    When Maxwell Cooper received the video footage, Frederick Warner was in his American estate¡¯s private suite. He was seducing a newly acquired hum¨¢n lover and sharing wine with her.


    The atmosphere in the room was thick with lust and indulgence. The air was heavy with alcohol, smoke, and the musky scent of desire.


    On the leather sofa, a woman¡¯s torn ck stockings and ckce lingeriey scattered in disarray. Evidence of their passionate encounter littered the expensive furniture.


    After Frederick finished the shared wine, he wrapped one arm around the woman¡¯s waist. His other hand explored beneath her skirt<b>, </b>causing her breathing to be more rapid and desperate.


    Maxwell quietly stood in the corner/suppressing his presence. He yed the role of an invisible, silent


    observer.


    Frederick demandedplete privacy when he indulged in his pleasures. Maxwell had learned to be effectively nonexistent during these moments.


    The woman moaned softly as Frederick¡¯s hands roamed her body. Her back arched against <b>the </b>leather cushions.


    <b>1/5 </b>


    Chapter 110 The Broken


    <b>Frederick¡¯s </b>control remained absolute even in <b>passion</b>. His movements were calcted and deliberate.


    <b>Two </b><b>hours </bter, the womany naked and panting on the sofa. Her body glisteried with sweat <b>from </b><b>their </b>


    intense activities.


    Frederick, however, remained fully clothed. His control was absolute even in passion.


    The man leanedzily against the sofa, extracting a cigarette from an ornate case. He lit it with practiced


    <b>ease</b>.


    White smoke curled upward, obscuring his sharp, aristocratic features. It lent him an air of <b>dangerous </b>sophistication.


    Maxwell waited until Frederick was clearly finished before approaching. He needed to deliver his operational


    report.


    The woman, understanding her dismissal, gathered her scattered clothes. She left the private <b>suite </b>without <b>a </b>


    word.


    Maxwell informed Frederick that their shipment operations in California had been sessfullypleted. Frederick hummed casually in acknowledgment.


    ¡°What about our activities in Nation C?¡± Frederick inquired, taking a long drag from his cigarette.


    Maxwell¡¯s throat worked nervously. ¡°Complications arose with our contact Pa Shan. During a meeting with Jin Min, they encounteredw enforcement interference.¡±


    ¡°They were forced to abort the transaction,¡± Maxwell continued fearfully. ¡°While our operatives escaped capture, the valuable cargo was confiscated.¡±


    Frederick¡¯s eyes shed with predatory violence. He snarled, ¡°A group of ipetent fools lost the merchandise and still have the audacity to return.¡±


    Maxwell remained silent, recognizing the dangerous shift in his employer¡¯s mood. The temperature in the room seemed to drop several degrees.


    Frederick then demanded an update on their business project with Mesa Corporation in Nation A. Maxwell¡¯s throat worked nervously as he prepared to deliver more bad news.


    ÂÃ


    ¡°After our project termination, both parties suffered massive financial losses,¡± Maxwell reported fearfully. ¡°Connor Rivers seized the opportunity to acquire Mesa Corporation.¡±


    ¡°The legal paperwork is currently being processed,¡± he added quietly.


    With a thunderous crash, Frederick kicked over the mahogany table in front of him. Crystal sses and documents went flying across the expensive carpet.


    ¡°Connor Rivers, one day I will make you pay double for everything!¡± he roared. His wolf¡¯s rage was barely contained beneath his human facade.


    Maxwell stood silently nearby, watching his expression carefully. He knew better than to speak when Frederick was in this state.


    Only when Frederick had vented most of his fury did Maxwell dare to speak again. ¡°Alpha, there¡¯s <b>the </b><btest </b>intelligence about Olivia Winters.¡±


    Frederickposed himself, his voice <b>returning </b><b>to </b><b>its </b>usual controlled tone. The transformation was


    <b>2/5 </b>


    <b>Chapter </b>110 The Broken


    <b>unsettling </b><b>in </b>its swiftness.


    ¡°What <b>is </b><b>it</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>he asked<b>, </b>straightening his expensive suit jacket.


    Maxwell opened the video file and handed over his phone. ¡°Our surveince team followed <b>Olivia </b><b>Winters </b><b>to </b>the bar and captured this scene.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>She and Connor Rivers appear to be genuinely separated,¡± Maxwell exined.


    Frederick took the phone and examined the footage. His eyes shed with contempt and disdain <b>as </b><b>he </b>watched Olivia¡¯s breakdown.


    The man chuckled sarcastically. ¡°Hah, foolish she¨Cwolf who believes in true mate bonds.¡±


    ¡°Then should we¡­¡± Maxwell began hesitantly.


    ¡°No need to continue monitoring her,¡± Frederick interrupted with a dismissive wave. ¡°She¡¯s <b>just </b>a discarded piece of clothing that Connor Rivers has thrown away.


    ¡°A worn¨Cout toy he¡¯s tired of ying with,¡± he added cruelly. ¡°Right now I need all avable manpower <b>and </b>don¡¯t have time to waste on her.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Alpha,¡± Maxwell replied with relief.


    ¡°By the way, Alpha, Ethan Grey called requesting a meeting with you,¡± Maxwell added.


    Frederick¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion. ¡°Who?<b>¡± </b>


    Maxwell rified, ¡°Olivia Winters¡® former boyfriend.¡±


    Frederick¡¯s lips curled with disdain as he spat out three words. ¡°Never heard of him.¡±


    Maxwell exined carefully, ¡°He offered Connor Rivers¡® whereabouts and internal intelligence about the Rivers pack in exchange for our investment funding.¡±


    ¡°That investment waster channeled to the Grey pack,¡± Maxwell continued. ¡°The Grey pack is now developing very sessfully and is considered a prominent enterprise in the Northern Territory.¡±


    ¡°The Grey family still holds value for our operations,¡± he concluded.


    Frederick¡¯s eyes shed with contempt. ¡°What use could some pathetic wolf that Vanessa Reed dug up possibly be? He¡¯s nothing but a desperatepdog.¡±


    ¡°Then Alpha, do you want to meet with him?¡± Maxwell asked cautiously.


    Frederick considered for a moment, then smirked coldly. ¡°A dog that¡¯s eager <b>to </b><b>curry </b>favor with me can be taken out for a walk when I¡¯m in a good mood.¡±


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    Reba safely escorted Olivia home to her luxury apartment. She didn¡¯t realize that I was following <b>them </b><b>at </b>a careful distance.


    My Cullinan moved silently through the night streets. I kept far enough back to avoid detection.


    After Reba <b>left</b><b>, </b>I went to Olivia¡¯s home. My heart pounded as I approached her door.


    Dorothy opened the door, slightly startled. ¡°Alpha Connor, why are you here<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°How is she?¡± <b>I </b>asked urgently, my voice rough with concern.


    < Chapter 110 The Broken


    ¡°Miss Winters is severely intoxicated,¡± Dorothy replied with worry. ¡°I was just preparing to brew her a <b>sobering </b>


    remedy.¡±


    I opened my wallet and extracted several bills. ¡°Tonight, stay elsewhere. I¡¯ll take care of her here.¡±


    Dorothy took the money without question. ¡°Of course, Alpha Connor, please wait a moment while I quickly pack some clothes.¡±


    The housekeeper stepped aside to allow me entry into the apartment. I entered, bringing with me the scent of alcohol and the crisp night air.


    My ice¨Cblue eyes surveyed the space with a carefully controlled expression<i>, </i>Richard Winters had provided well for Olivia, and this residence was quite respectable.


    Dorothy brought a cup of hot healing tea and ced it on the coffee table. ¡°Alpha Connor, please sit and rest for a moment. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t focus on resting. My wolf was too agitated, too desperate to see our mate.


    ¡°Where is her bedroom?¡± I asked urgently.


    Dorothy pointed toward the corridor. ¡°Miss Winters¡® room is the first door on the left.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t wait any longer and strode toward Olivia¡¯s bedroom. My heart hammered against my ribs with each


    step.


    The door was unlocked, and I pushed it open carefully. Just in time to hear the she¨Cwolf talking in her sleep. ¡°Connor, Connor Rivers¡­¡± her voice was barely a whisper.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you want me¡­ sob sob sob¡­¡± The faint crying that followed made my heart clench violently with


    pain.


    I approached the bed in quick strides. Olivia continued murmuring intermittently in her sleep.


    Her wolf¡¯s distress was bleeding through into her human form. The sight broke something inside me. ¡°Connor Rivers is a bad Alpha¡­ I don¡¯t want you¡­ Go away¡­¡± she mumbled, her face scrunched with pain.


    I lowered my gaze, my eyshes trembling as I reached out. I gently stroked Olivia¡¯s face, wiping away the she¨Cwolf¡¯s tears.


    My tone was as gentle as spring water that couldn¡¯t be melted. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a terrible Alpha.¡±


    The she¨Cwolf in her sleep seemed to sense my presence. She moved closer to me instinctively, seeking


    ¡°Alpha Connor¡­¡± se breathed, her voice filled with longing.


    Her emotions fluctuated wildly in the dream state. One moment she was like a wolf with bristled fur, angrily telling me to leave.


    The next moment she was like a clingy pup, gently nuzzling her face against my hand. ¡°Con, don¡¯t go, d leave me, Livvy is very good¡­¡±


    My heart was about to melt. ¡°I¡¯m here, I won¡¯t leave.¡±


    My expression softened, and the love in my ice¨Cblue eyes was about to overflow. The warmth and softness came from my palm as the she¨Cwolf¡¯s face nuzzled against my hand again and again.


    < Chapter 110: The Broken.


    A long¨Clost sense of happiness welled up in my heart. Like stolen moments, my chest filled with both sweetness and bitter pain.


    I sat by the bedside, greedily gazing at Olivia for a long time. I couldn¡¯t get enough of looking at her.


    Dorothy finished packing her belongings and was about to bid farewell to me before leaving. When she reached the bedroom door and glimpsed this tender scene through the c***<b>k</b>, she didn¡¯t make a sound <b>to </b>


    disturb us.


    She quietly departed, understanding the sacred nature of what she witnessed:


    I couldn¡¯t resist leaning down to press a reverent kiss to Olivia¡¯s flushed cheek. Pious and pure, without any lustful intent.


    The she¨Cwolf seemed to sense something, groaning softly. Suddenly she reached out to wrap her arms around my neck, murmuring, ¡°Con¡­¡±


    The ending sound was drawn out with spoiled sweetness. My back stiffened suddenly, and <b>a </b>tingling sensation instantly spread throughout my entire body as my wolf responded to his mate¡¯s unconscious call.


    <b>H </b>


    3.1K


    <b>LUCK </b><b>D</b>

 Whisper 182

    <b>Chapter </b><b>111</b><b>: </b><b>Irresistible </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>111</b><b>: </b>Irresistible


    <b>(</b>Connor¡¯s POV)


    The next moment, Olivia¡¯s chin was gently lifted by my palm. A tender, affectionate kiss fell upon her lips.


    Her soft mouth tasted of moonberry wine and something uniquely her. My wolf Adam stirred with <b>barely </b>contained desire for his mate.


    The cold winter air outside contrasted sharply with the heated emotions within the room. As my kiss deepened, every nerve in my body came alive.


    Olivia responded instinctively, even in her intoxicated state. Her arms tightened around my neck<b>, </b>pulling me


    closer.


    ¡°Connor,¡± she whispered against my lips. Her voice was thick with wine and longing.


    My ice¨Cblue eyes darkened with emotion as I gazed down at her flushed face. The love I <b>felt </b>threatened <b>to </b>overwhelm mepletely.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, Livvy,¡± I murmured, pressing gentle kisses along her jawline. ¡°I¡¯m right here.¡±


    Lost in the moment, Olivia questioned my earlier coldness through the haze of alcohol. ¡°Why were <b>you </b>so distant? Why did you push me away?<b>¡± </b>


    Her amber eyes were ssy but filled with hurt. The pain in her voice made my chest constrict.


    ¡°I never wanted to push you away,¡± I responded with tender words. ¡°Every moment apart from you has been


    torture.¡±


    I showered her with gentle kisses, expressing my love and longing. My hands trembled as they cupped her


    face.


    ¡°You¡¯re everything to me, Olivia. My wolf, my heart<b>, </b>my soul ¨C they all belong to you.¡±


    She melted against me, her body responding to my touch. The mate bond hummed between us, electric and undeniable.


    I was careful not to leave any iming marks on her neck. My Alpha instincts reminded me to protect her even in passion.


    Her consent needed to be clear despite the wine¡¯s influence. I wouldn¡¯t take advantage of her vulnerable


    state.


    ¡°Connor, please,¡± she whispered, her hands fisting in my shirt. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me again.¡±


    ¡°Never,¡± I promised, my voice rough with emotion. ¡°I¡¯ll never leave you willingly.¡±


    I stopped before crossing the final line. My wolf howled in protest, but I held firm.


    She deserved better than a drunken encounter she might regret. When we came together again<b>, </b><b>it </b>would we with full awareness and choice.


    choic


    After Olivia fell into peaceful sleep, I ensured herfort by adjusting the nkets. I checked the room temperature, making sure she wouldn¡¯t be cold.


    1:3


    Chapter 111. Irresistible


    I <b>settled </b><b>in </b><b>the </b>chair <b>beside </b>her <b>bed</b><b>, </b>still <b>holding </b><b>onto </b>her delicate <b>hand</b>. <b>My </b>gaze filled <b>with </b>overwhelming


    <b>love and </b><b>protective </b>tenderness.


    <b>My </b>wolf was content to simply guard his sleeping mate. This was enough for now.


    The hours passed slowly as I watched her sleep. Every breath she took was precious <b>to </b>me<b>. </b>


    (Ethan Quinn¡¯s POV)


    Meanwhile, at my private vi, I dragged a protesting Lily inside. Sheined about the <bte </b>hour <b>and </b><b>my </b>aggressive behavior.


    ¡°Ethan, what¡¯s gotten into you?¡± she demanded, stumbling slightly. ¡°It¡¯s past midnight<b>!</b>¡±


    I ignored her protests, pushing her against the ornate door. My beta wolf finally imed what <b>I </b><b>had </b>desired


    for weeks.


    her a sedlo my


    I kissed her fiercely, months of suppressed longing exploding into action. Lily was shocked and struggled <b>to </b>


    push me away.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± she gasped against my mouth. ¡°You¡¯re my stepbrother!¡±


    But my strength as a werewolf overwhelmed her smaller frame. I was consumed by long¨Csuppressed desire and jealousy.


    ¡°You were deliberately tempting me,¡± I used, my voice rough. ¡°Flirting with those entertainers, letting them


    touch you.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t-¡± she began, but I silenced her with another kiss.


    Her protests grew weaker as her own wolf responded to my dominant presence. The chemistry between <b>us </b>was undeniable.


    As we moved to the leather sofa, Lily eventually stopped resisting. Her body betrayed her protests, melting against mine.


    ¡°This is wrong,¡± she whispered, but her hands clutched at my shoulders.


    ¡°Nothing about this feels wrong,¡± I growled against her neck. ¡°This feels inevitable.¡±


    My voice was husky with desire as I made my demand. ¡°Call me brother when I kiss you.¡±


    She hesitated, her amber eyes wide with confusion and arousal. ¡°Ethan, I can¡¯t-<b>¡± </b>¡°Say it,¡± Imanded, my beta dominance asserting itself.


    ¡°Brother,¡± she whispered finally, her submission stirring my possessive instincts further.


    The word sent fire through my veins. had waited so long to hear it in this context.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    Waking up with a terrible headache, I groaned and pressed my palms against my temples. <b>The </b>morning light felt like daggers in my skull.


    I remembered little of the night before. Only fragments of seeing Connor Rivers and Lily Chen <b>being </b>taken away by Ethan Quinn from Nightshade Bar.


    Everything else was a blur of alcohol and heartbreak. My wolf felt strangely content <b>despite </b>my physical.


    n


    < Chapter <b>111. </b>Irresistible


    difort.


    Dorothy Jenkins appeared in the doorway with a concerned expression. ¡°Miss Winters, how are you feeling<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Like I was trampled by a pack of rogues,¡± I muttered. ¡°How did I get back to Moonlight Haven<b>?</b>¡±


    Dorothy smiled gently. ¡°It was Reba Frost who brought you home safely. She was very worried about you.¡±


    I noticed I was wearing my silk pajamas instead of the dress fromst night. ¡°Did Reba help change my


    clothes too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she made sure you werefortable before she left,¡± Dorothy confirmed.


    I remained unaware that Connor had actually taken care of me throughout the entire night. That he had stayed by my bedside like a devoted mate.


    I felt sore and exhausted, simr to how I felt after intimate moments with Connor. My body was responding to phantom sensations.


    ¡°I was having that kind of dream,¡± I realized with embarrassment. My wolf had responded to something even


    in sleep.


    Heat flooded my cheeks as fragmented memories surfaced. Gentle touches, whispered words, the scent of pine and winter air.


    But it had to be a dream. Connor was with that celebrity now, not caring for his discarded mate.


    ¡°I need to rest before eating,¡± I told Dorothy, dismissing the intense emotions. ¡°Too much moonberry winest


    night.¡±


    Dorothy nodded understandingly. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare some healing broth for when you¡¯re ready.¡±


    As she left, I buried my face in my pillow. The lingering scent of Connor¡¯s cologne made my heart ache with fresh longing.


    5


    <b>LUCK </b><b>DRAW </b>>


    <b>Vote </b>


    <b>3.1K </b>

 Whisper 183

    <b>Chapter </b>112<b>: </b><b>Hidden Desires </b><b>and </b><b>Unexpected </b><b>Encounters </b>


    <b>Chapter </b>112: Hidden <b>Desires </b>and Unexpected Encounters


    <b>(</b><b>Ethan </b><b>Quinn¡¯s </b>POV<b>) </b>


    The shrill ringing of my phone pierced through the peaceful morning silence. I groaned, <b>my </b><b>voice </b><b>rough </b><b>with </b>sleep as I fumbled for the device.


    ¡°Hello,¡± I mumbled, barely conscious.


    ¡°Quinn? Why are you answering the phone? Where¡¯s Lily?<b>¡± </b>


    Olivia¡¯s surprised voice jolted me awake like ice water. My ice¨Cblue eyes snapped open as panic shot <b>through </b>my system.


    I sat up in bed with a jolt, clearing my throat. ¡°Lily is still sleeping in the upstairs bedroom. Her phone was <b>left </b>on the living room sofa. I saw your call and answered it.¡±


    My hand shot out to cover Lily¡¯s mouth before she could make any sound. This rtionship wasn¡¯t <b>ready </b><b>to </b>


    be made public within our werewolf social circles.


    I didn¡¯t need to worry about gossip affecting my reputation as a beta wolf. People would only say I was <b>a </b>


    yboy.


    But it was different for a female werewolf. Pack members would gossip behind her back, calling her


    shameless for having an affair with her stepbrother.


    They wouldbel her immoral. The rumors would drown her.


    Lily stirred beneath the silk sheets, her naked form shifting against me. ¡°Mm¡­ who is it¡­¡± she mumbled


    sleepily.


    Her wolf was still drowsy from our passionate night together. She waspletely unaware of the phone conversation happening above her.


    ¡°Oh, okay then. Have her call me back when she wakes up,¡± Olivia said, relief evident in her voice.


    She seemed satisfied that Lily was safe and unharmed after the previous night¡¯s events at the bar.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I breathed a sigh of relief as I responded.


    After hanging up, I looked down at Lily beside me. My gaze darkened with renewed desire.


    ¡°Awake?¡± <b>I </b>asked softly.


    Lily gave a half¨Chearted ¡°hmm.¡°. Because she had just woken up, her voice was soft and delicate. The sound instantly ignited my wolf¡¯s desire. I leaned down and kissed her lips, my voice husky.


    ¡°Baby, one more time?¡±


    Lily instantly woke up upon hearing this. Her wolf suddenly became alert.


    She grabbed the quilt and covered herself, looking wary. ¡°You, get away!¡± she stammered.


    My eyes were gentle, and a doting smile appeared on my lips. My wolf purred with satisfaction.


    ? <ul><li>Chapter 112 Hidden Desir. </li></ul>


    <b>Baby</b><b>, </b><b>do </b><b>you know </b><b>how </b><b>alluring </b><b>you </b>look?<b>¡± </b>


    <b>Lily </b><b>clutched the </b>quilt <b>tightly</b><b>, </b><b>her </b><b>voice </b><b>nervous</b><b>. </b>¡°<b>Quirin</b>, <b>Quinn</b><b>¡­ </b><b>don¡¯t </b>mess <b>around</b>. <b>We </b>were <b>both </b>drunk (234 <b>night</b><b>¡­ </b>we¡¯re <b>adults</b>, <b>I </b><b>can </b>pretend It didn¡¯t happen<b>.¡± </b>


    <b>She </b><b>took </b><b>a </b>shaky <b>breath</b>. <b>¡°</b><b>In </b><b>the </b>future¡­ we¡¯ll still be step¨Csiblings.¡±


    1 <bughed </b>in amusement, raising an eyebrow. ¡°I wasn¡¯t drunkst night. I waspletely <b>sober</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Lily¡¯s amber eyes widened in shock.


    I slowly continued, ¡°Baby, I was very clear¨Cheaded. I knew exactly what I was doing. Actually, <b>I </b><b>had </b><b>already </b>noticed my feelings for you, but I was restraining myself.¡±


    My voice grew rougher with emotion. ¡°Last night, when you ordered that male entertainer and <b>leaned </b><b>into </b><b>his </b>arms, I couldn¡¯t take it anymore.¡±


    Lily was incredulous. ¡°You, you¡­ you liked me all along?¡±


    I gave a confirming ¡°hmm.¡±


    ¡°Since when?¡± she whispered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly when, maybe it was inevitable.¡±


    Lily bit her lip. ¡°But I¡­ I¡¯m not ready yet.¡±


    I gently stroked her face, my wolf¡¯s protective instincts surfacing. ¡°Baby, do you have feelings for me?<b>¡± </b>


    <b>¡°</b>No!¡± she protested quickly.


    I chuckled softly, leaning down to kiss her again. This time, Lily did not push me away.


    Passion ignited once more between us. At the height of our intimate connection, Lily no longer suppressed


    herself.


    She called out without restraint as our wolves responded to each other. I panted in her ear, <b>my </b>voice hoarse


    with satisfaction.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying,¡± I whispered with a satisfied smile.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    Days passed in Riverdale¡¯s winter snow. It was mid¨CJanuary in a blink of an eye.


    On this day, I received a call from Thomas Wilson, thew firm director.


    ¡°Olivia, I heard you y golf?¡± he asked cheerfully.


    I was still wondering who had told him when I remembered filling out an application form. I had listed golf among my interests and hobbies when I first joined the firm.


    ¡°Yes, Director Wilson, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The director chuckled. ¡°I have a big client here, Harrison of Apex Industries. He¡¯s passionate about golf. <b>I¡¯ve </b>made an appointment with him to y at Southmere Royal Golf Course on the eighteenth.¡±


    He paused. ¡°I¡¯d like you toe with me.¡±


    I thought that apanying thew firm director wouldn¡¯t cause <b>any </b>trouble. ¡°Okay<b>, </b><b>Director</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    ?


    < Chapter 112 Hidden Desir.


    <b>¡°</b><b>This </b>Harrison has several cases he could sign with us. If it works out, you¡¯ll get twenty percent of <b>the </b>


    His tone became more serious. ¡°Olivia, I know your family is well¨Cestablished and you don¡¯t need the money<b>, </b>but wewyers need experience and must train our negotiating skills.¡±


    The fact that I was from the prestigious Winters pack had spread throughout thew firm. The director had certainly heard about it.


    ¡°I understand, Director.¡±


    ¡°Alright, prepare well. I¡¯ll have my assistant Marcus Thompson book the flights.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After hanging up, I looked at the calendar on my desk. It was January thirteenth.


    Year¡¯s Eve. I hadn¡¯t seen Connor Rivers for half a month. It had been thirteen days since New


    During this time, I had been working hard, trying not to let myself be idle. Once I was idle, I couldn¡¯t help but think of Connor.


    And my heart would ache terribly.


    Entertainment news about Connor and actress La Lawrence¡¯s supposed rtionship was everywhere. <b>I </b>didn¡¯t deliberately pay attention, but I would always hear my colleagues gossiping about them.


    ¡°Have you seen the trending news? La Lawrence and the Rivers pack heir went on vacation to a tropical


    ind.¡±


    ¡°They look so good together ¨C such a handsome Alpha and beautiful actress are really pleasing to the eye! So


    cute!¡±


    ¡°My goddess¡¯s looks are beyond words. She¡¯s the undisputed top celebrity in the entertainment industry! No one else is worthy of the Rivers heir except her.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I heard that Olivia from ourw firm is from the Winters pack? Did you know she almost got engaged to that Rivers family member before?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I know about this. It¡¯s true. The Rivers heir used to be Olivia¡¯s boyfriend. I¡¯ve even seen him at thew firm entrance. He¡¯s really incredibly handsome!¡±


    ¡°Ah? Really? Olivia and the Rivers heir¨Cused to have a thing?¡±


    ¡°Shhh¡­ keep it down, don¡¯t let Olivia hear you¡­¡±


    I stood at the break room door, holding a water cup. I heard the conversation inside, paused, and sighed helplessly.


    I said nothing and turned away.


    Sometimes, when I saw La¡¯s huge poster on the LED screen in the mall, I would stop involuntarily. My heart filled with mixed emotions.


    So that¡¯s the type of woman he likes. Bea alluring.


    Added <b>to the library </b>


    iling with charm, enchanting and


    Soon it was time for the business trip. I followed Director Wilson onto the flight to Southmere Territory.


    <Chapter 112. Hidden Desi


    <b>Passing </b>through first ss, I inadvertently caught sight of that face I longed for day and <b>night</b>. I suddenly stopped. A c***k appeared on my carefullyposed expression. Connor Rivers, dressed in a ck


    hisptop.


    ?


    coat, looked aloof and noble. He sat in his seat reviewing documents on


    Beside him, La Lawrence smiled brightly. Her star presence was unmistakable even in the confined <b>space</b>.


    Sensing a burning gaze, Connor looked up from hisputer screen. He met my amber eyes, his ice¨Cblue gaze showing slight surprise.


    The atmosphere became subtly charged. The air filled with unspoken emotions and the faint scent of longing tinged with bitterness.


    La smiled openly and greeted me with practiced grace. ¡°Miss Winters, we meet again.¡±


    <b>LUCK </b><b>DRAW </b>


    Vote

 Whisper 184

    <b>Chapter </b><b>113</b>: Crossing <b>Paths </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>113</b><b>: </b><b>Crossing </b>Paths


    <b>(</b><b>Olivia¡¯s </b>POV)


    <b>I </b><b>didn¡¯t </b>think I was generous enough to greet my ex¨Cboyfriend¡¯s current girlfriend enthusiastically. The <b>sight </b>of them together on the ne felt like silver ws raking across my heart.


    1 pretended not to hear La Lawrence¡¯s greeting and walked towards the back of the cabin. My <b>amber </b>eyes carefully avoided their gaze as I forced myself to remain calm.


    Every step away from them felt like walking through quicksand. My wolf whimpered softly, recognizing Connor¡¯s familiar pine and winter air scent even from this distance.


    I kept my expression neutral despite the turmoil raging inside me. Professionalposure was <b>all </b>I <b>had </b><b>left </b>


    to protect myself with.


    The flight attendant smiled as I passed,pletely unaware of the emotional storm brewing beneath <b>my </b>


    controlled exterior.


    In economy ss, I finally reached my seat beside Thomas Wilson. He looked up from his tablet with excitement dancing in his eyes.


    ¡°Olivia, wasn¡¯t that the celebrity La Lawrence in first ss?¡± he asked eagerly. ¡°Do you know her? My daughter is such a huge fan!¡±


    My wolf bristled at the mention of the actress. I forced my voice to remain steady and cold.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know her,¡± I replied <b>curtly</b>.


    Thomas Wilson¡¯s face fell slightly, embarrassment coloring his features. ¡°Oh, I see. My daughter would have been thrilled if I could get an autograph.¡±


    The memory of my colleagues¡® hurtfulment echoed in my mind. No one else is worthy of the Rivers heir except her.


    I offered a stiff apology, my professional training overriding my personal pain. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t help with that.¡± Thomas Wilson quickly sensed the tension and changed the subject. ¡°Well, let¡¯s focus on our uing work in Southmere Territory instead.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± I agreed with practicedposure.


    The rest of the flight passed in ufortable silence. I stared out the small window, watching clouds drift by like my shattered dreams.


    As the nended in Southmere Territory, I passed by first ss again during disembarkation. My eyes quickly nced at Connor¡¯s seat, finding it empty.


    The lingering traces <i>of </i>his familjar scent still hung in the air. My wolf sensed it immediately, causing my chest to tighten with longing.


    I couldn¡¯t describe theplex feelings washing over me. Relief <b>that </b>I wouldn¡¯t have <b>to </b>see <b>him </b>again<b>, </b>mixed with inexplicable disappointment.


    <b>Chapter </b>113. Crossing <b>Pat </b>


    <b>Arriving </b><b>at </b><b>the </b><b>hotel </b><b>at </b><b>10 </b><b>PM</b>, I <b>went </b><b>through </b>the <b>motions </b>of <b>checking </b><b>in</b>. The <b>lobby </b>was elegant bet fun <b>and </b><b>unweing</b>.


    <b>After </b>showering, <b>I </b>scrolled through Howlr on my phone. The trending topics made <b>my </b><b>heart </b><b>sink </b>further into. <b>despair</b>.


    <b>La </b>Lawrence was in Southmere Territory for an entertainment g. Which meant Connor <b>was </b>likely here <b>to </b>apany her to the eve


    The thought made my chest tighten with a familiar ache. My wolf paced restlessly within me<b>, </b><b>unable </b><b>to </b>


    settle.


    I tossed and turned in the hotel bed, unable to find peace. Every time I closed my eyes, I saw Connor¡¯s ice¨Cblue gaze meeting mine on the ne.


    The digital clock glowed mockingly in the


    darkness. 11 PM became midnight, then 1 AM.


    Unable to sleep, I grabbed my phone and ordered mtonin online for emergency delivery. The hotel concierge service was surprisingly effici


    At 2 AM, I finally took one of the sleep aids. I set my rm for 8 AM, knowing I had important work the next


    day.


    My wolf finally settled into an uneasy rest as the medication took effect.


    Waking up with dark circles under my amber e stared at my reflection in the bathroom mirror. The


    exhaustion was written clearly across my face.


    I


    I carefully applied concealer and foundation, hiding the evidence of my sleepless night. Professional appearances mattered, especially when meeting new clients.


    At Southmere Royal Golf Course, the morning air was crisp and clean. Thomas Wilson seemed energized by the business opportunity ahead.


    ¡°Mr. Harrison, this is ourw firm¡¯swyer, Olivia Winters,¡± Thomas Wilson said with enthusiasm. ¡°Miss Winters, this is the president of Apex Industries/


    Harrison was a portly, forty¨Csomething Alpha with an immediately unsettling presence. His eyes lingered <b>on </b>me longer than appropriate.


    ¡°Miss Winters, you¡¯re even more beautiful than Director Wilson described,¡± Harrison said with a leering smile. My wolf instinctively bristled at his forward behavior. I maintained my professional demeanor despite my difort.


    Harrison reached into his golf bag and pulled out an ornate book. ¡°I¡¯ve brought copies of my poetry collection for you both.¡±


    I took the collection reluctantly, noting its expensive appearance. The cover was gold¨Cted with borat decorations.


    A coppery smell hit my enhanced werewolf senses from the metallic binding. The scent was overwhelming and artificial.


    I flipped through the pages, reading snippets of the <i>prose </i>inside. The writing was pretentious and self¨Caggrandizing, making me cringe internally.


    < Chapter 113: Crossing Pat


    ¡°<b>What </b>do you think of my literary work?¡± Harrison asked expectantly.


    I forced a polite smile, my professional training overriding my wolf¡¯s desire to flee. ¡°It¡¯s very¡­ impressive, <b>Mr. </b>Harrison.¡±


    Harrisonughed loudly at my forced praise, clearly pleased with himself. His ego seemed to inte with eachpliment.


    Just as he was basking in the attention, his expression suddenly changed. He spotted a group approaching across the golf course.


    His entire demeanor shifted from arrogant Alpha to servile submission. The transformation was startling to


    witness.


    ¡°Alpha Connor, you¡¯re here to y golf too?¡± Harrison asked with obvious nervousness.


    Connor Rivers¡® familiar voice came from behind me, sending shivers down my spine. ¡°President Harrison,


    good mood, what¡¯s so happy?¡±


    My back stiffened as my wolf recognized her ex¨Cmate¨Cto¨Cbe¡¯s scent. The pine and winter air fragrance was unmistakable and intoxicating.


    My carefully maintainedposure threatened to c***kpletely. Every instinct screamed at me to turn around and face him.


    But I remained frozen in ce, unable to move or speak. The weight of his presence pressed down on me like a physical force.


    2


    <b>LUCK </b><b>DRAW </b>>

 Whisper 185

    <b>Chapter </b><b>114</b>: <b>Unexpected </b><b>Encounters </b>


    <b>Chapter </b>114<b>: </b>Unexpected Encounters


    <b>(</b><b>Third </b>person¡¯s POV)


    Harrison was respectful, and his tone waspletely devoid of the arrogance he <b>had </b>just <b>disyed </b><b>toward </b>Olivia. ¡°I was <b>just </b>chatting with thiswyer about our hobbies, and I got a little excited.¡±


    Olivia Winters tightened her hands at her sides, her wolf instinctively recognizing the shift <b>in </b>power dynamics<b>. </b>She looked up, met Connor Rivers¡® ice¨Cblue gaze, and called out politely and distantly<b>, </b>¡°Alpha


    Connor,¡±


    Thomas Wilson was not often at thew firm, nor did he follow entertainment news or werewolf <b>pack </b>politics closely. Although he recognized La Lawrence¡¯s face from recent scandals, he didn¡¯t <b>know </b><b>that </b><b>the </b><b>actress </b>was recently making headlines with Connor Rivers.


    He didn¡¯t even know that the Alpha standing before him was Olivia¡¯s former fianc¨¦. Thomas usually <b>didn¡¯t </b>have ess to people of Connor¡¯s status, but he was very observant.


    Seeing that the president of Apex Industries was respectful to this young man, his human instincts immediately understood that the werewolf with the noble bearing must have extraordinary status within <b>the </b>supernaturalmunity. He also greeted him respectfully: ¡°Hello, Alpha Connor.¡±


    Connor¡¯s gazended on Olivia Winters, his wolf stirring restlessly at her proximity. She was wearing makeup today, and her high ponytail and sportswear made her look like a college student<b>, </b>beautiful and energetic<b>, </b><b>so </b>captivating that his chest tightened.


    No wonder the lecherous Alpha had been staring at her with such obvious interest. Connor¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he looked down and saw Olivia¡¯s slender, fair legs under her short skirt:


    Seeing her dressed so beautifully and staying with two older men, Connor suddenly felt a burst of possessive irritability in his heart, his wolf pushing forward protectively. He almost couldn¡¯t help but take off his coat and tie it around Olivia¡¯s waist, then drive away the two men beside her with a show of Alpha dominance. Connor suppressed the territorial anger and displeasure in his heart<b>, </b>his eyes remaining cool, and he gave a nomittal ¡°hmm¡± without expression, which was considered a response. ¡°You talk,¡± Connor said curtly and walked away, his wolf pacing restlessly as he forced himself to maintain distance.


    He hade to the golf course today to apany a friend who had just returned from ckmoor Territory. His friend¡¯s name was Derek, and he had been instrumental in helping him secure the Frederick Warner situation in the Western Territory so quickly.


    After walking away, Derek, who had been following Connor and hadn¡¯t said a word, immediately changed into an expression of discovering a new world and said, ¡°Connor, if I¡¯m not mistaken, wasn¡¯t that your fianc¨¦e <b>just </b>now? Why did your reactions look like you weren¡¯t familiar with each <b>other</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Derek had immigrated to ckmoor Territory more than ten years ago. He didn¡¯t know Olivia <b>personally</b><b>, </b><b>but </b><b>a </b>few years ago, he had seen a photo of Olivia in Connor¡¯s overseas business office.


    At that time, Connor had mentioned that the person in the photo was the woman <b>he </b>intended <b>to </b>mate <b>with</b>. Later, Derek had made a special trip back to attend Connor and Olivia¡¯s engagement ceremony.


    14


    Chapter 114. <b>Unexpected</b><b>.. </b>


    <b>Seeing </b><b>that </b><b>Connor¡¯s </b><b>Intended </b><b>mate </b>was <b>the </b><b>woman </b><b>he </b><b>had </b><b>been devoted </b><b>to for </b><b>years</b><b>, </b><b>he </b><b>had </b>congratte. <b>him </b><b>on </b><b>finally </b><b>achieving </b><b>his </b>goal. ¡°We broke <b>up</b><b>,¡± </b><b>Connor said tly</b>.


    <b>¡°</b><b>What</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b><b>Derek </b>was shocked, ¡°Why did you suddenly break up when everything seemed <b>perfect</b><b>? </b>Didn¡¯t <b>you </b><b>wait </b><b>years </b><b>to </b><b>finally </b>have her agree <b>to </b>the arrangement?¡±


    <b>A </b><b>caddie </b><b>handed </b>Connor his custom golf club set. Connor took <b>it</b><b>, </b>swung the club with <b>practiced </b><b>Alpha </b><b>precision </b>and hit a ball cleanly, ¡°I didn¡¯t want her to be implicated. She almost lost <b>her </b><b>life </b><b>because </b><b>of </b><b>the </b><b>threats </b>against me.¡±


    Derek understood immediately. During the engagement ceremony, Olivia¡¯s young cousin <b>had </b>been <b>kidnapped</b>, <b>and </b>Connor was seriously injured by silver weapons.


    <b>The </b>engagement ceremony had to be canceled. Later, he also learned that <b>it </b>was all nned <b>by </b><b>the </b>Rivers family¡¯s former foster daughter Vanessa, and Frederick Warner was the one who helped her behind <b>the </b>


    scenes.


    From then on, Frederick had begun his campaign of revenge against the Rivers pack. Derek <b>asked</b><b>, </b>¡°<b>Did </b>Frederick attack her againter?<b>¡± </b>


    Connor¡¯s eyes turned cold, his wolf growling internally, and he told Derek about Frederick sending mercenaries to hunt him and Olivia, as well as Richard Winters being pushed down the stairs by hired <b>thugs</b>. Derek¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°He actually used military¨Cgrade weapons against pack members<b>? </b>This is Northern Territory¨Chow dare that rogue Frederick operate so boldly here!¡±


    ¡°He covered his tracks well. The authorities can¡¯t trace it back to him.¡±


    ¡°Then you have to be careful. That rogue Frederick will do anything when he¡¯s cornered, especially since he has no pack bonds to restrain him.¡±


    Derek sighed, reached out and patted Connor¡¯s shoulder, ¡°It was right to break the engagement for her safety<b>, </b>but it¡¯s hard on both of you¨Cloving each other but not being able to be together.¡± Connor lowered his eyes, his heart stirring withplex emotions.


    Loving each other but not being able to be together? No, his wolf insisted fiercely. This is only temporary. Once Frederick¡¯s threat is eliminated, he will definitely pursue Olivia again andplete their mating bond. Meanwhile, Harrison edged closer to Olivia, his Alpha posture bing more predatory, ¡°Does Lawyer Winters usually like to y golf?<b>¡± </b>Olivia moved to the side, putting some distance between herself and Harrison while her wolf bristled with difort, and replied politely, ¡°I know a little, but I don¡¯t y often.¡± Harrison didn¡¯t know about Olivia¡¯s prominent family background within werewolf society, and assumed she was just an ordinarywyer from a smaller pack, relying on her modest monthly ie. Such an amount was nothing in <i>his </i>eyes¨Cbarely enough for one of his business dinners.


    Harrison smiled, his expression quite condescending, ¡°That¡¯s understandable. Buying a set <i>of </i>quality equipment would cost a month¡¯s sry for someone in your position, not to mention <b>the </b>course fees <b>and </b>coaching expenses.¡±


    ¡°The annual membership fee for a course like this costs more than three million yuan. <b>There¡¯s </b><b>really </b><b>no </b><b>point </b>in spending everything you earn working so hard on such luxuries.¡±


    <b>Olivia </b>pretended not to hear the contempt in Harrison¡¯s words, her <b>wolf </b>maintaining <b>careful </b><b>control</b><b>, </b><b>and </b>smiled brightly, ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right.¡±


    Chapter 114: Unexpected.


    This smile made Harrison¡¯s pulse quicken, and he could hardly control his predatory instincts. He had <b>always </b>been ustomed to using his wealth and Alpha status to his advantage, and he had nevercked female


    His mated bond at home was purely political, while he maintained numerous affairs outside. Over the years, he had financially supported quite a few young women from lesser packs.


    Harrison was immediately filled with confidence, ¡°Lawyer Winters, why don¡¯t I get you a membership here? How about you keep mepany when you¡¯re free<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Olivia sneered internally, her wolf recognizing the threat immediately. She could see through Harrison¡¯s disgusting intentions at a nce.


    He imed to be offering golfpanionship, but if she really agreed, it wouldn¡¯t be as simple as just ying golf. Three million yuan for a membership and he thinks he can im a female werewolf¨Cjudging by his age and scent, he was definitely mated at home.


    How shameless. Olivia didn¡¯t show the contempt and revulsion in her heart<b>, </b>she just curved her lips in a slight smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alpha Harrison, I can enjoy ying with you today, but I really don¡¯t have much free time usually.¡±


    Thomas Wilson frantically tried to catch Olivia¡¯s attention with meaningful looks, clearly wondering why she was rejecting such a lucrative opportunity, but Olivia pretended not to notice.


    Harrison wasn¡¯t annoyed by the rejection, his wolf interpreting it as typical female coyness. He had encountered all kinds of situations in his predatory pursuits, and he assumed that Olivia was just a woman being appropriately reserved and ying hard to get.


    He thought he had seen many females like this before¨Cthey all pretended to be aloof at first, acting uninterested in his wealth and status, taking it step by step and making him work for it. What werewolvesmonly called ¡°gold¨Cdiggers seeking powerful mates.¡±


    But in his eyes, what these ambitious females were seeking was nothing significant to an Alpha of his standing. The woman before him was a rare beauty, more stunning than those female influencers and minor celebrities he had bedded before.


    If he could im her, he would be willing to spend considerably more. Harrison was determined to seed, maintaining a gentle smile, ¡°That¡¯s perfectly fine. I understandwyers are very busy with their caseloads<i>.</i>¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll arrange something when <i>your </i>schedule permits. Let¡¯s just enjoy today¡¯s game.¡±


    Olivia smiled and replied, ¡°Of course, Alpha Harrison.¡± Harrison was so captivated by Olivia¡¯s smile that he couldn¡¯t help but be reckless and said, ¡°How about this¨CI¡¯ll make a wager with you, Lawyer Winters.¡±


    ¡°If you can hit a ball onto the green within <i>ten </i>strokes, I¡¯ll transfer 100,000 yuan to your ount. Every stroke under that, I¡¯ll add another 100,000 yuan.¡±


    Olivia asked with a sweet smile that <i>didn¡¯t </i>reach her amber eyes, ¡°What if I lose? What if I can¡¯t <b>reach </b>the green within ten strokes<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Harrison¡¯s face flushed with anticipation, his wolf practically salivating, ¡°Then Lawyer Winters, how about you do me the honor of having dinner with me tonight? Just the two of us, somewhere¡­ private.¡±


    <b>K </b><b>Chapter </b>115 The Alpha¡¯s

 Whisper 186

    <b>K </b><b>Chapter </b>115 The Alpha¡¯s


    <b>Chapter </b><b>115</b>: <b>The </b><b>Alpha¡¯s </b><b>Gambit </b>


    Chapter 115: The Alpha¡¯s Gambit


    (Harrison¡¯s POV)


    I chuckled to myself, watching this beautiful she¨Cwolf with growing amusement. Although she <b>could </b><b>clearly </b>y golf, females usually weren¡¯t very strong in their human forms. It wasn¡¯t certain whether she <b>could </b><b>hit </b>the green at all.


    Even if she managed it, it would probably take eight or nine strokes. It was worth losing a little money for a smile from such a stunning creature.


    Olivia Winters smiled, her amber eyes glinting with hidden cunning. ¡°It¡¯s boring to gamble for money. Let¡¯s gamble for something else.¡±


    My predatory interest was immediately piqued. ¡°What does Lawyer Winters want to bet on?<b>¡± </b>


    Her wolf seemed to stir with confidence as she proposed her counter¨Coffer. ¡°If I can get the ball on the green


    within ten strokes, Alpha Harrison will sign a one¨Cyear legal advisory contract and case agency contract <b>with </b>


    ourw firm.¡±


    She paused, letting the weight of her words sink in. ¡°<b>If </b>it¡¯s one stroke less, we¡¯ll sign for one more year. If I can get the ball on the green in one stroke, we¡¯ll sign a ten¨Cyear contract all at once.¡±


    Her smile turned predatory. ¡°All the cases of Apex Industries must be entrusted to our firm for agency within ten years. How about it?¡±


    I found myself genuinely impressed by her audacity. This little she¨Cwolf was quite intelligent¨Cnot greedy for the small money of one or two hundred thousand, but nning a big deal in her heart.


    Her wolf was clearly more ambitious than I¡¯d initially assumed. Apex Industries was such a massive corporation, and the volume of cases in a year was enough to support their entirew firm for a whole year.


    I had definitely underestimated her pack instincts for business.


    I turned my head and joked to Thomas Wilson with a knowing smile. ¡°Director Wilson, where did you recruit Lawyer Winters from? She¡¯s so dedicated and responsible, always thinking about the interests of your firm.¡± My wolf was enjoying this unexpected challenge. ¡°I¡¯m almost tempted to poach her to mypany as in¨Chouse legal counsel.¡±


    Thomas replied with a diplomatic smile. ¡°Haha, Alpha Harrison, you¡¯re too kind.¡±


    I found the challenge intriguing and agreed with an indulgent grin. ¡°Since Lawyer Winters proposed using contract signing as stakes, then let¡¯s do it this way. As long as Lawyer Winters is satisfied with the arrangement.¡±


    Olivia smiled sweetly. ¡°Excellent.¡±


    The caddie handed over a custom golf club, and Olivia took it. She tested its weight and bnce with practiced movements that beljed her earlier modest ims.


    I watched appreciatively, my Alpha ego still convinced of my advantage. ¡°Not bad, not bad! Lawyer <b>Winters </b>looks very talented indeed.¡±


    |||


    O


    Chapter 115 The Alpha¡¯s


    <b>Olivia </b><b>smiled </b>mysteriously. <b>¡°</b><b>Alpha </b>Harrison<b>, </b>you¡¯re too generous with <b>your </b>praise.


    <b>Before </b><b>I </b>could fully process the predatory grace in her posture¨Cso reminiscent of a wolf preparing to strike <b>Olivia </b>had already executed a perfect swing.


    The fluid expertise of years of training was unmistakable. The small white ball traced a wless are <b>through </b>the air andnded with precision directly on the green.


    My confident expression froze inplete shock.


    Thomas Wilson watched in amazement as Olivia achieved what seemed impossible¨Ca hole¨Cin¨Cone on her first attempt. The director of Moow Legal Services couldn¡¯t help but p enthusiastically.


    ¡°Magnificent shot!¡±


    Olivia walked to the green with the confident stride of a victorious wolf. She putted the ball <i>into </i>the hote with elegant precision, then turned back with a radiant smile that made her amber eyes sparkle like captured sunlight.


    ¡°Alpha Harrison, one stroke on the green. ording to our agreement, Apex Industries will sign a ten¨Cyear agency contract and legal advisory contract with Moow Legal Services.¡±


    I finally recovered from my stunned silence and couldn¡¯t help but apud. My expression mixed admiration with the realization I¡¯d been thoroughly outyed.


    ¡°Incredible! I had no idea Lawyer Winters possessed such exceptional golfing skills. That technique rivals professional yers.¡±


    I shook my head in amazement. ¡°When you said you ¡®knew a little,¡® you were being far too modest.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s lips curved in a satisfied smile, her wolf clearly pleased with the sessful hunt. ¡°Alpha Harrison is


    too kind.¡±


    Thomas stood nearby, practically glowing with triumph. A ten¨Cyear legal advisory and agency contract represented thergest deal in his firm¡¯s history, secured in a single brilliant stroke.


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    From across the course, Derek nudged me with his elbow and gestured toward Olivia¡¯s group. ¡°Your former fianc¨¦e is quite remarkable. One stroke on the green¨Cthat form and precision could rival professional tournament yers.¡±


    I turned to observe, and Derek caught a fleeting expression cross my features before my mask of indifference


    returned.


    ¡°Livvy won the national youth championship during her high school years,¡± I said, unable to keep the subtle note of warmth from my voice.


    Derek¡¯s eyebrows rose with interest. ¡°Ah, there¡¯s that look again¨Clike a proud Alpha whose mate just imed


    victory.¡±


    My expression softened involuntarily, my wolf stirring with protective pride. ¡°She¡¯s always been <b>exceptional</b><b>.</b>¡± Derek followed my intense gaze toward the celebrating group. ¡°I wonder what those two <b>businessn</b>. discussing with her¨Cthey look quite pleased with themselves.¡±


    <b>are </b>


    As soon as Derek spoke, the tenderness and pride on my face vanished. It was reced by the cold mask <b>of </b>


    Chapter 115 The Alpha¡¯s


    an Alpha whose territory was being encroached upon.


    I handed my golf club to the waiting caddie with controlled precision. Then I began walking toward Olivia¡¯s group with predatory purpose.


    Derek called after me with growing amusement. ¡°Connor? Where are you going?¡±


    My response was clipped and devoid of warmth, my Alpha instincts clearly triggered. To discuss business


    matters.¡±


    Derek¡¯s confusion was evident. ¡°Business? With whom?¡±


    He followed my line of sight to the three figures engaged in animated conversation near the green.


    Understanding dawned immediately.


    Derek smiled to himself with knowing satisfaction. My legendary patience had finally reached its limit after watching two older Alphas circle around my intended mate like predators stalking prey.


    The territorial jealousy was practically radiating from me in waves that even Derek¡¯s wolf could sense.


    I positioned myself directly in front of Olivia. My imposing Alpha presence cast a shadow over her smaller form in a deliberate disy of protection and possession.


    Olivia stood within my shadow and looked up at me with those luminous amber eyes that still made my


    chest tighten with longing.


    Today I wore dark gray athletic attire that emphasized my powerful build. I maintained my characteristic air of aloof control despite the territorial fury burning beneath the surface.


    Olivia¡¯s expression showed puzzlement at my sudden appearance. Why was I approaching their group again? Harrison was equally bewildered by this unprecedented attention from me. He rarely encountered me in business circles, and when he did, I typically ignored such approaches entirely.


    What could possibly motivate me to initiate contact twice in one day?


    I maintained my rxed posture with hands casually in my pockets. My wolf prowled restlessly beneath the surface, but my tone remained deceptively casual.


    ¡°Alpha Harrison, I recall you mentioning interest in a partnership with our Starfall Hotels division.¡± Starfall was one of the premier hospitality brands under Rivers Group¡¯s extensive business empire. Hearing that I had personally initiated discussion about the coveted partnership, Harrison immediately straightened with eager deference. His previous confidence around Olivia was forgotten in the face of this business opportunity.


    ¡°Yes, absolutely, Alpha Connor! Apex Industries has been hoping to establish a partnership with Starfall for


    years.¡±


    His excitement was barely contained. ¡°I brought up the possibility at thest industry reception, but you were upied with other matters and suggested we discuss it another time.¡±


    we¡¯re <b>both </b>


    Harrison raised his wrist to check his expensive timepiece. ¡°Today presents a perfect opportun free from other obligations. It¡¯s nearly tunch time. Allow me to book us a private dining room where we can discuss terms properly over a meal?¡±


    My gaze swept seemingly casually over Olivia before quickly withdrawing. My wolf was satisfied with this


    < Chapter 115: The Alpha¡¯s..


    territorial maneuver.


    ¡°eptable,¡± I responded with characteristic cool authority.


    Harrison was practically vibrating with joy at securing this meeting.


    Thomas Wilson, recognizing the shift in dynamics, diplomatically interjected. ¡°Then Alpha Connor, Alpha Harrison, please proceed with your business discussion. Olivia and I should take our leave.¡±


    He turned to Harrison. ¡°Alpha Harrison, we¡¯ll finalize the contract details tomorrow afternoon.¡±


    Olivia had been silently observing my shadow on the manicured grass. She seemed lost in contemtion about my unexpected intervention.


    Hearing they were departing, she refocused and prepared to leave with Thomas,


    Harrison, eager to maintain his newfound business connection and demonstrate his reliability to me, replied enthusiastically. ¡°Certainly, Director Wilson. I¡¯ll discuss the contract with you tomorrow afternoon as nned.¡±


    He deliberately emphasized his next words for my benefit. ¡°Since I lost our wager to Lawyer Winters, I fully intend to honor mymitment¨CI¡¯m a wolf of my word.¡±


    Harrison knew that any potential hotel partnership would require demonstrating integrity and trustworthiness to the notoriously selective Rivers Group.


    However, I appearedpletely uninterested in Harrison¡¯s character references. My attention was focused entirely on the fact that Olivia was preparing to leave my presence.


    My voice remained soft and carefully neutral, betraying none of the possessive urgency my wolf was experiencing. ¡°Since you¡¯re all here together, perhaps you¡¯d consider staying for a simple lunch? <b>It </b>seems wasteful to break up the group when we could all benefit from continued discussion.¡±


    <b>H </b>


    4.7K


    <b>LUCK </b><b>DRAW </b>>


    <b>Vote </b>

 Whisper 187

    Chapter 116. Business Me.


    <b>Chapter 116</b><b>: </b>Business Meals and Territorial Tensions


    Chapter 116: Business Meals and Territorial Tensions


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    Harrison booked a luxury private dining room at Moonlight Bistro. Though their party consisted of only five people, the table wasrge enough to seat ten.


    Harrison politely pulled out a chair, bowing and gesturing for Connor Rivers to sit. ¡°Alpha Connor, please sit


    Having grown ustomed to the respect he received from other pack members, Connor naturally took his seat. However, it was the first time that I had seen an outsider treat the Alpha heir of Rivers pack in such a


    manner.


    The man before me remained indifferent to the fawning and ttery. His brow exuded coldness and a distant


    aura that kept people at bay.


    This made me feel estranged. I found it hard to reconcile the aloof Alpha before me with the one who would


    put on an apron and cook for me.


    Connor took his seat, with Derek sitting to his right. Harrison then chose a seat <i>to </i>Connor¡¯s left, leaving a


    space between them.


    He knew it was not appropriate to sit too close to such a dominant Alpha. But sitting too far would make


    business discussion difficult.


    I deliberately chose the seat farthest from Connor, sitting directly opposite him. Connor leaned back in his


    chair, his ice¨Cblue gaze sweeping over me coolly.


    The disappointment in his eyes was fleeting. Derek witnessed this scene, sighing silently in his heart.


    After everyone was seated, Harrison pushed the menu towards Connor. ¡°Alpha Connor.¡±


    Connor casually flipped through it, naming a few dishes. Then he pushed the menu back to Harrison.


    Harrison added a few more substantial dishes to demonstrate his hospitality.


    I kept my gaze lowered, not daring to look at the Alpha across from me. I stared nkly at the ss turntable


    on the table.


    The dishes that Connor had just ordered were all my favorites. A few strands of resentment welled up in my


    heart.


    They had already broken their arrangement, yet he continued to do these meaningless things. First<b>, </b>he


    insisted on me staying for the meal, and then he ordered my favorite dishes in front of me.


    What did he mean by this? Was he ying the part of a regretful former fianc¨¦?


    Not wanting to cause a scene with Thomas Wilson and Harrison present, I stifled the urge to get <b>up </b><b>and </b>


    leave. However, being in the same private room with Connor made me feel suffocated and breathless.


    I couldn¡¯t understand the Alpha¡¯s intentions.


    (Third person¡¯s POV)


    Connor chatted idly with the other Alphas beside him. But he couldn¡¯t help but look at the she¨Cwolf <b>across </b>


    O


    Chanter 116 Business Me


    <b>from </b><b>him</b>.


    <b>She </b>sat there with her head lowered, not speaking of ying on her phone. Like a qualt with its head


    drooping.


    It made Connor want to reach out and stroke her honey¨Cbrown hair. He wanted to hold her tightly in his <b>arms </b>After the waiter finished serving the dishes, Olivia buried her head and ate in silence. She was truly hungry. She had been in low spirits since she unexpectedly encountered Connor and La Lawrence on the nest night. She had lost her appetite.


    She had also suffered from insomnia. She didn¡¯t have time to eat breakfast this morning before rushing to Southmere Royal Golf Course.


    Her stomach was now empty. She couldn¡¯t get a word in edgewise in the Alphas¡® conversation, nor did she


    want to.


    So she just ate her own food. Connor agreed to cooperate with Thornwick Enterprises, saying that his assistant would sign the contract with Harrison another day.


    Harrison was overjoyed and drank a few sses of moonberry wine.


    With the alcohol taking effect, Harrison gradually let loose. He went from being reserved and fawning to bing increasingly uninhibited.


    With a flushed face, he talked about his sess story. He rambled on and on about his pack¡¯s business


    achievements.


    Connor turned a deaf ear to Harrison¡¯s boasting. His mind was still preupied with the she¨Cwolf across


    from him.


    He couldn¡¯t help but nce in her direction. He turned the ss turntable to stop her favorite dishes in <b>front </b>


    of her.


    Harrison and Thomas Wilson were too busy drinking and chatting to notice Connor¡¯s subtle movements. But Derek saw everything clearly.


    Derek shook his head helplessly. He could tell that his Alpha friend was a hopeless romantic.


    The always calm andposed Connor had countless potential mates from childhood. This included those like Jessica Sullivan who were persistent and clingy.


    But the aloof Alpha had never been moved by any of them. Derek used to think that Connor was indifferent to romantic bonds and not interested in iming a mate.


    It wasn¡¯t until he witnessed Connor¡¯s behavior around Olivia that he knew it wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t interested in mating. He had someone specific in his heart.


    For her, he had rejected everyone. After dinner, Harrison was drunk.


    The restaurant manager called a driver in advance. Harrison left first.


    At the entrance of the restaurant, Thomas bid farewell to Connor and Derek. ¡°Alpha <b>Connor</b>, Mr. <b>Chen</b><b>, </b><b>we¡¯ll </b><b>be </b>leaving first then.¡±


    Connor remained silent<i>, </i><i>not </i>saying anything. Knowing that it was inconvenient for him to speak, <b>Derek </b><b>spoke </b>for him.


    < Chapter 116 Business Me.


    ¡°Are you taking a taxi back?¡± Derek asked.


    Thomas replied, ¡°Yes, Olivia and I are here on a business trip, staying at a hotel.¡±


    Connor¡¯s ice¨Cblue eyes shed with something dangerous upon hearing this<b>. </b>Derek knew that his Alpha friend


    was concerned about letting Olivia return to the hotel with a middle¨Caged man who had been drinking/


    So he immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll take Olivia back. I didn¡¯t drink just now, so I can drive.¡±


    Thomas looked at the ride¨Csharing app on his phone, thinking, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± He had already ordered a car, so he couldn¡¯t cancel it and shamelessly ask for a ride in Derek¡¯s car.


    Thus, he said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to trouble Mr. Chen.¡±


    Olivia refused, ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble you, I can just take a taxi myself.¡± She said as she opened her phone to call for a car.


    Derek asked half¨Cjokingly, half¨Cseriously, ¡°Miss Winters doesn¡¯t trust me?<b>¡± </b>


    Olivia raised her amber eyes and quickly nced at Connor. Then she met Derek¡¯s gaze, saying politely and courteously, ¡°Mr. Chen, you know that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    Derek said with a smile, ¡°Then Miss Winters should take my car back. It¡¯s on my way anyway.¡±


    Thomas, who was listening to their conversation, twitched his lips. ¡°On your way? He didn¡¯t even say which hotel we¡¯re staying at, so how would he know if it¡¯s on his way?¡±


    ¡°Does this Mr. Chen have intentions toward Olivia? Is he just trying to take this opportunity to get closer to


    her?¡±


    Thomas¡¯s eyes darted back and forth between Olivia and Derek with a hint of gossip.


    Olivia looked at Connor, about to refuse. When Connor suddenly said, his voice cold and distant, ¡°Then you should take her back first. I have to go to La¡¯s ce, she¡¯s expecting me.¡±


    A bucket of ice water was poured over her head. Olivia felt cold all over, her wolf whimpering with hurt. Derek looked at Connor meaningfully, ¡°Then you should go quickly.¡±


    Connor hummed in acknowledgment, not looking at Olivia again. He turned to walk towards the ck luxury


    SUV.


    Olivia watched his back, feeling both sour and swollen in her heart. Indeed, she still couldn¡¯t bring herself to remain indifferent.


    Connor, what do you mean by this? She had been working hard to forget him these days, trying not to think


    about him.


    But he appeared in front of her again and again. He did things that were easy for her to misunderstand. First, he insisted on her staying for the meal. Then he ordered her favorite dishes, and his gaze always lingered on her.


    What did he take her for? Was he ying with her emotions like a toy?


    ¡°Miss Winters, I¡¯ll drive you-<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°I said, I don¡¯t need it!¡± Before Derek could finish speaking, Olivia interrupted him sharply.


    < Chapter 116 Business Me


    Her tone carried a hint of her wolf¡¯s agitation. As if she had been provoked beyond her limit.


    Derek was stunned, awkwardly touching his nose. ¡°Alright then, you can just take a taxi back yourself.¡±


    Good heavens, the young she¨Cwolf looked gentle and quiet. But she had quite a temper when her wolf was


    riled up.


    Connor, you¡¯ve made your intended mate angry, Derek thought. He wondered how the Alpha would appease


    herter.


    <b>L</b>

 Whisper 188

    Chapter 117 Alphas are <b>al </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>117</b><b>: </b><b>Alphas </b>are all the <b>same </b>


    <b>Chapter </b>117: Alphas are all the same


    <b>(</b><b>Olivia¡¯s </b>POV)


    <b>¥ß </b>


    After securing the major contract with Thornwick Enterprises, Thomas Wilson had celebrated <b>with </b>several


    sses of moonberry wine at lunch. The alcohol hit him harder than expected, and he <b>fell </b><b>asleep </b><b>the </b>moment


    we returned to the hotel.


    With the afternoon suddenly free, I found myself in Southmere Territory. This coastal region was known <b>for </b>its werewolf¨Cfriendly tourism, and our hotel offered stunning ocean views.


    Moonlit Shore was just a short distance away. As the afternoon temperatures soared, I spent <i>the </i>day <b>rxing </b>in my room before changing into a cool outfit.


    I slipped into a tank top and shorts, applied sunscreen carefully, and headed to the beach as sunset approached. The heat was bing unbearable, and the ocean breeze called to me.


    The beach was exclusive to pack members and hotel guests, so it wasn¡¯t crowded. I found afortable recliner under arge parasol and settled in.


    Removing my sunsses, I gazed at the vast ocean and let my mind wander. A fiery sun hung where the <b>sky </b>met the sea, painting the clouds in shades of orange with gilded edges.


    The seawater shimmered like spilled liquid amber topped with crushed moonstone. Everything sparkled and looked surreal in the dying light.


    The sea breeze carried hints of salt and distant pine from the territory¡¯s forests. It swept over me, dispelling the day¡¯s oppressive heatpletely.


    I leaned back, leisurely enjoying the sunset. A rare sense of peace washed over me like the gentle waves.


    It had been a while since I felt this rxed. These past days had been a whirlwind of legal work and pack politics.


    My tranquility was soon interrupted. ¡°Beautifuldy, are you alone?¡±


    A crude werewolf approached with a leering grin.


    I didn¡¯t even nce his way. ¡°Mated with two pups, and my Alpha is in the hotel with them.¡±


    Unfazed, Lenny Walsh pressed on, stepping closer. His eyes roamed over my body with disgusting hunger.


    ¡°Oh, a young she¨Cwolf, eh? Having two pups, but still in such good shape.¡±


    I ignored himpletely. My wolf bristled with disgust at his proximity and crude behavior.


    The rogue took another step, invading my personal space. His breath reeked of cheap alcohol <b>and </b>desperation.


    ¡°Your Alpha¡¯s not around. Can I y with you?¡±


    Disgust evident in my voice, I simply said, ¡°Get lost.¡±


    ¡°Oh, such a temper,¡± Lenny chuckled,pletely undeterred. ¡°I like she¨Cwolves with spirit.¡±


    <b>< </b><b>Chapter </b>117: <b>Alphas </b>are <b>al </b>


    <b>As </b>I <b>prepared </b><b>to </b><b>physically </b><b>remove </b>this persistent <b>omega</b><b>, </b><b>someone </b><b>kicked </b><b>the </b><b>rogue </b><b>to </b><b>the </b><b>ground</b>. The fore sent <b>him </b>sprawling across the sand.


    ¡°<b>Where¡¯d </b>this packless mutte from?¡±


    I turned to see Ethan Grey standing there. A frown immediately creased my brow at his <b>unexpected </b>


    <b>appearance</b>.


    ¡°What <b>are </b>you doing here?¡±


    Ethan settled into the chair beside me without invitation. His presence was immediatelymanding despite his casual demeanor.


    ¡°It¡¯s been too cold in Harbor Citytely, so I came to Southmere for a vacation. What a coincidence, <b>staying </b><b>at </b>the same hotel as you.¡±


    His ice¨Cblue eyes studied my face carefully. ¡°Are you here for a vacation too?¡±


    I didn¡¯t bother analyzing his words. Whether he was on vacation or following me, it waspletely irrelevant<b>. </b>


    ¡°None of your business,¡± I retorted coldly.


    Ethan then dropped a bombshell. His voice carried a cruel edge that made my wolf recoil.


    ¡°Did you know Connor Rivers is also in Southmere? With that actress La Lawrence.¡±


    My lips curled into a sardonic smile. The news hit me like silver poisoning, but I refused to show weakness.


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    Ethan continued, his tone falsely sympathetic. ¡°Livvy, I told you, Alphas are all the same. <b>Don¡¯t </b>think Connor <b>is </b>any better than me.¡±


    His eyes gleamed with malicious satisfaction. ¡°Do you believe me now?¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I replied tly. My amber eyes revealed absolutely nothing of the turmoil inside.


    ¡°I saw the news that you broke off your engagement with him. You¡¯re unmated now, right?¡±


    His voice dropped to a possessive whisper. ¡°Can I pursue you?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I stated firmly. My wolf¡¯s rejection was absolute and unwavering


    I stood, unwilling to endure his words any longer. The conversation was bing unbearable, and <b>I </b>needed


    to escape.


    As I moved to leave, Ethan grabbed my wrist with possessive desperation. Before he could speak, I twisted his wrist with werewolf strength.


    <i>¡°</i><i>Ah-</i>¡± He cried out sharply, recoiling and clutching his injured wrist.


    Releasing his hand, my amber eyes burned with undisguised loathing. ¡°Ethan Grey, I made myself clearst time. Stop bothering me.¡±


    My voice carried the authority of my Winters bloodline. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    Ethan looked wounded, staring at me with an obsessive gaze that bordered on dangerous. His <b>wolf </b>howled with possessive need.


    ¡°Livvy, I can¡¯t. I <i>can¡¯t </i>let you go.¡±


    < Chapter 117. Alphas are al


    ¡°You disgust me, Ethan Grey,¡± I spat. The words came from the deepest part of my soul.


    Turning, I walked away without a backward nce. My wolf urged me to put distance between us immediately.


    Ethan pursued, his desperation making him reckless. ¡°Connor must have been having an affair with that actress while he was still with you.¡±


    His voice grew more frantic. ¡°You just broke off the engagement, and now his scandal with the actress is


    revealed.¡±


    I pressed my lips together, my expression Icy. I quickened my pace, ignoring his invasive questionspletely.


    ¡°Did you call off the engagement because you found out he betrayed you?¡±


    Ethan persisted, his voice growing more desperate. ¡°Are you following that entertainment event tonight? Connor and that actress are walking the red carpet together.¡±


    His words hit like physical blows. ¡°They¡¯re making it official, Livvy. You should give up on him.¡±


    Hearing the words ¡°making it official,¡± I paused. My heart clenched despite my efforts to remain indifferent.


    Ethan, seeing me stop, smirked with cruel satisfaction. ¡°Livvy, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Get lost<b>!</b>¡±


    ¡°Livvy, don¡¯t send me away. I know you must be feeling¡­¡±


    ¡°I said, get lost!¡±


    Reaching the hotel lobby, I approached Robert Hayes, the hotel security personnel. He was a professional beta werewolf with kind eyes.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± I said, my voice steady despite my inner turmoil. ¡°I¡¯m a guest here. This Alpha is harassing me. Can you help me?¡±


    ¡°Livvy, Livvy, listen to me,¡± Ethan called after me, Hisposure waspletely cracking now.


    The security guards stepped in immediately. Their beta wolves instinctively responded to my distress despite Ethan¡¯s Alpha status.


    ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t harass the guests.¡±


    ¡°Harass? She¡¯s my intended mate! We¡¯re just having a disagreement!¡±


    Ethan struggled against their hold. ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    The security guards turned to me for confirmation. My face was like ice as I spoke.


    ¡°He¡¯s not my mate or intended. We have no <i>bond</i><i>.</i>¡±


    With that, I turned and left without another word.


    Ethan continued to shout, his Alpha authority shing with the hotel¡¯s security protocols. ¡°Livvy, Livvy¡­¡±


    go<b>, </b>


    ¡°Sir, please stop harassing the guests,¡± the security officers insisted. They held him firmly despite the difficulty of restraining an Alpha.


    < Chapter 117. Alphas are al


    ¡°You¡¯re disrupting our hotel¡¯s operations¡­¡±


    ¡°Let go of me! Damn it!¡± His wolf raged against the restraint.


    ¡°Sir, we¡¯ll call the territorial enforcers if you continue.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not harassing her! I told you, we¡¯re destined mates!¡±


    But his protests fell on deaf ears as I disappeared into the elevator.


    I returned to my room, closed the door, and leaned against it. I stared nkly at the floor <i>for </i>a long <i>moment</i>.


    After what felt like an eternity, I mechanically pulled out my phone. I opened Howlr, the werewolf social media tform.


    The trending topics shed before my amber eyes. Connor Rivers and La Lawrence¡¯s photograph filled the


    screen<b>. </b>


    The Alpha and actress were together at some morous event. They looked perfect together, like a matched


    pair.


    ¡°ng-¡± The phone slipped from my grasp and crashed to the floor.


    The evening wind blew in through the window. The white gauze curtains fluttered like ghosts in the breeze.


    I stood pale and still under the lights. As if struck by silver, I felt my blood turn to ice.


    My wolf whimpered in pain at the sight of my former fianc¨¦ with another she¨Cwolf.


    <b>10 </b>


    LUCK DRAW >

 Whisper 189

    Chapter <b>118 </b><b>New </b>Year¡¯s,


    <b>Chapter </b><b>118</b>: <b>New </b><b>Year¡¯s </b><b>Solitude </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>118</b>: New Year¡¯s Solitude


    <b>(</b><b>Olivia¡¯s </b>POV)


    Returning from Southmere Territory, it was alreadyte January. The Spring Festival was <b>approaching</b>, and Moow Legal Services had closed for the holiday.


    <b>I </b>caught the flu at the airport after


    been a breeding ground for illness.


    turning from Southmere. The crowded terminal and <b>recycled </b><b>air </b><b>had </b>


    After receiving an IV drip at Harbor City Memorial Hospital, I stayed in bed all day. Dorothy Jenkins <b>prepared </b>


    and brought me three meals a day to my apartment.


    <b>The </b>moonlight herb extract helped, but my body still felt weak and drained.


    On the day before New Year¡¯s Eve, Dorothy delivered lunch to my room as usual. I coughed a few <b>times </b><b>and </b>


    took a tissue to wipe my nose.


    ¡°Dorothy, tomorrow is New Year¡¯s Eve. Go home today and celebrate the New Year after you finish your work<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Dorothy hesitated, her maternal instincts showing concern. ¡°But you are still sick. Who will take care <b>of </b><b>you </b>


    after I leave?¡±


    I managed a weak smile. ¡°It¡¯s just a small cold, nothing serious.¡±


    Dorothy¡¯s brow furrowed with worry. ¡°Maybe I should send you back to the Winters family estate. You could be taken care of by your pack, and I would feel at ease.¡±


    Richard Winters had called a few days ago asking when I would be on holiday. I originally nned to go home to prepare for the New Year as soon as thew firm closed.


    But this flu came fiercely. There was Grace in the family, and Richard had just been discharged from the hospital not long ago.


    I was afraid of infecting them with the virus<i>, </i>so I dyed going home.


    ¡°I can¡¯t risk infecting the family,¡± I said, my voice hoarse. ¡°Especially Grace and Father. He just got out of <b>the </b>hospital.¡±


    Dorothy proposed an alternative. ¡°Then spend the New Year with me. I can take care of you properly.¡±


    I shook my head again. ¡°Dorothy, your family has an elderly mother¨Cinw with a frail body who needs care during the holidays. You should be with them.¡±


    After finishing everything, Dorothy opened the door of my room. ¡°Livvy, I have bought the New Year goods. There are fruits in the refrigerator, and there are imported snacks you like to eat on the <b>table </b><b>in </b><b>the </b><b>living </b>


    room.¡±


    Iy in bed, nestled in the quilt with only my head exposed. ¡°Okay, thank you, Dorothy.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m leaving. Call me anytime if you


    Added to the library


    ¡°Okay, Happy New Year, Dorothy.¡±


    ¡°Happy New Year.¡±


    Chapter 118 <b>New </b>Year¡¯s


    <b>Dorothy </b><b>walked </b><b>out </b><b>of </b><b>the </b><b>residential </b><bplex</b><b>, </b><b>still </b><b>worried </b><b>about </b><b>me</b><b>. </b><b>She </b><b>took </b><b>out </b>her mobile phone <b>made </b>a <b>call </b><b>to </b>Connor Rivers<b>. </b>


    <b>Alpha </b><b>Rivers</b><b>, </b>Livvy is sick<b>. </b>She has been lying at home for two days <b>since </b><b>returning </b>from <b>the </b><b>hospital </b>and <b>has </b><b>not </b>recovered. She asked me to <b>go </b>home for the New Year. I am worried <b>about </b>her being there alone


    Connor felt a tightening in his heart. ¡°How did she get sick?¡±


    Dorothy exined, ¡°She seems to have caught the flu on a business trip at the <b>airport</b>, <b>and </b>fell ill as <b>soon </b>as she came back.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Connor immediately called Gabriel Andrews. He told him <b>about </b><b>my </b><b>illness </b>and asked him to have his sister Reba Frost go see me.


    Reba, upon learning about my illness, called me immediately. I nestled in my quilt and answered <b>the </b>phone, my voice hoarse from the cold.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a cold. It¡¯s getting better <b>soon</b><b>.</b>¡±


    Reba¡¯s concern was evident in her voice. ¡°Livvy, I¡¯m worried about you. I want <b>to </b>bring a pack healer <b>to </b>


    check on you.¡±


    I declined weakly. ¡°I¡¯m taking medicine and about to sleep. I expect to recover soon.¡±


    Reba insisted, ¡°I¡¯m bringing a pack healer whether you like it or not.¡±


    An hourter, Reba rang the doorbell of my apartment. Very light footsteps came from inside <b>the </b>house as I made my way to the door.


    I opened it with weak and unsteady steps.


    Reba looked at my pale and sickly face with shock. ¡°Livvy, how did you be like this<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    I replied weakly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Reba quickly supported me. ¡°I brought you a pack healer. Let the healer take a look again.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After the healer examined me, he gave me an injection of moonlight herb extract and prescribed some medicine. The healing properties of the herb began working immediately.


    Hearing the healer say that I should be well tomorrow, Reba breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Tomorrow is New Year¡¯s Eve. You can have a good New Year.¡±


    The next morning, I woke up naturally. The moonlight herb had worked its magic overnight.


    After opening my mobile phone, I saw several missed calls. They were from Richard Winters, Natalie Winters, and my best friends Lily and Reba Frost.


    All of them were asking if I was better or wishing me a Happy New Year¡¯s Eve.


    I called Richard back and said that I would go home for the New Yearter.


    ¡°Livvy, do you <i>want </i>toe home for <i>lunch</i>? We¡¯re waiting for you.¡±


    I looked at the time on my phone. It was eleven o¡¯clock. There was <b>still </b>time <b>to </b>go back <b>for </b><b>lunch</b>.


    < Chapter 118 New Year¡¯s.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    As the car drove into the elite district, heading towards the Winters family direction, a familiar Cullinan appeared in front of me. Looking at the license te, it was Connor Rivers¡® car.


    The Rivers pack mansion and the Winters family estate were next to each other. I would definitely pass by the Rivers territory when I went home.


    My hand holding the steering wheel tightened. My heart felt a burst of bitterness.


    ording to Riverdale¡¯s custom, the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner was in the evening. But the Winters family¡¯s lunch was also very sumptuous.


    In addition to a few home¨Ccooked dishes that I loved to eat, imported seafood was ced on the table.


    Australian lobster, king crab, and Eastern Star grouper adorned the feast.


    I took out a thick red envelope and handed it to Grace Winters. ¡°Grace, Happy New Year. This is the lucky gift


    from your sister.¡±


    Grace happily took it, her eyes sparkling with joy.


    Richard gave gifts to both Grace and me. ¡°One for a big daughter, one for a little daughter. Both have lucky


    gifts.¡±


    I bent my eyes in a smile. ¡°This big daughter also has lucky gifts.¡±


    Richard said with a smile, ¡°In Dad¡¯s eyes, you will always be a child. As long as Dad is here, Livvy can receive lucky gifts every year.¡±


    My eyes were wet with emotion. ¡°Dad, when did you be so sentimental?¡±


    ouba crigh


    Natalie Winters echoed with a smile, ¡°Livvy, your dad is right.¡±


    The meal was enjoyed harmoniously. The warmth of family surrounded me like a protective embrace.


    After the meal, I led Grace to stroll and chat in the Winters estate gardens. The winter air was crisp and


    clean.


    I looked up and saw the woman standing in the yard of the Rivers mansion next door. It was La Lawrence.


    I froze in ce.


    Seeing her sister suddenly stop, Grace raised her head and blinked her bright eyes. ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I was stiff, pursing my lips and staring at La Lawrence in the Rivers family¡¯s yard.


    The woman also saw me. She waved and smiled very brightly.


    This smile felt very dazzling to me.


    I stood still, not responding to La¡¯s greeting.


    Just after La finished greeting, Connor Rivers walked out of the house. La turned her something to him, suddenly pointing over.


    <b>d </b>and said


    Realizing what she was doing, my breath tightened.


    In the next second, Connor turned his head and looked towards me.


    Across the not too far distance, our eyes met <b>in </b>the air.


    Chapter 118 New Year¡¯s.


    37 27/4


    The January north wind in Riverdale carried bone¨Cchilling coldness. It drilled into my cor and cuffs, and <b>1 </b>felt a bone¨Cdeep chill all over my body.


    Connor only briefly looked at me, then casually shifted his gaze away. He lowered his head and talked to


    La


    Not knowing what he said, they returned to the house together.


    He brought La Lawrence home to formally meet the pack elders for the New Year. Was he going to announce their mating?


    My heart ached with a pain I thought I had ovee.


    It had been almost a month since I broke off my engagement with Connor. I thought I had <i>moved </i><i>on</i><i>. </i>


    But the moment La appeared in the Rivers family¡¯s yard, I knew that I had never truly let <i>go</i>.


    <b>3 </b>


    H


    6.2K

 Whisper 190

    <b>Chapter </b><b>119</b><b>: </b><b>Grandmother¡¯s Matchmaking </b><b>ns </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>119</b>: Grandmother¡¯s Matchmaking ns


    <b>(</b><b>Third </b>person¡¯s POV)


    In the Rivers family mansion, Eleanor Rivers sat on the living room sofa, looking through a stack <b>of </b><b>photos </b>spread before her. Her amber eyes gleamed with satisfaction as she examined each potential <b>mate </b>for <b>her </b>grandson.


    ¡°Look at this one,¡± she muttered to herself, holding up a photograph. ¡°The Shadow pack Alpha¡¯s daughter has such refined temperament.¡±


    She picked up another photo, studying it carefully. ¡°And this delicate young she wolf from the Moonlight <b>pack </b>¨C Alpha¡¯s second daughter, fresh graduate from Northern Territory University.¡±


    Eleanor arranged the photos in neat rows on the coffee table. Each picture showed a beautiful young


    werewolf from prominent families across the territory.


    ¡°Such lovely girls, all from excellent bloodlines<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>she continued her assessment. ¡°Any one of them would make a perfect Luna for our pack.¡±


    The elderly matriarch¡¯s voice carried the authority of someone ustomed to arranging advantageous matches. Her fingers traced over each photograph with practiced evaluation.


    Connor Rivers stood near the window, his ice¨Cblue eyes distant and unfocused. He had just exchanged that brief nce with Olivia in the garden next door.


    Her face had looked terrible, her lips bloodless. Was she still sick from her recent flu?


    The concern gnawed at him, making it impossible to concentrate on his grandmother¡¯s matchmaking schemes. His wolf paced restlessly, wanting to check on Olivia¡¯s condition.


    Eleanor looked up at Connor with a hopeful smile. ¡°Connor, dear,e look at these lovely she¨Cwolves. Which one do you prefer?<b>¡± </b>


    Connor remained silent, his attention still fixed on the window. His mind reyed the moment their eyes had met across the garden.


    Olivia had looked so pale, so fragile. The urge to go to her was almost overwhelming.


    Eleanor¡¯s voice rose sharply, her smile fading. ¡°Connor! I¡¯m talking to you. What are you spacing out about?<b>¡± </b>She gestured impatiently at the photographs. ¡°I¡¯ve spent considerable time selecting these candidates from the finest families<b>.¡± </b>


    ¡°During the New Year holiday, you and your mother Katherine should visit the Moonlight pack<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>Eleanor continued. ¡°Get to know Victoria properly. She¡¯s a recent university graduate with excellent <b>prospects</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Connor¡¯s eyes clouded with worry as he finally turned from the window. ¡°I¡¯m busy with pack bus.. Grandmother.¡±


    <b>S</b><b>, </b>


    Eleanor frowned, displeasure evident in her expression. ¡°Pack business can wait. This is more important.¡± She leaned forward, her tone bing more insistent. ¡°You need to make time during the holiday. Be


    <b>Chapter </b><b>119 </b>Grandmothe


    <b>obedient </b><b>and </b><b>visit </b><b>the </b><b>Moonlight pack </b><b>with </b><b>your </b><b>mother</b>.¡°


    <b>¡°</b><b>We </b><b>need </b><b>to </b>discuss a potential mating arrangement,¡± she added firmly. ¡°The sooner the betters


    <b>Vanessa </b>Reed, who had been quietly listening from her seat nearby, felt a pang of jealousy pierce through her <b>chest</b>. Having finally driven away Olivia Winters, was her grandmother so eager to set <b>up </b><b>her </b>foster <b>brother </b>with someone else<b>? </b>


    It had only been a few days since the engagement with the Winters family was called off. The timing <b>seemed </b><b>almost </b>insulting.


    Vanessa moved closer, feigning concern as she gently held Eleanor¡¯s arm. ¡°Grandmother, perhaps we <b>should </b>wait a little longer.¡±


    Her voice carried false sweetness. ¡°Pack gossips will spread if Connor is arranged to meet potential <b>mates </b>so soon after breaking off the engagement.¡±


    ¡°People might think our family is too eager,¡± she continued. ¡°It could damage our reputation.¡±


    La Lawrence chimed in from where she sat nearby, casually eating imported choctes. ¡°There <b>are </b><b>many </b>she¨Cwolves who want to mate with Connor.¡±


    She waved a hand dismissively. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry about finding him a suitable partner, Elder


    Rivers.¡±


    Eleanor nced at Connor with displeasure, her patience wearing thin. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid he¡¯ll be unwanted.¡±


    Her amber eyes narrowed dangerously. ¡°But he might still be thinking of someone he shouldn¡¯t<b>.</b>¡±


    The clear reference to Olivia hung in the air like a challenge. Eleanor¡¯s disapproval was unmistakable.


    Connor¡¯s jaw tightened, his wolf stirring restlessly within him. The territorial instincts warred <b>with </b>his respect


    for pack hierarchy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the study to see Grandfather Gerald,¡± he said curtly, standing to leave.


    His movements were controlled but tense, like a predator barely restraining itself.


    ¡°Connor!¡± Eleanor called after him sharply. ¡°Take my words to heart and don¡¯t keep thinking about that


    Winters girl.¡±


    She gestured at the photographs again. ¡°The she¨Cwolves from the Shadow pack and Moonlight pack are no worse than her.¡±


    Connor stopped and turned back, his ice¨Cblue eyes darkening dangerously. A cold smirk yed at the corners


    of his mouth.


    ¡°If you like them so much, Grandmother, you can adopt them all as granddaughters,¡± he said with cutting sarcasm. ¡°I want none of them as mates.¡±


    Eleanor was incensed, her expression stiffening with outrage. ¡°How dare you speak so disrespectfully to your


    elders!<b>¡± </b>


    Her wolf bristled with indignation at his defiant tone, ¡°I am trying to secure your <b>future</b>!¡±


    Connor¡¯s smile turned even colder. ¡°You should worry less about my mating <b>prospects </b>and more about <b>your </b>own health and pack duties.¡±


    <i>2/3 </i>


    Chapter 119 Grandmothe


    He turned toward the stairs, his voice carrying final authority. ¡°I¡¯m not going to any arranged meetings<b>.¡± </b>


    Eleanor was furious, her hands trembling with rage. ¡°Connor Rivers! You will not dismiss me so easily<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>But Connor was already walking upstairs, his broad shoulders rigid with determination.


    Vanessa quickly moved to stroke Eleanor¡¯s back, attempting to calm the elder. ¡°Don¡¯t upset yourself, Grandmother.¡±


    Her voice dripped with false sympathy. ¡°Olivia Winters must have been the cause of Connor¡¯s rebellious


    behavior.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s clearly manipted him against his own family,¡± Vanessa continued. ¡°Her influence runs deeper than we thought.¡±


    La interrupted while casually selecting another chocte. ¡°Unless you¡¯ve been eavesdropping under <b>their </b>bedroom windows, there¡¯s no way you could know that.¡±


    Her tone was light but pointed. ¡°How exactly would you know Olivia was manipting anyone?¡±


    Vanessa¡¯s face turned ugly at the implication. ¡°What are you suggesting?¡±


    La continued eating, seemingly unbothered by the tension, ¡°Since I haven¡¯t heard anything myself, you¡¯re the one stirring up trouble between pack members.¡±


    She looked directly at Vanessa with calcting eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of your foster status, sister.¡±


    ¡°And I hate maniptive she¨Cwolves,¡± La added with deliberate emphasis.


    Vanessa could no longer maintain her innocent pretense. ¡°What exactly do you mean by that usation?¡±


    Her voice rose with barely controlled anger. ¡°<i>Are </i>you calling me maniptive?¡±


    La replied coolly, meeting Vanessa¡¯s re without flinching. ¡°Exactly what I said, sister.¡±


    She popped another chocte into her mouth, her expression remaining perfectly calm. ¡°I despise scheming pack members the most!¡±


    19


    <b>LUCK </b>DRAW >


    6.2K


    H

 Whisper 191

    Chapter 120 <b>New </b>Year En


    <b>Chapter </b><b>120</b>: <b>New </b>Year Encounters


    <b>Chapter </b>120: New Year Encounters


    <b>(</b><b>Olivia¡¯s </b>POV)


    The third day of the New Year arrived with the familiar bustle of pack rtives gathering at <b>the </b><b>Winters </b>Family Estate. I sat in the living room, my amber eyes scanning the faces of aunts<b>, </b>uncles, and cousins who


    hade to pay their respects.


    The air was thick with the scent of traditional New Year treats and something else ¨C unspoken questions <b>that </b>


    hung like a storm cloud over our family gathering.


    A permed aunt with sharp eyes and an even sharper tongue leaned forward in her chair. Her gaze fixed on <b>my </b>father with predatory interest.


    ¡°Brother,¡± she said, her voice cutting through the polite chatter. ¡°Why was the mating bond between your family and the Rivers family called off<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    My heart sank. I had been dreading this moment since the rtives arrived.


    The inevitable probing about my broken engagement to Connor Rivers was about to begin. My wolf stirred restlessly beneath my skin, sensing my difort.


    Richard maintained hisposed facade, his Alpha authority radiating calm control. ¡°The two young wolves were notpatible,¡± he stated simply.


    His tone suggested the matter was closed, but I knew better than to hope the rtives would let it drop <b>so </b>


    easily.


    An uncle with a gossipy nature and too much wine in his system leaned forward eagerly. ¡°I heard that the Rivers pack heir is involved with a female celebrity. Is that true?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but internally mock his obvious hunger for scandal. Some wolves never outgrew their taste for pack drama.


    Richard¡¯s jaw tightened slightly. ¡°It¡¯s no longer our concern. Connor and Olivia have already ended their


    mating arrangement.¡±


    His voice carried finality, but the permed aunt was nothing if not persistent.


    ¡°But surely Connor was unfaithful during his rtionship with Olivia,¡± she pressed, her eyes gleaming with malicious curiosity. ¡°Wealthy Alpha heirs often fool around with stars and models.¡±


    Natalie quickly attempted to steer the conversation away from dangerous waters. ¡°What a beautiful handbag you¡¯re carrying, sister. Where did you find such an exquisite piece?¡±


    She gestured toward the aunt¡¯s designer purse with forced enthusiasm. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking <b>for </b><b>somethin </b>


    simr.¡±


    But the aunt was like a wolf with a bone ¨C she wouldn¡¯t be distracted from her prey. ¡°Oh, this old <b>thing</b>? We


    can discuss fashionter.¡±


    She waved dismissively and turned back to me with renewed intensity. ¡°Tell me, dear, did you <b>discover </b>Connor¡¯s infidelity? Is that what ended your engagement<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    III


    <b>1/3 </b>


    <b>Chapter </b>120 New <b>Year </b>Elt


    <b>Before </b><b>Natalie </b><b>could </b>intervene again, I spoke with calm rity<b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>It </b>wasn¡¯t the case. <b>Our </b>rtionship had <b>ended </b><b>before </b>he pursued anyone else.¡±


    My volce remained steady despite the ufortable scrutiny. I refused to give them the <b>scandalous </b>story they were clearly hoping for.


    The aunt¡¯s face fell with obvious disappointment. She had been expecting drama, betrayal<b>, </b>perhaps tears and


    usations.


    ¡°But how could such a loving rtionship deteriorate so quickly after your engagernent ceremony<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>she persisted. ¡°Your father spoke so highly of your bond with Connor. He even mentioned ns for a future mating ceremony.¡±


    The uncle nodded vigorously, his wine¨Cflushed face animated with misced concern. ¡°Such a loss of <b>an </b>advantageous union with the powerful Rivers pack.¡±


    He shook his head sadly. ¡°You should have tolerated Connor¡¯s extramarital affairs, Olivia. It¡¯s normal for Alpha males to y around.¡±


    His words made my stomach turn with disgust. ¡°He would have eventually returned to im you as his Luna. That¡¯s how these things work.¡±


    I began to speak, ready to defend myself against such archaic thinking, but Richard¡¯s voice cut through <b>the </b>


    air like a de.


    ¡°Enough.¡± His face darkened with Alpha authority, his wolf rising to the surface. ¡°My daughter is my precious


    treasure.¡±


    The temperature in the room seemed to drop several degrees. ¡°I will not allow her <b>to </b>suffer such humiliation.¡±


    His amber eyes shed dangerously. ¡°The Winters pack has no need to cling to the Rivers pack¡¯s power.¡±


    Natalie immediately echoed his sentiments, her voice firm with maternal protection. ¡°Our daughter does not need to rely on the Rivers pack for status.¡±


    She moved closer to me, a subtle show of family unity. ¡°Olivia has her own worth and aplishments.¡±


    The rtives fell silent under thebined weight of my parents¡® disapproval. Even the gossipy uncle seemed to realize he had overstepped.


    Natalie smoothly changed the subject with practiced diplomacy. ¡°Speaking of aplishments, how is your youngest son doing in his studies<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    She smiled warmly at the permed aunt. ¡°I heard he was epted into Northern Territory University¡¯s business


    program.¡±


    Richard cast a worried nce in my direction, his earlier anger softening into paternal concern.


    I offered him a reassuring smile, my amber eyes reflecting genuine gratitude for their protection. Despite ourplicated family dynamics, they had stood by me when it mattered.


    After dinner, I needed air and solitude. The weight of the rtives¡® questions and assumptions had <b>le </b>feeling suffocated.


    I slipped out to the Winters Estate Gardens, seeking the peace that only moonlight and silence could <b>provide</b>. The night air was crisp and clean<b>, </b>carrying the scent of winter jasmine and pine. My wolf settled as I walked


    |||


    O


    U


    w ty


    Me farror path of my diet


    Bu ay sumas horseat A fregir figure meget hun the shaws near the property list that we


    Connor Sters seed is the nooit gardes, days meeting une across the space that caparated


    My heart muttered in my chest Of at the might for an unexpected encounter, it had to be tonight.


    ¡°Corner i greeted him fret, my voice carefully polite and format


    The dance between us felt soth so much and not nearly enough. My wait stirred restlessly at his famdar


    nity Show Year Chura,¡± he respondet, me deep ac carrying across the garden.


    be


    te fore was arguatly formal, Suf caught something as undesain a warmth that made my chest ghen My gaze afomatically dropped to the who, where the Fans Wat Cheanograph Watch hade him st med in Me Mosslight


    Fie glimtnum saught the lunar news, creating anal facies of light that seemed to mock and surrent distance I wanted to ask why he still wore $ what foam that the vet affer our angigement andhet But stoppet myself, Bing Back The questions for would only cangiafer se straady diffindt afaticos Connor followard my grace to the wise, this super shifting sightly ¡°Che said quietly the worca sarrying


    Forgot Re full of off


    Chapter 120 New Year En¡­


    the familiar paths of my childhood.


    But my solitude was short¨Clived. A familiar figure emerged from the shadows near <b>the </b><b>property </b>line <b>between</b>.


    our territories.


    <b>Connor </b>Rivers stood in the moonlit garden, his ice¨Cblue eyes meeting mine across the space <b>that </b><b>separated </b>


    <b>Us</b><b>. </b>


    My heart stuttered in my chest. Of all the nights for an unexpected encounter, it had to be tonight.


    <b>¡°</b>Connor,¡± I greeted him first<b>, </b>my voice carefully polite and formal.


    The distance between us felt both too much and not nearly enough. My wolf stirred restlessly <b>at </b>his <b>familiar </b>


    scent.


    ¡°Happy New Year, Olivia,¡± he responded, his deep voice carrying across the garden.


    His tone was equally formal, but I caught something else underneath ¨C a warmth that made my chest tighten. My gaze automatically dropped to his wrist, where the Timber Wolf Chronograph Watch I had given him <b>still </b>gleamed in the moonlight.


    The tinum caught the lunar rays, creating small shes of light that seemed to mock our current distance. I wanted to ask why he still wore it, what it meant that he hadn¡¯t removed it after our engagement ended. But I stopped myself, biting back the questions that would onlyplicate an already difficult situation. Connor followed my gaze to his wrist, his expression shifting slightly. ¡°Oh,¡± he said quietly, his voice carrying a note of something I couldn¡¯t quite identify.


    ¡°I forgot to take it off.¡±


    7K

 Whisper 192

    Chapter 121 eptance i


    <b>Chapter </b>121<b>: </b><b>eptance </b>in the <b>Winter </b><b>Wind </b>


    Chapter 121: eptance in the Winter Wind


    <b>(</b><b>Connor¡¯s </b>POV)


    Snow began to fall around us, delicate kes drifting down like scattered moonlight. Olivia stood <b>before </b>me <b>in </b>the garden, her honey¨Cbrown hair catching the crystalline drops as they settled on her shoulders. Her amber eyes met mine, and I saw something in them that made my chest tighten with dread. A <b>finality </b>that hadn¡¯t been there before.


    <b>¡°</b>It¡¯s OK,¡± she said quietly, her voice barely audible above the whisper of falling show. ¡°Just remember <b>to </b>take


    it offter.¡±


    Her gaze dropped to the Timber Wolf Chronograph Watch on my wrist<b>, </b>the tinum gleaming mockingly in the moonlight. The watch she had given me with such hope in her eyes.


    ¡°Con, I know that love can change.¡±


    The words hit me like silver bullets, each one finding its mark with devastating precision. My wolf howled in anguish, recognizing the resignation in her tone.


    She continued, and I could hear her fighting to keep her voice steady. ¡°I understand how feelings can <b>fade</b>, how promises only hold meaning when love exists to support them.¡±


    Her amber eyes reflected the falling snow, making them appear even more luminous in the darkness. ¡°At first, I couldn¡¯t ept your change of heart. I desperately searched for reasons, trying to understand the difficulties that had driven us apart.¡±


    My hands clenched at my sides. If only she knew the truth¨Cthat my feelings hadn¡¯t changed at all. That every moment away from her was agony.


    ¡°But now I realize I was just being sentimental,¡± she said, snowkes catching in her eyshes like tears. ¡°We both know this mating arrangement isn¡¯t working.¡±


    A sharp pain pierced my chest, as if someone had driven a silver de straight through my heart. My wolf thrashed against my control, desperate to tell her everything.


    To exin about Frederick Warner, about the threats, about why I had to push her away to keep her safe. But the words stuck in my throat like poison.


    She forced a smile that didn¡¯t reach her amber eyes, and it was the most heartbreaking thing I had ever witnessed. ¡°I hope you find what you¡¯re looking for, Con. You deserve to be happy.¡±


    My ice¨Cblue eyes widened in rm<b>, </b>pupils contracting as the full weight of her words hit me. This wasn¡¯t <b>just </b>eptance¨Cthis was goodbye.


    Instinctively, I reached out toward her, my hand extending across the space between us. ¡°Livvy-<b>¡± </b>


    But she had already turned away, her decision final and unwavering. She began walking steadily <b>toward </b><b>the </b>Winters estate, her figure growing smaller with each step.


    ¡°Livvy, wait-¡± I called out, my voice cracking with desperation.


    Chapter 121 eptance o


    <b>She </b><b>didn¡¯t </b>turn back. Didn¡¯t even pause in her stride.


    I took a step forward, every instinct screaming at me to follow her, to pull her into <b>my </b>arms and tell her the truth. But I stopped myself, my feet rooted to the snow covered ground.


    Until I dealt with Frederick Warner and the threat he posed, I had no right to ask her to stay in <b>danger</b>. No right to drag her into the darkness that surrounded me.


    I watched her disappear through the estate¡¯s entrance, the heavy doors closing behind her with a <b>finality </b><b>that </b>


    echoed through my soul.


    The snow continued to fall, covering the garden in pristine white that would soon be trampled and stained<b>. </b><b>Just </b>like everything beautiful in my life.


    I returned to Shadowcrest Manor, my private riverside retreat feeling more deste than ever before. <b>The </b>elegant rooms that had once brought me peace now felt like a mausoleum.


    Without any hope of Olivia¡¯s presence, the manor was nothing more than an empty shell.


    I made my way to my study, each step feeling heavier than thest. The familiar space offered nofort tonight.


    I sat motionless in my leather chair, staring at the Timber Wolf Chronograph Watch on my wrist. The tinum gleamed mockingly in themplight, a constant reminder of what I had lost.


    What I had thrown away to protect her.


    Finally, with hands that trembled slightly, I reached for the sp. The watch felt heavier than it should as I


    removed it from my wrist.


    I opened the desk drawer and retrieved the original gift box, its velvet interior still pristine. Carefully, reverently, I ced the watch back inside.


    The empty space on my wrist felt like a wound.


    Tears filled my ice¨Cblue eyes¨Ca foreign and overwhelming sensation for an Alpha who had always maintained perfect control. I had cried exactly twice in my adult life.


    Once when my grandfather died. And now.


    The tears fell silently, each drop carrying the weight of everything I couldn¡¯t say. Everything I couldn¡¯t give <b>her</b>.


    I closed the gift box with a soft click that sounded like a death knell in the quiet study.


    On the sixth day of the New Year, I arrived home to find an expensive car parked in the circr driveway. The sleek ck vehicle bore the distinctive markings of the Moonlight pack.


    My jaw tightened as I recognized the implications. Another matchmaking attempt.


    I had barely stepped through the front door when La appeared at my side, her expression urgent. <b>She </b>had been staying at the manor during the holidays, ying her role as my supposed girlfriend.


    ¡°You should leave now before your mother corners you,¡± she whispered, her voice low and <b>warning</b>.


    But it was toote.


    ¡°Connor, darling!¡± Eleanor¡¯s voice carried across the foyer with unmistakable authority. ¡°Perfect timing. <b>Come </b>meet our guests.¡±


    |||


    O


    Chapter 121 eptance i


    I turned to see my grandmother approaching with a young woman at her side. The stranger was undeniably beautiful, with the refined bearing that spoke of excellent breeding and education.


    ¡°This is Victoria ckwood,¡± Eleanor announced with obvious pride. ¡°Professor Edmund ckwood¡¯s granddaughter from the capital.¡±


    Victoria stepped forward with practiced grace, her smile polite but genuine. ¡°Alpha Connor, it¡¯s an honor to finally meet you. I¡¯ve heard so much about your aplishments,¡±


    I barely nced at her, my mind still consumed with thoughts of Olivia in the garden. Of the resignation in


    her amber eyes.


    ¡°I have urgent pack business at Rivers Pack Headquarters,¡± I said curtly, already turning toward the door.


    Eleanor¡¯s eyes shed with authority, her wolf rising to challenge mine. ¡°What urgent business could there possibly be?¡±


    Her voice carried the sharp edge of an elder who would not be dismissed. ¡°The pack headquarter office hasn¡¯t officially reopened after the New Year holidays.¡±


    She stepped closer, her amber eyes boring into mine. ¡°Any major decisions require consultation with the pack council and board members.¡±


    8


    <b>H </b>


    7K


    Watch videos <b>get </b>points (0/10) >


    <b>Vote </b>

 Whisper 193

    <b>Chapter </b><b>122</b><b>: </b><b>The </b><b>Alpha¡¯s </b>Defiance


    <b>Chapter </b>122: The Alpha¡¯s Defiance


    <b>(</b><b>Connor¡¯s </b>POV)


    <b>¡°</b><b>Isn¡¯t </b>it because I haven¡¯t had time to notify you yet?¡± I checked my Timber Wolf Chronograph Watch<b>, </b><b>the </b>tinum gleaming under the foyer lights. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I have to take the documents and leave quickly.¡± Eleanor frowned slightly, her amber eyes shing with disapproval. Her tone carried a hint of reproach that <b>made </b>my wolf bristle with irritation.


    ¡°Have dinner before you go,¡± she insisted, stepping closer with the authority of a pack elder. ¡°I¡¯ll cover for you <b>if </b>anything happens.¡±


    I dismissed her offer with a wave of my hand, my Ice¨Cblue eyes cold and distant. ¡°You can¡¯t represent Rivers Pack Headquarters alone, Grandmother.¡±


    My voice carried the finality of an Alpha who would not be swayed. ¡°You¡¯ll soon receive a call to return for a board meeting.¡±


    Without another word, I turned and headed for the stairs. The Moonlight pack family stood frozen in the foyer, their expressions shifting from confusion to offense.


    Professor Edmund ckwood cleared his throat, his schrly demeanor barely concealing his growing irritation. ¡°What does your grandson mean by this?<b>¡± </b>


    His voice rose with indignation as he gestured toward his granddaughter. ¡°Victoria is such an aplished young woman, and he didn¡¯t even say hello when she stood in front of him.¡±


    Edmund¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. ¡°Is he pretending not to know, or does he really not understand what


    this meal means<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Eleanor¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment, her wolf stirring restlessly beneath herposed exterior. The


    insult to the Moonlight pack was unmistakable.


    Vanessa Reed watched the scene unfold with barely concealed satisfaction. Her violet eyes gleamed with


    malicious pleasure as she observed Victoria¡¯s humiliation.


    This pretentious little princess isn¡¯t worthy of my foster brother, she thought smugly. Connor has better taste than to settle for some bookish academic¡¯s granddaughter.


    Eleanor forced a strained smile, her diplomatic training warring with her wounded pride. ¡°Connor is probably just in a hurry with urgent pack business.¡±


    Her voice carried false brightness that fooled no one. ¡°We¡¯ll introduce him to Victoria properlyter when he


    has more time.<b>¡± </b>


    Vanessa and Victoria¡¯s eyes met across the ufortable silence. Victoria offered a polite smile, her refined upbringing demanding courtesy/despite the slight.


    But Vanessa¡¯s expression remained coldly hostile, her violet eyes boring into Victoria with undisguised jealousy. She looked away dismissively, leaving Victoria confused by the unexpected animosity.


    What did I do to earn such hatred? Victoria wondered, her confidence shaken by <b>the </b>foster daughter¡¯s


    |||


    Chapter 122. The Alpha a


    <b>obvious </b><b>dislike</b><b>. </b>


    <b>In </b><b>the </b><b>study</b><b>, </b><b>I </b><b>pulled </b><b>out </b><b>my </b><b>phone </b>and dialed Rivers Pack Headquarters. My fingers <b>moved </b><b>with </b><b>practiced </b><b>efficiency as </b><b>I </b><b>arranged </b>the perfect excuse.


    <b>¡°</b><b>Schedule </b>an emergency board meeting for tonight<b>,</b>¡± Imanded, my voice <b>carrying </b><b>absolute </b>authority <b>Send </b>notifications to all senior pack members immediately.¡±


    Ten minutester, both Eleanor and my father William received urgent calls. The familiar ringtone <b>echoed </b><b>through </b>the mansion like a death knell for their matchmaking ns.


    William answered his phone with growing resignation, already knowing who was responsible for <b>this </b>convenient emergency. His son had outmaneuvered them all.


    Gerald Rivers had officially transferred pack authority to me months ago. I was now the most influential Alpha in the Rivers pack, with power that even Eleanor couldn¡¯t challenge.


    Eleanor hung up her phone, her face pale with the realization that she could no longer control her grandson<b>. </b>The board meeting was mandatory for all senior pack members.


    Evangeline ckwood noticed Eleanor¡¯s stricken expression and leaned forward with concern. ¡°Is something wrong, dear?<b>¡± </b>


    Eleanor forced another fake smile, her pride preventing her from admitting defeat. ¡°Just some minor pack business that requires attention.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t reveal that her grandson had deliberately sabotaged the dinner to avoid meeting Victoria. The humiliation would be too great.


    With the phone call providing perfect justification, I had sessfully created a reason to escape the matchmaking dinner. My wolf purred with satisfaction at the tactical victory.


    I came downstairs carrying my Strategic Document Portfolio, the leather case providing tangible proof of urgent business. My expression remained coldly professional as I headed for the door.


    ¡°Connor!¡± Eleanor¡¯s voice rang out sharply, her authority as pack elder demanding obedience. ¡°Stop right


    there!¡±


    I turned back slowly, my ice¨Cblue eyes meeting her amber ones with calcted indifference. I waved the file bag casually, as if the contents were more important than any social obligation.


    ¡°I¡¯m busy with pack business, Grandmother,¡± I stated tly. ¡°The board meeting cannot wait.¡±


    Eleanor¡¯s face darkened with fury, her wolf rising to challenge mine. ¡°You can¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t know what this dinner was arranged for!¡±


    Her voice carried the sharp edge of an elder who would not be dismissed. ¡°The Moonlight pack came here specifically to meet you!¡±


    I looked directly at Victoria for the first time, my expression remaining coldly polite. ¡°Hello, Miss ckwood.¡± My tone was formal and distant/carrying no warmth whatsoever. ¡°I apologize for myplete <b>disinterest </b><b>in </b>matchmaking arrangements and any future ns for mating.¡±


    Victoria¡¯s face went pale, her refinedposure cracking under the brutal rejection. Her hands trembled slightly as the full impact of my words hit her.


    <i>2/4 </i>


    Chapter 122 The Alpha¡¯s


    ¡°I <b>suggest </b>you don¡¯t waste your time on me,¡± I continued mercilessly. ¡°Find someone <b>who </b><b>actually </b><b>wants </b><b>what </b>you¡¯re offering.¡±


    Without waiting for a response, I turned and walked toward the door. The sound of my footsteps echoed <b>through </b>the stunned silence like gunshots.


    ¡°Connor Rivers!¡± Eleanor¡¯s voice cracked like a whip, her authority pushed beyond its limits. ¡°You will not <b>leave </b>this house!¡±


    But I was already gone, the heavy door closing behind me with finality.


    (Eleanor¡¯s POV)


    The Moonlight pack¡¯s Alpha family erupted in outrage, their refinedposure shattering like ss. Professor Edmund¡¯s schrly demeanor vanishedpletely.


    ¡°This is an unforgivable insult!¡± he dered, his voice shaking with fury. ¡°The Rivers pack is showingplete disrespect to our bloodline!¡±


    Evangeline¡¯s eyes shed dangerously, her literary aplishments forgotten in the face of such humiliation. ¡°We came here in good faith, expecting courtesy and consideration!¡±


    Katherine Rivers immediately stepped forward, her face flushed with embarrassment. ¡°Please ept our deepest apologies for Connor¡¯s behavior.¡±


    Her <i>voice </i>carried genuine distress as she tried to salvage the situation. ¡°He¡¯s been under tremendous stress with pack businesstely.¡±


    I forced myself to remain calm, though my wolf raged against the humiliation. Pack reputation was everything in werewolf society.


    ¡°We¡¯ll provide appropriatepensation for this misunderstanding,¡± I offered quickly. ¡°And we¡¯d be honored to discuss future cooperation between <i>our </i>packs.¡±


    The ckwood family¡¯s anger slowly cooled as we offered concessions and promises. Their wounded pride demanded acknowledgment of the slight.


    I had hoped to force Connor into the matchmaking arrangement through social pressure and family obligation. But he had refused to cooperate with pack traditions.


    That stubborn boy has no respect for his elders, I thought bitterly. His defiance grows worse every day.¡±


    After seeing off the Moonlight pack¡¯s Alpha family with profuse apologies and promises of future meetings, I stormed into Gerald¡¯s study. My anger had reached its breaking point.


    ¡°Your grandson ispletely out of control!¡± I dered, my voice shaking with fury. ¡°He humiliated the Moonlight pack and damaged our reputation!¡±


    Gerald looked up from his papers with weary resignation. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have rushed to arrange matchmaking so soon after the broken engagement with the Winters pack.¡±


    His tone carried gentle reproach. ¡°The timing was inappropriate and bound to cause problems.¡±


    ¡°Connor is twenty¨Csix years old!¡± I snapped, my patience exhausted. ¡°He has a duty to continue the bloodline and strengthen pack alliances!¡±


    My amber eyes shed with determination. ¡°We can¡¯t wait forever for him to choose a suitable mate!¡±


    Chapter 122: The Alpha¡¯s.


    <b>Gerald </b>shook his head slowly, his expression thoughtful. ¡°Other Alpha heirs like Ethan Quinn and <b>Gabriel </b>


    Andrews aren¡¯t mated either.¡±


    He gestured dismissively. ¡°There¡¯s no rush to force these arrangements.¡±


    ¡°But their packs already have the next generation secured!¡± I retorted, <i>my </i>voice rising with frustration. ¡°We need Connor to produce heirs!¡±


    Gerald¡¯s eyes hardened slightly, his patience wearing thin. ¡°Connor knows what he¡¯s doing.¡±


    He leaned back in his chair, his tone bing more pointed. ¡°And he still favors Olivia Winters, whether you


    like it <b>or </b>not.¡±


    My face twisted with disgust at the mention of that girl¡¯s name. ¡°Olivia is too independent and disrespectful to pack hierarchy!¡±


    My voice carried bitter resentment. ¡°She would never submit properly to Rivers pack authority!¡±


    Gerald¡¯s expression darkened dangerously, his wolf stirring with warning. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be so controlling, Eleanor.¡±


    His tone carried the authority of the former pack Alpha. ¡°Your interference is driving Connor away from <b>the </b>


    family.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m protecting our pack¡¯s future!¡± I argued, my voice cracking with emotion. ¡°Someone has to ensure proper bloodline continuation!¡±


    Gerald stood abruptly, his patience finally exhausted. He headed for the door without another word. ¡°You are so stubborn,¡± he muttered under his breath as he left the study.


    <b>3 </b>


    <b>Watch </b>videos <b>get </b><b>points </b><b>(</b><b>0/10</b>) >

 Whisper 194

    <b>Chapter </b><b>123</b><b>: </b><b>Professional </b><b>Vengeance </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>123</b><b>: </b><b>Professional </b>Vengeance


    <b>(</b><b>Olivia¡¯s </b><b>POV</b><b>) </b>


    <b>On </b><b>the </b>tenth day of the first lunar month, I returned to Moow Legal Services to resume work after the <b>holiday </b>break. My amber eyes held a new determination as I settled back into my <b>routine</b><b>. </b>


    The events of recent weeks had strengthened my resolve to build my own future in the legal profession. Connor¡¯s words in the garden still echoed in my mind, but I refused to let them define <b>me</b>.


    I was reviewing case files when my office door opened without warning. The farmiliar scent of <b>expensive </b>perfume and barely contained hostility filled the air.


    Vanessa Reed stood in my doorway, adorned in luxury branded attire and carrying a limited edition Herm¨¨s Luna Collection handbag. Her violet eyes gleamed with malicious satisfaction.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± I said sharply, holding up my hand as I continued my phone call with a client. ¡°I¡¯m in the middle of an important conversation.¡±


    Vanessa ignored my protest and walked into my office uninvited. She settled into the chair across from my desk with the confidence of someone who owned the ce.


    My wolf bristled at her audacity. The disrespect was intentional and calcted.


    I finished my call quickly, my amber eyes never leaving Vanessa¡¯s smug face. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Surprise!¡± Vanessa¡¯s voice dripped with false sweetness. ¡°I have wonderful news to share with you<b>, </b>Olivia.¡±


    Her silver¨Cgray wolf practically purred with vindictive pleasure beneath her human facade. ¡°I¡¯ve invested in this firm. I¡¯m now one of the behind¨Cthe¨Cscenes bosses.<b>¡± </b>


    My blood ran cold as the implications hit me. ¡°What are you talking about?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°That makes me your superior,¡± Vanessa continued, her violet eyes sparkling with cruel delight. ¡°Isn¡¯t that delicious? The power dynamic haspletely reversed.¡±


    I gripped my pen so tightly it nearly snapped. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious.¡±


    ¡°Oh, but I am.¡± Vanessa leaned back in her chair, savoring every moment of my shock. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to be in a position to make your life miserable.¡±


    My wolf snarled beneath the surface, barely contained by my human form. The tension between us was


    palpable.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always despised you, Olivia Winters,¡± Vanessa said with a cold smile. ¡°Now I finally have the power to do something about it.¡±


    ¡°The feeling is entirely mutual, Vanessa,¡± I retorted, my own wolf bristling at the challenge. ¡°Your hatred doesn¡¯t surprise me in the least.¡±


    Vanessa¡¯s expression shifted to one of mock sympathy. ¡°Forgot to tell you something else. Grandmother Eleanor is introducing Connor to potential mates.¡±


    Her voice carried false concern that made my stomach turn. ¡°You and my foster brother are impossible <b>now</b>.


    O


    Chapter 123 Professional


    <b>The </b><b>matchmaking </b>has already <b>begun</b>.


    I felt a <b>sharp </b><b>pang </b>in <b>my </b>chest<b>, </b><b>but </b>I refused <b>to </b>let her see <b>my </b>pain. Instead, <b>I </b><b>turned </b>the tables with


    <b>calcted </b><b>precision</b>.


    ¡°<b>That¡¯s </b>wonderful news,¡± I said, my amber eyes shing with sharp Intelligence. ¡°It shows <b>that </b>without me you still can¡¯t be Connor¡¯s mate<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Vanessa¡¯s confident expression faltered slightly. ¡°What do you mean<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>¡°</b>Your grandmother is even arranging blind dates for him,¡± I continued mercilessly ¡°How can you still <b>smile</b>? <b>If </b>I were you, I would hide in my den and howl all day.¡±


    The words hit their mark perfectly. Vanessa¡¯s face contorted with rage as I struck at her deepest insecurity<b>. </b>


    ¡°I will never mate with anyone but Connor!¡± she dered, her voice shaking with venom. ¡°And you will never


    be with him either!¡±


    Her wolf snarled beneath the surface, barely contained by her human form. The threat hung in the air


    between us like poison.


    I began packing my belongings with deliberate calm, my movements precise and controlled. ¡°Then I wish you good luck with that impossible dream.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Vanessa questioned, confusion and growing rm creeping into her voice.


    I ignored herpletely, gathering my personal items and important documents. My decision was already


    mad¨§.


    Without another word, I left my office and headed straight to Thomas Wilson¡¯s office. The bespectacled director looked up in surprise as I knocked on his door.


    ¡°Olivia! Wee back,¡± he said warmly. ¡°How were your holidays?¡±


    ¡°Director Wilson, I need to submit my resignation,¡± I announced without preamble, cing the formal letter on


    his desk.


    His face went pale behind his sses. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you resigning on the first day back from the holiday?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°I can¡¯t work for someone with whom I have irreconcble personal conflicts,¡± exined calmly. ¡°The situation has be untenable.¡±


    Thomas¡¯s beta wolf whined at the thought of losing such a valuable pack member. ¡°But you just secured the major contract with Thornwick Enterprises! You¡¯re one of our most talentedwyers!¡±


    ¡°I appreciate your confidence in my abilities,¡± I replied. ¡°But my decision is final.¡±


    ¡°Please reconsider,¡± Thomas pleaded desperately. ¡°Whatever the conflict is, we can work it out. The firm needs you.¡±


    I shook my head firmly. ¡°I intend to start my ownw firm. I¡¯ll be utilizing my resources and connections <b>to </b>build something better.¡±


    Thomas¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Your own firm? But that¡¯s such a huge undertaking!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought it over carefully,¡± I said with quiet authority. ¡°Starting my own practice is the most important step for my future.¡±


    Chapter 123 Professional


    My voice carried the unshakeable determination of a wolf who had made her <b>decision</b>. <b>¡°</b><b>Director </b>Wilson<b>, </b>don¡¯t <b>hesitate </b><b>to </b>ept this. I¡¯m determined to leave.<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°But the transition period-¡± Thomas began weakly.


    ¡°I will hand over my work to my colleagues over the next few days,¡± I assured him. ¡°Everything will be <b>properly </b>documented and transferred.¡±


    Thomas slumped in his chair, recognizing the futility of further argument. <b>¡°</b><b>If </b>your mind is made up, I won¡¯t


    stand in your way.¡±


    Three dayster, I officially resigned from Moow Legal Services after methodically handing over all my cases and client files. The process was thorough and professional.


    Emma Thompson found me in the break room on myst day, her eyes red with unshed tears. ¡°<b>I </b>can¡¯t believe you¡¯re really leaving.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t goodbye forever,¡± I assured her gently. ¡°I want to start my own practice, and you are wee toe to me when you get yourw license.¡±


    Emma¡¯s face lit up with hope. ¡°Really? You¡¯d want me to work with you?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± I smiled warmly. ¡°You have tremendous potential, Emma. I¡¯d be honored to have you on my team.¡±


    I found Jade Mitchell organizing files in the assistant wing. The young intern looked up with surprise as I approached.


    ¡°Jade, I wanted to say goodbye,¡± I said softly, pulling her into a gentle embrace.


    I whispered in her ear: ¡°I want to start my own practice, and you are wee toe to me when you get yourw license.¡±


    Jade¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement and hope. ¡°Okay! I will definitelye!¡±


    The young intern¡¯s wolf practically vibrated.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you,¡± I patted Jade on the shoulder and smiled warmly at her, my amber eyes soft with genuine affection.


    ¡°In the future, you will also be awyer, Attorney Mitchell. I look forward to having you join mypany.¡±


    8


    <b>H </b>


    7.6K


    Watch videos <b>get </b><b>points </b>(0/10) >

 Whisper 195

    Chapter 124 New Partner


    Chapter 124: New Partnerships


    Chapter 124: New Partnerships


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    I had been extremely busy recently, searching for the perfect location and recruiting talented wolves for my new venture. After examining several potential sites, I finally leased an entire floor of a premium office building in Harbor City¡¯s most prestigious business district.


    The space would serve as headquarters for myw firm. I named my practice Moonstone Legal Partners.


    ording to supernaturalw regtions, partners of a werewolfw firm must be attorneys with more than three years of experience serving packmunities. I had three years of experience in Harbor City at the Grey Law Center, plus another half year at Moow Legal Services after returning to Riverdale.


    But finding other qualified partners proved challenging.


    My cousin Alexander Winters had introduced me to many renownedwyers throughout the Northern Territory. Most of these aplished wolves had established their own independent practices, serving as senior partners in their respective firms.


    Werewolf legal statutes stipte that awyer cannot practice in two firms simultaneously. They also cannot hold partnership positions in multiple practices.


    Thus, finding suitable partners had be the most difficult obstacle in recent days.


    One afternoon, I was enjoying herbal tea with my two closest friends Reba Frost and Lily at Silverleaf Caf¨¦. The upscale establishment was favored by Harbor City¡¯s elite werewolfmunity.


    Upon hearing that I was preparing tounch my ownw firm, Reba introduced a potential candidate. <b>¡°</b><b>Do </b>you remember Adrian Sinir from our university days at the rival Riverdale University Law School?¡± she


    asked.


    I paused, considering the name. ¡°It sounds familiar, but I can¡¯t quite ce him among my memories.¡±


    Lily eximed in surprise. ¡°Adrian was the campus heartthrob from the neighboringw school!¡±


    She leaned forward eagerly. ¡°Students from both universities used topare his striking looks with those


    of Connor.¡±


    I searched my memory but shrugged. ¡°I never paid attention to such social dynamics and preferred to keep to myself.¡±


    ¡°Campus celebrities had little impact on my academic focus,¡± I admitted.


    Lilyughed. ¡°You were like a dedicated schr during our university years!¡±


    She gestured dramatically. ¡°You focused solely on your legal studies, spending weekends in the Riverdale University Law Library instead of attending pack social events.¡±


    ¡°You politely declined all the young wolves who attempted courtship,¡± she continued. ¡°Never engaging in a single romantic rtionship throughout four years of higher education.¡±


    She tilted her head curiously. ¡°Why did you work so hard when your family¡¯s Winters pack wealth could


    <b>1/3 </b>


    Chapter 124: New Partner¡­


    support several lifetimes of luxury?¡±


    Reba smiled gently. ¡°Olivia has always pursued her own ambitions<b>.¡± </b>


    ¡°She showed no interest in pack business management,¡± Reba exined. ¡°Determined instead to be an exceptional supernatural rights attorney.¡±


    Lily admitted with a sheepish grin, ¡°Adrian possesses remarkable <b>good </b>looks. I even harbored a crush on him briefly during our university days<b>.¡± </b>


    Her expression fell slightly. ¡°Though he showed no romantic interest in my advances.¡±


    ¡°When did this <b>ur</b>?¡± I asked, genuinely curious about my friend¡¯s past romantic disappointment.


    Lily pouted. ¡°I couldn¡¯t bear to share news of being turned down.¡±


    She waved her hand dismissively. ¡°Female wolves who attempted to court Adrian could have formed a line stretching from the university gates to the Western Territory. Rejection carried no particr shame.¡±


    Iughed at her contradictory statements about embarrassment.


    ¡°Stop being so analytical,¡± Lily grinned. ¡°Let me show you his photograph.¡±


    She began searching through her phone. ¡°He¡¯s genuinely handsome. Among all the wolves I¡¯ve encountered, only Adrian¡¯s striking features could rival those of Ethan Grey in terms of ssical beauty.¡±


    Reba nced meaningfully at me and coughed softly. The hint was clear ¨C Lily shouldn¡¯t mention


    someone from my past.


    Lily waved dismissively. ¡°Sufficient time has passed since the breakup. Olivia no longer harbors feelings for her former rtionship.¡±


    I smiled wryly, ¡°I¡¯ve moved forward but currently prefer focusing on my career rather than pursuing romantic entanglements.¡±


    ¡°Do I still have Adrian¡¯s photos saved?¡± Lily muttered, scrolling through her device.


    She exined, ¡°While I didn¡¯t keep them intentionally, images I saved from the university social media forums were automatically synchronized to my cloud storage. I¡¯m too busy to organize, so I can still locate them.¡± After several minutes of searching, Lily discovered Adrian¡¯s photograph. She handed her phone to me. ¡°What¡¯s your opinion of his appearance?¡± she asked


    I examined the image carefully. The background appeared to be the Riverdale University Law Library.


    The man was seated beside a window, reading intently. Towering bookshelves filled with legal texts were visible behind him.


    Golden afternoon sunlight illuminated his sharp, aristocratic features. Defined cheekbones, elegant eyebrows, and a perfectly proportioned nose.


    I felt slightly stunned, experiencing an inexplicable sense of familjarity. As if I¡¯d encountered this person somewhere before.


    Reba leaned closer. ¡°Where did you obtain such a professional¨Cquality photograph?¡±


    She noted the distinctive architecture. ¡°That¡¯s definitely the Riverdale University Law Library. Did you visit there personally?¡±


    Chapter 124 New Partner


    Lily exined, 1 saved it from the university¡¯s anonymous confession forum. Another female student had posted it hoping to identify him for potential courtship.¡±


    She asked me, ¡°Do you find him attractive after seeing the photograph?¡±


    Lily joked, ¡°Such remarkable features seem wasted on the legal profession. He should pursue entertainment instead ¨C his face appears almost artificially perfect.¡±


    I reiterated my current disinterest in romantic pursuits.


    Just then, a pleasant <b>male </b>voice interjected, ¡°Your disinterest seems unfortunate.¡±


    I looked up and felt slightly startled. Reba and Lily also turned to observe the neer.


    Lily eximed in genuine shock, ¡°It¡¯s Adrian Sinir himself!¡±


    Reba smiled politely and offered a courteous greeting.


    The man wore elegant gold¨Crimmed sses and an impably tailored charcoal suit. He smiled slightly.


    ¡°T¡¯d just concluded a client meeting in the area,¡± he exined. ¡°Upon noticing you, I thought I¡¯d stop by to say


    hello.¡±


    Lily winked meaningfully at me. ¡°This encounter represents fate.¡±


    I offered a polite smile and extended my hand in formal greeting. ¡°Hello, Adrian.¡±


    Adrian epted my handshake with professional courtesy. His grip was firm but gentle.


    Reba mentioned, ¡°I was just nning to introduce you two properly¡±


    Adrian smiled. ¡°May I join your gathering?¡±


    Lily e


    enthusiastically invited him to sit anywhere he preferred. Currently, she upied the center position, with Reba and me nking her on either side.


    Adrian drew out an additional chair and positioned himself beside me. ¡°What was your conversation topic?¡± ¡°We were discussing you,¡± Lily admitted candidly


    prove mutually


    Reba exined, ¡°Olivia is establishing her ownw firm. I thought an introduction might prove beneficial


    She asked, ¡°Have you umted the required three years of practice experience? Would you partnership opportunity?¡±


    consider a


    Upon hearing this proposal, Adrian turned his attention to me. His eyes crinkled with genuine interest. ¡°Would such an arrangement be possible?¡± he asked.


    As I studied his refined features, my sense of recognition grew increasingly stronger.

 Whisper 196

    Chapter 125 Unexpected.


    Chapter 125: Unexpected Encounters


    Chapter 125: Unexpected Encounters


    (<b>Adrian¡¯s </b>POV)


    ¡°Of course, I am 100% assured of what Reba introduced,¡± Olivia replied with a warm smile.


    Her amber eyes held genuine confidence in her friend¡¯s judgment. I felt a slight pang of disappointment, sensing that she truly didn¡¯t remember me from our university days at Riverdale University.


    During our time there, I <b>had </b>noticed her countless times in thew library. She was always absorbed in her studies,pletely focused on her legal texts while other students socialized around her.


    I had admired her dedication from afar, but she never seemed to notice anyone beyond her academic


    pursuits.


    ¡°Let¡¯s add a contact method first,<b>¡± </b><b>I </b>suggested, pulling out my phone with a slight smile. ¡°Then we can arrange a time to discuss the partnership detailster.¡±


    Olivia nodded agreeably and scanned the QR code to add me on her messaging app. The simple action felt significant somehow.


    Reba stirred the coffee in front of her thoughtfully. ¡°Adrian has quite impressive achievements in intellectual propertyw within the werewolf legalmunity.¡±


    She looked at Olivia with obvious pride in her introduction. ¡°His record in supernatural court cases ispletely unblemished.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s eyebrows rose with genuine surprise and admiration. That¡¯s remarkable. Intellectual propertyw is particrlyplex in ourmunity.¡±


    Her amber eyes sparkled with professional interest. The intersection of human and supernatural legal frameworks requires exceptional skill.¡±


    I felt warmth spread through my chest at her obvious respect for my work. ¡°You¡¯re too kind. Your own reputation precedes you.¡±


    ¡°Your work at both the Grey Law Center and Moow Legal Services has been impressive,¡± I added modestly. ¡°I¡¯ve heard excellent things about your advocacy for werewolf rights.¡±


    Lily leaned closer to Reba and whispered conspiratorially, ¡°They seem so well¨Cmatched as potential business partners.¡±


    Her voice carried obvious matchmaking intentions that made me shift ufortably in <b>my </b>seat.


    Reba immediately shook her head with a warning look. ¡°Stop the matchmaking nonsense, Lily.¡±


    Oliviaughed softly<i>, </i>her amber eyes dancing with amusement. ¡°Lily is just joking around, Adrian. Don¡¯t mind her romantic imagination.¡±


    The group continued chatting for <b>a </b>while, with Lily initiating most topics. She asked about our university life at Riverdale University and our post¨Cgraduation experiences in the werewolf legal field.


    Her curiosity seemed endless, jumping from professional aplishments to personal anecdotes with


    Chapter 125, Unexpected.


    typical pack social enthusiasm.


    ¡°Adrian, I have to ask,¡± Lily said with a mischievous grin. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ept my confession back In


    college?¡±


    She leaned forward with exaggerated hurt. 1 was quite the catch, you know. My brief crush on the campus heartthrob from the rivalw school deserved better treatment.¡±


    I nced at Olivia, who was engrossed in a conversation with Reba about potential office locations. Her profile was elegant as she discussed business logistics with characteristic <b>focus</b>.


    ¡°I had someone I liked back then,¡± I replied smoothly, hoping to deflect further questioning.


    Lily¡¯s curiosity immediately peaked like a hunting wolf catching an interesting scent. ¡°Really? Who was it?¡± She pressed closer with obvious excitement. ¡°You have to tell us now! Was she from our university or yours?¡± I fell into awkward silence, unsure how to navigate this particr minefield. Admitting my long¨Cstanding admiration for Olivia seemed inappropriate given our new professional rtionship.


    Lily¡¯s eyes narrowed with sudden spection. ¡°Wait, your silence is very suspicious.¡±


    She tilted her head with growing amusement. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you preferred male wolves? That would exin everything!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Lawyer Sinir, are you¡­¡± Olivia looked at us in surprise, her amber eyes wide with hesitation,


    I quickly waved my hands in denial, feeling heat rise in my cheeks. ¡°No, no. My preferences arepletely


    normal.¡±


    Lily squinted at me suspiciously, clearly enjoying my difort. Then why don¡¯t you say who you liked?¡± ¡°¡­¡± I began, struggling to find appropriate words.


    (Ethan¡¯s PO


    ¡°What are you chatting about that seems so entertaining?¡± My cold <b>voice </b>cut through their conversation like a de.


    I had been watching from across the caf¨¦, my wolf bristling with territorial displeasure at seeing Lily so animated with another male.


    Lily¡¯s back stiffened instantly, and the smile on her face frozepletely. Her beta wolf recognized the dominance in my tone immediately.


    I casually pulled out a chair and sat down, staring at Lily with a half¨Csmile that didn¡¯t reach my eyes. ¡°Lily, since when have you be so familiar with Adrian Sinir?¡±


    My voice carried subtle menace that made her fidget nervously in her seat.


    Lily faltered, forcing a bright smile that looked painfully artificial. ¡°Brother¡­ I¡¯m just introducing <b>a </bw firm partner to Olivia.¡±


    Her use of the familial term was deliberate, reminding everyone of our pack connections while trying to deflect my obvious displeasure.


    I nced at Adrian with obvious territorial displeasure, then turned back to Lily. ¡°Is that so? Howe I


    <Chapter 125 thespected


    heard you asking him why he didn¡¯t ept your confession back in college?¡±


    My tone was mocking, designed to embarrass her in front of the group


    ¡°You misheard,¡± Lily protested weakly, her cheeks flushing with mortification.


    Olivia and Reba exchanged meaningful nces, clearly sensing the strange pack dynamics between Lily and me. The tension was thick enough to cut with a knife.


    Lily suddenly stood up, pulling out her phone with obvious desperation.


    from my pack.¡±


    nh, I just received an urgent call


    She avoided eye contact with everyone. ¡°I need to leave immediately. Sorry for cutting this short.¡±


    Seeing her obvious escape attempt, Olivia looked at Reba knowingly. ¡°She¡¯s clearly acting¡±


    I nced at Adrian one more time with unmistakable territorial displeasure. ¡°I should be leaving as well.¡±


    My wolf was satisfied with disrupting their cozy gathering and establishing my im over Lily.


    I caught up with Lily in the parking lot outside Silverleaf Caf¨¦. She was walking quickly toward her car, clearly hoping to avoid confrontation.


    ¡°Running away from me now?¡± I called out, my voice carrying across the empty lot.


    Before she could respond, I forced her into my arms against the side of her vehicle. My wolf purred with satisfaction at having her close again.


    Lily struggled to push me away, her hands pressing against my chest. ¡°Don¡¯t do this outside! What if Olivia sees uster?¡±


    Her voice carried genuine panic at the thought of discovery.


    I sneered, tightening my grip possessively. ¡°Are you afraid of Olivia seeing us or afraid of your favoritewyer seeing us?¡±


    My jealousy was raw and obvious, my wolf snarling at the memory of her animated conversation with Adrian. ¡°Nonsense,¡± Lily retorted, though her voicecked conviction. ¡°The person I like is you.¡±


    Her admission sent satisfaction coursing through my veins. Despite everything, she was still mine..


    ¡°You were my first love, Lily,¡± I confessed, my voice dropping to a husky whisper. ¡°Despite all ourplicated pack rtionship dynamics.¡±


    The words hung between us like a bridge across years of unspoken feelings.


    I pinned her chin between my fingers, forcing her to meet my intense gaze. ¡°Who do you love?¡±


    My voice wasmanding, demandingplete honesty from her submissive wolf.


    ¡°You,¡± she answered with the submission typical of our werewolf bond.


    Her amber eyes heldplete surrender, her beta wolf recognizing my dominancepletely.


    ¡°Come to my ce at Shadowmere Estate, hmm?¡± My fingers gently brushed her lips, the touch electric


    between us.


    The invitation was both request andmand, my alpha nature asserting itself over her willing submission. Lily softly hummed in agreement, her resistance crumbling under my touch.


    Chapter 125 Unexpected


    At my private vi in the elite district, we indulged in <b>passion</b>. Our werewolf instincts overwhelmed our restraint as we gave in to the primal connection between us


    The familiar dance of dominance and submission yed out as it always did, my alpha wolf iming what


    belonged to me.


    In the heat of our intimate moment, I <b>needed </b>final confirmation of her loyalty. ¡°Do you like me or Adrian


    Sinir?¡±


    My voice was breathless but demanding, my wolf requiring absolute certainty of her devotion.


    ¡°You, only you,¡± Lily replied breathlessly, her submissionplete and unquestioning.


    Satisfied with the answer that confirmed her loyalty to me rather than the handsomewyer, I kissed her again with possessive intensity.


    Watch videos get points (0/10) >

 Whisper 197

    Her curiosity seemed endless, jumping from professional aplishments to personal anecdotes with


    Chapter 125, Unexpected.


    typical pack social enthusiasm.


    ¡°Adrian, I have to ask,¡± Lily said with a mischievous grin. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ept my confession back In


    college?¡±


    She leaned forward with exaggerated hurt. 1 was quite the catch, you know. My brief crush on the campus heartthrob from the rivalw school deserved better treatment.¡±


    I nced at Olivia, who was engrossed in a conversation with Reba about potential office locations. Her profile was elegant as she discussed business logistics with characteristic <b>focus</b>.


    ¡°I had someone I liked back then,¡± I replied smoothly, hoping to deflect further questioning.


    Lily¡¯s curiosity immediately peaked like a hunting wolf catching an interesting scent. ¡°Really? Who was it?¡± She pressed closer with obvious excitement. ¡°You have to tell us now! Was she from our university or yours?¡± I fell into awkward silence, unsure how to navigate this particr minefield. Admitting my long¨Cstanding admiration for Olivia seemed inappropriate given our new professional rtionship.


    Lily¡¯s eyes narrowed with sudden spection. ¡°Wait, your silence is very suspicious.¡±


    She tilted her head with growing amusement. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you preferred male wolves? That would exin everything!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Lawyer Sinir, are you¡­¡± Olivia looked at us in surprise, her amber eyes wide with hesitation,


    I quickly waved my hands in denial, feeling heat rise in my cheeks. ¡°No, no. My preferences arepletely


    normal.¡±


    Lily squinted at me suspiciously, clearly enjoying my difort. Then why don¡¯t you say who you liked?¡± ¡°¡­¡± I began, struggling to find appropriate words.


    (Ethan¡¯s PO


    ¡°What are you chatting about that seems so entertaining?¡± My cold <b>voice </b>cut through their conversation like a de.


    I had been watching from across the caf¨¦, my wolf bristling with territorial displeasure at seeing Lily so animated with another male.


    Lily¡¯s back stiffened instantly, and the smile on her face frozepletely. Her beta wolf recognized the dominance in my tone immediately.


    I casually pulled out a chair and sat down, staring at Lily with a half¨Csmile that didn¡¯t reach my eyes. ¡°Lily, since when have you be so familiar with Adrian Sinir?¡±


    My voice carried subtle menace that made her fidget nervously in her seat.


    Lily faltered, forcing a bright smile that looked painfully artificial. ¡°Brother¡­ I¡¯m just introducing <b>a </bw firm partner to Olivia.¡±


    Her use of the familial term was deliberate, reminding everyone of our pack connections while trying to deflect my obvious displeasure.


    I nced at Adrian with obvious territorial displeasure, then turned back to Lily. ¡°Is that so? Howe I


    heard you asking him why he didn¡¯t ept your confession back in college?¡±


    My tone was mocking, designed to embarrass her in front of the group


    ¡°You misheard,¡± Lily protested weakly, her cheeks flushing with mortification.


    Olivia and Reba exchanged meaningful nces, clearly sensing the strange pack dynamics between Lily and me. The tension was thick enough to cut with a knife.


    Lily suddenly stood up, pulling out her phone with obvious desperation.


    from my pack.¡±


    nh, I just received an urgent call


    She avoided eye contact with everyone. ¡°I need to leave immediately. Sorry for cutting this short.¡±


    Seeing her obvious escape attempt, Olivia looked at Reba knowingly. ¡°She¡¯s clearly acting¡±


    I nced at Adrian one more time with unmistakable territorial displeasure. ¡°I should be leaving as well.¡±


    My wolf was satisfied with disrupting their cozy gathering and establishing my im over Lily.


    I caught up with Lily in the parking lot outside Silverleaf Caf¨¦. She was walking quickly toward her car, clearly hoping to avoid confrontation.


    ¡°Running away from me now?¡± I called out, my voice carrying across the empty lot.


    Before she could respond, I forced her into my arms against the side of her vehicle. My wolf purred with satisfaction at having her close again.


    Lily struggled to push me away, her hands pressing against my chest. ¡°Don¡¯t do this outside! What if Olivia sees uster?¡±


    Her voice carried genuine panic at the thought of discovery.


    I sneered, tightening my grip possessively. ¡°Are you afraid of Olivia seeing us or afraid of your favoritewyer seeing us?¡±

 Whisper 198

    My wolf was satisfied with disrupting their cozy gathering and establishing my im over Lily.


    I caught up with Lily in the parking lot outside Silverleaf Caf¨¦. She was walking quickly toward her car, clearly hoping to avoid confrontation.


    ¡°Running away from me now?¡± I called out, my voice carrying across the empty lot.


    Before she could respond, I forced her into my arms against the side of her vehicle. My wolf purred with satisfaction at having her close again.


    Lily struggled to push me away, her hands pressing against my chest. ¡°Don¡¯t do this outside! What if Olivia sees uster?¡±


    Her voice carried genuine panic at the thought of discovery.


    I sneered, tightening my grip possessively. ¡°Are you afraid of Olivia seeing us or afraid of your favoritewyer seeing us?¡±


    My jealousy was raw and obvious, my wolf snarling at the memory of her animated conversation with Adrian. ¡°Nonsense,¡± Lily retorted, though her voicecked conviction. ¡°The person I like is you.¡±


    Her admission sent satisfaction coursing through my veins. Despite everything, she was still mine..


    ¡°You were my first love, Lily,¡± I confessed, my voice dropping to a husky whisper. ¡°Despite all ourplicated pack rtionship dynamics.¡±


    The words hung between us like a bridge across years of unspoken feelings.


    I pinned her chin between my fingers, forcing her to meet my intense gaze. ¡°Who do you love?¡±


    My voice wasmanding, demandingplete honesty from her submissive wolf.


    ¡°You,¡± she answered with the submission typical of our werewolf bond.


    Her amber eyes heldplete surrender, her beta wolf recognizing my dominancepletely.


    ¡°Come to my ce at Shadowmere Estate, hmm?¡± My fingers gently brushed her lips, the touch electric


    between us.


    The invitation was both request andmand, my alpha nature asserting itself over her willing submission. Lily softly hummed in agreement, her resistance crumbling under my touch.


    Chapter 125 Unexpected


    At my private vi in the elite district, we indulged in <b>passion</b>. Our werewolf instincts overwhelmed our restraint as we gave in to the primal connection between us


    The familiar dance of dominance and submission yed out as it always did, my alpha wolf iming what


    belonged to me.


    In the heat of our intimate moment, I <b>needed </b>final confirmation of her loyalty. ¡°Do you like me or Adrian


    Sinir?¡±


    My voice was breathless but demanding, my wolf requiring absolute certainty of her devotion.


    ¡°You, only you,¡± Lily replied breathlessly, her submissionplete and unquestioning.


    Satisfied with the answer that confirmed her loyalty to me rather than the handsomewyer, I kissed her again with possessive intensity.


    Watch videos get points (0/10) >


    E


    <b>Vote </b>


    1

 Whisper 199

    Chapter 128: Mysterious Valentine¡¯s Gifts


    Chapter 128: Mysterious Valentine¡¯s Gifts


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    My brow furrowed as I questioned the jewelry store clerk over the phone. ¡°What¡¯s the name of that gentleman?¡±


    The clerk¡¯s voice carried genuine regret. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we don¡¯t have that information on file¡±


    I sighed deeply, feeling more confused than before. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    I hung up the phone, staring at the mysterious delivery package from Moonlight Jewelers. Who could have sent me such an expensive gift? The weight of the box in my hands felt significant, almost ominous.


    I carefully opened the express delivery, revealing an exquisite pink, heart¨Cshaped gift box. Insidey a stunning diamond pendant ne that clearly cost a fortune.


    The diamonds caught the light from my apartment¡¯s overhead fixture, sparkling like captured starlight. The craftsmanship was extraordinary each stone perfectly cut and set.


    A small card nestled beneath the ne. The message was simple but loaded with meaning: ¡°Happy


    Valentine¡¯s Day.¡±


    I suddenly realized it was Valentine¡¯s Day. I had been so focused on my legal work that the date hadpletely slipped my mind.


    Who could have sent such an extravagant gift? Connor¡¯s familiar face shed in my mind, making my heart race with unexpected hope,


    But I quickly dismissed the thought. His cold and distant demeanor during our encounter at the restaurant earlier today suggested he wanted nothing to do with me.


    Could it really be Connor? But he shouldn¡¯t know my new apartment address. My father Richard Winters had recently purchased this ce for me, and I hadn¡¯t shared the location with many people.


    The mystery deepened with each passing moment. The ne was clearly expensive ¨C far too costly for a


    casual gesture.


    Just as I was pondering the mystery, my phone rang again. Another delivery person was calling, though! hadn¡¯t ordered anything else.


    ¡°Hello, I have a delivery for you,¡± the voice said cheerfully.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t order anything.¡± I replied, confused.


    The delivery person chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s a bouquet of flowers, sent by your boyfriend.¡±


    Puzzled, I opened the door to receive arge bouquet of pink roses. The fragrance filled my apartment immediately, sweet and romantic.


    A card was attached to the stems: ¡°Livvy, Valentine¡¯s Day without a mate still has best friends, sisters will always <b>love </b>you! ¨C Lily.¡±


    A warm smile spread across my face. Trust Lily to remember Valentine¡¯s Day and think of me.


    Chapter 128:Mysterious


    Soon after, another bouquet arrived. This time pink peonies with delicate petals that seemed to glow by as evening light.


    The card read: ¡°Friendshipsts forever. Reba.


    A warm feeling washed over my heart. My friends hadn¡¯t forgotten me, even on this romantic holiday<b>. </b>


    I took photos of the beautiful flowers and <b>sent </b>them to our group chat. The response was immediate


    Lily: ¡°Do you like them? We wanted to make sure you felt loved today!¡±


    Reba: ¡°Pink suits you perfectly. Happy Valentine¡¯s Day, bestie!¡±


    Lily: ¡°Who needs a mate when you have sisters like us?¡±


    Their yful banter lifted my spirits immediately. I felt genuinely grateful for their thoughtfulness.


    After arranging the flowers in vases around my apartment, I nced <b>back </b>at the mysterious diamond ne. The contrast was striking- my friends¡® sweet gestures versus this expensive mystery.


    I searched the jewelry brand¡¯s official website on myptop. What I discovered made my breath catch.


    It was a special limited edition Valentine¡¯s Day plece priced at nearly $100,000. The description read:


    ¡°Symbolizing evesting love between mates.¡±


    Who could have possibly sent such an expensive gift? The price tag was staggering, far beyond what most people would spend on jewelry.


    Connor seemed unlikely, as he wouldn¡¯t know my new address in Riverdale. We hadn¡¯t spoken about my living


    situation since our breakup.


    I waspletely perplexed. The gift was too expensive to ignore, but too mysterious to ept.


    After a <b>long </b>moment of contemtion, I carefully ced the ne back in its elegant box. The pink satin lining seemed to mock me with its romantic implications.


    I called the jewelry store again, hoping to find a solution. ¡°I¡¯d like to inquire about returning this ne.¡± ¡°Certainly,¡± the clerk replied. ¡°We can process a return, but it can only be returned if the original buyeres to the store in person.¡±


    I felt helpless. ¡°If I knew who had bought it, I wouldn¡¯t need to call the store in the first ce.¡±


    The clerk¡¯s voice carried sympathy. ¡°I understand your situation, but our policy is quite strict about returns.¡±


    Considering the clerk was just doing their job, I didn¡¯t want to make things difficult. ¡°I understand. Thank you for your time.¡±


    I hung up after exchanging a few more polite words. The expensive ne seemed to stare at me usingly from its box.


    Finally, I ced it in my storage cab, unsure what else to do with it. The mystery would have to remain unsolved for now.


    (Third Person¡¯s POV)


    In Reba Frost¡¯s luxurious vi, Lily was caressing her newly acquired designer handbag with obvious pleasure. The leather was buttery soft beneath her fingers.


    <Chapter 126: Mysterious


    It was a gift from Connor for helping with his Valentine¡¯s Day surprise. The handbag was worth more than most people¡¯s monthly sry.


    Reba looked a little guilty <b>as </b>she watched her friend. ¡°Lily, is this really okay? Are we betraying Olivia by helping Connor without telling her?¡±


    Lily waved dismissively, though her gesture seemed forced. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Alpha Connor genuinely loves Livvy¡± ¡°He¡¯s not trying to manipte her, she continued. ¡°He just wanted to send her something special for Valentine¡¯s Day but was worried she might reject it if she knew it came from him after their awkward encounter today.¡±


    Reba frowned, her conscience clearly bothering her. ¡°But if Olivia knew we sent those flowers because we felt guilty about helping Connor behind her <b>back</b>, I wonder if she¡¯d be angry with us¡±


    Lily coughed awkwardly, avoiding Reba¡¯s prating gaze. ¡°What are you saying? It¡¯s not because we felt guilty ¨C those flowers are¡­ are a symbol of our friendship!¡±


    She nodded emphatically, trying to convince herself as much as Reba. ¡°A pure symbol of our friendship!¡±


    Reba remained skeptical, her amber eyes narrowing. ¡°Lily, howe I remember you saying a few days ago that Olivia and Adrian Sinir seemed well¨Cmatched?¡±


    ¡°Howe you¡¯re suddenly helping Connor again on Valentine¡¯s Day?¡±


    Lily shrugged, her fingers still stroking the expensive handbag. ¡°He offered us these expensive handbags, and besides, Alpha Connor truly loves Livvy.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve known them both for years,¡± <b>she </b>added defensively. ¡°It¡¯s not wrong to help true mates find their way


    back to each other, right?¡±


    Reba considered this, though doubt still clouded her features. ¡°I suppose that does make some sense.¡±


    But her voicecked conviction. The guilt in her eyes suggested she wasn¡¯t entirelyfortable with their


    deception.


    (Third Person¡¯s POV)


    In Connor¡¯s office at Rivers Group headquarters, his assistant Henry Morris came to report on recent developments. The office was dimly lit, matching Connor¡¯s dark mood..


    ¡°Alpha Connor, do you remember that case involving Noah Pierce that Miss Winters took on?¡±


    Connor looked up from his paperwork, his ice¨Cblue eyes sharp and focused. ¡°I remember. What¡¯s the update?¡±


    Henry continued, his voice carefully controlled. ¡°The owner of Noah¡¯s factory, Raymond Lewis, has a superior named Samuel ckwood. I sent you his information before.¡±


    Connor¡¯s expression grew stern, his wolf stirring beneath the surface. ¡°I know about ckwood.¡°+to the


    point.¡±


    Henry lowered his head respectfully, recognizing the dangerous edge in his Alpha¡¯s voice. ¡°Samuel ckwood is involved with Frederick Warner.¡±


    ¡°We recently discovered that ckwood has beenundering money for Frederick¡¯s American operations<b>.¡± </b>


    Ayer of ice covered Connor¡¯s eyes as his wolf stirred with <b>protective </b>rage. The mention of Frederick¡¯s name always triggered his most violent instincts.


    Chapter 128 Mytteribus


    It <b>was </b><b>a </b>gift from Connor for helping with <b>his </b>Valentine¡¯s Day surprise The handbag was worth most <b>people¡¯s </b>monthly sry.


    Reba looked a little guilty as she watched her friend. ¡°Lily, is this really okay? Are we betraying Olivia helping Connor without telling her?¡±


    Lily waved dismissively, though her gesture seemed forced. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Alpha Connor genuinely loves <b>Livvy </b>


    ¡°He¡¯s not trying to manipte her,¡± she continued. ¡°He just wanted to send her something special <b>for </b>Valentine¡¯s Day but was worried she might reject it if she knew it came from him after their awkward encounter today.¡±


    Reba frowned, her conscience clearly bothering her. ¡°But if Olivia knew we sent those flowers because we felt guilty about helping Connor behind her back, I wonder if she¡¯d be angry with us<b>.</b>¡±


    Lily coughed awkwardly, avolding Reba¡¯s prating gaze. ¡°<b>What </b>are you saying? It¡¯s not because we felt guilty ¨C those flowers are¡­, are a symbol of our friendship!¡±


    She nodded emphatically, trying to convince herself as much as Reba. ¡°A pure symbol of our friendship!¡± Reba remained skeptical, her amber eyes narrowing. ¡°Lily, howe I remember you saying a few days ago that Olivia and Adrian Sinir seemed well¨Cmatched?¡±


    ¡°Howe you¡¯re suddenly helping Connor again on Valentine¡¯s Day?¡±


    Lily shrugged, her fingers still stroking the expensive handbag. ¡°He offered us these expensive handbags, and besides, Alpha Connor truly loves Livvy.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve known them both for years,¡± she added defensively. ¡°It¡¯s not wrong to help true mates find their way


    back to each other, right?¡±


    Reba considered this, though doubt still clouded her features. ¡°I suppose that does make some sense.¡±


    But her voicecked conviction. The guilt in her eyes suggested she wasn¡¯t entirelyfortable with their


    deception.


    (Third Person¡¯s POV)


    In Connor¡¯s office at Rivers Group headquarters, his assistant Henry Morris came to report on recent developments. The office was dimly lit, matching Connor¡¯s dark mood.


    ¡°Alpha Connor, do you remember that case involving Noah Pierce that Miss Winters took on?¡±


    1 Connor looked up from his paperwork, his ice¨Cblue eyes sharp and focused. ¡°I remember. What¡¯s the update?¡± Henry continued, his voice carefully controlled. ¡°The owner of Noah¡¯s factory, Raymond Lewis, has a superior named Samuel ckwood. I sent you his information before.¡±


    Connor¡¯s expression grew stern, his/wolf stirring beneath the surface. ¡°I know about ckwood. t to the


    point.¡±


    Henry lowered his head respectfully, recognizing the dangerous edge in his Alpha¡¯s voice. ¡°Samuel ckwood is involved with Frederick Warner.¡±


    ¡°We recently discovered that ckwood has beenundering money for Frederick¡¯s American operations.¡±


    Ayer of ice covered Connor¡¯s eyes as his wolf stirred with protective rage. The mention of Frederick¡¯s name always triggered his most violent instincts.


    Chapter 128 Mysterious


    ¡°Have you obtained solld evidence?<b>¡± </b>


    Henry <b>replied </b>quickly<b>, </b>sensing his Alpha¡¯s growing <b>fury</b>. ¡°We have substantial evidence of ckwoods <b>within </b>our territory


    ¡°Afterundering the money, he deposits it into overseas ounts. The nominal ount <b>holder </b>is s scapegoat Frederick found,¡±


    ¡°Our current evidence can definitely get ckwood arrested and convicted,¡± Henry continued. ¡°<b>Frederick¡¯s </b>power in the Northern Territory is weak, relying mainly on ckwood and his criminalwork.¡±


    ¡°Although we don¡¯t have evidence of Frederick¡¯s direct crimes in our territory yet, if we can eliminate ckwood, Frederick¡¯s strongest ally here will be gone.¡±


    Connor¡¯s voice turned deadly cold, his Alpha authority radiating through the room. ¡°Take action immediately ¡°Submit all evidence to the authorities and <b>cooperate </b>withw enforcement to arrest Samuel ckwood.¡± His eyes glowed with predatory satisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s time to cut off Frederick¡¯s ws in our territory¡±


    (Third Person¡¯s POV)


    In early March, Olivia¡¯s neww firm, Moonstone Legal Partners,pleted its renovations. The fresh paint smell had finally dissipated, reced by the scent of new furniture and possibility.


    After the office space was professionally treated <i>for </i>any chemical residues and tested to meet all safety standards, Olivia felt ready to move forward.


    She and Adrian Sinir spent several days purchasing office supplies together. They selected ergonomic desks,fortable chairs, state¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cartputers, legal stationery, andprehensive filing systems. Besides Adrian, another partner had joined the firm. Marcus <b>was </b>a skilledwyer who specialized in criminal defense cases for the werewolfmunity.


    He was Adrian¡¯s former ssmate, with an impressive track record in supernaturalw. His addition strengthened their team considerably.


    After Adrian brought <i>in </i>this additional partner, he also took responsibility for recruiting several otherwyers


    to round out their team.


    <i>The </i>new hires <i>included </i>newly licensed attorneys just beginning their practice and experienced seniorwyers <i>looking </i><i>for </i>a fresh start<i>. </i>


    8.7K


    ¡­.ments


    Vote


    Chapter 129 New Beginni

 Whisper 200

    Chapter 129: New Beginnings and Dangerous Encounters.


    Chapter 129: New Beginnings and Dangerous Encounters


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    D


    The morning sun streamed through the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows of Moonstone Legal Partners as I stood in our newlypleted reception area. The fresh scent of new furniture and polished wood filled the air, recing the construction dust that <b>had </b>dominated for weeks.


    Everything was finally ready. The ergonomic desks Adrian and I had carefully selected gleamed under the overhead lights. State¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cartputers hummed quietly on each workstation. Legal stationery was neatly organized in custom filing systems.


    My phone rang, interrupting my satisfied survey of our aplishments. The caller ID showed a familiar name that made my heart lift with genuine warmth.


    ¡°Emma¡°¡± I answered immediately, unable to hide my excitement.


    ¡°Olivia,¡± Emma Thompson¡¯s voice carried across the line, tinged with hope and nervous energy. ¡°I hope I¡¯m not calling at a bad time.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s wonderful to hear from you.¡±


    Emma took a deep breath before continuing. ¡°I wanted to <b>ask </b>about your previous offer. You mentioned I


    could join you in Harbor City if I ever wanted to <b>work </b>together again.¡±


    My smile widened as I remembered our conversation months ago. ¡°Of course that offer is still valid. More than valid ¨C I¡¯d be thrilled to have you here.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Emma¡¯s voice brightened considerably. ¡°Because I¡¯ve been thinking about it constantly. My current situation isn¡¯t <b>ideal</b>, and the opportunity to work with you again sounds like exactly what I need.¡±


    ¡°Emma, I would love nothing more than to have you as part of Moonstone Legal Partners,¡± I said warmly.


    ¡°When can you start?¡±


    ¡°I can book a flight immediately,¡± she replied, excitement bubbling through her words. ¡°I could be there by this evening if you need me.


    ¡°That¡¯s perfect. I¡¯ll pick you up from the airport myself.¡±


    After we finalized the details and I gave her our new office address, I hung up feeling genuinely happy. Having Emma join our team would bring a sense of familiarity and trust that I¡¯d been missing.


    The prospect of working with someone I knew and respected brought mefort about the future of our legal practice. Emma¡¯s loyalty and dedication had always impressed me during our previous work together. My cousin Alexander had also been instrumental in building <b>our </b>team. Through his extensive coctions in the werewolf legalmunity, he¡¯d recruited two excellent and well¨Cknownwyers.


    That evening, I met them at an upscale restaurant in Harbor City¡¯s business district. Alexander had reserved a private dining room for our introduction dinner.


    ¡°Olivia, Alexander stood as I entered the elegantly appointed room. ¡°Td like you to meet your new colleagues.¡±


    1


    Chapter 129 New Beginni


    He gestured toward a woman with neat short <b>hair </b>wearing a light khaki professional suit. Her posture rated confidence andpetence typical of sessful pack¨Caffiliatedwyers


    ¡°This is Attorney Aria Chen, my high school ssmate from our pack territory, Alexander said with obvious


    pride.


    I paused slightly, recognizing her reputation in supernaturalw circles. ¡°Hello, Attorney Chen, Your work in pack litigation is legendary.¡±


    Aria smiled professionally, extending her hand for a firm handshake. ¡°Hello, Attorney Winters. We¡¯ll be colleagues from now on. I¡¯m looking forward to working together.¡±


    Alexander then turned to the second person at our table. ¡°This is Attorney Mike Wu. I specially recruited him from another firm for you ¨C he¡¯s a major yer in supernaturalmercialw¡±


    Mike appeared to be about forty years old, well¨Cdressed and wearing sses. His slightly thin frame gave off an aura of calm intelligence and introversion that suggested deep analytical thinking.


    ¡°Hello, Attorney Wu,¡± I said respectfully. Tve heard excellent things about your work. Please guide me in the


    future.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Attorney Winters, Mike replied with a modest smile. ¡°Let¡¯s achieve great things together.¡±


    Besides Alexander, everyone at the dinner table were legal professionals. We had much to discuss about packw and territorial regtions. The conversation flowed naturally from recent court decisions to changes in supernatural legition.


    Aria <b>shared </b>insights from her recent cases involving inter¨Cpack disputes. Mike discussed theplexities of werewolf businessw in human courts. I contributed my experiences with pack member representation.


    The atmosphere was lively and engaging. I felt genuinely excited about the expertise these two would bring to Moonstone Legal Partners.


    ¡°With this team,¡± Alexander said as our dinner concluded, ¡°your firm will be one of the most formidable in the Northern Territory.¡±


    After dinner, 1 bid farewell to Alexander and my two new colleagues outside the restaurant. The evening air was crisp and refreshing after the warm dining room.


    ¡°Thank you for everything, Alex,¡± I said, giving my cousin a grateful hug. ¡°I couldn¡¯t have built this team without your help.


    ¡°Family supports family,¡± he replied with a warm smile. ¡°I¡¯m proud of what you¡¯re building here.¡±


    I walked to the parking lot where my cier Blue Bentley Continental GT waited under the streetlights. The distinctive blue luxury vehicle gleamed like a jewel among the other cars.


    With a gentle press of the elerator, I pulled away from the parking lot and onto the wide Harbor City streets. The elegant car cut through the evening traffic with smooth precisi


    Emma had justnded at Harbor City Regional Airport, and I was now driving to pick her up. The thought of seeing my former assistant again filled me with anticipation.


    Feeling a bit warm in the car, I lowered the window halfway to let the outside air circte. The cool evening breeze felt refreshing against my skin.


    Chapter 129 New Beginni


    1


    As the cier Blue Bentley wove through traffic, I left the bustling city center behind and entered the suburban section leading to the airport. The streets became wider and less congested.


    I <b>found </b>myself thinking about recent events with the neww firm. The sessful recruitment dinner, Emma¡¯s imminent arrival, thepleted renovations everything was falling into ce perfectly.


    A sense of joy and anticipation bubbled up within me. For the first time in months, I felt genuinely optimistic


    about my future.


    Suddenly, ¡°Bang!¡±


    A ck sedan rear¨Cended my Bentley with tremendous force. The impact sent my luxury vehicle spinning out of control toward the roadside guardrail,


    The silver¨Creinforced barriers designed to contain werewolf idents absorbed much of the impact. But the collision still left me shaken and disoriented.


    My werewolf healing kicked in immediately, clearing the fog from my head. I blinked rapidly, trying to assess the damage and my condition.


    Before I could reach for my phone to call Connor or pack security, the sound of shattering ss filled the air A man had smashed my driver¡¯s side window with something heavy.


    Rough hands grabbed my arms and dragged me from the car. I struggled against his grip, my training automatically engaging.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I demanded sharply, my voice carrying the authority I¡¯d learned in courtrooms. ¡°Do you know who I am<b>?</b>¡±


    The manpletely ignored my questions, his face hidden in shadow. His grip tightened painfully as he tried


    to subdue me.


    My werewolf reflexes and the self¨Cdefense skills Connor had insisted I learn caught the attacker off guard. I twisted in his <b>grasp</b>, using his momentum against him.


    A sharp elbow to <b>his </b>ribs made him grunt and loosen his hold. I immediately tried to break free, but another man emerged from the pursuing <b>ck </b>vehicle.


    ¡°You ipetent fool,¡± the second man snarled angrily at his partner ¡°Can¡¯t you handle one simplewyer?¡±


    This man <b>was </b>clearly the leader. His voice carried menacing authority that made my wolf bristl rm.


    I saw my opportunity while they were distracted. Reaching carefully into my damaged car, I <b>managed </b>to grab my phone to contact Connor through our mate bond or call pack security.


    Just as my


    closed around the device, the leader moved with supernatural speed. He snatched the phone away before I could dial.


    The sound of crushing stic and metal filled the air as he ground my phone under his boot. The screen shatteredpletely, destroying my only means ofmunication.


    ¡°You¡¯reing with us, Miss Winters,¡± he stated coldly, his eyes glowing with predatory satisfaction. ¡°Someone wants to have a very important conversation with you.¡±

 Whisper 201

    Chapter 130: The Vanished <b>Luna </b>


    Chapter 130: The Vanished Luna


    (Emma¡¯s POV)


    The cold wind at Harbor City Regional Airport cut through my jacket as I stood at the exit, scanning the pickup area for Olivia¡¯s familiar face. Passengers streamed past me, reuniting with their families and friends, but there was no sign of my former boss.


    I checked my watch again. Thirty minutes had passed since my flightnded.


    This wasn¡¯t like Olivia at all. She was always punctual, especially when it came to important matters like picking up a new team member.


    I pulled out my phone and dialed her number, pressing it to my ear as the wind whipped around me. The automated voice that answered made my stomach drop.


    ¡°The number you have dialed is no longer in service.¡±


    That was impossible. We had spoken just an hour ago through our packmunication app, finalizing the pickup details. Olivia had been excited about my arrival, eager to show me the new office space.


    Something was definitely wrong.


    I tried calling again, hoping it was just awork issue. The same automated message yed back, cold and impersonal.


    My anxiety began to spike. Olivia wouldn¡¯t just disappear without exnation, especially not when she knew I was waiting for her.


    and


    I opened the werewolfmunity messaging app on my phone, hoping to reach her through video call. The app connected, but the call went unanswered.


    The familiar ringtone echoed in my ear as I waited, watching other passengers being picked up around me.


    Still no response.


    I tried again. And again. By the fifth attempt, my hands were shaking slightly from both cold and worry.


    Forty minutes had passed since my flightnded. Olivia had promised to be here in fifteen minutes when we


    Where could she be?


    I had no other contacts in Harbor City. Moving here meant startingpletely fresh, with only Olivia as my connection to this new life.


    Then I remembered the name of herw firm. Moonstone Legal Partners. She had mentioned it proudly during our phone conversation, describing the renovations and new team members.


    I quickly searched online for the firm¡¯s information. The website was sleek and professional, listi neir services and contact information.


    I found andline number and dialed immediately. The phone rang and rang, but no one answered.


    Of course. It was after working hours. The office would be closed.


    Chapter 130 The Vanishe


    Desperation began to creep in as I stood alone in the airport pickup area. The crowd was thinning as mos passengers found their rides and departed.


    I couldn¡¯t just stand here forever. Something had happened to Olivia, and I needed help.


    The police station seemed like my only option. I approached the airport security desk and exined <b>my </b>situation to the officer on duty.


    ¡°My friend was supposed to pick me up, but she¡¯s not answering her phone,¡± I said, trying to keep my voice steady. ¡°I¡¯m worried something might <b>have </b>happened to her.¡±


    The officer <b>was </b>professional and understanding. He took down Olivia¡¯s information and promised to contact <b>her </b>family.


    Within an hour, I received a call from Richard Winters, Olivia¡¯s father. His voice was tight with worry and barely controlled panic.


    ¡°Emma, this is Richard Winters. The police contacted us about Olivia. We can¡¯t reach her either.¡± My heart sank. If her own family couldn¡¯t contact her, something serious had definitely happened. ¡°We¡¯re calling all her friends now,¡± Richard continued, ¡°Someone must know where she is.¡±


    I could hear Natalie Winters in the background, her voice strained as she made phone calls. The fear in their voices made my own anxiety spike higher.


    Meanwhile, across the city, Lily was out drinking with friends at an upscale bar when her phone rang. She nced at the caller ID and saw Richard Winters¡® name.


    ¡°Hello, Uncle Richard?¡± she answered, slightly slurred <b>from </b>the alcohol.


    ¡°Lily, have you heard from Olivia today? She¡¯s missing.¡±


    The words sobered her instantly. ¡°What do you mean missing<b>?</b>¡±


    ¡°She was supposed to pick up a friend at the airport but never showed up. Her phone is disconnected. We can¡¯t find her anywhere.¡±


    Lily¡¯s blood ran cold. She immediately tried calling Olivia herself, but got the same automated message about the number being out of service.


    ¡°I¡¯m calling Connor right now,¡± she told Richard, her voice sharp with urgency.


    She hung up and immediately dialed Connor Rivers¡® number, her hands trembling slightly.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    The impact of the ck sedan against my cier Blue Bentley Continental GT had been devastating. The luxury vehicle¡¯s reinforced frame had absorbed much of the collision, but the damage was severe.


    Steam rose from the crumpled hood as I struggled to regain my bearings. My werewolf healing was already working to clear the disorientation from the crash.


    The first man who approached my car had been clumsy, unprepared for my resistance. I had managed <b>to </b>fight him off using the self¨Cdefense techniques Connor had insisted I learn.


    But the second man was different. He moved with the fluid grace of a trained fighter, his strikes precise and calcted.


    Chapter 130 The Vashe


    Despite my werewolf strength and training, I was no match for his skill. He anticipated my moves, countering each attempt to escape with brutal efficiency


    The fight was over quickly. Pain shot through my body an he overpowered me, his superior training evident in every movement.


    ¡°You¡¯re tougher than expected,¡± he said, breathing only slightly harder. ¡°But not tough enough.


    He produced silverced restraints from his jacket, the metal gleaming ominously in the streetlight. The silver burned against my skin as he bound my hands and feet.


    My werewolf strength immediately began to weaken. The silver was designed specifically to subdue our kind, making resistance nearly impossible.


    He stuffed me into the back seat of their ck sedan, the interior smelling of leather and something


    chemical <b>that </b>made my nose wrinkle.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I demanded, trying to keep my voice steady despite the fear <b>coursing </b>through me. ¡°What do


    you want?¡±


    The driver nced at me through the rearview mirror, his eyes cold and calcting. ¡°Money, probably. Your family¡¯s wealthy enough to pay a good ransom.¡±


    The driverughed, a harsh sound that made my skin crawl. ¡°Money? You think this is about money?¡±


    His amusement was genuinely unsettling. ¡°Frederick Warner doesn¡¯t need your family¡¯s money, Miss Winters.¡± The name hit me like a physical blow. Frederick Warner. The man who had tried to have Connor and me killed, who had orchestrated the attack on my father.


    ¡°You¡¯re Frederick¡¯s men,¡± I said, the pieces falling into ce.


    ¡°Very good,¡± the driver replied mockingly. ¡°I was wondering if you¡¯d remember our employer¡¯s name.¡±


    Marcus Cole, sitting in the passenger seat, turned to face me. His expression was cold and professional, like a businessman discussing a routine transaction.


    ¡°This is retaliation for what Connor Rivers has done to our organization,¡± he stated matter¨Cof¨Cfactly.


    I forced augh, though it came out strained. ¡°Connor and I broke up publicly. Everyone knows we¡¯re not together anymore.¡±


    Marcus smiled, but there <b>was </b>no warmth in it. ¡°His woman, who else is there but you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous,¡± I protested. ¡°Connor Rivers is dating actress La Lawrence. It¡¯s been all over the media<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>¡®La Lawrence is Connor¡¯s distant cousin through pack connections,¡± Marcus revealed casually. ¡°The whole rtionship is fake, orchestrated to protect you.<b>¡± </b>


    My world tilted. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.


    ¡°Connor feared for your safety after the previous attempt on your life and the attack on your father, Marcus continued. ¡°He orchestrated the public breakup and fake rtionship to keep you out of harm¡¯s way.¡±


    The revtion hit me like a sledgehammer. Everything I thought I knew about the past few months was a lie. ¡°Frederick has suffered significant losses due to Connor¡¯s actions,¡± Marcus added. ¡°Samuel ckwood¡¯s arrest, the exposure of his illegal werewolf trafficking operations. As Frederick prepares to return to


    Chapter 130 The Vanishe


    ckmoor Territory, he wants revenge.¡±


    My mind reeled from the Information. Connor had been protecting me all along, and I had believed the worst


    of him.


    ¡°Frederick tried multiple times to assassinate Connor, Marcus continued conversationally ¡°But Alpha strength and pack protection make him difficult to kill.¡±


    He turned to look at me directly, his eyes glittering with malicious satisfaction.


    ¡°So he turned to you instead. He suspected the breakup was a ruse to protect you.¡±


    Marcus leaned back in his seat, studying my shocked expression with obvious amusement.


    ¡°Miss Winters, I don¡¯t know whether to praise your acting skills or praise Connor Rivers for protecting you too


    well.¡±

 Whisper 202

    Chapter <b>131</b><b>: </b>The Web Tightens


    Chapter 131: The Web Tightens


    (Frederick¡¯s POV)


    Speaking of which, it was also a coincidence that when I took the female werewolf I was supporting to Moonlight Jewelers to buy jewelry some time ago, I caught the eye of a saleswoman,


    As a notorious Alpha who collected femalepanions, I always sought to get any attractive shewolf into my bed. It was simply my nature.


    At Moonlight Jewelers, I spent over two million buying a ne for mypanion, unting my wealth as usual. The saleswoman¡¯s eyes had followed my every move with obvious interest.


    While the she¨Cwolf was in the restroom, I approached the saleswoman. ¡°What¡¯s your name, beautiful?¡± ¡°Amber Sterling.¡± she replied with a coy smile, her fingers ying with her hair.


    I asked for her contact information, and we ended up in bed that very night. She was eager and willing, just like all the others.


    On Valentine¡¯s Day, I met with Amber at our usual hotel. The afternoon sunlight filtered through the expensive curtains as wey tangled in silk sheets.


    Afterwards, I threw a bank card onto the nightstand. ¡°Happy Valentine¡¯s Day, baby. Take it and spend it


    however you like.¡±


    Amber smiled and epted the card, running her fingers along its tinum surface. Then she said. something that caught my attention


    ¡°You never bother to choose a gift for me. You only give me money.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow, already reaching for my cigarettes. ¡°Money isn¡¯t enough for you?¡±


    ¡°Today, a man at the store bought a limited edition Valentine¡¯s ne for nearly ten million for his girlfriend,¡± she continued. ¡°I¡¯m so envious. He must really love his girlfriend.¡±


    I scoffed and leaned against the headboard, lighting my cigarette. The smoke curled between us as I replied


    coldly.


    ¡°There¡¯s over a million in that card. Buy whatever you want. You only need money. Why yearn for love?¡± The coldness in my tone <b>was </b>palpable. These women were all the same ¨C always wanting more than what they deserved<b>. </b>


    Amber leaned over and rested her head on my chest. ¡°I was just saying.¡±


    I flicked the ash from my cigarette, watching it fall onto the expensive carpet. ¡°Don¡¯t mention the word ¡°love¡± again.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± she whispered against my skin.


    I didn¡¯t dwell on the matter at the time. After Valentine¡¯s Day, Connor Rivers began investigating me more intensely than ever before.


    Even a small oversight from Malcolm Wilson was immediately seized upon by Connor¡¯s people. Soon,


    Chapter 31: The Web Tig


    Malcolm <b>and </b>hispanies were apprehended by the authorities.


    After losing so much manpower and resources to Connor, I decided to target those around him instead: Mo Initial target was the actress rumored to be with him.


    But Vanessa Reed informed me that La Lawrence was Connor¡¯s distant cousin. Their rtionship was merely for publicity.


    Upon hearing this, I recalled Olivia Winters¡® heartbroken state after her breakup with Connor. <b>The </b>way <b>she </b>cursed Connor for being heartless and abandoning her didn¡¯t seem like acting.


    It seemed she was unaware of the actress¡¯s true rtionship with Connor. Considering the timing of their breakup, shortly after Richard Winters¡® ident, I realized something.


    I might have been fooled by Connor all along.


    Remembering Amber¡¯s words on Valentine¡¯s Day about someone spending nearly ten million on a ne for his girlfriend, I suspected it had something to do with Olivia Winters.


    I called Amber immediately. ¡°That man who bought the expensive ne on Valentine¡¯s Day ¨C tell me about


    him.¡±


    ¡°He looked to be in his thirties, about 57¡°, slender build,¡± Amber replied. ¡°His surname was Langley.¡±


    My pulse quickened. ¡°What address did he leave? Who was the recipient?¡±


    ¡°An upscale vi district in Riverdale. The recipient was a Ms. Winters.¡±


    I immediately concluded that the Ms. Winters was Olivia. Rage coursed through my veins like molten silver.


    Enraged, I had Amber send me the security footage from Valentine¡¯s Day. The footage clearly showed Frank Langley, Connor¡¯s assistant, buying the ne.


    The pieces fell into ce with crystal rity. Connor had orchestrated everything ¨C the breakup, the fake rtionship, all to protect his precious Olivia.


    ¡°I was indeed fooled!¡± I muttered to myself, crushing my cigarette in the crystal ashtray.


    <b>¡°</b>Connor Rivers, you love her so much. Would you be willing to trade your life for hers?¡±


    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    ¡°What did you say? They kidnapped Olivia?¡± My forehead veins bulged as I reacted with violent agitation. The words hit me like a physical blow. My hands trembled as the full meaning sank in.


    In contrast, Natalie Hughes appeared calm andposed, a smile ying on her lips like she¡¯d just heard pleasant news.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Natalie replied, meeting my eyes with cold satisfaction. ¡°When I found out that Con with her to protect her, I wished she would die immediately.¡±


    roke up


    Her words were like ice water in my veins. ¡°You¡¯re insane.¡±


    ¡°Now,


    <b>my </b>


    wish is finallying true,¡± she continued with that same twisted smile. ¡°Once she falls into Frederick¡¯s hands, Olivia Winters will definitely not survive.¡±


    My vision went red. My eyes bloodshot<b>, </b>I grabbed Natalie by the cor and lifted her up.


    Chapter 131 The Web Tra


    ¡°You said that our coboration was only to break up Olivia and Connor! You promised me that you <b>wouldn¡¯t </b>hurt her!¡±


    Natalie was rescued by her bodyguards, who immediately attacked me. I was no match for the trained enforcers and was quickly beaten to the ground.


    Pain exploded through my ribs as their fists connected. But the physical pain was nothingpared to the agony of knowing Olivia was in danger.


    Natalie adjusted her disheveled clothes, looking at me with pure disdain. ¡°I sald I wouldn¡¯t hurt her, and I


    didn¡¯t.¡±


    She smoothed her hair back with practiced ease. ¡°I¡¯m not the one who kidnapped Olivia Winters. Why are you yelling at me?¡±


    I struggled to my feet, ignoring my injuries. Blood trickled from my split lip as I spoke.


    ¡°What have they done to Olivia? Where is she now?¡±


    Natalie coldly replied, ¡°How would I know? If you¡¯re so worried about her, go find her yourself.¡±


    The casual cruelty in her voice made my wolf rage beneath my skin. I red at Natalie, my voice shaking with barely controlled fury.


    ¡°If anything happens to Olivia, I will never let you get away with it!¡±


    Natalieughed, the sound sharp and mocking. ¡°Ethan Grey, don¡¯t forget how your Grey pack survived.¡±


    She stepped closer, her eyes glittering with malicious triumph. ¡°Who is thergest shareholder of the group now? You¡¯re not qualified to threaten me.¡±


    I clenched my fists, veins popping on the back of my hands. The truth of her words cut deeper than any physical wound.


    Natalie had given me a business card months ago, and I had cooperated with her. It was onlyter that I learned Malcolm Wilson and Natalie were just pawns<b>. </b>


    They were controlled by Frederick Warner. Now, the Grey pack was actually controlled by Frederick.


    I was trapped in a web of my own making, and Olivia was paying the price for my stupidity.


    Watch videos get points (0/10) >


    <b>Vote </b>


    8.2K


    Chapter 192 The

 Whisper 203

    Chapter <b>132</b><b>: </b>The <b>Alpha¡¯s </b>Trap


    Chapter 132: The Alpha¡¯s Trap


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    The phone call from Lily hit me like a silver bullet to the chest. Her me Olivia had vanished,


    ce was shaking with panic as she <b>told </b>


    ¡®Connor<b>, </b>she was supposed to pick up Emma at the airport but never showed up. Her phone is disconnected. Uncle Richard can¡¯t reach her either.¡±


    My wolf immediately went into overdrive, pacing frantically within me. The protective instincts that <b>had </b>been carefully controlled for months exploded into full awareness.


    Frederick Warner. It had to be him.


    I had been tracking his movements since his return from America, but the bastard was clever. He used forged identities and borrowed phone cards, making him nearly impossible to trace.


    I had been waiting for him to make the first move. Now he had.


    The thought of Olivia in mortal danger sent waves of dizziness and pain through me. My chest tightened until I could barely breathe. My wolf was howling for its mate, demanding action.


    I forced myself to remain calm. Panic would not save her.


    I pulled out my phone and dialed a number I had memorized but hoped never to use. ¡°I want to see Malcolm


    Wilson.¡±


    Malcolm was Frederick¡¯s lieutenant, currently in custody. If anyone could help me reach Frederick, it would be


    him.


    Almost immediately after hanging up, my phone rang. Unknown number. My Alpha instincts screamed that this was the call I had been dreading.


    I answered on the first ring.


    ¡°Good evening,¡± came a yful voice that made my blood run cold. Then, with mock affection, ¡°brother.¡± My heart clenched. My wolf snarled with protective rage that threatened to overwhelm my human control.


    ¡°Did you kidnap Livvy?¡± I demanded, my voice barely controlled.


    Frederick paused dramatically, clearly enjoying my distress. ¡°Livvy. It seems I grabbed the right person. You really do still love her.¡±


    The confirmation hit me like a physical blow. ¡°Whatever you want,e at me. Don¡¯t hurt Livvy!¡±


    Frederick chuckled, the sound sending ice through my veins. ¡°Don¡¯t rush. Grabbing her was always out


    getting to you.¡±


    ¡°Where are <b>you</b>?¡± I pressed, my hands shaking with barely contained fury.


    ¡°Shadowfall Ruins. The old entertainmentplex in the border province suburbs,¡± Frederick replied casually. ¡°Tomorrow morning at eight. Come alone.¡±


    Chapter 132 The Alpha¡¯s


    His <b>voice </b>turned deadly serious, ¡°<b>If </b>you dare call the enforcers, rl make her disappear from the wo <b>forever</b>.¡±


    The line went dead. I stared at my phone, my wolf raging against the trap I knew I was walking <b>Into</b>,


    But I had no choice. Olivia¡¯s life hung in the bnce,


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    The deste, unfinished entertainmentplex stretched before me like a concrete graveyard. <b>Rusted </b><b>steel </b>beams jutted from halfpleted structures, and broken ss littered the ground.


    I recalled the terrifying journey that brought me here. First, the car ride for about half an hour through Harbor City¡¯s outskirts. Then the helicopter, its rotors drowning out my attempts to call for help.


    After what felt like hours in the air, wended somewhere remote. Another car waited, speeding along winding mountain roads that made my stomach churn.


    Finally, the car stopped abruptly. Rough hands dragged me out, the obsidian captivity hood still covering my


    head.


    ¡°Boss Frederick, the person has arrived,¡± I heard one of my captors say.


    The mention of ¡°Boss Frederick¡± sent a chill down my spine. Frederick Warner. The man who had tried to kill Connor and me multiple times.


    Suddenly, the ck hood was ripped away. After a long night in darkness, the sudden exposure to sunlight made me dizzy and unstable.


    I struggled to regain my bnce, blinking rapidly as my eyes adjusted. When my vision cleared, I found myself face to face with Frederick Warner.


    A mocking smile yed on his lips as he studied me like a predator examining its prey.


    Recognition hit me like a thunderbolt. This was the man from the restaurant when I was having dinner with Emma. The same man who had been watching me, talking to me.


    He had been stalking me even then.


    I quickly scanned my surroundings. The two men who had kidnapped me stood respectfully before Frederick, confirming his position as their leader.


    A wave of fear washed over me. I took two steps back, my wolf retreating deeper within me.


    ¡°Afraid of me?¡± Frederick¡¯s eyes held a yful glint, his wolf clearly enjoying the fear emanating from me.


    I tried to calm myself, drawing on theposure I had learned in courtrooms. Frederick looked anything but menacing with his beautiful features inherited from his actress mother.


    But I knew better. This was the man who had <b>tried </b>to kill me so many times.


    I swallowed nervously. ¡°You grabbing me is pointless. Connor and I are estranged. You <b>can¡¯t </b>threaten him


    with me.¡±


    Frederick stepped closer, his piercing eyes studying my face. ¡°Whether it¡¯s pointless or not, you¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡±


    He smiled, and the expression was more terrifying than any snarl. ¡°Miss Winters is indeed a rare beauty. No


    23


    1


    Chapter 132 The Alpha¡¯s


    wonder Connor and Ethan can¡¯t forget you.¡±


    I retreated again, surprise flickering in my amber eyes. ¡°You know Ethan Grey?¡±


    Frederick shrugged dismissively. ¡°Just a dog I keep. Amusing to take out for a walk when I¡¯m bored


    The casual cruelty in his words made my stomach turn. I frowned, pieces of a puzzle clicking into ce.


    Ethan was working with Frederick. That exined the miraculous recovery of the near¨Cbankrupt Grey pack, Ethan had sold his soul to this monster.


    I was so lost in thought that I missed Frederick¡¯s next words.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you,¡± he said sharply, his patience clearly waning


    I snapped back to attention, remembering his earlier threat about Connor. Anxiety wed at my chest


    ¡°Have you already notified Connor?¡± <b>I </b>asked, unable to hide my worry.


    Frederick tilted his head, studying my reaction with obvious amusement. ¡°What? Worried about him?¡± He mocked me with false concern. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you two were estranged? Why so concerned? Afraid he¡¯lle to his death?¡±


    I forced myself to appearposed. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to be responsible <b>for </b><b>a </b>life. Even if it wasn¡¯t him, 1 wouldn¡¯t want anyone risking themselves for me.¡±


    Frederickughed, the sound echoing off the concrete walls around us. ¡°You think I believe that? You two really love acting.¡±


    His expression turned predatory. ¡°Put on a good show of affection for me, and I might consider giving Connor aplete corpse.


    The threat hit me like a physical blow. Although Connor had hurt me, although I had decided to leave his worldpletely, I could not ept himing here to die.


    I only wanted Connor to be well, even if we never contacted each other again. But if he really lost his life to save me, then I would live in the shadows for the rest of my life.

 Whisper 204

    Chapter <b>133</b><b>: </b>The Alpha¡¯s Reckoning


    Chapter 133: The Alpha¡¯s Reckoning


    (Third person¡¯s POV)


    The phone rang sharply in the Rivers Pack mansion, cutting through the tense silence that had settled over the household. William Rivers answered on the second ring, his volce carefully controlled<b>. </b>


    ¡°Richard,¡± he said, recognizing the caller immediately


    ¡°William, I need answers. Richard Winters¡® voice was tight with barely contained fury. ¡°My daughter has vanished. Her phone is disconnected. She was supposed to pick up a friend at the airport but never showed <b>up</b>.


    William¡¯s grip tightened on the phone. ¡°Richard, calm down. What exactly happened?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me to calm down!¡± Richard¡¯s voice exploded through the speaker. ¡°Olivia is missing, and I have reason to believe this is connected to your pack¡¯s illegitimate son.¡±


    The words hit William like a physical blow. Frederick Warner. The name he had tried to bury for over twenty years.


    ¡°Frederick?¡± William¡¯s voice came out as barely a whisper.


    ¡°Yes, Frederick Warner, Richard spat. ¡°The bastard you refused to acknowledge. The one who¡¯s been causing trouble for months.¡±


    William felt the blood drain from his face. ¡°Richard, you can¡¯t be certain-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve searched everywhere, Richard interrupted, his voice breaking slightly. ¡°Natalie and I have called everyone. No one has seen her. And Connor Rivers seemspletely indifferent to her disappearance.¡±


    The usation stung. William knew Connor was anything but indifferent, but the public facade had to be


    maintained.


    ¡®I¡¯ll contact Connor immediately,¡± William promised. ¡°We¡¯ll find her.¡±


    ¡°You better,¡± Richard¡¯s voice turned deadly cold. ¡°Because if Frederick Warner has taken my daughter, if this is connected to your family¡¯s dirty secrets, I will sever our pack alliance permanently.¡±


    The threat hung in the air like a de. William closed his eyes, feeling the weight of decades of mistakes crushing down on him.


    ¡°Richard, please. Let me speak with Connor first. We¡¯ll handle this.¡±


    ¡°You have twenty¨Cfour hours,¡± Richard said tly. ¡°After that, I¡¯m calling in every favor I have. I don¡¯t care what it costs your precious pack reputation.¡±


    The line went dead. William stared at the phone, his hands trembling slightly.


    Katherine Rivers looked up from her position <b>on </b>the sofa, her amber eyes filled with concern. She had heard every word of the heated conversation.


    ¡°William?¡± she said softly. ¡°What¡¯s happening with Olivia?¡±


    Before William could answer, his phone rang again. Connor¡¯s name shed on the screen.


    Chapter 133; The Alpha¡¯s


    <b>¡°</b>Connor<b>, </b>William answered immediately.


    ¡°Father, Olivia¡¯s been kidnapped.¡± Connor¡¯s voice was strained, barely controlled. ¡°Frederick hash


    William¡¯s worst fears were confirmed. ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°He called me. He wants to meet tomorrow morning at Shadowfall Ruins.¡± Connor¡¯s voice cracked slightly


    to me.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s using her to get


    ¡°Connor, we need to call the authorities-¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Connor¡¯s voice exploded through the phone. ¡°Richard said they¡¯ve already called the enforcers. <b>You </b>have to stop them!¡±


    William¡¯s face suddenly darkened. His knuckles turned white as he gripped the phone.


    ¡°What!¡± Connor¡¯s fingers tightened around his phone on the other end. His voice came sharp through the pack bond. ¡°You can¡¯t call the enforcers. Frederick just contacted me. I was nning toe home and discuss countermeasures with you. If you rashly call the enforcers, Frederick can kill her at any time. Livvy¡¯s life will be in danger!¡±


    The desperation in his son¡¯s voice cut through William like a silver de. He had never heard Connor sound so broken, so terrified.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle Richard,¡± William said quickly. ¡°Come home immediately. We need to n this carefully.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already on my way,¡± Connor replied. ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone else get involved. Frederick is unstable. One wrong


    move and¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t finish the sentence. The implications hung heavy between them.


    Katherine moved closer to William, her face pale with worry. Through their mate bond, she pressed him for


    Information.


    *What¡¯s happening with Olivia?¡± she asked silently.


    William looked at his mate, seeing the genuine concern in her eyes. Despite theirplicated rtionship with the Winters family, Katherine had always been fond of Olivia.


    *Frederick has kidnapped her,¡± he replied through their bond. *Connor ising home to discuss rescue


    ns.*


    Katherine¡¯s eyes widened in shock. *But why would Frederick target Olivia? Connor and Oliviapleted their mating ceremony. And Connor¡¯s been publicly dating that actress, La Lawrence.*


    William could feel her confusion through their bond. Katherine didn¡¯t understand theplex web of deception they had woven to protect Olivia.


    keep her


    *The public rtionship is fake, William exined reluctantly. *Connor and Olivia <b>never </b>actuallypleted their mating. The ceremony was called off. Everything since then has been an borate rus


    safe.*


    Katherine stared at him in disbelief. *You mean all this time¡­*


    *Connor has been protecting her from the shadows,* William confirmed. *The breakup, the actress, all of it


    was to make Frederick think she was no longer important to Connor<b>.</b>¡±


    *But it didn¡¯t work,* Katherine realized, her voice heavy with dread.


    1


    Katherine¡¯s mind raced with questions, ench one more urgent than thest. Through their mate <b>bond</b>, her thoughts bombarded William like a relentless storm.


    ¡°How long has this been going on? Why wasn¡¯t I told? What if Frederick hurts her? What if Connor walks into a trap?


    William felt a hondache building behind his temples, Katherine¡¯s anxiety was feeding through their bond, amplifying his own stress.


    ¡°Katherine, please,¡± he said aloud. ¡°I need you to calm down. Connor will be here soon, and we¡¯ll figure out a n¡±


    But Katherine wasn¡¯t finished. Her voice rose with each word.


    ¡°This is all your fault!¡± she used, her amber eyes shing with anger. ¡°If you had handled the Victoria Price situation properly twenty years ago, none of this would be happening!¡±


    William¡¯s jaw clenched. ¡°Katherine, not now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, now!¡± she stood up, her hands shaking with fury. ¡°Your affair created Frederick. Your cowardice in not acknowledging him turned him into this monster. And now Olivia is paying the price for your mistakes!¡±


    The words hit their mark. William felt his own anger rising to match hers.


    ¡°I did what I thought was best for the pack,¡± he said coldly.


    ¡°You did what was easiest for you,¡± Katherine shot back. ¡°You sent Victoria away because you were too weak to stand up to your father. You abandoned your own son because it was convenient.¡±


    William¡¯s control snapped. ¡°Enough! I don¡¯t need you bringing up ancient history when we have a crisis to


    handle.¡±


    He turned and stalked toward the door. ¡°I¡¯m going to call Richard back and try to stop the enforcers, When Connor arrives, we¡¯ll deal with this properly.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare walk away from me!¡± Katherine called after him.


    But William was already gone, leaving her alone in the living room with her anger and fear.


    Katherine sank back onto the sofa, her fury giving way to grief. Her eyes filled with tears as the weight of the situation crashed over her<b>. </b>


    William always used her of bringing up old grievances. But the Victoria Price incident had never been trul resolved. It remained a thorn in her heart, a hurdle she could never ovee.


    After all these years, the consequences of that affair were still destroying their family. And now an innocent young woman was paying the price.


    Katherine sat alone in the living room, crying silently until her eyes were red and swollen. The tears came for Olivia, for Connor, for the family that seemed cursed by William¡¯s past mistakes.


    The intense quarrel in the living room had not gone unnoticed. Martha Wilson, a servant who had been dusting nearby, heard every word of the heated exchange.


    Martha had served Eleanor Rivers for more than twenty years. Her loyalty to the pack matriarch was absolute, and she had learned long ago that Eleanor valued information above all else.


    Whenever there was any disturbance in the family, Martha reported it immediately. This situation was far tor


    Chapter 133: The Alpha¡¯s


    serious to keep to herself.


    She quickly made her way to Eleanor¡¯s private sitting room, her steps hurried but quiet. Eleanor looked up from her embroidery as Martha entered.


    ¡°Elder Rivers,¡± Martha said, bowing respectfully. ¡°I need to report something urgent.¡±


    Eleanor set down her needlework, her sharp blue eyes focusing on the servant. ¡°What is it, Martha?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s been a terrible development,¡± Martha began, her voice low and urgent. ¡°Frederick Warner has kidnapped Olivia Winters.¡±


    Eleanor¡¯s face wentpletely still. For a moment, she looked as if she hadn¡¯t heard correctly.


    ¡°You said that Frederick Warner kidnapped Olivia Winters?¡± she asked <b>slowly</b>.


    Martha nodded gravely. ¡°Yes, Elder Rivers. I heard Alpha William and Luna Katherine discussing it. Connor Rivers confirmed it himself.¡±


    Eleanor¡¯s expression darkened, a thin line of anger appearing in her eyes. ¡°This is toowless!¡±


    Although Eleanor had never particrly favored Olivia, she couldn¡¯t tolerate such illegal and criminal acts <b>as </b>k********g. Human life was at stake.


    Besides, although Frederick had never been acknowledged by the pack, he was still her grandson. Rivers pack blood flowed in his veins. She couldn¡¯t tolerate her grandson engaging in such illegal and criminal


    activities.


    Eleanor immediately reached out through the pack bond to contact Connor. <b>*</b>Come home immediately.* shemanded. ¡°We need to discuss this situation.*


    *I¡¯m already on my way, Grandmother,* Connor responded. *I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    After ending the mental connection, Eleanor turned back to Martha. Her voice was sharp with concern.


    ¡°Where is Vanessa<b>? </b>Where is she?¡±


    Watch videos get points (0/10)


    8.2K


    u


    <b>Vote </b>


    Chapter 134, Desperate AL


    Chapter 134<b>: </b>Desperate Alliances

 Whisper 205

    Chapter 134, Desperate AL


    Chapter 134<b>: </b>Desperate Alliances


    Chapter 86: Confrontation in the Shadow Den


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    ¡°It definitely will,¡± Connor¡¯s Ice¨Cblue eyes were covered with ayer of haze. ¡°But before that, I will make her responsible for what she has done.¡±


    His statement was vague, not specifying exactly how he would deal with Vanessa. I studied his face, trying to read his intentions, but his Alpha mask was firmly in ce.


    Half an hourter, the Cullinan SUV drove into an unfamiliar ce and stopped slowly. I turned my head in confusion, looking out at the sprawlingpound surrounded by high walls.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± I asked, peering through the tinted windows.


    ¡°My base,¡± Connor replied, his voice steady. ¡°The Shadow Den. This is where Vanessa is being held.¡±


    After getting out of the car, Connor took my hand. ¡°Follow me inside and don¡¯t get lost. This ce is veryrge.¡±


    I let him lead me, my wolf Cora instinctively trusting his Alpha presence as I hurried to keep up. The winter wind was bitterly cold, cutting through my coat.


    Connor noticed my difort and gently ced my hand into his coat pocket. Warmth spread from his


    palm, and I felt less cold, Cora appreciating the shared heat.


    Having only caught a glimpse from the car, I was stunned when I saw the ce clearly. Though it was already past 10 PM, werewolves were still training everywhere.


    They were organized in groups, each led by a beta, training in a disciplined manner. Despite the freezing winter night, the werewolves were dressed very thinly, some even shirtless, their powerful wolf forms radiating heat.


    I had to admit, they were in great shape, all over six feet tall, and the shirtless men were all muscr. As for their looks, they varied. I quickly scanned around, seeing a few who looked decent, like two men I wouldter learn were Jackson Harris and Tyler Wilson from Connor¡¯s training team, but most were very average.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Connor asked, his Alpha possessiveness subtly ring.


    | I guiltily looked away, feeling like a child caught with her hand in the cookie jar. ¡°I¡¯m just curious about seeing


    werewolves in vests in the winter.¡±


    Connor¡¯s lips quirked slightly. ¡°They¡¯re training hard. Their werewolf metabolism keeps them warm. They don¡¯t


    feel cold<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    I hummed in response, still distracted by the impressive disy of pack strength around us. Suddenly, a loud and unified voice, a chorus of respectful wolfish growls and words, shattered the night sky: ¡°Greetings, Alpha! Greetings, Luha Apparent!¡±


    I was startled and instinctively shivered, Cora reacting to the sudden disy of pack hierarchy. Looking up, I saw arge group of werewolves standing neatly in front of us.


    1


    Chapter 134 Desperate Al


    Their formation was orderly, and they stood up straight, their postures exuding deference to their Alpha and his chosen. Connor nodded Indifferently, not saying a word, his Alpha presencemanding silence.


    ¡°Do they all know me?¡± I asked, puzzled.


    Connor confirmed, his ice¨Cblue eyes glinting with pride. ¡°Yes, they do¡± He then addressed the group.


    ¡°Continue your training<b>.¡± </b>


    they in an


    The resounding ¡°Yes, Alpha!¡± echoed again, and the group dispersed in an orderly fashion to resume their


    training.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Livvy,¡± Connor said, continuing to lead me inside.


    The main building of the Shadow Den was luxuriously and brightly decorated, resembling a high¨Cend lodge. Crystal chandeliers shone brilliantly, murals depicting legendary wolf hunts hung on the walls, and the polished stone <b>floor </b>was so clean it reflected our images.


    Connor led me into a private observation room. ¡°Wait for me here,¡± he said. ¡°The basement is dark, damp cold, and dirty, not a ce for a future Luna. There are monitors in this room that can see the screens where the basement situation can be monitored.


    The room was spacious, with the heating on, furnished with antique¨Cstyle mahogany furniture and plush leather sofas. There were even desserts, fresh fruit, and hot herbal tea prepared on the mahogany round


    table.


    Connor took my hands out of his coat pocket and rubbed them in his own, his Alpha warmth seeping into me. I¡¯ve ordered my betas to prepare these refreshments. If you need anything else, they¡¯ll bring it.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°This is more than enough.¡±


    Connor led me to the sofa, picked up the remote control, and turned on therge screen disy in front of us. After pressing a few buttons, the monitor showed the surveince footage from the Shadow Den Basement. ¡°That¡¯s the basement, Connor said, his voice neutral.


    The screen was divided into four smaller screens, showing different angles of the werewolf detention cells. On one of the screens<b>, </b>Vanessa¡¯s face appeared.


    My hand tightened, Cora bristling within me. I stared at the screen, wing my breathing unconsciously. From another angle, Vanessa¡¯s entire body could be seen. She was huddled in a corner, her hands and feet bound with silverced ropes, which would weaken her wolf. Her face was bruised, and her violet eyes <b>were </b>filled with terror and despair.


    I pursed my lips, <i>my </i>jaw tense. I remembered how pure and innocent Vanessa had seemed when we first met, a skilled maniptor


    And at the Crescent Moon Stables, Vanessa had called me ¡°Sister Winters¡± so sweetly, asking me to tear her how to ride, only to falsely use me of deliberately trying to harm her by using her concealed steel brooch to spook Moonbeam the white mare.


    Fortunately, Connor had not been fooled by Vanessa¡¯s scheme.


    My brow furrowed, amber eyes filled with confusion. ¡°Why would she do those things? It seems unnecessary if it was just because she disliked me.¡±


    Chapter 134. Diebarorate Al


    <b>Their </b>formation was <b>orderly</b>, and they stood up straight, their postures exuding deference to their his chosen. Connor nodded indifferently, not saying a word, his Alpha presencemanding silenc


    Do they all know me?¡± I asked, puzzled.


    Connor confirmed, his ice¨Cblue eyes glinting with pride. ¡°Yes, they do.¡± He then addressed the group. ¡°Continue your training.¡±


    The resounding ¡°Yes, Alphal¡± echoed again, and the group dispersed in an orderly fashion to resume their


    training.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Livvy,¡± Connor said, continuing to lead me inside.


    The main building of the Shadow Den was luxuriously and brightly decorated, resembling a high¨Cend lodge<b>. </b>Crystal chandeliers shone brilliantly, murals depicting legendary wolf hunts hung on the walls, and the polished stone floor was so clean it reflected our images.


    Connor led me into a private observation <b>room</b>. ¡°Wait for me here,¡± he said. ¡°The basement is dark, dampa cold, and dirty, not a ce for a future Luna. There are monitors in this room that can see the screens where the basement situation can be monitored.¡±


    The room was spacious, with the heating on, furnished with antique¨Cstyle mahogany furniture and plush leather sofas. There were even desserts, fresh fruit, and hot herbal tea prepared on the mahogany round


    table.


    Connor took my hands out of his coat pocket and rubbed them in his own, his Alpha warmth seeping into me. ¡°I¡¯ve ordered my betas to prepare these refreshments. If you need anything else, they¡¯ll bring it.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°This is more than enough¡±


    Connor led me to the sofa, picked up the remote control, and turned on therge screen disy in front of us. After pressing a few buttons, the monitor showed the surveince footage from the Shadow Den Basement. ¡°That¡¯s the basement,¡± Connor said, his voice neutral.


    The screen was divided into four smaller screens, showing different angles of the werewolf detention cells. On one of the screens, Vanessa¡¯s face appeared.


    My hand tightened, Cora bristling within me. I stared at the screen, slewing my breathing unconsciously. From another angle, Vanessa¡¯s entire body could be seen. She was huddled in a corner, her hands and feet bound with silverced ropes, which would weaken her wolf. Her face was bruised, and her violet eyes were filled with terror and despair.


    I pursed <i>my </i>lips, my jaw tense. I remembered how pure and innocent Vanessa had seemed when we first met, a skilled maniptor


    And at the Crescent Moon Stables, Vanessa had called me ¡°Sister Winters¡± so sweetly, asking me to her how to ride, only to falsely use me of deliberately trying to harm her by using her concealed steel brooch to spook Moonbeam the white mare.


    Fortunately, Connor had not been fooled by Vanessa¡¯s scheme.


    My brow furrowed, amber eyes filled with confusion. ¡°Why would she do those things? It seems unnecessary if it was just because she disliked me.¡±


    Chapter 184 Desperate Al


    I <b>don¡¯t </b>understand either<b>, </b>Connor replied, his expression hardening<b>. </b>Til ask her myselfter


    <b>lowered </b>my eyes and hummed softly. Sitting on the sofa, my emotions unclear, I looked troubled


    Connor squatted down in front of me, taking my hands in his, meeting my eyes. ¡°Can you wait for me here obediently, Livvy? If you need anything, use the inte to call my betas. I¡¯m going to check the base


    ¡°Okay,¡± I replied, nodding slightly.


    ¡°<b>Good </b>girl,¡± Connor said, ruffling my hair before standing up and walking out.


    Soon after, Connor¡¯s figure appeared on the surveince screen. He was standing three or four meters <b>away </b>from Vanessa, his Alpha presence radiating cold authority.


    ¡°Con! Con, you finally came to see me!¡± As soon as Vanessa saw Connor, she seemed to go crazy, crying loudly and trying to run towards him, her wolf whimpering pathetically.


    Her voice was terribly hoarse, making her cries somewhat frightening. However, her hands and feet were tied with the silverced ropes, and the ropes were fixed to the iron gate next to her. Vanessa was tied up like a disobedient omega, with no dignity whatsoever.


    Connor¡¯s brow furrowed, his aura <b>very </b>cold.


    Watching the screen, I heard the painful and longing ¡°Con,¡± and understood everything in an instant. Vanessa liked Connor, perhaps even loved him with a twisted, obsessive passion.


    I vaguely felt that Vanessa had done those things perhaps because of Connor, I held my breath, staring intently at the screen.


    ¡°Address me as Alpha Connor,¡± Connor demanded coldly.


    When Vanessa heard this, she was stunned for a moment, then suddenlyughed coldly. ¡°Why can¡¯t I call you that? Do you want me to call you brother?¡±


    Vanessa¡¯s expression was strangely distorted, and sheughed, her wolfish features contorting. ¡°Calling you brother is fine too. I like brothers the most.¡±


    Connor¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I know!¡± Vanessa shouted in a hoarse voice, her wolf¡¯s desperation raw. ¡°I like you! I love you! Con<b>, </b>haven¡¯t you realized my feelings after all these years, how my wolf aches for you?¡±


    11


    Watch videos get points (0/10) >


    8.2K


    19


    Vote


    1

 Whisper 206

    Chapter 135. The Exiles C.


    Chapter 135<b>: </b>The Exile¡¯s Cruelty


    Chapter 135: The Exile¡¯s Cruelty


    <b>(</b>Frederick¡¯s POV)


    The abandoned warehouse loomed before us like a concrete tomb. Twenty¨Csix floors of unfinished construction, rusted steel beams jutting out at dangerous angles. Perfect for what I had nned.


    I watched as Marcus ke and Vincent Torres dragged Olivia Winters up the crumbling staircase. Her amber eyes darted around frantically, taking in the decay and danger that surrounded us. The scent of rust, mold<b>, </b>and abandonment filled the air.


    Her werewolf senses were clearly overwhelmed. I could see her nostrils ring as she tried to process all <b>the </b>threatening scents. But the silverced ropes around her wrists were <b>doing </b>their job perfectly. Her supernatural strength was suppressed, leaving her as vulnerable as any human.


    ¡°Keep moving,¡± Marcus growled, shoving her forward when she stumbled.


    I followed behind, savoring every moment of her fear. This was what the Rivers pack deserved. This was justice for twenty years of abandonment.


    As we climbed higher, I noticed Olivia¡¯s breathing bing morebored. Not from exertion ¨C her werewolf physiology should handle the climb easily even with the silver restraints. No, this was something else.


    Fear of heights.


    How deliciously ironic. The future Luna of the Rivers pack<b>, </b>afraid of heights. I made a mental note to use this weakness to its fullest advantage.


    By the time we reached the twenty¨Csixth floor, Olivia¡¯s legs were trembling visibly. She kept her eyes fixed straight ahead, refusing to look out through the gaps in the concrete walls where the windows should have


    been.


    Marcus checked his watch and turned to me. ¡°Boss Frederick, it¡¯s 7:40 PM¡±


    I nodded, my eyes never leaving Olivia¡¯s pale face. Twenty minutes <b>until </b>Connor was supposed to arrive. Twenty minutes to break her spiritpletely.


    ¡°Tell me, Miss Winters,¡± I said, circling her like a predator. ¡°Do you really think Connor Rivers will sacrifice himself for you?¡±


    She remained silent, lowering her head. I could sense her wolf whimpering within her, weakened by the silver


    but still present.


    ¡°I asked you a question,¡± I continued, my voice dripping with contempt. ¡°Or perhaps you don¡¯t know the answer? Perhaps you¡¯re not as important to him as you think?¡±


    Still nothing. Her silence was beginning to irritate me.


    ¡°You know, I¡¯ve been watching your little charade for months,¡± <b>I </b>said, moving closer. ¡°The fake breakup, the actress girlfriend, all of it designed <b>to </b>make me think you didn¡¯t matter anymore.¡±


    Iughed bitterly. ¡°But Connor¡¯s reaction when I called him told me everything I needed to know. He still loves you. Still thinks he can save you.¡±


    Chapter 135: The Exile: 0


    Olivia¡¯s shoulders tensed, but she kept her head down.


    The pack bonds he was denied,¡± I spat. ¡°The family connections I never had. All because William


    <b>too </b>much of a coward to acknowledge his own blood.¡±


    My anger was building now, twenty years <b>of </b>resentment pouring out. ¡°Do you know what it¡¯s like to grow <b>up </b>knowing your father exists but wants nothing to do with you? To watch from afar as he builds a perfect family with his legitimate children?¡±


    I grabbed her arm with brutal force, my fingers digging into her flesh. ¡°Answer me!¡±


    When she still didn¡¯t respond, I violently pushed her forward. With her hands bound behind her back, she couldn¡¯t break her fall. She stumbled and crashed to her knees before copsing near the edge of the


    building


    A small cry escaped her lips as she found herself dangerously close to the twenty¨Csix¨Cstory drop. Her fear of heights kicked in full force, and I could smell the terror radiating from her.


    ¡°Look down,¡± Imanded. ¡°See how far you¡¯d fall?¡±


    She squeezed her eyes shut, her whole body shaking.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I mocked. ¡°Are you mute like some pathetic omega wolves? Can¡¯t even speak when spoken


    to?¡±


    My enforcers chuckled behind me, enjoying the show I felt a surge of power, finally havingplete control over someone the Rivers pack cared about.


    ¡°You know,¡± I said thoughtfully, ¡°I promised Connor he could trade himself for your release. But I never said I


    wouldn¡¯t <i>do </i>anything to you first.¡±


    Her eyes snapped open, amber orbs wide with horror.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± I continued, my voice turning crude. ¡°I think my men deserve some entertainment before Connor arrives. How do you think he¡¯ll feel seeing his intended mate vited by a pack of rogues?¡±


    Olivia trembled in response, her wolf¡¯s protective instincts shing with her physical helplessness. I could see the internal struggle, the way her supernatural nature fought against the silver restraints. ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a imed b***h anyway,¡± I sneered, using the most insulting werewolf slur I could think of. ¡°Connor¡¯s already marked you, hasn¡¯t he? I have no interest in things other alphas have touched.¡± My voice filled with bitter resentment. ¡°But my men aren¡¯t so particr. They¡¯ll take what they can get.¡± Behind me, Marcus ke and Vincent Torres exchanged nces. I could see the predatory hunger building in their eyes. The prospect of assaulting the ex¨CLuna¨Cto¨Cbe of the Rivers pack was clearly exciting them.


    ¡°Frederick Warner!¡±


    The words exploded from Olivia¡¯s lips, filled with hatred and fury. Her wolf might be suppressed, but he was still fighting.


    Tril


    I was amused by her sudden outburst. ¡°Oh, so you can speak after all. What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t like the idea of so many rogues serving <b>you</b>?¡±


    ¡°You beast!¡± she spat, her amber eyes zing with defiance despite her bound state. ¡°You monster! You¡¯re nothing but a pathetic reject who can¡¯t ept that nobody wanted you!¡±


    Chapter 135 The T


    The words hit their mark, but instead of anger, I felt a surge of satisfaction. She was breaking. Theposedwyer facade was cracking.


    ¡°There¡¯s the fire I was looking for,¡± I said with genuine pleasure. ¡°Connor always did prefer his women with


    spirit.¡±


    I turned to my enforcers, who were practically salivating at this point. ¡°Gentlemen, she¡¯s all yours


    Marcus Cole, my assistant who had remained silent throughout the ordeal, shifted ufortably. I caught a flicker of sympathy crossing his face as he witnessed what was about to happen.


    Weakness. I couldn¡¯t tolerate weakness in my organization.


    ¡°Marcus,¡± I called out mockingly. ¡°You can have her after my enforcers are done. Consider it a bonus for your loyal service.¡±


    His face went pale, but he didn¡¯t protest. He knew better than to cross me.


    ¡°Actually,¡± I said, struck by a brilliant idea. ¡°Marcus, I want you to record everything. Every moment, every


    sound, every tear.¡±


    I pulled out my phone and tossed it to him. ¡°Connor Rivers needs to see exactly what happens to those he cares about. I want him to watch his mate being defiled.<b>¡± </b>


    Iughed maniacally as my revenge against the Rivers <b>pack </b>reached its crescendo. Twenty years of nning. twenty years of waiting, and finally I would have my satisfaction.


    ¡°Make sure you get good angles,¡± I instructed Marcus. ¡°This is going to be the performance of a lifetime.¡±

 Whisper 207

    Chapter <b>136</b><b>: </b><b>The </b>Luna¡¯s Fury


    Chapter 136: The Luna¡¯s Fury


    (Frederick¡¯s POV)


    ¡°Go, untic the silverced ropes binding her,¡± Imanded Marcus Cole, my voice dripping with sadistic


    anticipation.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± Marcus replied, though I could sense his wolf whimpering in protest at what was <b>about </b><b>to </b>


    unfold.


    Everyone present clearly heard our conversation. Just moments before, I had ordered my rogue enforcers to assault Olivia Winters, the future Luna of the Rivers pack. Those wolves had already begun advancing on her like starved predators sensing vulnerable prey.


    Their eyes gleamed with lustful hunger as they imagined what they would do to Connor Rivers¡® precious mate. The thought of defiling the daughter of an Alpha bloodline sent waves of excitement through their pack bonds.


    Olivia was lying near the edge of the abandoned building, quite a distance from the rogues. The enforcers had only walked halfway when they heard my newmand.


    They all stopped abruptly, their wolves panting with lustful hunger. Their eyes remained fixed eagerly on Olivia as they anxiously waited for Marcus to remove the silver¨Cthreaded restraints that had been suppressing her werewolf strength.


    Olivia red fiercely at me, her amber eyes zing with a hatred so intense it seemed capable of tearing me apart. The fury radiating from her was intoxicating.


    I was savoring her rage like fine wine. A cruel smile curved <b>my </b>lips as I asked in a voice filled with dark pleasure, ¡°Do you hate me, little Luna?¡±


    Her silence only fueled my excitement. The way her chest rose and fell with barely controlled rage was magnificent.


    I reveled in Olivia¡¯s hatred, my wolf feeding off her rage and despair like a parasite. ¡°Crushing you would be as easy as crushing an omega pup,¡± I sneered, my voice carrying the authority of an Alpha who had wed his way to power through violence.


    ¡°Your anger is my stimnt, your fear my entertainment.¡±


    Marcus approached Olivia reluctantly, his wolf¡¯s instincts screaming against harming a female pack member. Especially one destined to be Luna.


    He dragged her away from the building¡¯s edge and began untying the silverced ropes. His hands treed slightly as he worked.


    The moment the restraints fell <b>away</b>, Olivia¡¯s werewolf strength surged back like a dam bursting. She desperately charged toward me, catching Marcuspletely off guard.


    The other rogues, their minds clouded by lustful thoughts and underestimating the daughter of an Alpha bloodline, were too slow to react to her sudden burst of supernatural speed.


    1


    Chapter 136. The Luna¡¯s &


    <b>I </b>dodged Olivia¡¯s Initial attack with practiced ease<b>, </b><b>my </b><b>own </b>Alpha reflexes honed <b>by </b><b>years </b>of brut She moved faster than I had expected, but not fast enough.


    <b>I </b>retaliated with a vicious backhand that sent her stumbling backward. Then I ordered my men <b>to </b>stay bec <b>my </b>eyes gleaming with excitement.


    ¡°Let me handle this wildcat myself,¡± I growled, my wolf rising to the surface.


    I recalled the surveince videos where Olivia was always sad and tearful, missing Connor <b>Rivers</b>. She <b>had </b>appeared as nothing more than a beautiful but empty¨Cheaded she¨Cwolf who couldn¡¯t survive without her Alpha¡¯s protection.


    I knew she was awyer but had dismissed her as weak. I viewed her legal career as mere pack politics rather than genuine capability.


    In my twisted mind, Olivia was just another lovesick female, obsessed with her mate and utterly helpless


    without him. How wrong I had been.


    ¡°Impressive for a pampered pack princess,¡± I taunted, circling her like a predator. Her fighting stance was surprisingly solid.


    ¡°You want to know what real training looks like?¡± I snarled, my wolf¡¯s dominance pressing against her like a


    physical weight.


    I recounted my own brutal upbringing in ckmoor Territory, where I¡¯d been raised by the leader of the most vicious rogue pack. ¡°My training was inhumane ¨C abandoned on remote inds to survive alone.¡±


    ¡°Forced to fight other werewolves in underground arenas. Subjected to silver torture to build resistance.¡± Through blood and savagery, I had eventually be the Alpha of ckmoor¡¯srgest criminal pack. Imanded rogues and exiles who answered to no territorialw.


    My wolf had been forged in violence, shaped by abandonment and rejection from the very pack that should have imed me as blood.


    I acknowledged Olivia¡¯s potential, noting how her extreme rage was awakening her dormant Alpha bloodline. But she was still no match for a wolf who had survived the brutal hierarchy of rogue packs.


    ¡°Your anger gives you strength, little Luna, but I¡¯ve been bathed in blood since I could shift,¡± I snarled.


    Olivia knew her death was inevitable. She refused to endure the humiliation I had nned. She chose to fight with every ounce of her werewolf heritage rather than submit like prey.


    ¡°A bit interesting,¡± I admitted, my expression shifting from disdain to genuine surprise and dark interest. My wolf had never encountered a she¨Cwolf like Olivia before. Most females would either submit to superior strength or choose death over dishonor. But she had chosen to fight with the fury of a true Alpha¡¯s daughter. Olivia attacked me with desperate ferocity, her wolf lending her supernatural speed and strength, was still outmatched by my superior size and experience.


    I kicked her to the ground with brutal force. Her body hit the concrete hard enough to c***k it.


    he


    She grabbed a steel bar from the construction debris and swung it at my head with werewolf strength. The metal whistled through the air.


    I dodged with Alpha reflexes <b>and </b>yanked the bar away<b>, </b>causing Olivia to stumble forward. She quickly


    Chapter 136 The Lima¡¯s F


    regained her footing.


    She almed a vicious kick at my groin, her wolf¡¯s instincts targeting my most vulnerable area. I was taken aback by her ruthless tactics.


    Was this refined pack princess truly intending to end my bloodline entirely? As I prepared to retaliate, Olivia


    looked up.


    Our eyes met in a moment of pure, primal recognition.


    I was shocked by what I saw in Olivia¡¯s amber eyes. They burned with bloodthirsty mania, the killing fury of a cornered wolf with nothing left to lose.


    Through her gaze, I glimpsed an echo of my own past. I remembered the desperate young wolf who had fought wild beasts in underground arenas years ago, driven by the same desperate will to survive


    Av own wolf


    The sight of those ¡°killing eyes¡± made me abandon my previous casual attitude and cruel smile. My recognized the dangerous shift in my prey.


    This was no longer a helpless she¨Cwolf to be toyed with. This <b>was </b>a predator awakening to her own lethal potential.


    Watch videos get points (0/10) >


    8 2K

 Whisper 208

    Chapter 137 Silver Thunder


    Chapter <b>137</b><b>: </b><b>Silver </b>Thunder


    Chapter <b>137</b>: Silver Thunder


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    Gunfire ripped through the air, the sharp c***k echoing off the concrete walls of the abandoned building. The sound was somonce to the nearby residents that they dismissed it <b>as </b>another film crew shooting at the old construction site. They had no idea that werewolf pack politics had turned lethal within those crumbling walls.


    Ten minutes earlier, I had arrived at the twenty¨Csixth floor and been confronted with a sight that <b>nearly </b>shattered my Alphaposure. Olivia <b>hung </b>suspended in Frederick Warner¡¯s grip, her feet dangling above the perilous edge of the unfinished building. Twenty¨Csix stories of empty air yawned beneath her.


    Frederick¡¯s powerful hand was wrapped around her throat, choking the life from my mate. Her amber eye were wide with terror and pain, her face pale fromck of oxygen. Even my wolf howled in anguish as primal fear seized my heart.


    Bruises covered her face and arms. Blood trickled from a cut on her lip. My beautiful Olivia had been beaten and tortured by this monster.


    Frederick tightened his grip around her throat, his eyes meeting my ice¨Cblue gaze. He raised a brow in sardonic greeting, as if we were meeting for afternoon tea instead of a deadly confrontation.


    ¡°Please,¡± I managed to rasp out, my voice strained as my wolf struggled against human restraint. ¡°Let her go.<b>¡± </b>


    Frederick feigned amusement, toying with Olivia¡¯s life like a predator ying with prey. I could see her consciousness fading as his grip cut off her air supply. The sight of my mate suffocating in my half¨Cbrother¡¯s grasp felt like my very soul was being torn apart.


    ¡°I came alone, as you requested,¡± I said, forcing my voice to remain steady. ¡°Release her immediately.¡± Frederick chuckled darkly and suddenly released Olivia, tossing her aside like discarded trash. She hit the concrete floor hard, gasping and coughing as air rushed back into her <b>lungs</b>.


    ¡°You¡­¡± My rage red, my wolf surging forward as I took an involuntary step toward my injured mate.


    A gunshot rang out from Frederick¡¯s silver¨Cloaded pistol. The bullet struck the ground inches from my feet, sending concrete chips flying. I froze, my face like ice as my wolf battled between protective <b>fury </b>and | calcted restraint.


    Frederick kept his finger poised on the trigger, his own Alpha energy radiating dangerous intent: ¡°I need to verify you¡¯re truly alone,¡± he said calmly. ¡°If you dare to y tricks, today, none of you will survive.¡±


    <b>eived </b>


    His rogue enforcers spoke into theirmunication devices, confirming through the static that no Divers pack members were detected in the surrounding area. Frederick¡¯s lips curved in a cold smile as he the all¨Cclear.


    ¡°A true mate indeed,¡± Frederick mocked, his voice dripping with contempt. ¡°How touching that you¡¯d risk everything for this female.¡±


    ¡°Now, can she leave?¡± I asked, my voiceced with barely suppressed Alpha authority.


    Chapter 137 sier Thunder


    Frederick retorted with a taunt. ¡°Why break up the <b>loving </b>mates in times <b>of </b>trouble?


    I <b>ignored </b>his words, cautiously approaching Olivia with the careful movements <b>of </b><b>a </b><b>wolf </b>


    <b>injured </b>packmate. Shey crumpled on the concrete, her breathing shallow and <bbored</b>. The scent of her <b>blood </b>made my wolf whimper with the need to protect and heal.


    ¡°Why involve her in our feud?¡± I asked, gently examining her wounds. ¡°She is innocent of the Rivers pack¡¯s past sins. Why hurt her?<b>¡± </b>


    My voice carried both the pain of a mate and the controlled fury of an Alpha whose territory <b>had </b>been vited. Frederick watched with amusement as I gathered Olivia into my arms, cradling her as if she were made of precious ss.


    I checked her pulse and breathing, desperate to ensure my mate¡¯s survival. Her heartbeat was weak but steady. Relief flooded through me as I felt the warmth of life still flowing through her body.


    Olivia gasped awake, her amber eyes struggling to focus. ¡°Con¡­nor¡­¡± she whispered, her voice barely


    audible.


    ¡°Livy¡­¡± I responded softly, using the intimate nickname only was allowed. My heart ached at her condition, my wolf pressing against my consciousness with overwhelming protective instincts.


    She saw me, relief mixed with fear flickering in her amber eyes. ¡°Why did youe? Leave, quickly! Don¡¯t mind me!¡± she croaked out.


    Even in her weakened state, her Luna instincts were still trying to protect me. Her selfless courage moved me beyond words, strengthening my resolve to get her out of this nightmare.


    Frederick apuded mockingly, his wolf enjoying our disy of mate bond desperation. ¡°Such touching love between destined mates.<b>¡± </b>


    I lifted my gaze to meet Frederick¡¯s, my ice¨Cblue eyes now burning with the deadly calm of an Alpha protecting his pack. My voice became a steel¨Cedgedmand that carried the weight of my bloodline authority.


    ¡°I¡¯ll exchange myself for her. Send her away from this territory.¡±


    Frederickughed harshly, his own Alpha energy shing against mine in the confined space. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t mates share in times of trouble? Why abandon your Luna when disaster strikes?¡±


    I ignored his taunts, carefully lifting Olivia with supernatural gentleness. My touch was reverent despite the danger surrounding us. ¡°I¡¯m taking her downstairs. You will arrange for her safe passage from this territory.¡± As I spoke of sending Olivia away, I suddenly pivoted with werewolf speed, carrying my mate as I sprinted to the side of the building. Redser dots appeared on Frederick¡¯s forehead<b>, </b>followed by simr targeting beams on his rogue enforcers.


    The precision markings of my elite sniper team painted deadly promises across their bodies, Fre widened as he realized he¡¯d been putmaneuvered.


    -k¡¯s eyes


    ¡°You brought your pack¡¯s marksmen?¡± Frederick roared, his wolf snarling with rage.


    My lips curved in a predatory smirk, my Alpha confidence returning. ¡°Did you really think I¡¯de unprepared?¡±


    Frederick¡¯s rogues exchanged bewildered nces, their formation breaking as they realized invisible threats


    <Chapter 137 Silver Thunder


    surrounded them. The red dots tracked their every movement with mechanical precision.


    Though surprised by my tactical deception, Frederick quickly regained hisposure. Years of survival among rogue packs had taught him to adapt quickly to changing circumstances.


    ¡°Well yed, Connor Rivers,¡± he said with grudging respect. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be you if you simply walked into death¡¯s embrace for a female, even your destined mate.¡±


    But even now, Frederick remained confident. The sound of helicopter rotors filled the air, the aircraft hovering outside the twenty¨Csixth floor like a mechanical predator, Olivia turned toward the harsh sunlight streaming through the opening, squinting against the re,


    ¡°Sister¡­¡± a familiar, terrified voice called out from the helicopter, carried on the wind.


    Olivia¡¯s amber eyes widened in horror as she saw Grace Winters, her eight¨Cyear¨Cold half¨Csister, held captive by Derek Stone. The massive rogue enforcer dangled the child precariously from the aircraft, her small form a heartbreaking contrast to his brutal strength,


    Olivia¡¯s maternal instincts and pack bonds with her family member sent waves of anguish through her weakened body. She tried to struggle in my arms, desperate to reach her sister.


    Frederick turned to us with renewed malicious pleasure, his wolf feeding off our despair. Tell me, Alpha Rivers¡­ what will the little pup look like if she falls from this height?¡±


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t touch her!¡± Olivia cried, her voice hoarse but filled with protective <b>fury</b><b>. </b>


    Frederickughed darkly, savoring our helplessness. ¡°Tell your marksmen to let us all leave this territory, or your precious sister will be turned into mincemeat right in front of you, future Luna.¡±

 Whisper 209

    <b>Chapter </b><b>138</b><b>: </b><b>The </b>Alpha¡¯s <b>Calcted </b><b>Strike </b>


    Chapter 139: The Alpha¡¯s Calcted Strike


    <b>(</b>Connor¡¯s POV)


    This day, Connor Rivers waited for a long time.


    The moment to capture Frederick Warner and his remaining forces in the Northern Territory had finally arrived. I had been nning this operation for weeks, coordinating every detail with military precision.


    My elite enforcers were positioned throughout the abandoned construction zone. Sniper teams upied the tallest buildings within a two¨Cmile radius. Mercenaries I had flown in overnight from ckmoor Territory


    waited in concealed positions.


    Frederick¡¯s resources in the Northern Territory were limited. Most of his forces remained in his ckmoor stronghold. This was our best chance to eliminate him and his rogues in one decisive strike.


    My wolf paced restlessly as I calcted the odds. Every instinct screamed that this was the opportunity we


    had been waiting for.


    ording to the rescue n devised the previous night, I hoped to rescue Olivia and eliminate Frederick¡¯s remaining rogues in one fell swoop. The n required me to risk my own life as Alpha. Failure meant death for both Olivia and myself.


    But a sudden change urred that I never expected.


    Frederick had sent someone to capture Grace Winters.


    My eight¨Cyear¨Cold sister¨Cinw dangled from Derek Stone¡¯s massive grip in the helicopter. The sight of the terrified pup made my wolf howl with protective fury.


    ¡°Save Grace¡­ Connor, save Grace¡­¡± Olivia clutched my cor desperately, her amber eyes pleading.


    Her voice was hoarse from Frederick¡¯s earlier assault. Blood still trickled from the cut on her lip. But her concern was entirely focused on her half¨Csister¡¯s safety.


    My ice¨Cblue eyes were dark and uncertain. My wolf paced restlessly within, torn between tactical necessity.


    and protective instincts.


    I had waited too long for this opportunity. We were now in Cloudmere, on the border of the Northern Territory.


    ckmoor Territoryy just beyond the horizon.


    The helicopter hovered right in front of us. If I let Frederick return to his stronghold in ckmoor Territory<b>, </b><b>it </b>would be nearly impossible to deal with him in the future.


    But Frederick was using Grace as a hostage. I had to consider every option carefully.


    The weight of Alpha leadership pressed down on me. Every decision could mean life or death for my <b>pack </b>


    members.


    I looked down and met Olivia¡¯s pleading amber eyes. A pang of pain shot through my heart <b>as </b>my


    whined in distress.


    wolf


    On the helicopter, Grace was still crying and struggling in Derek Stone¡¯s grip. Her small voice <b>carried on </b><b>the </b>


    O


    Chapter 138 The Alpha¡¯s


    <b>wind</b><b>, </b><b>calling </b>for her sister.


    <b>Frederick </b>waited patiently, smiling at us with cruel satisfaction. He knew the sniper teams <b>outside </b>were using red dotser sights. The targeting systems improved uracy even if targets moved quickly<b>. </b>


    In this situation, it was almost impossible for Frederick and his rogues to escape. He was curious <b>to </b>know


    how I would choose.


    In his view, sacrificing a little pup to eliminate a deadly enemy was a choice he would make without hesitation. To him, werewolf lives were never precious or worth protecting


    His twisted logic made my wolf snarl with disgust.


    After a long silence, I spoke. My Alpha authority was evident despite thepromise I was about <b>to </b>make.


    ¡°Release Grace, and I¡¯ll let you go. But your rogues must stay.¡±


    The answer seemed to surprise Frederick. But it was also reasonable given my protective nature toward <b>pack </b>


    members.


    Frederick smirked and pointed to Marcus Cole. ¡°I want to take him with me.¡±


    Marcus had been with him for many years. He was Frederick¡¯s most capable lieutenant and the most skilled fighter besides Frederick himself.


    With Marcus around, many operations could be executed efficiently without Frederick¡¯s personal attention.


    My voice was stern, my wolf growling beneath the surface. ¡°No.¡±


    Frederick snorted. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t mind dropping this little pup down.¡±


    The hand clutching my cor tightened. My jaw stiffened as protective instincts warred with tactical


    necessity.


    After a moment, <b>I </bpromised reluctantly. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Go to the top floor,¡± Frederickmanded and strode towards the stairs.


    Five more floors up was the rooftop terrace. The helicopter followed, flying to the top floor.


    In my arms, Olivia was still tightly clutching my cor. Her amber eyes filled with tension <b>and </b>worry <b>for </b>her


    half¨Csister.


    My ice¨Cblue eyes softened. Iforted her gently, my Alpha presence trying to soothe her distress.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Livvy. Your sister will be fine.¡±


    Olivia trembled slightly as she gripped my cor. When werewolves were extremely nervous and scared, <b>they </b>couldn¡¯t control their body¡¯s instinctive reactions.


    When Olivia was fighting Frederick, she was no longer afraid of anything, not even death. But when she <b>saw </b><b>Grace</b>, her blood seemed to freeze instantly.


    <b>She </b>could not be afraid of death. But she could not stand by and watch her own half¨Csister <b>be </b><b>brutally </b>murdered in <b>front </b>of her.


    Iforted again, my voice carrying <b>the </b>reassuring rumble of my Alpha wolf. ¡°<b>Don¡¯t </b><b>be </b><b>afraid</b><b>, </b><b>Livvy</b><b>.</b>¡±


    On <b>the </b>rooftop <b>terrace</b><b>, </b>the helicopter hadnded. Grace <b>was </b>still in <b>the </b><b>hands </b><b>of </b><b>Derek </b><b>Stone</b><b>, </b><b>the </b><b>massive </b>


    Chapter 138 The Alpha¡¯s.


    rogue enforcer.


    As we moved, the Rivers Pack Elite Guard hidden in the buildings outside also shifted their positions.


    Fortunately, the building where the snipers were located was the tallest in the vicinity


    This gave them optimal vantage points for the operation.


    Seeing the redser dots appearing on his rogues¡® foreheads again, Frederick remained calm. His own Alpha confidence was unshaken.


    He moved towards the helicopter with calcted steps.


    I walked over to take the hostage, my movements careful and controlled. Every step was measured to avoid triggering Frederick¡¯s paranoia.


    Just as Frederick boarded the helicopter and I was about to touch Grace, a bullet pierced through the air. The bullet hit the helicopter¡¯s fusge with a sharp ¡°bang.¡±


    The sudden change disrupted the original npletely. Both Derek Stone and I reacted quickly with supernatural werewolf reflexes.


    We pulled back, increasing the distance between us.


    ¡°Territory Enforcers! Don¡¯t move!¡±


    At that moment, several Northern Territoryw enforcement officers appeared at <b>the </b>entrance to the terrace. Their weapons were drawn and aimed at all of us.


    Instantly, Frederick¡¯s expression turned ugly. His wolf snarled with rage at this unexpected development. ¡°Did you f*****g call the enforcers?¡± Frederick turned his head sharply, ring with dangerous Alpha fury.


    I was also stunned, my own wolf bristling with confusion. This was not part of my n.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    This was what I had feared most, and it had happened. Outside interference was ruining everything.


    ¡°Connor Rivers, <i>since </i><i>you </i>didn¡¯t keep your promise, don¡¯t me me.¡± Frederick closed the t eyes shing with betrayed fury<i>. </i>


    pter door, his


    Everything happened <i>so </i>fast that I had no time to stop him. My Alpha speed was insufficient against the mechanical advantage.

 Whisper 210

    Chapter 139: The Informa.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>139</b><b>: </b><b>The </b><b>Informant¡¯s Trail </b>


    Chapter 139: The Informant¡¯s Trail


    <b>(</b>Connor¡¯s POV)


    Olivia followed me to the local Ravenwood Police Station in a daze. Her amber eyes were <b>vacant</b>, <b>still </b>


    processing the trauma of Frederick¡¯s assault and Grace¡¯s k********g.


    The fluorescent lights cast harsh shadows across her bruised face. Every step seemed to require tremendous effort from my injured mate.


    At the station, the officers¡® demeanor shifted dramatically once they learned my identity as Alpha of <b>the </b>Rivers pack. Their casual indifference transformed into respectful attention.


    ¡°Alpha Rivers, we¡¯ll handle this matter with the utmost priority,¡± the lead officer assured me, his voice carrying the deference due to pack leadership.


    I nodded curtly, my wolf still agitated from the failed rescue operation. The scent of Olivia¡¯s blood and fear


    clung to my clothes like a constant reminder of my failure.


    During the questioning, I learned crucial information that made my blood run cold. The officer pulled me aside, speaking in low tones away from Olivia¡¯s hearing.


    ¡°The caller was a male werewolf,¡± he informed me, consulting his notes. ¡°We used technical means to trace


    the call.¡±


    My ice¨Cblue eyes narrowed as suspicion crystallized into certainty. ¡°Who was it?¡±


    ¡°Ethan Grey,¡± the officer replied, watching my expression carefully.


    My jaw clenched as fury surged through my wolf. Ethan Grey had no business knowing about Olivia¡¯s k<b>********</b>g, let alone her location in Cloudmere.


    The officer continued, his voice dropping even lower. ¡°The caller imed his mate had been kidnapped to Cloudmere. He specifically mentioned that the kidnappers might be holding silver weapons.¡±


    The specificity of that information sent ice through my veins. Only someone with inside knowledge could have provided such precise details.


    I kept this revtion from Olivia, not wanting to burden her further while she was still in state couldn¡¯t handle another betrayal right now. <ol><li>ck. Her fragile </li></ol>


    Soon, we finished making our statements. The bureaucratic process felt endless while Grace remained in Frederick¡¯s clutches.


    ¡°You can go now,¡± an officer said, closing his notepad.


    Olivia suddenly became exceptionally agitated, herposure finally crackingpletely. She struggled <b>to </b>speak through her sobs, her voice breaking with desperation.


    ¡°Please, you have to save her!¡± she pleaded with the officer, clutching his sleeve. ¡°The kidnapper is <bpletely </b>mad! Grace is only eight years old!¡±


    Tears streamed down her <b>face </b><i>as </i>she emphasized her deep affection for her half¨Csister. <b>¡°</b><b>She¡¯s </b><b>just </b><b>a </b><b>child</b>! <b>If </b>


    Chapter 139. The Informa


    she <b>doesn¡¯t </be back, I¡­ I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do!¡±


    Her maternal instincts and pack bonds with Grace were driving her to the edge of hysteria. <b>My </b><b>wolf </b><b>whined </b><b>in </b>sympathy, wanting <b>to </bfort her but knowing words were inadequate.


    The officer¡¯s expression softened with genuine sympathy. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I understand your distress. But <b>the </b><b>suspect </b>crossed the territorial border by helicopter.¡±


    He exined the jurisdictionalplications with professional patience. ¡°We¡¯re contacting ckmoor Territory authorities for assistance in apprehending him.¡±


    ¡°Since Cloudmere is near the border, and the kidnapper crossed into ckmoor Territory, we can <b>only </b><b>request </b>assistance from theirw enforcement.¡±


    The bureaucratic limitations felt like chains around my throat. Every minute of dy meant more danger <b>for </b>


    Grace.


    After leaving the station, Olivia flew back to Riverdale with me on my private ne. The flight was tense,


    filled with unspoken fears and growing suspicions.


    During the flight, I told Olivia about Frederick¡¯s conditions and my initial rescue n. Her amber eyes <b>zed </b>with anger as she processed the information.


    ¡°Could you have rescued Grace if someone hadn¡¯t called the authorities<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>she demanded, her voice <b>sharp </b>


    with usation.


    I met her gaze directly, my wolf acknowledging the painful truth. ¡°Yes. The n would have worked.¡±


    Xe reced despair. ¡°Who called them?¡±


    Her hands clenched into fists as


    ¡°Ethan Grey,¡± I revealed, watching her reaction carefully.


    Olivia frowned, genuine puzzlement recing her anger. ¡°But how did he know I was kidnapped? We rarely contact each other anymore.¡±


    Her confusion was evident as she worked through the implications. ¡°How could he possibly know I was taken to Cloudmere?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m wondering,¡± I replied grimly. ¡°<b>It </b>suggests a connection between him and Frederick¡¯s people.¡±


    My expression turned stern as the full scope of the betrayal became clear. ¡°Only those who knew my n knew you had been kidnapped in Cloudmere.¡±


    The pieces were falling into ce, painting a picture of treachery within our inner circle. Someone had leaked critical information to Ethan Grey.


    At the Rivers Pack Mansion, Richard Winters waited anxiously, his face etched with worry and anger. The Alpha¡¯s usualposure had cracked under the strain of his daughter¡¯s k********g.


    ¡°Natalie fainted when she learned about <b>Grace</b>,¡± he informed us immediately. ¡°She¡¯s at <b>the </b><b>hospital </b><b>now</b>. The Rivers family gathered in the main hall, <b>their </b>relief <b>at </b><b>my </b>safe return tempered by <b>concern </b><b>for </b><b>Grace</b>. Katherine Rivers looked particrly distressed<b>, </b>her maternal instincts <b>activated </b><b>by </b><b>the </b><b>threat </b><b>to </b><b>a </b><b>pup</b>. Eleanor Rivers approached with worried eyes. ¡°Connor, thank the moon goddess <b>you¡¯re </b><b>safe</b><b>. </b><b>But </b><b>what </b><b>about </b>little <b>Grace</b><b>?</b>¡±


    < Chapter 139 The Informa


    Upon seeing me return with Olivia, Richard immediately demanded answers. ¡°What¡¯s the situation? Where is my daughter?¡±


    I offered a few words offort, but my mind was focused on more pressing matters. My ice¨Cblue eyes


    narrowed as I scrutinized everyone¡¯s faces with Alpha intensity.


    ¡°Who leaked the news of Olivia¡¯s k********g by Frederick Warner?¡± I asked, my voice carrying dangerous


    undertones.


    The Rivers family exchanged uncertain nces, confusion suspicion settled over the room like a dark cloud.


    in their expressions. The weight of my


    Eleanor Rivers was the first to speak, her voice cautious. ¡°What do you mean, Connor?¡±


    My aura turned chilling as fury leaked through my Alpha control. My jaw was tight, my expression stern as !


    faced my family..


    ¡°Only you know my n,¡± I stated coldly. ¡°Only you knew that Olivia was kidnapped to Cloudmere by Frederick


    Warner.¡±


    My voice rose with controlled anger. ¡°I repeatedly told you not to call the authorities before I left. Why did someone still call the police?¡±


    The usation hung in the air like a de. Someone in this room had betrayed us, and Grace was paying the


    price.


    Vanessa Reed feigned shock, her eyes wide with apparent innocence. ¡°Maybe one of Olivia¡¯s friends called


    the authorities?¡±


    I dismissed her suggestion with a sharp shake of my head. ¡°I informed Ethan Quinn and Gabriel Andrews about the situation. They were aware and wouldn¡¯t interfere.¡±


    Katherine Rivers stepped forward, her voice firm with conviction. ¡°Connor, I agreed to your rescue n. I would never hinder you by calling the authorities.¡±


    Her loyalty was unquestionable, but someone else in this room had different motives. My wolf paced restlessly, sensing deception among the pack.


    I remained unmoved by their protests, my Alpha authority pressing against everyone present. ¡°I know it wasn¡¯t you who called the authorities directly.¡±


    My ice¨Cblue eyes swept across each face, searching for tells of guilt or deception. ¡°It was Ethan Grey who made the call. But someone among you must have leaked the information to him.¡±

 Whisper 211

    <b>Chapter </b><b>140</b><b>: </b><b>The </b><b>usation </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>140</b><b>: </b>The usation


    <b>(</b><b>Third </b><b>person¡¯s </b><b>POV</b>)


    <b>As </b>soon as Connor Rivers¡® words came out, everyone present in the Rivers Pack Mansion was <b>stunned</b>. <b>The </b>usation hung in the air like a silver de, cutting through the family bonds <b>that </b>had held <b>them </b>together


    <b>for </b><b>decades</b>.


    William Rivers stepped forward, his ice¨Cblue eyes shing with indignation. ¡°Connor, what are you <b>implying</b><b>? </b>That someone in our own family would betray you?¡±


    His voice carried the authority of an Alpha who had led the Rivers pack for over twenty years. The suggestion that his household harbored traitors struck at the very foundation of pack loyalty.


    Eleanor Rivers¡® face flushed with anger, her wolf stirring beneath the surface. ¡°I followed your instructions exactly, Connor. I told no one about your n, and I certainly didn¡¯t contact any authorities.¡±


    Her voice trembled with hurt and fury. The matriarch of the Rivers pack had never been questioned about her loyalty before, especially not by her own grandson.


    Richard Winters¡® amber eyes zed as he faced the assembled Rivers family. ¡°I can vouch for myself and Natalie. We would never do anything to endanger Grace¡¯s life.¡±


    His Alpha presence pressed against the room, matching the Rivers family¡¯s energy with his own territorial authority. The Winters pack leader would not be cowed in his defense of his family.


    Katherine Rivers shook her head, her expression troubled. ¡°This has to be a misunderstanding, Connor. No


    one here would deliberately sabotage your rescue operation.¡±


    Her voice carried the wisdom of a Luna who had navigated pack politics for decades. She could sense the dangerous undercurrents threatening to tear apart the alliance between their families.


    Vanessa Reed¡¯s violet eyes widened with apparent shock and hurt. ¡°Maybe one of Olivia¡¯s friends or colleagues inadvertently revealed the information? Sometimes people talk without realizing the


    consequences.¡±


    Her suggestion seemed reasonable on the surface, but there was something calcted in her tone. She watched Connor¡¯s reaction carefully, gauging his response to her deflection.


    Before Connor could respond, Olivia¡¯s bitterugh <b>cut </b>through the tension like a knife. Her amber eyes fixed


    on Vanessa with deadly certainty.


    ¡°It was you,¡± Olivia said, her voice cold and usatory. ¡°You¡¯re the one who told Ethan Grey.¡±


    The words dropped into the silence like stones into still water, creating ripples of shock throughout <b>the </b>room.


    Vanessa¡¯s face went pale, her violet eyes filling with tears. ¡°How can you use me of such a thing? I would


    never-<b>¡± </b>


    Her protest was cut short as Olivia¡¯s hand connected with her cheek in a resounding p. The sound echoed through the mansion like a gunshot.


    ¡°Olivia Winters, you are really uneducated!¡± Vanessa cried out, her hand flying to her reddened cheek. <b>Tears </b>


    O


    Chapter 140. <b>The </b><b>usati </b>


    <b>streamed </b><b>down </b><b>her </b><b>face </b><b>as </b><b>she </b><b>turned </b><b>to </b><b>Eleanor </b><b>Rivers </b><b>for </b>protection.


    <b>Eleanor¡¯s </b><b>face </b><b>contorted </b><b>with </b><b>fury </b>as <b>she </b>witnessed <b>the </b>assault <b>on </b><b>her </b><b>foster </b><b>granddaughter</b>, How dare you <b>strike </b><b>a </b><b>member </b><b>of </b>this <b>family</b><b>! </b>Your <b>breeding </b>shows through <b>your </b><b>actions</b><b>!</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>Her </b><b>voice </b>carried the sharp <b>authority </b><b>of </b>a pack matriarch defending her own. <b>The </b>insult <b>to </b><b>Olivia¡¯s </b>upbringing was deliberate and cutting.


    William Rivers¡® expression darkened as he stepped protectively toward Vanessa. ¡°This <b>behavior </b>is <bpletely </b><b>uneptable</b>. Vanessa is a member of our family, and she deserves <b>respect</b>.¡±


    His Alpha energy pressed against Olivia, attempting to cow her into submission through <b>sheer </b><b>dominance</b>.


    Connor immediately moved to shield Olivia from his family¡¯s anger, his ice¨Cblue eyes zing <b>with </b><b>protective </b>fury. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare threaten my mate.¡±


    His intervention sent a dagger through Vanessa¡¯s heart. The wolf she had loved for years was choosing


    another female over her, even when she was the victim of assault.


    <b>you </b>


    Richard Winters, initially stunned by his daughter¡¯s violent action, quickly rallied to her defense. <b>¡°</b><b>Before </b>lecture my daughter about breeding, perhaps you should examine your foster daughter¡¯s past behavior.


    His amber eyes shed with Alpha authority as he faced Eleanor directly. ¡°Vanessa has made usations against Olivia before, and now my youngest daughter is in the hands of kidnappers<b>.¡± </b>


    His voice rose with paternal fury. ¡°From the various behaviors of your foster daughter, Olivia¡¯s p must <b>have </b>


    her reason<b>!</b>¡±


    The challenge was clear and direct, one Alpha defending his offspring against another pack¡¯s criticism.


    Eleanor¡¯s chest heaved with indignation, her wolf pressing against her human form. ¡°You¨CRichard Winters, you-<b>¡± </b>


    She struggled to find words adequate to express her outrage. The suggestion that Vanessa was somehow responsible for Grace¡¯s k<b>********</b>g was beyond herprehension.


    William stepped forward, his voice tight with controlled anger. ¡°Richard Winters, I respect you as an allied Alpha, and I am polite to you, but you publicly defend your daughter calling mine a schemer?¡±


    The usation hung between the two Alphas like a challenge tobat. Pack alliances that had stood for generations trembled on the edge of copse..


    Katherine Rivers sensed the dangerous esction and quickly intervened. ¡°Please, everyone needs to calm down. We¡¯re all under tremendous stress because of Grace¡¯s situation.¡±


    Her Luna instincts recognized the vtile mix of Alpha dominance and family loyalty that could explode <b>into </b>violence at any moment.


    William nodded reluctantly, though his jaw remained tight with suppressed anger. ¡°Katherine is right. We need to focus on finding Grace, not fighting among ourselves.¡±


    His attempt at mediation was strained, but he recognized the necessity of maintaining <b>some </b><b>semnce </b><b>of </b>unity.


    Connor¡¯s ice¨Cblue gaze fixed on Vanessa with unwavering Alpha authority. ¡°Since grandmother <b>wants </b><b>to </b>call the enforcer, then call the enforcer.<b>¡± </b>


    Chapter 140 The usati.


    His voice carried themand of a <b>future </b>pack leader who would not be swayed <b>by </b>family <b>politics</b>. <b>You</b><b>, </b>stay here honestly and wait for the enforcer toe.¡±


    <b>The </b>order was absolute, brooking no argument or negotiation.


    Vanessa¡¯s violet eyes filled with desperate pain as she looked at the wolf she loved. ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t believe me¡­ Regarding your life and death, how could I leak secrets to outsiders¡­¡±


    Her voice broke with genuine anguish, whether from guilt or heartbreak impossible to determine. The usation from Connor cut deeper than any physical wound.


    Richard Winters crossed his arms, his expression grim with determination. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for the enforcer to reveal the truth. Let them investigate properly.¡±


    His confidence suggested he had nothing to hide, unlike others in the room who seemed increasingly ufortable.


    William continued his attempts to smooth over the growing rift. ¡°Let¡¯s all take a step back and think rationally about this situation.¡±


    His diplomatic instincts were working overtime to prevent aplete breakdown of pack rtions.


    Eleanor¡¯s face remained flushed with anger as she pointed an using finger at Olivia. ¡°I demand an apology from her to Vanessa. This assault cannot go unpunished.¡±


    Her voice carried the authority of a matriarch who expected immediatepliance with her demands.


    Olivia¡¯s amber eyes zed with defiance as she met Eleanor¡¯s gaze directly. ¡°I will not apologize for defending my sister¡¯s life.¡±


    Her refusal was absolute, showing no deference to the older woman¡¯s rank or authority.


    William¡¯s expression tightened with frustration. ¡°Olivia, perhaps you should say less until we can sort this out


    properly.¡±


    His suggestion carried an undertone ofmand, expecting her to submit to pack hierarchy.


    Olivia¡¯s chin lifted with stubborn pride as she faced the assembled Rivers family. ¡°I am Connor¡¯s mate, not a member of your pack hierarchy. I don¡¯t answer to your authority.¡±


    Her deration sent shockwaves through the room, challenging the very foundations of werewolf social


    structure.


    Richard Winters pulled out his phone, his amber eyes shing with Alpha determination. ¡°If you don¡¯t call the enforcer, right? I¡¯ll report it myself.¡±

 Whisper 212

    <b>Chapter </b>141 Pack <b>Justice</b><b>. </b>


    <b>Chapter </b>141: <b>Pack </b><b>Justice </b><b>and </b><b>Territory </b><b>Disputes </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>141</b><b>: </b><b>Pack </b>Justice and Territory Disputes


    <b>(</b><b>Third </b>person¡¯s POV)


    <b>Richard </b>Winters pulled out his phone with decisive authority. His amber eyes zed with Alpha


    determination as he dialed the enforcer¡¯s emergency line.


    ¡°This is Alpha Richard Winters of the Winters pack,¡± he spoke into the device. ¡°I need to report <b>a </b><b>k</b><b>********</b><b>g </b>and potential pack conspiracy.¡±


    Within twenty minutes, two Northern Territory enforcers arrived at the Rivers Pack Mansion. <b>Their </b>ck uniforms bore the silver wolf insignia of territorialw enforcement.


    The lead enforcer, a stern beta werewolf named Captain Marcus Stone, surveyed the assembled pack members with professional detachment. His partner, Officer Sarah Chen, took notes as the situation was exined.


    ¡°We understand that Grace Winters, age eight, was kidnapped by Frederick Warner,¡± Captain Stone <b>stated</b>. ¡°Since the initial k********g urred in Riverdale territory, we have jurisdiction to open a case.¡±


    His voice carried the authority of territorialw. ¡°We¡¯ll coordinate with enforcers in Cloudmere and ckmoor Territory to apprehend the suspect.¡±


    Officer Chen looked up from her notepad. ¡°However, the matter of information leaks between pack members falls outside our jurisdiction.¡±


    Captain Stone nodded grimly. ¡°Internal pack disputes must be resolved through your own hierarchy and


    customs.¡±


    Eleanor Rivers stepped forward, her face flushed with indignation. ¡°What about the assault that urred here? Olivia Winters struck my foster granddaughter.¡±


    The enforcer¡¯s expression remained neutral. ¡°Unless the victim wishes to press charges, minor altercations between pack members are considered internal matters.¡±


    Vanessa Reed shook her head quickly, violet eyes wide with apparent innocence. ¡°I don¡¯t want to press charges. It was just a misunderstanding.¡±


    Captain Stone closed his notepad. ¡°Then our business here is concluded regarding the assault. We¡¯ll focus our resources on locating Grace Winters.¡±


    After the enforcers departed, the mansion fell into tense silence. Eleanor Rivers reached into her purse and withdrew a small silver pill container.


    She dry¨Cswallowed one of her Elder Rivers¡® Emergency Wolfsbane Antidote pills. The medication would help stabilize her heart rate after the emotional upheaval.


    ¡°Now that the authorities have left,¡± Eleanor said, her voice sharp with renewed anger, ¡°we can address the


    real issue here.¡±


    Her piercing gaze fixed on Olivia with unmistakable hostility. ¡°You will apologize to Vanessa immediately for your barbaric behavior.¡±


    <b>Olivia¡¯s </b><b>amber </b><b>eyes </b>shed <b>with </b><b>defiant </b><b>fire</b><b>. </b><b>A </b><b>bitter </b><bugh </b><b>escaped </b><b>her </b><b>lips </b><b>as </b>she faced the Rivers <b>matriarch</b><b>. </b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Apologize</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b><b>Olivia¡¯s </b><b>voice </b><b>dripped </b>with contempt. ¡°She is not <b>worthy</b><b>!</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>Eleanor¡¯s </b><b>face </b>contorted with rage. <b>¡°</b><b>It¡¯s </b>a good thing you didn¡¯t enter <b>the </b>Rivers <b>pack¡¯s </b>door!


    <b>The </b><b>insult </b>hung in the air like a poisoned de. Katherine Rivers and Connor both frowned <b>simultaneously </b>at the harsh words.


    Katherine stepped forward, her Luna Instincts seeking to mediate. ¡°Mother, Olivia has just <b>survived </b>a <b>k</b><b>********</b><b>g </b>attempt. Her sister is missing and she¡¯s under tremendous stress.<b>¡± </b>


    Her voice carried gentle but firm authority. ¡°Perhaps we should show morepassion given <b>the </b>circumstances.¡±


    Connor¡¯s ice¨Cblue eyes zed as he faced his grandmother. ¡°I seek to mark Olivia as my mate<b>. </b><b>Such words </b>about her wanting to join our pack should never be repeated.¡±


    His Alpha authority pressed against the room. ¡°She is my chosen Luna, and she deserves respect <b>as </b><b>such</b><b>. </b>Richard Winters had heard enough. His amber eyes burned with territorial fury as he faced the assembled Rivers family.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen enough of the Rivers pack¡¯s hospitality,¡± he dered with cutting disdain. ¡°Olivia, we¡¯re leaving. Now.¡±


    His voice carried themand of an Alpha protecting his offspring. ¡°I won¡¯t subject my daughter to further insults in this house.¡±


    Olivia nodded curtly, her decision already made. She turned to face Eleanor Rivers directly, her amber gaze


    cold as winter steel.


    ¡°I will investigate who leaked information to Ethan Grey,¡± she stated with deadly certainty. ¡°When I find <b>proof </b>


    of Vanessa¡¯s involvement, I will not spare her.¡±


    Her voice dropped to a dangerous whisper. ¡°That¡¯s a promise, not a threat.¡±


    Olivia turned toward the door, but Connor¡¯s hand shot out to grasp her wrist. His ice¨Cblue eyes pleaded with


    desperate intensity.


    ¡°Livvy, wait-¡±


    ¡°Let go,¡± Olivia said coldly, wrenching her hand free from his grip. Her amber eyes held no warmth as she


    faced him.


    ¡°I will make Vanessa pay for what she¡¯s done,¡± she continued, her voice carrying absolute conviction. ¡°Even if it means bing your enemy and the Rivers pack¡¯s enemy.¡±


    Connor¡¯s face went pale with shock and hurt. ¡°You don¡¯t believe I would be on your side?¡±


    His voice cracked with pain at herck of faith in him. ¡°After everything we¡¯ve been through?¡± Olivia¡¯s expression remained unmoved. ¡°Actions speak louder than words, Connor Rivers.¡±


    As Olivia moved toward the exit, Eleanor¡¯s voice rang out with imperious authority. ¡°Stop right <b>there</b><b>, </b><b>young </b>


    215


    < Chapter 141: Pack Justice


    <b>Connor¡¯s </b>patience finally snapped. His Alpha auta exploded through the room as he whirled <b>to </b><b>face </b>his grandmother.


    ¡°Enough!¡± he roared, his voice carrying the full weight <i>of </i>his future pack leadership. You will be silent!¡±


    Themand hit Eleanor like a physical blow. Her wolf instinctively submitted to the superior Alpha authority, leaving her speechless.


    Vanessa approached Connor with tears streaming down her face. ¡°Brother, please don¡¯t be angry with grandmother. She¡¯s just trying to protect our family-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Connor cut her off sharply, brushing past her without a nce. ¡°I have calls to make.¡±


    He strode toward the staircase, his movements rigid with controlled fury. Vanessa¡¯s heart shattered as he dismissed her sopletely.


    Katherine nced at Vanessa with calcting eyes before following her son upstairs. Her Luna instincts sensed the dangerous undercurrents threatening their pack¡¯s stability.


    William Rivers rubbed his temples, feeling a massive headache building. ¡°Mother, your behavior tonight waspletely unreasonable.¡±


    His voice carried the exhaustion of an Alpha dealing with family politics. ¡°The Winters family is suffering because of our pack¡¯s problems, and you¡¯re making it worse.¡±


    He shook his head in disgust. ¡°I¡¯m going to my study. Try not to create any more disasters while I¡¯m gone.¡± William departed, leaving Eleanor and Vanessa alone in the main hall. The matriarch¡¯s face showed her age as the stress took its toll.


    Vanessa moved to sit beside Eleanor, her violet eyes filled with feigned concern. ¡°Grandmother, are you feeling alright? Your heart medication¡­¡±


    Eleanor patted Vanessa¡¯s hand with genuine affection. ¡°I¡¯m fine, dear. I¡¯m just sorry you had to endure such treatment.¡±


    Her voice softened with maternal warmth. ¡°You¡¯ve done nothing wrong, and yet you¡¯re being med for everything.¡±


    Vanessa leaned into Eleanor¡¯s embrace, hiding her satisfied smile. ¡°I just want our family to be happy again.¡± Eleanor called out to the household staff. ¡°Martha Wilson! Bring some ice for Vanessa¡¯s face. That bruise needs immediate attention.¡±


    The loyal servant hurried toply, her expression troubled by the evening¡¯s events.


    Upstairs in his private study, Connor dialed Dominic Reeves¡® secure line. His ice¨Cblue eyes burned with cold determination.


    ¡°Dominic, I need a full investigation,¡± hemanded without preamble: ¡°Vanessa Reed¡¯s recent movements and any connections to Ethan Grey.¡±


    His voice carried the authority of an Alpha who would not be denied. ¡°I want phone records, surveince footage, everything. Leave no stone unturned.¡±


    Meanwhile, Olivia and Richard left the Rivers Pack Mansion in the Winters family car. The silence between father and daughter was heavy with unspoken emotions.


    <b>< </b>


    Chapter 141 Park Justice.


    ¡°<b>We¡¯re </b>going to Harbor City Memorial Hospital,¡± Richard Instructed the driver. ¡®Natalie needs to see <b>that </b><b>Olivia </b>


    <b>is </b>safe<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    The drive through the night felt endless. Olivia stared out the window, her mind racing with ns for revenge against those who had betrayed her.


    At the hospital. they found Natalie Winters in a private room. Her face was pale and drawn, her eyes red from


    crying.


    ¡°Olivia!¡± Natalie gasped, struggling to sit up in her hospital bed. ¡°Thank the moon goddess you¡¯re safe!<b>¡± </b>


    Tears streamed down her face as she reached for her stepdaughter. ¡°I was so terrified when I heard about. Grace. My baby girl¡­¡±


    Olivia moved to embrace Natalie, offering whatfort she could. ¡°I¡¯m here now. We¡¯re going to find Grace and bring her home.¡±


    Her voice carried gentle reassurance despite her own emotional turmoil. ¡°Frederick Warner needs Grace alive as a bargaining chip. She¡¯s safer than we fear.¡±


    Natalie clung to Olivia desperately. ¡°Promise me we¡¯ll get her back. Promise me my daughter wille


    home.¡±


    ¡°I promise,¡± Olivia said firmly. ¡°Grace will be returned to us safely.¡±


    After leaving the hospital, Olivia directed the driver to a nearby electronics store. The bright fluorescent lights felt harsh after the hospital¡¯s subdued atmosphere.


    She purchased a new smartphone and reapplied for a phone card. The process felt surreal after everything she¡¯d endured in the past twenty¨Cfour hours.


    As soon as the device powered on, it was flooded with notifications. Missed calls and unread messages filled the screen in an overwhelming cascade.


    Most were from Connor, his desperation evident in the frequency of his attempts to reach her. A few came from Richard, Natalie, and her friends and colleagues.


    Having survived a night of terror, she was finally safe and connected to the world again. The simple act of holding a functioning phone felt like reiming a piece of her normal life.


    Olivia immediately dialed Emma Thompson¡¯s number. Her assistant¡¯s voice was her first priority after the ordeal.


    ¡°Olivia?¡± Emma¡¯s voice carried disbelief and relief. ¡°Are you okay? I couldn¡¯t contact youst night<b>, </b>I was <b>so </b>


    worried!¡±


    The girl¡¯s voice broke with emotion. ¡°I was afraid something happened to you and I called the enforcer in a hurry. How are you? Where are you now?¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t want to involve innocent people in the dangerous situation. She also couldn¡¯t bear to worry <i>her </i>friends with the full truth of her k<b>********</b>g.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, sorry,¡± she replied softly. ¡°Something happened temporarilyst night.¡±


    Emma breathed an audible sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s voice became more focused. ¡°Where are you now?<b>¡± </b>


    < Chapter 141. Pack Justice.


    <b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯m </b>in a <b>hotel</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b>Emma responded immediately.


    <b>¡°</b><b>Send </b>me the address,¡± Olivia instructed. ¡°I¡¯m going to find you now.¡±


    <b>Emma </b>quickly provided the location details. After leaving the Rivers Pack Mansion, the Winters family <b>driver </b><b>had </b>taken them to the hospital, and Olivia had kept the car when they departed.


    <b>She </b>checked the navigation system. The hotel was not far from her current location, perhaps ten minutes by


    <b>car</b>.


    <b>2 </b>


    Watch videos <b>get </b><b>points </b><b>(</b><b>0/10</b><b>) </b>>


    10K


    <b>E </b>


    Vote

 Whisper 213

    Chapter 142 <b>An </b>Eye for <b>a </b>


    <b>Chapter </b>142<b>: </b><b>An </b><b>Eye </b><b>for </b><b>an </b><b>Eye </b>


    Chapter 142: An Eye for an Eye


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    On the way to Harbor City Memorial Hospital, I pulled out my new phone and dialed Lily¡¯s number. My fingers trembled slightly as I waited for her to answer.


    ¡°Olivia!¡± Lily¡¯s voice was filled with relief. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to reach you all night! Are you okay<i>?</i><i>¡± </i>


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said, keeping my voice steady. ¡°There was an incidentst night, but I¡¯m safe now.¡±


    I could hear her sharp intake of breath. ¡°What kind of incident? You sound different.¡±


    ¡°<b>I </b>can¡¯t exin everything right now,¡± I replied. ¡°But I need you to know that I¡¯m okay. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± After reassuring Lily, I immediately called Reba Frost. Her phone rang several times before she picked up. ¡°Olivia? Thank god!¡± Reba¡¯s voice cracked with emotion. ¡°I heard something happened. Are you hurt<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>¡°I¡¯m alive,¡± I said simply. ¡°That¡¯s what matters right now.¡±


    Reba¡¯s silence told me she understood the gravity of what I wasn¡¯t saying. ¡°Do you need anything? <b>I </b>cane to you.¡±


    ¡°No, stay where you are,¡± I instructed. ¡°I¡¯ll contact you when things settle down.¡±


    After ending the call, I directed the driver to the hotel where Emma was staying. The familiar streets of Harbor City blurred past the window as my mind raced with ns for revenge.


    When I arrived at the hotel, Emma was waiting in the lobby. Her face lit up with relief when she saw me, but I could see the worry lines around her eyes.


    ¡°Olivia!¡± She rushed to embrace me. ¡°I was so scared when I couldn¡¯t reach you.¡±


    hugged her back, drawingfort from her genuine concern. ¡°I¡¯m here now. That¡¯s what matters.¡±


    Emma pulled back to study my face. ¡°You look exhausted. Have you eaten anything today<i>?</i><i>¡± </i>


    I realized I hadn¡¯t thought about food since the ordeal began. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go eat together,¡± I suggested, checking my watch. The afternoon was slipping away, and I had important business to attend toter.


    Emma readily agreed. ¡°Okay. What do you want to eat?<b>¡± </b>


    When I asked what she preferred, Emma smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything.¡±


    I proposed looking for a restaurant nearby. We found a quiet caf¨¦ a few blocks from the hotel, and I ordered something light while Emma chose a hearty meal.


    As we ate, I watched Emma¡¯s animated expressions as she talked about her job search. Her optimism was infectious, even in my current dark mood.


    ¡°Actually,¡± I said, setting down my fork, ¡°you could apply for a job at Moow Legal Services through the normal procedures.¡±


    Chapter <b>142 </b><b>An </b><b>Eye </b>for a.


    <b>Emma¡¯s </b><b>eyes </b><b>widened </b><b>with </b>excitement<b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>Really</b><b>? </b><b>You </b><b>think </b><b>I¡¯d </b><b>have </b>a <b>chance</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>With </b><b>your </b>qualifications and work <b>ethic</b><b>? </b>Absolutely<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>I assured <b>her</b>.


    Emma beamed. ¡°I¡¯d love that opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Have you found a ce to live yet?¡± I asked, remembering her temporary hotel situation.


    Emma shook her head. ¡°Not yet. I¡¯m still looking.¡±


    ¡°Let me help you,¡± I offered. ¡°I know Harbor City well, and finding good housing can be tricky.¡±


    Emma politely declined. ¡°Thank you, but I can manage on my own.¡±


    I insisted, concerned about her unfamiliarity with the city. ¡°Emma, Harbor City can be dangerous for <b>someone </b>who doesn¡¯t know the area. Please let me help.¡±


    After some gentle persuasion, Emma eventually epted my offer. ¡°Alright, if you¡¯re sure it¡¯s not too much


    trouble.¡±


    I checked the time and realized I needed to move quickly. ¡°I should take you back to the hotel now. I have something important to attend to.¡±


    Emma nodded understandingly. ¡°Of course. Thank you for dinner.¡±


    After dropping Emma back at the hotel, I immediately drove to Grey Holdings headquarters. The imposing ss building loomed against the darkening sky as I parked my modest BMW sedan.


    Just as I turned off the engine, my phone rang with an unfamiliar number. I recalled seeing several such numbers earlier but hadn¡¯t paid them much attention.


    I answered cautiously. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Olivia, you finally answered!¡± Ethan Grey¡¯s voice was filled with concern. ¡°Where are you? Are you alright? Did Frederick Warner do anything to you?¡±


    My fingers tightened around the phone as inexplicable rage soared to the top of my head. The sound of his voice made my blood boil.


    Suppressing my anger, I replied coldly, ¡°I was almost killed thanks to you. I¡¯m outside yourpany now.¡± There was a moment of stunned silence. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ what? Where exactly are you?¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense ande down,¡± I said impatiently. ¡°We need to talk.¡±


    Ethan seemed incredulous. ¡°You¡¯re really here? At Grey Holdings<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Yes,¡± I snapped. ¡°Now get down here.¡±


    He quickly agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll be right down, Wait in the lobby for me.¡±


    I ended the call and walked into the sleek lobby of Grey Holdings. The marble floors gleamed under the crystal chandeliers, and I chose a leather sofa near the reception area.


    Before Ethan arrived, however, I encountered another familiar face. A woman in a cream¨Cwhite <b>Chanel </b>approached, carrying a white designer bag with light blue patterns.


    Her style was seven or eight <i>points </i>simr to mine, and her hairstyle was <b>exactly </b><b>the </b>same as mine. I <b>initially </b>didn¡¯t recognize her but noticed the woman¡¯s simr attire and took a second look.


    <Chapter 142: An Eye for a.


    <b>It </b>was Cassandra Evans.


    I frowned, feeling as though I was being targeted by something dirty. The tant imitation was both pathetic


    <b>and </b>infuriating.


    Noticing my gaze, Cassandra stiffened and frowned, walking toward me. ¡°Olivia Winters?<b>¡± </b>


    Cassandra¡¯s mind seemed to race, and her expression darkened. I remained seated on the sofa, looking up <b>at </b>


    her with a mocking smile.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you,¡± I said with deliberate condescension. ¡°For a moment, I thought you were <i>one </i><i>of </i>my younger sisters. Did you recently start imitating me, ying the ¡®pathetic recement¡® card?¡±


    Cassandra¡¯s face paled as she realized I had seen through her imitation. ¡°Imitate you? Heh, you¡¯re too narcissistic. Do I need to imitate you?¡±


    She adjusted her expression, trying to regain herposure.


    I scrutinized Cassandra from head to toe and chuckled softly.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Cassandra asked, clearly annoyed.


    ¡°I suddenly remembered a ssic tale,¡± I replied, looking directly at her. ¡°I don¡¯t know if Miss Evans has ever heard of the saying about a in woman trying to copy a beauty¡¯s frown?¡±


    Cassandra¡¯s face turned green. Of course, she knew the story I was referencing.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone as narcissistic as you,¡± Cassandra retorted. ¡°Is this style of dress your patent?<b>¡± </b>


    Iughed genuinely. ¡°Of course, the dress is not my patent. Miss Evans, you just happen to dress like me, your hairstyle is simr to mine, your makeup is simr to mine, and even the perfume you use is exactly the same as mine, right?¡±


    I paused for effect. ¡°Everything is a coincidence. You¡¯re certainly not imitating. I just happened to be here.¡± Cassandra¡¯s expression was extremely unpleasant, her carefully constructed facade crumbling.


    ¡°Olivia!¡± a joyful voice suddenly interrupted before she could respond.


    Cassandra was stunned. My face darkened as I coldly looked toward Ethan Grey approaching us.


    Cassandra red at me. ¡°You¡¯re here to find Ethan? Olivia, you broke up with him a long time ago. Why are you still pestering him? Are you that desperate for a man?¡±


    I sneered. ¡°Do you think everyone is like you, picking up garbage as if it were treasure?¡±


    As Ethan approached, my wordsnded in his ears. The phrase ¡°picking up trash¡± clearly stung him. I could see the disappointment sh across his features, but he seemed ustomed to such treatment.


    He knew he deserved such words.


    ¡°Olivia, it¡¯s good you¡¯re alright,¡± Ethan said, his expression softening. His blue eyes filled with what <i>looked </i>like affection.


    This disy set me offpletely. I abruptly stood up and pped him across the face with all my strength. *<b>c</b><b>***</b>k!¡± The sharp sound echoed through the lobby, drawing the attention of passersby.


    The receptionist and some female employees of Grey Holdings were shocked. Ethan was a handsome man,


    Chapter 142: An Eye for a


    and the brutal p made several people gasp audibly.


    ¡°Olivia Winters, <b>are </b>you crazy!¡± Cassandra shouted in anger, distressed by the assault on Ethan.


    Cassandra grabbed Ethan¡¯s arm. ¡°Ethan, are you alright? Let me see your face.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s head had been turned by the force of my p, but he quickly brushed off Cassandra¡¯s concern and locked eyes with me.


    With a pained expression, Ethan asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Olivia?<b>¡± </b>


    My voice was cold and sharp, emanating a chilling aura. ¡°Did you call the police?¡±


    Ethan replied without hesitation. ¡°Yes, I was worried about you after learning you were kidnapped. I was afraid something would happen to you.¡±


    My face was full of anger as I stared at him. ¡°How do you know that I was kidnapped by Frederick Warner? Did Vanessa Reed tell you?¡±


    Watch videos <b>get </b><b>points </b><b>(</b><b>0/10</b>) >


    <b>Vote </b>


    10.6K


    <Chapter 143 The Web of

 Whisper 214

    <b>Chapter 143</b><b>: </b>The Web <b>of </b>Deception Unravels


    Chapter 143: The Web of Deception Unravels


    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    My expression changed drastically at Olivia¡¯s question. The blood drained from my face as I realized how much she had already figured out.


    Vanessa had contacted me through our encryptedmunication channel just hours ago. She had repeatedly instructed me not to let Olivia or Connor know about our alliance<b>. </b>


    Her violet eyes had been desperate when she called. ¡°Promise me, Ethan. No matter what happens, you cannot reveal our connection.¡±


    I had agreed without thinking. Now I understood why she was so insistent.


    Raymond Lewis had been arrested by pack enforcement. Even if Olivia discovered my connection to his criminal operations against her, it wouldn¡¯t matter much anymore.


    But this was different. This was about Frederick Warner and Grace¡¯s k<b>******** </b>


    *g.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about any k<b>********</b>g n,¡± I said quickly, my voice strained. ¡°I only knew you had been abducted by Frederick. That¡¯s why I reported it to the authorities.¡±


    My hands trembled slightly as I spoke. ¡°I was trying to save you.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s amber eyes shed with impatience. Her wolf was bristling beneath her skin, and I could sense her supernatural energy radiating outward.


    ¡°How did you know I was abducted to Cloudmere?¡± she pressed, her voice sharp as a de.


    I hesitated, my ice¨Cblue eyes shifting nervously. The truth was too dangerous to revealpletely.


    <i>¡°</i>Someone from Frederick¡¯s criminalwork informed me,¡± I said finally.


    The lie felt bitter on my tongue, but I couldn¡¯t expose Vanessa. Not when our pack was already in such a precarious position<i>. </i>


    Olivia¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. ¡°Why would Frederick¡¯s people inform you of such sensitive information?¡± I took a deep breath, knowing I had to give her something closer to the truth. ¡°When Grey Holdings was failing financially, a man named Samuel ckwood offered investment.¡±


    My voice grew quieter as I continued. ¡°In exchange for bing a controlling shareholder, he wanted me to do favors for ¡®Brother Zhou.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s expression remained cold, but I could see her processing this information.


    ¡°Samuel knew about my past rtionship with you,¡± I admitted. ¡°He knew about my conflicts with the Rivers pack. He nned to use me as a weapon against Connor.¡±


    The words tasted like ash in my mouth. ¡°Frederick told me that hurting Connor meant taking away what he cherished most. Separating him from you was the easiest way to aplish this goal.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s face showed no emotion, but her scent carried waves of disgust that made me flinch.


    Chapter 143 The Web of


    I reached out instinctively, trying to touch her hand. ¡°Olivia, I¡¯m sorry-¡±


    She pped my hand away with supernatural speed. Her wolf¡¯s protective instincts red, and I could <b>feel </b>the power radiating from her small frame.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t sessful in separating you from Connor,¡± I continued desperately. ¡°If I had seeded, Frederick might not have targeted your family members.¡±


    The words came out wrong, but I couldn¡¯t stop myself. ¡°This could have all been prevented if-¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re apologizing for not breaking me up with Connor?¡± Olivia¡¯s voice dripped with disgust.


    Her tone made nearby werewolves unconsciously step back. Even the human employees in the lobby seemed to sense the dangerous energy surrounding her.


    I stuttered, trying to rify my words as my confidence crumbled. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant-¡±


    ¡°Grace Winters has been taken hostage,¡± Olivia interrupted, her fury radiating through her scent. ¡°She could have been rescued if not for your police report.¡±


    My face went pale as the implications hit me. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You were manipted by Vanessa Reed,<i>¡± </i>she used. ¡°She knew Frederick would kill me ifw enforcement intervened in werewolf pack business.¡±


    The words hit me like a physical blow. Had I been used as a pawn in a muchrger game?


    My mind raced back to Vanessa¡¯s desperate calls. Her insistence that I contact the authorities. Her tears when she begged me to save Olivia.


    Had it all been an act?


    Olivia stepped closer, her amber eyes zing with Alpha¨Clike authority despite her lower rank. ¡°Was Vanessa Reed involved in the conspiracy?¡±


    I hesitated, torn between confessing the truth and protecting my pack. Grey Holdings was now under Frederick¡¯s financial control through Samuel ckwood¡¯s investment.


    My wolf whined with the conflict between honesty and self¨Cpreservation. If I revealed Vanessa¡¯s involvement, what would happen to our alliance with the Rivers pack?


    What would happen to my family¡¯s business empire?


    ¡°It has nothing to do with her,¡± I lied through gritted teeth.


    The words felt like poison leaving my mouth, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to destroy everything we had built.


    Olivia simplyughed. The sound was cold and sharp, making my blood run cold.


    She said nothing more and turned away from me with dismissive finality. Her rejection cut deeper than any physical wound.


    Cassandra approached me as Olivia walked away. ¡°Ethan, are you alright? Let me help you-¡±


    I shoved her away with enough force to make her stumble. My control was snapping, and I couldn¡¯t bear her false sweetness right now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me,¡± I snarled, pulling out my phone with shaking hands.


    <Chapter 143: The Web of


    I was determined to discover the truth. If Vanessa knew about Frederick¡¯s threat to kill Olivia when authorities were involved, then she had been using me as a disposable tool.


    My ice¨Cblue eyes burned with rage as I dialed her number. If she had manipted me into endangering Olivia¡¯s life, I would never tolerate such betrayal.


    The phone rang once, twice, three times before she answered.


    ¡°Ethan?¡± Vanessa¡¯s voice sounded nervous. ¡°Is everything alright?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°We need to talk,¡± I said coldly. ¡°Now.¡±


    7


    Watch videos <b>get </b><b>points </b><b>(</b><b>0/10</b><b>) </b>>


    10.6K

 Whisper 215

    Chapter 144: The Alpha¡¯s.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>144</b><b>: </b><b>The </b>Alpha¡¯s Remorse


    Chapter 144: The Alpha¡¯s Remorse


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    I opened the driver¡¯s seat door of my modest BMW sedan and slid inside. The familiar leather interior <b>felt </b>cold against my skin as I fastened my seatbelt with mechanical precision.


    My amber eyes remained cold as I pulled out my phone. My slender fingers began rhythmically tapping <b>the </b>steering wheel while I scrolled through my contacts.


    I found the number I needed and pressed call. The phone rang twice before a professional voice answered.


    ¡°Morrison Investigations, this is Detective Sarah Morrison speaking.¡±


    ¡°This is Olivia Winters,¡± I said, my voice sharp with determination. ¡°I need aprehensive investigation conducted immediately.¡±


    Detective Morrison¡¯s tone became more attentive. ¡°What kind of investigation, Miss Winters?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°I want everything on Ethan Grey and Grey Holdings,¡± I instructed. ¡°Financial records, business partnerships, personal associations. Leave no stone unturned.¡±


    My wolf¡¯s instincts demanded I uncover the full extent of his betrayal. The need for truth burned in my


    like fire.


    ¡°I also need you to investigate any connections between Grey Holdings and a man named Samuel ckwood,¡± I continued. ¡°And any ties to Frederick Warner or his criminalwork.¡±


    Detective Morrison was taking notes. ¡°This sounds like aplex case. What¡¯s your timeline?¡±


    ¡°As soon as possible,¡± I replied coldly. ¡°Money is no object. I want results.¡±


    ¡°Understood. We¡¯ll begin immediately and have preliminary findings within forty¨Ceight hours.¡±


    chest


    I ended the call and started the engine. The BMW purred to life as I pulled out of the Grey Holdings parking


    garage.


    The evening traffic was heavier than usual. Cars crawled along the main thoroughfare at a snail¡¯s pace, giving me unwanted time to think.


    My mind kept returning to Grace¡¯s terrified face. My little sister was somewhere out there, probably scared and confused.


    The guilt gnawed at me. If I hadn¡¯t gotten involved with Connor Rivers, would Frederick Warner have targeted our family?


    My phone rang, interrupting my dark thoughts. Connor¡¯s name appeared on the screen.


    I hesitated for a moment before answering. This call might be about Grace.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I said coldly, not bothering with pleasantries.


    Connor¡¯s voice was strained with exhaustion. ¡°Olivia, I have an update on the <b>rescue </b><b>operation</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    My grip tightened on the steering wheel. ¡°Tell me.¡±


    Chapter 144 The Alpha¡¯s


    <b>¡°</b><b>Law </b>enforcement in both Riverdale and ckmoor Territory are coordinating a joint <b>operation</b><b>, </b><b>he </b><b>exined</b><b>. </b>¡°They¡¯ve identified several possible locations where Frederick might be holding Grace.¡±


    Hope flickered in my chest. ¡°When will they move?¡±


    <b>¡°</b>Tomorrow morning,¡± Connor replied. ¡°But Olivia, I need you to understand something. They cannot <b>guarantee </b>


    sess<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    The hope died as quickly as it had appeared. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Frederick is desperate and dangerous,¡± Connor said quietly. ¡°If he feels cornered, he might¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t finish the sentence, but I understood. Frederick might kill Grace rather than let her be rescued.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± I asked, my voice hollow.


    Connor was silent for a moment. ¡°Olivia, I want to apologize for my grandmother¡¯s behavior today. Her words about you not being worthy of the Rivers pack werepletely out of line.¡±


    I felt nothing at his apology. The damage was already done.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± I said dismissively. ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning on our arranged mating proceeding anyway.¡±


    ¡°Olivia, wait-¡±


    I hung up before he could say another word. I couldn¡¯t handle his attempts at reconciliation right now. The traffic finally began moving, and I drove through the familiar streets toward the Winters Family Estate. The journey felt longer than usual, weighed down by the day¡¯s revtions.


    I arrived at the estate at nine PM. The grand mansion looked eerily empty in the moonlight.


    Most of the windows were dark. Richard was still at the hospital with Natalie, and Grace¡­ Grace was still


    missing.


    I parked in the circr driveway and walked to the front door. My key still worked, though I hadn¡¯t lived here


    in years.


    Agnes Turner appeared in the foyer as I entered. The elderly housekeeper¡¯s face showed relief at seeing me. ¡°Miss Olivia,¡± she said warmly. ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re safe. We were all worried sick.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Agnes,¡± I replied softly. ¡°How is everyone holding up?¡±


    Agnes¡¯s expression grew somber. ¡°Your father hired a special cook to prepare meals for Mrs. Natalie at the hospital. He hasn¡¯t left her side since the incident.¡±


    I nodded, understanding his need to protect what remained of his family.


    ¡°The house feels so empty without little Grace<i>,¡± </i>Agnes continued, her voice breaking slightly. ¡°She always filled these halls withughter.¡±


    My chest tightened at the mention of my sister. <i>¡°</i><i>Any </i>word from the authorities?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Nothing yet,¡± <i>Agnes </i>replied. ¡°But your father is in constant contact with the enforcement teams.¡±


    I climbed the familiar staircase to the second floor. My childhood bedroom was exactly <b>as </b>I <b>had </b><b>left </b><b>it </b><b>years </b>


    <b>ago</b>.


    The pale blue walls were decorated with photos from my youth. My old desk <b>still </b><b>held </b><b>books </b><b>from </b><b>my </b>


    Chapter 144 The Alpha¡¯s


    university days.


    But it was Grace¡¯s crayon family portrait drawing on my nightstand that broke myposure. The colorful stick figures showed our blended family ¨C Richard, Natalie, Grace, and me.


    Grace had drawn us all holding hands with big smiles on our faces. She had written ¡°My Family¡± in her childish handwriting at the bottom.


    Tears began streaming down my face as I picked up the drawing. My wolf whimpered with grief, sensing my emotional pain.


    ¡°Grace¡­ little sister¡­¡± I whispered, my voice breaking.


    The innocent pup had been caught in this dangerous game through no fault of her own. She was paying the price for adult conflicts she couldn¡¯t understand.


    I sank onto my old bed, clutching the drawing to my chest. The weight of responsibility crushed down on me.


    If something happened to Grace, I would never forgive myself.


    (Third person¡¯s POV)


    Meanwhile, Ethan Grey sat alone in his office at Grey Holdings. The spacious room felt suffocating as the weight of his actions pressed down on him.


    His ice¨Cblue eyes were bloodshot from stress and guilt. Empty coffee cups littered his desk, evidence of his sleepless night.


    The realization that he had been manipted by Vanessa Reed consumed his thoughts. He had nearly caused harm to the woman he imed to love.


    His wolf howled with remorse, pacing restlessly within his mind. The beast understood what his human side struggled to ept ¨C he had be a tool in someone else¡¯s revenge.


    Ethan picked up his phone and dialed Olivia¡¯s number for the tenth time that evening. The call went straight to voicemail again.


    <i>¡°</i>Olivia, please,¡± he said into the phone. ¡°I know you hate me, but I need you to know that I never meant for any of this to happen.¡±


    His voice cracked with emotion. ¡°I was trying to protect you, not hurt you. Please call me back.¡±


    He ended the call <i>and </i>immediately tried again. The result was the same ¨C voicemail.


    The office door opened, and Cassandra Evans entered without knocking. Her green¨Cgold eyes showed <i>concern</i>, but Ethan <i>could </i>barely stand to look at her.


    ¡°Ethan, <i>you </i>need <i>to </i>eat something,¡± she said softly, approaching his desk. ¡°You¡¯ve been here all night.¡± ¡°Get out,¡± Ethan said coldly, not looking up from his phone.


    Cassandra ignored his dismissal and moved closer. ¡°I brought you some soup from that ce you like-¡±


    ¡°I said get out!¡± Ethan roared, his Alpha authority filling the room.


    The sudden outburst made Cassandra stumble backward. Her carefullyposed expression cracked, revealing the calction beneath.


    ¡°Ethan, I¡¯m just trying to help-¡±


    < Chapter 144. The Alpha¡¯s


    He stood abruptly and shoved her away with enough force to make her lose her bnce. His control was fraying as quilt consumed him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me,¡± he snarled. ¡°Don¡¯t even look at me.¡±


    Cassandra fell to the ground, her designer dress rumpling around her. For a moment, coldness shed in her green¨Cgold eyes as her wolf snarled with wounded pride.


    But she quickly masked the expression with tears and vulnerability.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± she whispered, looking up at him with feigned hurt. ¡°What did I do wrong?¡±


    Ethan turned away from her, unable to bear her presence. ¡°Just leave me alone.¡±


    Cassandra slowly picked herself up from the floor, smoothing down her dress. Her mind was already working, calcting how to use this rejection to her advantage.


    ¡°Fine,¡± she said quietly. ¡°But don¡¯t me me when you realize what you¡¯ve lost.¡±


    She left the office with measured steps, her expression shifting the moment she was out of Ethan¡¯s sight.


    Later that night, Cassandra sat in her apartment preparing for a live broadcast. She had spent an hour perfecting her makeup, highlighting her ethereal beauty with subtle touches.


    Her green¨Cgold eyes were rimmed with just enough redness to suggest recent tears. Her blonde hair fell in soft waves around her shoulders.


    She positioned her phone camera at the perfect angle and began the livestream. Within minutes, hundreds of her werewolf followers had joined.


    ¡°Hello, everyone,<i>¡± </i>she said softly, her voice trembling with emotion. ¡°I know it¡¯ste, but I needed to talk to


    someone.¡±


    amoti port.


    Comments began flooding the screen, expressing concern and support.


    ¡°I don¡¯t usually share personal things,¡± Cassandra continued, allowing a single tear to roll down her cheek. But I¡¯m <i>going </i>through something really difficult right now.¡±


    She paused for effect, watching the viewer count climb higher.


    ¡°There¡¯s someone interfering between Ethan and me,¡± she said, her voice breaking convincingly. ¡°Someone who ims <i>to </i>care <i>about </i>him but only brings chaos into his life.¡±


    Thements exploded with outrage and support for Cassandra. Her followers demanded to know who was hurting their beloved actress.


    ¡°I <i>won¡¯t </i>name names,¡± Cassandra said, ying the role of the noble victim. ¡°But this person has manipted Ethan into believing lies about me,¡±


    More tears fell as she painted herself as the innocent party in aplex love triangle.


    ¡°<i>All </i>I¡¯ve ever done is love him,<i>¡± </i>she whispered to the camera. ¡°But some people can¡¯t stand to see others happy.¡±


    The livestream continued for another hour, with Cassandra carefully crafting her narrative of victimhood and betrayal.

 Whisper 216

    <b>Chapter </b><b>145</b>: The <b>Luna¡¯s </b><b>Vindication </b>


    Chapter 145: The Luna¡¯s Vindication


    <b>(</b>Cassandra¡¯s POV)


    I wiped away my tears and cried during my live broadcast, ¡°Those who have been following me for <b>a </b><b>long </b>time know that I was abroad before, and only returned to the Northern Territoryst year.¡±


    My green¨Cgold eyes shimmered with calcted tears as I addressed my werewolf followers through <b>the </b>streaming tform. My wolf carefully projected wounded innocence through the screen.


    The viewer count had climbed to over three thousand. Comments flooded the chat with hearts <b>and </b>


    supportive messages.


    ¡°Cassie, we missed you so much!¡±


    ¡°You look so sad, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Tell us everything, we¡¯re here for you!¡±


    I let my voice tremble slightly as I continued. ¡°I know many of you have been wondering about my personal life since I returned.¡±


    My fingers delicately touched the corner of my eye, catching a perfectly timed tear. ¡°It¡¯s been¡­plicated.¡± The chat exploded with concern and curiosity. My followers hung on every word.


    ¡°After returning to Harbor City, I reunited with someone very special,¡± I said softly. ¡°My first love. My destined


    mate.¡±


    Thements went wild with excitement and romantic sighs. Werewolf culture revered the concept of destined mates above all else.


    ¡°Is it Ethan Grey?¡± someone typed in bold letters,


    ¡°Please tell us it¡¯s Ethan!¡±


    ¡°You two would be perfect together!¡±


    I let the anticipation build for a moment before nodding slowly. ¡°Yes,¡± I whispered, my voice breaking with emotion. ¡°It¡¯s Ethan.¡±


    The chat erupted in celebration. Hearts and congrattory messages filled the screen faster than I could


    read them.


    ¡°The mate bond calls to us across time and distance,¡± I dered dramatically. My wolf¡¯s scent carried false sincerity through the screen. ¡°Male wolves never forget their first love. That connection¡­ it¡¯s sacred.¡±


    I paused <i>to </i>let <i>more </i>tears fall. ¡°When we saw each other again, it was like no time had passed at all. <b>The </b>bond was still there, stronger than ever.¡±


    My <i>followers </i>were eating up every word. The romantic narrative yed perfectly into werewolf mythology about eternal mates.


    ¡°But¡­¡± I let my voice c<b>***</b>kpletely. ¡°There¡¯s been interference.¡±


    Chapter 145 The Luna¡¯s V


    <b>The </b><b>mood </b><b>in </b><b>the </b><b>chat </b>shifted instantly. Protective anger reced celebration<b>. </b>


    ¡°What <b>kind </b>of interference?¡±


    ¡°Who dares interfere with a mate bond?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°That¡¯s against packw!¡±


    I burst into fresh tears, my shoulders shaking with calcted sobs. ¡°There¡¯s a third party who won¡¯t <b>ept </b>that Ethan and I are meant to be together.¡±


    The outrage in thements was immediate and fierce. My supporters demanded justice for their beloved


    actress.


    ¡°This is uneptable!¡±


    ¡°Mate bonds are sacred!¡±


    ¡°Who is this home¨Cwrecker?¡±


    I covered my face with my hands, letting the tears flow freely. ¡°She¡¯s his ex¨Cgirlfriend. She refuses to ept


    their breakup.¡±


    The chat exploded with fury. Werewolves took mate interference very seriously.


    ¡°Give us her name!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll handle this bond¨Cbreaker!¡±


    ¡°No one messes with our Cassie!¡±


    I looked up with red¨Crimmed eyes, feigning reluctance. ¡°I don¡¯t want to cause trouble for anyone¡­


    ¡°Tell us!¡± thements demanded. ¡°We need to protect you!¡±


    ¡°She needs to learn her ce!¡±


    ¡°Mate stealers deserve punishment!¡±


    I bit my lip as if struggling with the decision. ¡°I don¡¯t have her social media ounts¡­¡±


    The disappointment in the chat was palpable. My followers wanted immediate action.


    ¡°But,¡± I said hesitantly, ¡°she¡¯s awyer. She runs aw firm in Riverdale called Moonstone Legal Partners.¡±


    The chat lit up with renewed energy. My followers were already nning their attack.


    ¡°Her family name is Winters,¡± I added quietly, stopping just short of revealing Olivia¡¯s full name.


    Within seconds, my followers were sharing the information and organizing their harassment campaign. I watched with satisfaction as they took the bait.


    ¡°We¡¯ll find her!¡±


    ¡°Justice for Cassandra!¡±


    ¡°Bond¨Cbreakers must be exposed!¡±


    I ended the stream with a final tearful plea for understanding and support. My wolf purred <b>with </b><b>satisfaction </b>at the chaos I had unleashed.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    Chapter 145 The Luna¡¯s V


    The jarring ring of my phone jolted me awake in my apartment in Riverdale. I had set the volume to maximum, anxious about any news regarding Grace.


    My amber eyes snapped open as I grabbed the device. Reba¡¯s name shed on the screen.


    ¡°Reba?¡± I answered immediately, my voice hoarse from sleep.


    ¡°Liv, you need to see this immediately,¡± Reba¡¯s voice was urgent. Her wolf conveyed protective anger through her tone. ¡°There are online rumors spreading across werewolf social media about you being a


    mate¨Cstealer and bond¨Cbreaker.¡±


    I sat up abruptly, my wolf bristling with rm. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Check Howlr right now,¡± Rebamanded. ¡°Search for the hashtag about Cassandra iming mate


    theft.¡±


    I quickly opened the app on my phone. The trending topics made my blood run cold.


    ¡°#Cassandraims MateTheft¡± was at the top of the werewolfmunity trends. Thousands of posts and


    I clicked on the hashtag with trembling fingers. A marketing ount had posted a videoption of


    Cassandra¡¯s live broadcast.


    My amber eyes shed with cold fury as I watched her maniptive performance. Her calcted tears and false ims about destined mates made my wolf snarl internally.


    Thements under the video were vicious. Werewolves from across the territory were calling for my punishment.


    ¡°This Winterswyer needs to be stopped!¡±


    ¡°Mate interference is unforgivable!¡±


    ¡°Someone find her full name!¡±


    ¡°Moonstone Legal Partners should fire her!¡±


    I hung up with Reba and immediately called my legal team. My voice was sharp and professional despite


    my rage.


    ¡°This is Olivia Winters. I need immediate action on a defamation case.¡±


    Within thirty minutes, the trending topic vanished from werewolf social media tforms. My legal team worked with supernatural efficiency.


    Moonstone Legal Partners released awyer¡¯s letter announcing our intention to sue Cassandra Evans for defamation and spreading false ims about mate bonds.


    But the real shock came when Ethan Grey posted on his Howlr ount. His statement was simple and


    devastating.


    ¡°Miss Cassandra Evans and I are not in a rtionship, and Attorney Winters is not interfering with any mate bond.¡±


    The werewolf inte exploded with spection and disbelief. The narrative hadpletely flipped.


    Comments flooded Ethan¡¯s post within minutes.


    Chapter 145. The Luna¡¯s V


    <b>¡°</b>Wait, what?¡±


    ¡°So Cassandra was lying?¡±


    ¡°Is SHE the actual bond¨Cbreaker?¡±


    ¡°Attorney Winters handled this perfectly!¡±


    ¡°Cassandra just destroyed her own career!¡±


    My phone buzzed with messages from supporters and colleagues. The legalmunity was <b>rallying </b><b>behind </b><ol><li>me. </li></ol>


    The swift reversal felt satisfying, but I knew this was far from over. Cassandra had made a dangerous <b>enemy </b>


    today.


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    Henry Morris burst into my office with urgent news. His usuallyposed demeanor showed <b>cracks </b>of


    concern.


    ¡°Alpha Connor, there¡¯s been a social media attack on Miss Olivia,¡± he reported breathlessly.


    My ice¨Cblue eyes shed with Alpha authority. My wolf demanded immediate action to protect my intended


    mate.


    ¡°Exin,¡± Imanded, my voice deadly calm.


    Henry quickly briefed me on Cassandra¡¯s livestream and the harassment campaign against Olivia. Each detail made my fury burn hotter.


    <i>How </i>dare anyone target my fianc¨¦e? The audacity was beyondprehension.


    ¡°Miss Olivia has already handled the legal response,¡± Henry continued. ¡°But the damage to her reputation¡­¡±


    I stood abruptly, my chair scraping against the floor. My wolf was ready for war.


    <i>¡°</i>Contact the streaming tform administration immediately,¡± I ordered with deadly calm. ¡°Ban Cassandra Evans¡® ount permanently!¡±


    Henry nodded and reached for his phone. ¡°Right away, Alpha.¡±


    ¡°And Henry,¡± I added, my voice dropping to a dangerous whisper, ¡°Make sure every tform <b>knows </b>that attacking Olivia Winters means dering war on the Rivers pack.¡±


    My wolf¡¯s protective instincts were in full control now. No one threatened what belonged to me <b>and </b>lived to tell about it.


    <b>11.2</b>

 Whisper 217

    <b>Chapter </b>146. The <b>Bacsh </b>¡ú


    <b>Chapter </b><b>146</b><b>: </b><b>The </b><b>Bacsh</b><b>. </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>146</b><b>: </b><b>The </b>Bacsh


    <b>(</b><b>Cassandra¡¯s </b>POV)


    I <b>woke </b>up with a satisfied smile on my face, stretching luxuriously in my silk sheets. <b>My </b><b>green</b><b>¨C</b><b>gold </b><b>eyes </b>sparkled with anticipation as I reached for my phone.


    Last night¡¯s livestream had been perfect. By now, thousands of werewolves should be <b>tearing </b><b>Olivia </b>Winters <b>apart </b>online.


    I opened Howlr eagerly, expecting to see my hashtag trending at the top. My fingers scrolled <b>through the </b>feed<b>, </b>searching for the chaos I had unleashed.


    But there was nothing. No trending topics about Olivia. No angryments from my followers.


    My smile faltered as confusion crept in. Where were all the posts attacking that mate¨Cstealingwyer?


    I searched for the hashtag manually. The results werepletely empty, as if the entire campaign <b>had </b>never existed.


    Panic began to rise in my chest. I quickly switched to the short video app where I had done my livestream. The screen disyed a message that made my blood run cold: ¡°ount permanently banned for vitingmunity guidelines.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I gasped, my voice echoing in the empty apartment.


    My hands trembled as I tried to log in again. The same message appeared. My ount, with its millions of followers, was gone.


    My wolf whimpered with distress as the reality hit me. Someone had destroyed my entire online presence overnight.


    I frantically checked my other social media ounts. All of them showed the same devastating message: permanently banned.


    My phone buzzed with missed call notifications. Ethan¡¯s name appeared multiple times on the screen.


    Relief flooded through me. Ethan would help me fix this mess. He always protected me.


    I called him back immediately, my voice shaking with panic. ¡°Ethan, thank god you called. Something terrible has happened-<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Cassandra.¡± His voice was ice¨Ccold, cutting through my words like a de.


    The tone made my wolf recoil in fear. I had never heard him sound so furious.


    ¡°Ethan? What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked hesitantly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he repeated, his voice rising with rage. ¡°You spread false rumors about Olivia being a


    mate¨Cstealer!¡±


    My heart stopped. How did he know about the livestream so quickly?


    ¡°I was just defending our rtionship-¡± I started desperately.


    O


    Chapter 146. The Bacsh,


    ¡°<b>Our </b><b>rtionship</b><b>? Ethan¡¯s </b><bugh </b><b>was </b><b>bitter </b><b>and </b><b>harsh</b><b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>What </b><b>rtionship</b><b>, </b>Cassandre? Were not <b>We¡¯re </b><b>not </b><b>even </b><b>dating</b><b>!</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>The </b><b>words </b><b>hit </b>me <b>like </b><b>physical </b><b>blows</b>. <b>My </b><b>carefully </b>constructed <b>fantasy </b><b>was </b><b>crumbling</b>.


    <b>¡°</b><b>But </b><b>Ethan</b><b>, </b><b>we </b>have history. We¡¯re meant <b>to </b>be together-¡±


    <b>¡°</b><b>Stop </b><b>lying</b><b>!</b>¡± he roared. ¡°You deliberately spread false information to <b>destroy </b><b>Olivia¡¯s </b><b>reputation</b><b>!</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>Tears </b>began streaming down my <b>face</b>. This wasn¡¯t how things were supposed <b>to </b>go.


    <b>¡°</b>Olivia¡¯sw firm is suing you for defamation,¡± Ethan continued coldly. ¡°And I won¡¯t be <b>helping you </b><b>with </b><b>the </b>


    My blood turned to ice. Awsuit? From a prestigiousw firm?


    ¡°Ethan, please, you can¡¯t abandon me-<b>¡± </b>


    The line went dead. He had hung up on me.


    <b>I </b>stared at the phone in shock, my hands shaking uncontrobly. Ethan had never spoken to me like <b>that </b>


    before.


    My wolf howled with despair as the full scope of my situation became clear. I waspletely alone.


    I immediately opened myptop and began searching for information about defamationwsuits. <b>The </b><b>results </b>


    made me sick with terror.


    ¡°Defamation can result in significant financial penalties and potential jail time,¡± one legal article stated.


    Jail time. The words repeated in my mind like a death sentence.


    I had never considered the legal consequences of my actions. In my rage and jealousy<b>, </b>I had destroyed my


    own life.


    My phone rang again. For a moment, hope red that it might be Ethan calling back.


    But it was my manager¡¯s number. My hands trembled as I answered.


    ¡°Cassandra, what the hell did you do?¡± his voice was furious. ¡°Every brand is canceling your endorsement


    deals!¡±


    The room spun around me as the full extent of my downfall became clear. My career, my reputation, my future all destroyed in one night.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    I arrived at Moonstone Legal Partners early, determined to focus on work despite the chaos of the previous night. The legal response to Cassandra¡¯s defamation had been swift and effective.


    But Grace was still missing. That thought consumed every quiet moment.


    I picked up my phone and dialed the police station again. The same officer answered as yesterday.


    ¡°This is Olivia Winters calling about the Grace Winters k<b>********</b><b>g </b>case,¡± I said professionally.


    ¡°Miss Winters<b>, </b>I understand your concern,¡± the officer replied patiently. ¡°But this is aplex <b>case </b><b>involving </b>multiple jurisdictions.¡±


    My grip tightened on the phone. ¡°Has there been any progress at all?<b>¡± </b>


    ***


    < Chapter 146 The Bacsh


    ¡°<b>We¡¯re </b>coordinating with federal authorities and pack enforcement, he exined. ¡°These situations <b>require </b>careful nning to ensure the victim¡¯s safety.¡±


    The diplomatic non¨Canswer frustrated me. ¡°When can I expect an update?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll notify you immediately if there are any developments,¡± he promised. ¡°Please be patient and cooperative with the investigation.¡±


    I hung up feeling deted. The waiting was torture, but I had no choice.


    At Moonstone Legal Partners, I threw myself into case files and client meetings. Work was the only thing that kept my mind from spiraling into panic about Grace.


    Two hourster, the front desk staff knocked on my office door. ¡°Miss Winters, you have a visitor<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>


    I looked up from my documents, hoping it might be news about Grace. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Connor Rivers,¡± she replied.


    My jaw clenched. I didn¡¯t want to see him, but refusing might cause a scene.


    ¡°Send him to the conference room,¡± I said coldly.


    Connor was waiting when I entered, his ice¨Cblue eyes showing concern. His tall frame filled the space as he stood to greet me.


    ¡°Olivia, I heard about the online attacks,¡± he said immediately. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    I remained standing, keeping distance between us. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t need your concern.¡±


    His expression showed frustration at my cold response. ¡°I wanted you to know that I had Cassandra¡¯s ounts permanently banned.¡±


    The information didn¡¯t surprise me. Connor¡¯s influence in the werewolfmunity was extensive. ¡°That¡¯s really thank you,¡± I replied, my sarcasm cutting through the air like a de.


    Connor flinched at my tone. ¡°Olivia, I was trying to help-¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for your help,¡± I interrupted. ¡°I handled the situation myself.¡±


    I turned to leave, but Connor¡¯s voice stopped me. ¡°Please, just give me a moment to exin-¡±


    The front desk staff appeared again, looking nervous. ¡°Miss Winters, there¡¯s another visitor. He seems¡­ agitated.¡±


    Before I could respond, a man burst into the conference room. His face was twisted with rage as he spotted <ol><li>me. </li></ol>


    ¡°There she is!¡± he shouted, pointing an using finger. ¡°The mate¨Cstealing b***h!¡±


    I stepped back instinctively as the man raised a cup of ice water above his head.


    ¡°b***h! Knowing you¡¯re a mate¨Cstealer, destroying our Cassie¡¯s rtionship, and causing her ount to be banned, go to hell!¡± he yelled.


    The ice water flew toward me in slow motion. I braced for the impact.


    But Connor moved faster than lightning, pulling me behind him. The freezing water hit his back instead of <ol><li>me<b>. </b></li></ol>


    Chapter 146 The Bacsh


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Connor¡¯s voice carried Alpha authority that made the man stumble backward.


    <b>Connor¡¯s </b>ice¨Cblue eyes zed with fury as he kicked the attacker with devastating force. The man <b>crashed </b>into the wall with a sickening thud.


    Two bodyguards appeared instantly, restraining the groaning man on the floor. Connor¡¯s security team <b>was </b>always nearby.


    ¡°Call the police,¡± Connormanded, his voice deadly calm.


    Within minutes,w enforcement arrived and arrested the attacker. The man continued shouting about


    Cassandra even as they dragged him away.


    After the chaos settled, Connor turned to me with desperate eyes. ¡°Olivia, I need to exin about La


    Lawrence.¡±


    I crossed my arms, waiting for another excuse.


    ¡°She¡¯s my cousin,¡± he said quickly. ¡°I broke up with her to protect her from Frederick Warner.¡±


    The exnation sounded rehearsed. I felt nothing but cold disappointment.


    ¡°Connor, you really are so self¨Crighteous,¡± I said, my voice cutting.


    His face showed pain at my words. ¡°I was trying to protect everyone-<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Your protection didn¡¯t stop Frederick from targeting me,¡± I interrupted. ¡°It didn¡¯t save Grace from being kidnapped.¡±


    Connor¡¯s shoulders sagged with defeat. ¡°Olivia, please give me another chance-¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said firmly. ¡°We¡¯re done.¡±


    I walked to the front desk. ¡°Please escort Mr. Rivers out.¡±


    As the staff moved toply, Adrian Sinir entered the lobby. His sharp features and gold¨Crimmed sses gave him an intellectual appearance.


    ¡°Connor Rivers,¡± Adrian said with professional courtesy. ¡°Are you here to hire our services?¡±


    Connor¡¯s expression darkened as he recognized Adrian. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a partner at this firm now,<i>¡± </i>Adrian replied smoothly.


    Connor¡¯s ice¨Cblue eyes shed with suspicion as he looked between Adrian and me. ¡°You nned this, didn¡¯t


    you?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Who I partner with is none of your concern,¡± I said coldly.


    Connor stepped toward me, but Adrian moved to block his path. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Miss Winters may be too busy to see you.¡±


    ¡°Adrian, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re nning,¡± Connor said, his voice low and threatening.

 Whisper 218

    <b>Chapter </b>147: Memories <b>and </b><b>Nightmares </b>


    Chapter <b>147</b><b>: </b>Memories and Nightmares


    <b>(</b><b>Connor¡¯s </b>POV)


    <b>Olivia </b>perhaps really doesn¡¯t remember Adrian Sinir, but it¡¯s hard for me to forget.


    I recalled myplex rtionship with Adrian during our university years. We were bothw <b>students </b>from rival schools within the Northern Territory ¨C I attended Riverdale University while he studied <b>at </b><b>the </b><bpeting </bw school across town.


    Despite attending different universities, we were constantlypared. Both of us were recognized <b>as </b>the most eligible bachelors in our respective schools, known for outstanding appearance and academic achievements.


    Our werewolf bloodlines only Intensified the naturalpetition. I came from the prestigious Rivers pack while Adrian belonged to the respected but lesser Sinir lineage.


    The rivalry was inevitable. Two Alpha heirs, both destined for greatness<b>, </b>both pursuing excellence in <b>the </b>same field.


    But there was one memory that impressed me most deeply. Adrian¡¯s public confession to Olivia Winters during our university years.


    It was Christmas Eve, a time perfectly suited for romantic derations. Adrian had borately arranged winter roses in a heart shape on the Riverdale University campus courtyard.


    He stood in the center with a guitar, his refined features highlighted by those signature gold¨Crimmed sses. His voice carried across the snow¨Ccovered grounds as he sang love songs.


    At that time, I was a graduate student at Diverdale University. I had the habit of evening runs to manage my


    Alpha energy and patrol the territory.


    That night, during my usual route, I heard students discussing something exciting. The heir of Sinir pack


    was making a grand romantic gesture, they whispered.


    <b>I </b>originally didn¡¯t pay attention to campus gossip. But as I moved closer, I gradually heard a familiar name


    from the crowd gathering around the spectacle.


    Olivia Winters.


    My ice¨Cblue eyes narrowed as I slowed my pace. I could clearly hear the gossip saying that Adrian liked Olivia, the brilliantw student known for her beauty and intelligence.


    Some students thought the two were a perfect match ¨C both academically gifted and from respectable werewolf families. Many female students were heartbroken to see their campus heartthrob pursuing


    someone else.


    My wolf bristled with an emotion I didn¡¯t want to acknowledge. I changed direction and walked <b>towards </b><b>the </b>


    center of the courtyard.


    Adrian was surrounded by the crowd, ying guitar and singing with genuine affection in his voice. His performance was polished, confident, designed to impress.


    |||


    O


    napter 147. Memories an


    <b>After </b><b>the </b><b>love </b><b>song </b><b>ended</b><b>, </b><b>someone </b><b>brought </b><b>Olivia </b><b>to where </b><b>Adrian </b>walted, I <b>stood </b>among the crowd, m <b>expression carefully </b><b>controlled</b><b>, </b>watching what <b>I </b>Internally dismissed as a theatrical disy of affection


    <b>But </b><b>my </b>heart was racing.


    <b>Adrian </b>handed the bouquet of winter roses to the young woman before him. His voice was <b>extremely </b>gentle <b>and </b>sincere<b>. </b>


    <b>¡°</b>Olivia Winters, I¡¯ve admired you for so long. Would you honor me by bing my mate<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    The crowd erupted in enthusiastic cheering, then fell into expectant silence. Everyone waited <b>for </b><b>Olivia¡¯s </b><b>response</b>.


    The winter night air was filled with falling snow that created a romantic atmosphere. It seemed like even <b>the </b>moon goddess herself was blessing this moment.


    Adrian held the roses with steady hands. His tall figure stood confidently in the center of the crowd, handsome andposed,manding everyone¡¯s attention.


    He wasn¡¯t only outstanding in appearance and academics, but also came from an excellent werewolf <b>lineage</b>. He was the heir apparent of the respected Sinir pack.


    To most observers<b>, </b>it seemed like a destined pairing. I found myself holding my breath, my hands clenched <b>at </b>my sides, my heart racing with anxiety I refused to examine.


    However, Olivia¡¯s answer surprised everyone present.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Adrian, but I can¡¯t ept your proposal.¡±


    The confident smile on Adrian¡¯s lips faded. The winter wind tousled his dark hair as the courtyard lighting couldn¡¯t quite hide the disappointment crossing his features.


    ¡°May I ask why?¡± His voice carried a slight tremor, betraying emotions he tried to keep controlled.


    The young woman pressed her lips together. Her amber eyes were steady and her tone revealed no emotional


    turbulence.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m not interested in romantic rtionships right now, and I don¡¯t have time for courtship. I¡¯m <b>sorry </b>I


    can¡¯t ept your feelings.¡±


    The crowd erupted in surprised murmurs once again. My wolf practically purred with satisfaction, a small smile tugging at the corner of my mouth.


    Olivia turned and walked away after speaking. She never once reached for the bouquet of roses.


    I knew that Olivia had attracted many suitors during her university years. She probably had to reject more than a dozen such proposals annually<b>, </b>so it was understandable she might not remember every werewolf


    who had pursued her.


    But I remembered clearly. The names and faces of everyone who had dared to court Olivia Winters were


    burned into my memory.


    Therefore, when I saw Adrian and Olivia together at Howling Moon Steakhouse on Valentine¡¯s Day, I fe¡­ genuine surge of territorial concern.


    Recalling this memory now, my ice¨Cblue eyes darkened with possessive intensity.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that after <b>so </b>many years<b>, </b>you still haven¡¯t given up pursuing her.¡±


    ?


    nave to thank Alpha Connor for giving me this opportunity.¡±


    My <b>gaze </b>sharpened with Alpha authority as I studied the other man.


    <b>¡°</b><b>Stay </b>away from her, Sinir.¡±


    Adrian raised his eyebrows slightly. His voice remained respectfully measured.


    ¡°What right does Alpha Connor have to make such demands of me?¡±


    My lip curled with cold confidence.


    ¡°You won¡¯t seed. Olivia only has me in her heart now.¡±


    Adrian remained unruffled, still maintaining his gentle, schrly appearance.


    ¡°Then I suppose we¡¯ll see what the future holds.¡±


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    That night, I had a nightmare that felt more vivid than any dream should.


    In my subconscious, I was running through an empty, boundless wilderness under a blood¨Cred moon. Behind me were vicious rogue werewolves, their howls echoing through the night as they pursued me with predatory intent.


    I ran forward desperately. My wolf form pushed my human consciousness to flee faster.


    Suddenly, the scene shifted. I felt ws grabbing my throat.


    Frederick Warner¡¯s face suddenly loomed before my eyes, magnified and distorted. The exiled werewolf¡¯s smile was cold and menacing, like a vengeful spirit from the shadow realming to im my life.


    My breathing becamebored as his grip tightened. Just as I felt consciousness slipping away, the nightmare shifted again.


    I saw my half¨Csister Grace Winters tied to a chair. Frederick was smiling as he poured wolfsbaneced gasoline around the terrified child.


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t!¡± I screamed in my dream, my wolf howling in anguish. ¡°Don¡¯t touch her! Stop!¡±


    Suddenly, Frederick¡¯s face began to twist and distort. It morphed into that of the deranged werewolf who had attacked Moow Legal Services with a silver dagger.


    ¡°Go to hell-¡± the attacker snarled as he lunged at me with concentrated silver solution. His eyes were wild


    with madness.


    ¡°Ah-¡± I screamed and jolted awake from the nightmare.


    My entire body was covered in cold sweat. My heart was racing as my wolf retreated deep within my


    consciousness.


    The night was quiet and still around my apartment. In the darkness, my rapid breathing was the only <b>sound </b>breaking the silence.


    After several long minutes, I gradually returned to full awareness. My amber eyes adjusted to the dim room. My phone screen illuminated, casting pale light across my face. Checking the time, I saw it was 3:30 in the


    C


    Chapter 147 Memories and


    <b>Adrian </b>smiled, <b>his </b><b>demeanor </b><b>calm </b>and unhurried <b>behind </b><b>his </b>gold<b>¨C</b><b>rimmed </b>sses.


    also have <b>to </b>thank <b>Alpha </b><b>Connor </b><b>for </b><b>giving </b>me <b>this </b><b>opportunity </b>


    <b>My </b><b>gaze </b>sharpened <b>with </b><b>Alpha </b>authority as I studied the other <b>man</b>.


    <b>Stay </b><b>away </b><b>from </b>her<b>, </b>Sinir.¡±


    <b>Adrian </b>raised his eyebrows slightly. His voice remained respectfully measured.


    <b>¡°</b><b>What </b>right does Alpha Connor have to make such demands of me<b>?</b>¡±


    My <b>lip </b>curled with cold confidence.


    <b>¡°</b>You won¡¯t seed. Olivia only has me in her heart now.¡±


    Adrian remained unruffled, still maintaining his gentle, schrly appearance.


    ¡°Then I suppose we¡¯ll see what the future holds.¡±


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    That night, I had a nightmare that felt more vivid than any dream should.


    through an empty, boundless wilderness under a blood¨Cred moon. Behind In my subconscious, I was <i>runnin </i>me were vicious rogue werewolves, their howls echoing through the night as they pursued me with predatory


    intent.


    I ran forward desperately. My wolf form pushed my human consciousness to flee faster.


    Suddenly, the scene shifted. I felt ws grabbing my throat.


    Frederick Warner¡¯s face suddenly loomed before my eyes, magnified and distorted. The exiled werewolf¡¯s smile was cold and menacing, like a vengeful spirit from the shadow realming to im my life.


    My breathing becamebored as his grip tightened. Just as I felt consciousness slipping away<b>, </b><b>the </b>nightmare shifted again.


    giferling


    I saw my half¨Csister Grace Winters tied to a chair. Frederick was smiling as he poured wolfsbaneced gasoline around the terrified child.


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>I screamed in my dream, my wolf howling in anguish. ¡°Don¡¯t touch her! Stop!¡±


    Suddenly, Frederick¡¯s face began to twist and distort. It morphed into that of the deranged werewolf who had attacked Moow Legal Services with a silver dagger.


    ¡°Go to hell-¡± the attacker snarled as he lunged at me with concentrated silver solution. His eyes were wild


    with madness<b>. </b>


    ¡°Ah-¡± I screamed and jolted awake from the nightmare.


    My entire body was covered in cold sweat. My heart was racing as my wolf retreated deep within my


    consciousness.


    The night was quiet and still around my apartment. In the darkness, my rapid breathing was <b>the </b>only <b>sound </b>breaking the silence.


    After several long minutes, <b>I </b>gradually returned to full awareness. My amber eyes adjusted to the dim <b>room</b>. My phone screen illuminated, casting pale light across my face. Checking the time, I <b>saw </b>it was 3:30 <b>in </b>the


    Chapter 147, Memetiorgan


    moming


    An <b>anonymous </b><b>text </b><b>message </b><b>had </b><b>arrived </b><b>on </b><b>my </b><b>device</b>: <b>¡°</b><b>If </b><b>you </b><b>want </b><b>your </b><b>sister </b>to <b>live</b><b>, </b><b>then </b>obedient


    say


    6


    Watch <b>videos </b>get <b>points </b><b>(</b>0/10<b>) </b>>


    1191

 Whisper 219

    <b>Chapter </b><b>148</b><b>: </b><b>Crisis </b>


    <b>Chapter </b>148: Crisis


    <b>(</b>Olivia¡¯s POV)


    <b>I </b>frowned at the text message glowing on my phone screen, my amber eyes scanning the threatening <b>words </b>again and again. The anonymous message about Grace created a terrible dilemma for <b>me</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°If you want your sister to live, then obediently do as I say.¡±


    My wolf bristled with protective fury, but my rational mind forced me to think carefully. This message could be from Frederick Warner¡¯s operatives still lurking in Harbor City. Or it could be someone else entirely, pretending to be them to manipte me.


    I couldn¡¯t act rashly. I needed to trace the message¡¯s origin before making any moves. Walking into <b>a </b>trap set by my enemies would help no one, especially not Grace.


    My hands trembled slightly as I set the phone aside. The uncertainty was eating me alive from the inside. Sleep became impossible after receiving that message. I was haunted by concerns for my missing half¨Csister and the growing threat posed by Cassandra Evans¡® fanatical followers.


    The chilling image of Gerald Hayes shed through my mind. That man who had attempted to throw acid on me at Moonstone Legal Partners. His twisted face and hateful words were a constant reminder of my vulnerability.


    I was a prominent werewolf without pack protection in Harbor City. That made me a target for rogue wolves


    believed Cassandra¡¯s lies.


    and unstable pack members <i>who </i>


    I realized I needed to take additional measures to protect myself from future attacks. The next assault might be far worse than ice water or acid.


    I tossed and turned in my bed at Moonlight Haven, my wolf remaining restless and alert throughout the night. Every small sound made me tense, expecting another threat to materialize from the darkness.


    Finally, at 8 a.m., I decided to take action. I couldn¡¯t wait any longer for answers.


    I called Marcus Thompson, my friend who was a technical expert in werewolfmunication systems. His knowledge of supernaturalworks made him invaluable for situations like this.


    ¡°Marcus, I need your help,¡± I said when he answered. ¡°I received a suspicious text message that I need traced.


    ¡°What kind of message?¡± Marcus asked, his voice immediately bing professional.


    ¡°A threat about my sister. But the sender used a string of numbers instead of <b>a </b>typical phone <b>number</b>.¡±


    Marcus was quiet for a moment, processing the information. ¡°Send me the exact message and the number sequence. I¡¯ll use my specialized/equipment to trace its origin.¡±


    ¡°How long will <b>it </b>take?¡± I asked urgently.


    <b>¡°</b>Give me <b>a </b>few hours. I¡¯ll have an answer for youter today.¡±


    <b>I </b>sent him the message details and waited anxiously for his <b>response</b>. Every minute felt <b>like </b><b>an </b><b>eternity </b><b>when </b>


    ??????


    < Chapter 148 Crista


    <b>Grace¡¯s </b><b>safety </b><b>hung </b>in the bnce.


    Marcus called back sooner than expected, his voice carrying important news.


    ¡°Olivia, I¡¯ve traced the message origin. It came from within the Northern Territory, specifically <b>from </b><b>Harbor </b><b>City</b>.¡±


    My blood ran cold. Frederick Warner still had operatives within the city despite his exile to America<b>. </b><b>The </b>


    threat was closer than I had feared.


    <b>¡°</b>Can you give me the specific address?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Sending it to you now,¡± Marcus replied. ¡°Be careful, Olivia. Whoever sent this knows exactly where you are.¡±


    I received the address and immediately forwarded it to another contact within Connor¡¯s securitywork. Despite our personal issues, his people were still the most reliable for investigations like this.


    The response came back quickly, and the information shocked me to my core.


    The address belonged to an apartment owned by Cassandra Evans.


    I stared at the confirmation message, my wolf snarling with rage. Cassandra was involved in <b>the </b>harassment campaign against me yet again.


    Of course she knew about Grace¡¯s k********g. She had been present when I talked with Ethan Grey about my


    6 family situation. It wasn¡¯t strange for her to have that information.


    But using my sister¡¯s disappearance to terrorize me? That crossed every line imaginable.


    I was infuriated by Cassandra¡¯s relentless harassment. The online attacks, the orchestrated harassment by her obsessive fans, and now this attempt to deceive me with false information about Grace¡¯s k<b>********</b>g. Enough was enough. I needed to teach Cassandra a lesson about the consequences of targeting a Winters pack member.


    I investigated Cassandra¡¯s background more thoroughly, digging into her family¡¯s financial situation. What <b>I </b>discovered was pathetic.


    Her father owned Moonweave Textiles, a small clothingpany with a meager registered capital of only five million dors. Thepany wasn¡¯t even fully paid in, meaning they were operating on borrowed time and empty promises.


    I decided to take action. I could easily orchestrate thepany¡¯s downfall through my connections in the business world and packworks.


    Previously, I had dismissed Cassandra as a mere annoyance. But now, with my sister missing and my own safety threatened by dangerous rogues, I could no longer afford to ignore the woman who continued to target my family.


    Cassandra wanted to y games with a Winters? She was about to learn why that was a fatal mistake.


    I visited Natalie Winters at Harbor City Memorial Hospital, finding my stepmother in <b>the </b>waiting area. <b>She </b>lookedpletely distraught<b>, </b>consumed by worry for Grace.


    ¡°Any news?¡± I asked softly, though I already knew the answer from her expression.


    Natalie shook her head, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Nothing. The police keep saying they¡¯re investigating, but Grace is still out there somewhere.¡±


    Chapter 148 Crisis


    <b>Richard </b><b>Winters </b>was at thepany handling urgent pack business, <b>so </b><b>I </b>tried to console Natalle, <b>But </b><b>my </b>words <b>offered </b>littlefort to the grieving Luna who med herself <b>for </b>not protecting her <b>daughter </b><b>better</b>.


    ¡°I should have been more careful,¡± Natalie whispered. ¡°I should have seen the signs that <b>someone </b><b>was </b><b>targeting </b>our family.¡±


    The sterile hospital environment seemed to amplify her distress. She paced the waiting area like a caged wolf, unable to find peace or rest.


    I stayed with her for an hour, but there was little I could do to ease her suffering. Grace¡¯s absence was a wound that wouldn¡¯t heal until she was safely home.


    Leaving the hospital, I went to Ravenwood Police Station for another update. Detective James Parker met


    with me in his office, his expression apologetic.


    ¡°Miss Winters, I wish I had better news for you,¡± he said. ¡°The investigation <i>into </i>Grace¡¯s k********<b>g </b>is ongoing, but progress is slow.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the holdup?¡± I asked, though I suspected the answer.


    ¡°Theplex international nature of the case involving Frederick Warner¡¯s criminalwork. We¡¯re coordinating with federal authorities and internationalw enforcement.¡±


    The same disappointing update I had received before. Bureaucracy and jurisdictional issues were keeping <b>my </b>


    sister in danger.


    I left the police station feeling despondent. The official channels were moving too slowly while <b>Grace </b>remained in Frederick¡¯s hands.


    I wandered through the streets of Harbor City, haunted by the nightmare image of Frederick Warner threatening Grace with wolfsbaneced weapons. The vision felt so real it made my wolf whimper with


    distress.


    Suddenly, a woman approached me on the sidewalk. Her face was twisted with anger and usation.


    ¡°There she is!¡± Miranda Cole shouted, pointing at me. ¡°The mate¨Cstealing b***h who destroyed Cassandra¡¯s


    life!¡±


    I recognized her as one of Cassandra¡¯s fanatical supporters. Another brain¨Cdead fan who believed every lie her idol told.


    ¡°You ruined everything for Cassandra!¡± Miranda continued, her voice rising. ¡°She lost her career because of


    you!¡±


    I stopped walking and faced her directly. My amber eyes shed with barely controlled wolf anger.


    <i>¡°</i>Again, a brain¨Cdead fan of Cassandra? You believe everything she says. I am very curious how someone with such a pig brain can survive till now.¡±


    Miranda¡¯s face turned red with rage at my insult. ¡°How dare you! Cassandra is innocent! You¡¯re <b>the </b><b>one </b>who-


    ¡°Who what?¡± I interrupted coldly. ¡°Who defended myself against false usations? Who <b>refused </b><b>to </b><b>let </b><b>your </b>precious idol destroy my reputation with lies<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Miranda stepped closer, her fists clenched. ¡°You think you¡¯re so superior because <b>you </be <b>from </b><b>the </b><b>Winters </b>


    < Chapter 148 Crisis


    pack! But you¡¯re <b>nothing </b>but a home¨Cwrecker<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>


    My wolf rose dangerously close to the surface. The stress of Grace¡¯s k********g and the constant harassment <b>had </b>pushed me to my breaking point.


    ¡°You dare to insult my family again, I will cripple you!¡± I snarled, my voice carrying the authority <b>of </b><b>my </b><b>alpha </b>


    bloodline.


    Miranda¡¯s eyes widened with sudden fear as she felt the power radiating from me. But her <b>fanatical </b><b>devotion </b>to Cassandra overrode her survival instincts.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡± she screamed. ¡°Cassandra deserves better than-¡±


    I pped her hard across the face, the sound echoing through the street. Miranda stumbled backward, her hand flying to her reddened cheek.

 Whisper 220

    <b>Chapter </b><b>149</b><b>: </b><b>The </b>Luna¡¯s <b>Retribution </b>


    <b>Chapter </b>149: The Luna¡¯s Retribution


    <b>(</b><b>Olivia¡¯s </b>POV)


    Connor Rivers quickly approached me, his ice¨Cblue eyes filled with concern as his wolf stirred <b>protectively </b>beneath his skin. ¡°Livvy, are you alright?<b>¡± </b>


    I could smell his familiar scent on the wind. He must have followed my trail from the police station.


    ¡°I went to Ravenwood Police Station to inquire about Grace¡¯s k********<b>g </b>case, Connor exined, his voice tight with worry. ¡°Detective James Parker mentioned you had just been there. I followed your scent through<b>. </b>Harbor City¡¯s streets.¡±


    His protective instincts were ring again. The same possessive behavior <b>that </b>had driven me away from him in the first ce.


    ¡°Before long, I spotted you and heard this woman spewing vile curses,¡± Connor continued, his gaze shifting <b>to </b>Miranda Cole with dangerous coldness.


    Miranda was still cowering on the ground where I had left her. Her face bore the red mark of my p.


    Connor gave a sharp look to Marcus Shaw. The enforcer immediately stepped forward to restrain Miranda more securely.


    ¡°Another one of Cassandra¡¯s fanatical supporters,¡± Connor observed, his voice carrying Alpha authority. ¡°Just like Gerald Hayes who attempted the acid attack.¡±


    Connor¡¯s ice¨Cblue eyes revealed a dangerous coldness as his Alpha aura swept over the kneeling fanatic like a de of winter wind. His presence was somanding that one look made Miranda shudder with primal


    fear.


    The obsessed fan instantly felt her wolf cower in submission. Cold sweat dripped from her forehead as she realized what kind of powerful werewolf was protecting me.


    What kind of powerful werewolf is protecting thiswyer? Why does she have Alpha¨Clevel bodyguards? Miranda was nowpletely stripped of her previous arrogance. She knelt <b>on </b>the ground, apologizing and begging for mercy with obvious terror.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong. Please, forgive me¡­¡±


    I narrowed my amber eyes slightly, clearly dissatisfied with Miranda¡¯s pathetic apology. Her terror wasn¡¯t enough to satisfy my wolf¡¯s demand for justice.


    The fanatic secretly raised her head to nce at me. Seeing my face as cold as winter moonlight<b>, </b>her heart


    sank.


    Her body couldn¡¯t help but tremble under my dominant displeasure. She immediately prostrated herself before me, her forehead hitting the pavement.


    ¡°Please, spare me, I really know I was wrong, I will never dare again, sob sob sob¡­¡±


    The woman¡¯s forehead struck the ground with repeated ¡°bang, bang, bang¡± sounds. Blood began to seep


    < Chapter 149 The Luna¡¯s R


    <b>from </b><b>the </b><b>small </b>cuts on her skin.


    After a while, I coldlymanded, ¡°<b>Call </b>the <b>territory </b>enforcement.¡±


    This was already the second case of a fanatical follower causing trouble. I did <b>not </b>intend <b>to </b>let <b>it </b>pass <b>so </b>


    easily.


    <b>These </b>obsessed fans were both adults and knew what they were doing. They had to <b>pay </b>the price <b>for </b><b>their </b>actions against a Winters pack member.


    Miranda¡¯s face turned pale when she heard that the pack authorities were going to be called. ¡°No, don¡¯t call them, I really won¡¯t dare again, please spare me!¡±


    I ignored her desperate pleas. One of Connor¡¯s enforcers took out his phone <b>and </b><b>contacted </b><b>the </b>territorial patrol.


    ¡°You-¡°I pointed to Jackson Harris, ¡°Record everything when the authorities arrive.¡±


    The enforcer looked instinctively at Connor Rivers for confirmation. The habit of following pack hierarchy was deeply ingrained.


    Connor nodded slightly. Jackson respectfully said, ¡°Understood, Miss Winters.¡±


    The pack patrol arrived quickly. Jackson recorded the entire process as I had requested, documenting Miranda¡¯s arrest for harassment of a prominent pack member.


    ¡°Livvy, you should take bodyguards with you when you go out recently<b>, </b>it¡¯s too dangerous,¡± Connor said, his eyes full of worry as his protective instincts red.


    My lips curved in a cold smile, my eyes icy. ¡°That¡¯s not your concern.¡±


    I continued walking forward, and Connor followed despite my dismissal. His persistence was bing irritating.


    I ignored Connor¡¯s presence and walked straight to the Registry Office Parking Lot not far away. I had parked my modest BMW sedan there when I went to the police station earlier.


    Opening the door, getting in the car, and closing the door were all done in one fluid motion. Connor was shut out of the vehicle.


    I started the car and sped away, leaving the Alpha standing alone in the moonlight. Returning to my apartment in Moonlight Gardens, I took out my phone and reviewed the video taken by Jackson Harris. The footage was perfect evidence of Cassandra¡¯s influence over her fanatical followers.


    ¡°Heh, you like to use social media to distort the truth and guide fans to cyberbully me, right?¡± I curled a cold. smile at the corner of my lips, my wolf¡¯s cunning nature surfacing.


    ¡°Cassandra Evans, when you orchestrated this campaign, did you ever think that you would face retaliation from the Winters bloodline?<b>¡± </b>


    (Third Person¡¯s POV)


    The next day, Cassandra Evans was trending again on Howlr, the werewolf social media tform. Not only was she trending, but she also had three entries.


    However<b>, </b>none of these three trending topics were in her favor.


    Chapter 149 The Luna¡¯s F


    ¡°#Reversal! Cassandra Evans is the real homewrecker #Cassandra Evans guides fans to cause offline trouble


    #Cassandra Evans fake socialite<b>¡± </b>


    Each of these three trending topics contained damning evidence that would destroy her reputation within


    werewolf society.


    The Howlr post exposing Cassandra as a homewrecker contained chat records between her and Ethan Grey when she first returned from overseas. The messages showed her provoking Ethan¡¯s girlfriend, Olivia Winters.


    The topment on that post was from someone iming to know Cassandra in real life within Harbor City¡¯s werewolf circles.


    [She is the homewrecker. Ethan had not broken up with his current girlfriend when she returned to the territory. Everyone in our pack circles knew about it.]


    Many werewolves passionately condemned her behavior. Of course, some fans defended her, arguing that the chat records were fabricated.


    The second Howlr topic, which imed that Cassandra guided fans to cause trouble, contained videos of Gerald Hayes who attempted the acid attack and Miranda Cole who harassed Olivia being arrested by pack


    authorities.


    The territorial patrol also issued an official report exining the situation. It clearly mentioned that Gerald Hayes was resentful because Cassandra¡¯s social media ount was temporarily suspended.


    He had been charged with attempted assault with a dangerous substance. It also stated that Miranda Cole had been instigated by Cassandra to harass a prominent pack member and had been detained for fifteen


    days.


    With videos, photos, and official pack reports, this evidence definitively exposed Cassandra¡¯s role in orchestrating the harassment campaign. Thement section was filled with outraged werewolves demanding pack justice.


    Thest trending topic revealed Cassandra¡¯s true background within werewolf society. She was not a socialite from a wealthy pack family at all.


    Her family¡¯s Moonweave Textiles was only at the level of a small struggling business. She had interfered in Ethan and Olivia¡¯s rtionship for financial gain.


    Those designer essories were all gifts she obtained by seducing Ethan Grey.


    In thement section of this post, someone revealed that Olivia was the real pack heiress. Someone posted photos of Olivia at the Winters Family Estate gatherings.


    There were also photos of her driving her cier Blue Bentley and having afternoon tea at five¨Cstar establishments.


    [Funny, as an insider, I¡¯m here to reveal the truth. The Lawyer Winters you¡¯re talking about is the real heiress from a prestigious werewolf bloodline. Her family has an estate, countless luxury vehicles and possessions. Cassandra Evans doesn¡¯t even qualify to be in the same territory.]


    [A minor inte personality dares to challenge the reputation of the Winters pack heiress in Riverdale, she is really foolish and malicious.]/


    [Cassandra¡¯s obsessed fans, your idol <i>is </i>not worthy of carrying shoes for the Winters family daughter.]


    < Chapter 149 The Luna¡¯s R.


    For a time, online public opinion within werewolf societypletely reversed.


    Cassandra scrolled through post after post on Howlr, her features twisted with rage. She mmed her phone onto the ground and screamed in fury.


    ¡°That b***h!¡±


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    At Shadow Den, my secret facility, in a tightly sealed interrogation room, Gerald Hayes was bound to a


    silver¨Creinforced restraint chair.


    Dominic Reeves, wearing protective gloves, held a vial of diluted wolfsbane solution in his hand. He looked at the would¨Cbe attacker with cold interest.


    ¡°You like using dangerous substances against pack members, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Gerald¡¯s eyes were full of panic behind his sses. His face was pale with terror as the wolfsbane¡¯s proximity


    weakened his wolf.


    He stammered: ¡°No¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t like it¡­ please¡­ please don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Dominic¡¯s eyes gleamed with predatory satisfaction, his smile sinister as his own wolf reveled in dispensing pack justice.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how you enjoy being on the receiving end of your own methods¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahhhh-¡±


    ¡°Help, help-¡±


    Gerald¡¯s screams echoed through the soundproof chamber. But the more Dominic listened, the more satisfied he became with delivering appropriate retribution.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk,pared to the concentrated acid you intended for Miss Winters, this diluted wolfsbane solution is quite merciful.¡±


    Although the solution was diluted, it still caused burning pain where it touched skin. Gerald¡¯s face was marked by small burns from the wolfsbane, leaving him looking terrified and broken.


    ¡°Ahhhh-¡± Gerald howled in agony, ¡°Kill me, kill me! You might as well end it quickly!¡±


    Dominic sneered, his wolf enjoying the justice being served. ¡°A quick death? Do you deserve such mercy after threatening a Winters pack member?<b>¡± </b>


    With that, he used a dropper to apply more of the solution to Gerald¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s much more educational to proceed slowly and let you contemte your crimes against werewolf society¡­


    124K

 Whisper 221

    Chapter 150: Broken Bonds and Rising Storms


    Chapter 150: Broken Bonds and Rising Storms


    (Cassandra¡¯s POV)


    My phone buzzed incessantly with notifications from Howlr. The sound made my stomach churn with dread.


    Hundreds of my fans were flooding Ethan Grey¡¯s social media ounts. Some begged him desperately to help me. Others cursed him viciously for abandoning their beloved idol.


    The messages were brutal and relentless. My reputation within werewolf society was crumbling faster than I


    couldprehend.


    ¡°Please help Cassandra! She doesn¡¯t deserve this!¡±


    ¡°You bastard! How could you abandon her when she needs you most!¡±


    ¡°Ethan Grey, you¡¯re a coward for letting them destroy her!¡±


    Each notification felt like a knife twisting in my chest. My carefully constructed image was being torn apart


    piece by piece.


    The public outcry within werewolf society was deafening. Pack members who had once admired me now


    viewed me with disgust and contempt.


    I scrolled through the endless stream of hatred directed at me. My hands trembled as I readment after


    The evidence against me was overwhelming. Those chat records with Ethan. The videos of my fanatical supporters attacking Olivia Winters.


    Everything I had worked for was being destroyed in real time. My wolf whimpered with shame and terror.


    I tried calling Ethan repeatedly. Each call went straight to voicemail. He was deliberately avoiding me.


    ¡°Pick up, pick up!¡± I screamed at my phone. But the silence on the other end was deafening.


    Desperation drove me to Shadowmere Holdings. I had to see Ethan face to face. He couldn¡¯t ignore me


    forever.


    The receptionist at the front desk looked at me with barely concealed disgust. Her expression made <b>my </b><b>skin </b>


    crawl with humiliation.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see Ethan Grey,¡± I announced, trying to maintain some dignity.


    <b>¡°</b><b>Mr. </b>Grey is not avable,¡± she replied coldly. ¡°He¡¯s given <b>strict </b>instructions <b>not </b><b>to </b><b>be </b><b>disturbed</b>.¡±


    My face flushed with anger and embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m his <b>girlfriend</b>! He¡¯ll <b>see </b><b>me</b><b>!</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>The </b>receptionist¡¯s eyes narrowed with <b>disdain</b>. ¡°I¡¯m <b>sorry</b><b>, </b><b>but </b>Mr. Harrison <b>ckwood </b><b>has </b><b>specifically </b><b>instructed </b><b>us </b><b>to </b>deny <b>you </b><b>ess</b><b>. </b>


    <b>Harrison </b><b>ckwood</b><b>. </b><b>Ethan¡¯s </b><b>father </b><b>had </b><b>personally </b><b>banned </b><b>me </b><b>from </b><b>the </b><b>building</b>. <b>The </b><b>humiliation </b><b>was </b><b>unbearable</b><b>. </b>


    <b>You </b><b>don¡¯t </b><b>understand</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b><b>I </b><b>insisted </b><b>desperately</b><b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>Ethan </b><b>and </b><b>I </b><b>have </b><b>a </b><b>rtionship</b>. <b>He </b><b>needs </b><b>to </b><b>know </b><b>I¡¯m </b><b>here</b>.


    < Chapter 150: Broken Bond


    +15 Points


    ¡°Miss Evans, I¡¯m going to have to ask you to leave,¡± the receptionist said firmly. ¡°Security will escort you out if


    necessary.¡±


    My status as Ethan¡¯s lover meant nothing now. I had no influence within the Grey pack hierarchy anymore.


    I stumbled out of the building, my wolf howling with despair. Even Ethan¡¯s own family was turning against <ol><li>me. </li></ol>


    My phone rang suddenly. Sophie Parker¡¯s name appeared on the screen. I answered with shaking hands.


    ¡°Cassandra, darling, how are you holding up?¡± Sophie¡¯s voice dripped with false concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I lied, my voice cracking with emotion.


    ¡°Have you seen Ethan¡¯s public confession letter on Howlr?¡± Sophie asked sweetly.


    My blood ran cold. ¡°What confession letter? I haven¡¯t had time for social media.¡±


    ¡°Oh honey, you absolutely must have a look,<i>¡± </i>Sophie purred. ¡°It¡¯s quite¡­ illuminating.¡±


    The malicious satisfaction in her voice made my stomach drop. Sophie was enjoying my downfall.


    ¡°I have to go,¡± I whispered, ending the call abruptly.


    My hands shook as I opened Howlr. Ethan¡¯s name was trending at the top of the tform.


    The post was titled: ¡°A Public Apology and Confession ¨C Ethan Grey¡±


    I clicked on it with trembling fingers. Each word felt like a physical blow to my chest.


    ¡°To the werewolfmunity and especially to Olivia Winters,¡± the post began.


    ¡°I must publicly acknowledge my grave mistakes and the pain I have caused. The leaked messages showing Cassandra Evans¡® interference in my rtionship with Olivia arepletely authentic.¡±


    My vision blurred with tears. He was throwing me under the bus to save himself.


    ¡°I deeply regret allowing myself to be manipted and for betraying the trust of someone I imed to love. Olivia Winters deserves far better than the treatment she received from me.¡±


    The post continued with increasingly devastating admissions. Ethan confessed to every usation against


    him.


    ¡°I take full responsibility for my actions and the harm caused by my association with Miss Evans. I <b>publicly </b>apologize to Olivia and beg for her forgiveness<b>, </b>though I know I don¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    Ten minutester, I copsed onto my apartment floor. My legs gave outpletely as the <b>full </b><b>impact </b>hit <ol><li>me<b>. </b></li></ol>


    Ethan had not only confirmed every piece of evidence against me. He had <b>also </b><b>publicly </b><b>humiliated </b><b>me </b><b>in </b><b>front </b>of the entire werewolfmunity.


    <b>Sophie </b><b>had </b>called specifically to witness my <b>destruction</b>. <b>She </b><b>wanted </b><b>to </b>hear <b>my </b><b>reaction </b><b>to </b><b>this </b><b>final </b><b>betrayal</b>.


    <b>My wolf </b><b>retreated </b><b>deep </b><b>within </b>my <b>consciousness</b>, <b>unable </b><b>to </b><b>bear </b><b>the </b><b>shame</b><b>. </b><b>I </b><b>was </b><bpletely </b><b>alone now</b>.


    <b>(</b><b>Connor¡¯s </b><b>POV</b><b>) </b>


    <b>At </b><b>Shadow </b><b>Den</b><b>, </b>I sat <b>behind </b><b>my </b><b>desk </b>with <b>a </b>deep<b>, </b><b>contemtive gaze</b>. <b>My </b><b>expression </b><b>remained </b><bpletely </b>


    Chapter 150 Broken Bond


    neutral as I processed thetest intelligence reports.


    +15 Parts->


    Dominic Reeves entered the conference chamber with urgent news. His face was grim with the weight of


    what he had discovered.


    ¡°Alpha Connor, we¡¯ve located Grace Winters,¡± he reported formally.


    My ice¨Cblue eyes sharpened with interest. ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s being held at a military base in Shadowmere City,¡± Dominic continued. ¡°Our intelligence indicates that the localw enforcement has been colluding with Frederick Warner for approximately two years.¡±


    I leaned back in my chair, my expression darkening with cold fury. The corruption ran deeper than I had


    anticipated.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them to rescue anyone,¡± I said, my voice carrying dangerous undertones.


    The Shadowmere authorities werepletelypromised. They would never act against Frederick¡¯s interests willingly.


    ¡°What¡¯s our next move?¡± I asked, though I already knew the answer.


    ¡°The extraction operation willmence tonight,¡± Dominic informed me. ¡°Our team is already in position around the facility.¡±


    I nodded approvingly. My pack would handle what the corrupt officials refused to do.


    ¡°Ensure minimal casualties among the legitimate military personnel,¡± I instructed. ¡°Our target is Frederick¡¯s operatives and the child.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Alpha,¡± Dominic replied with a respectful bow.


    The rescue mission would be dangerous. But Grace Winters was family to Olivia. That made her worth any


    risk.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    Early morning drizzle painted my apartment windows with tiny droplets. The gray sky matched my troubled mood perfectly.


    I had been struggling with sleep recently. The constant threats and worry about Grace kept me awake most nights.


    ????????????????????


    At seven o¡¯clock, I gave up trying to rest. My wolf was too restless for peaceful slumber.


    I walked <i>to </i>my window in Whisperbrook Gardens and gazed out at the quiet street below. The rain created a mncholy atmosphere.


    A familiar obsidian ck Bentley pulled up to my building. The custom license tes with five eights were unmistakable.


    Connor Rivers stepped out of the vehicle. His tall figure moved with purposeful determination toward <b>my </b>building entrance.


    My heart raced with anticipation and dread. Connor only visited when something <b>significant </b><b>had </b><b>happened</b><b>. </b>Minutester, he knocked on my apartment door. I opened it to find his ice blue eyes <b>filled </b>with important


    <b>news</b><b>. </b>


    < Chapter 150 Broken Bond


    ¡°Grace has been rescued from Frederick Warner¡¯s forces,¡± he announced without preamble.


    Relief flooded through me like a tidal wave. My knees nearly buckled with the intensity of my emotions.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± I asked urgently. ¡°Is she safe? Is she hurt?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I came to you,¡± Connor replied. ¡°We need to discuss the situation.¡±


    +18 Points


    I grabbed my coat without hesitation. Nothing else mattered except seeing my half¨Csister safely returned. As we traveled in Connor¡¯s Bentley, questions tumbled from my lips. The leather seats felt cold against my


    skin.


    ¡°Was it the Shadowmere Law Enforcement or your men who rescued her?¡± I asked.


    Connor¡¯s expression grew grim. ¡°The police had already been bought by Frederick Warner. My pack handled the extraction.¡±


    The reality of corruption withinw enforcement was sobering. Frederick¡¯s influence reached further than ! had imagined.


    ¡°Were any of your people hurt during the mission?¡± I asked, genuine concern coloring my voice.


    Connor¡¯s eyes softened slightly at my question. He seemed pleased that I cared about his pack¡¯s safety. ¡°Minor injuries only,¡± he assured me. ¡°Nothing that won¡¯t heal quickly.¡±


    I felt a wave of relief that his people had returned safely. Despite our personal issues, I didn¡¯t want anyone hurt because of my family.


    ¡°Have you notified Richard Winters about Grace¡¯s rescue?¡± I asked,


    ¡°He¡¯s being informed as we speak,¡± Connor replied.


    A new worry crept into my thoughts. Frederick Warner was still out there somewhere, nning his next move. ¡°Are you sure Frederick Warner won¡¯te back for revenge?¡± I asked, my amber eyes reflecting deep concern about future retaliation from the exiled wolf.


    Watch videos <b>get </b><b>points </b><b>(</b>0/1

 Whisper 222

    Chapter 151: The Alpha¡¯s Promise and Grace¡¯s Return


    Chapter 151: The Alpha¡¯s Promise and Grace¡¯s Return


    (Third Person¡¯s POV)


    +15 PORTE >


    Connor Rivers looked serious and replied, ¡°This time, I have transferred two groups of mercenaries from abroad. They have undergone more rigorous training than those in Frederick Warner¡¯s military base. With them protecting you and your family, Frederick¡¯s people will no longer be able to harm you.¡±


    Olivia Winters was stunned. ¡°Mercenaries?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Connor pursed his thin lips, a hint of apology shing in his ice¨Cblue eyes. ¡°It was my miscalction before, I didn¡¯t protect you and your family well. Livvy, I promise you, simr things will never happen again, I will protect you well.¡±


    Olivia lowered her eyes slightly, her moodple


    between them.


    The weight of his words settled heavily in the space


    Olivia heard Connor¡¯s words, her heart touched andplicated. She wanted to ridicule him, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it.


    The memory of Connor risking his life to save her from Vanessa Reed¡¯s silver dagger shed through her mind. His blood had stained her hands that night.


    How could she mock someone who had nearly died protecting her? The cruel words died on her lips before they could form.


    Soon, they arrived at Shadow Den. Grace Winters was brought back by Marcus Shaw, Connor¡¯s elite enforcer. The rescue operation was led by Marcus Shaw, themander of Connor¡¯s American operations base. This level ofmander rarely participated in actions personally.


    He was surprised to receive the order to rescue a little girl. But he obeyed Connor¡¯s orders unconditionally.


    Marcus Shaw¡¯s team, although better than Frederick Warner¡¯s, still had five injured, three seriously. Luckily they brought a top¨Cnotch medical team.


    He remembered Connor did not exin the importance of Grace Winters. But he knew she must be very important to Connor Rivers.


    The helicopter flew from Shadowmere City in ckmoor Territory to Connor¡¯s base in Cloudmere for nearly seven hours. When Grace Winters was first rescued, she was in aa.


    But she woke up soon after a doctor injected glucose into her. She was very scared, but the doctor gave her <b>a </b>brief physical examination.


    He found that she was just starving. The little girl was very scared, shivering on the seat.


    Her face was pale, her eyes full of terror. The trauma of captivity had left deep marks on the <b>eight</b>¨C<b>year</b><b>¨C</b><b>old</b>. One of Marcus Shaw¡¯s men, Jackson Harris ¨C a wild and handsome young beta werewolf<b>, </b>looked <b>strangely </b><b>at </b>Grace Winters. He turned to ask Marcus, <b>¡°</b><b>Boss</b>, who <b>is </b>this little <b>girl</b><b>? </b>Why <b>did </b><b>you </b><b>have </b><b>to </b><be </b><b>and </b><b>save </b><b>her </b><b>personally</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    < Chapter 151: The Alpha¡¯s


    Marcus shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, the Alpha didn¡¯t say.¡±


    15 Peserita


    Jackson Harris was one of the mercenaries who rescued Grace this time. Although he was only seventeen years old, he had already received professional training <i>for </i>nine years.


    He had never failed in the tasks he had performed. His skills were better than many veterans.


    He was one of the top three mercenaries under Marcus Shaw. Jackson¡¯s arm was hit by a bullet, and the white gauze was stained scarlet with blood.


    But he had noints. He just smiled and said, ¡°Then she must be very important to the Alpha.¡±


    Grace Winters looked up at him, and the fear in her eyes faded. She recognized this brother.


    He was the one who rescued her from that dark dungeon. His arm was injured to save her.


    Jackson saw that Grace was timid, and thinking of the little girl¡¯s experience, he felt pity in his heart. He took out a piece of fruit candy from his pocket and handed it over.


    ¡°Little sister, do you want some candy?¡±


    Grace hesitated for a moment, then tremblingly reached out and took the candy from Jackson¡¯s hand. She said softly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Jackson smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite polite.¡±


    Anotherpanion joked, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you have such a gentle side.¡±


    Jackson looked at Grace, his eyes soft, as if he was looking at someone else through her. ¡°When I see her, I think of my sister. At that time, I promised her that I would bring her candy when I went back¡­¡±


    Thepanion was stunned, and a hint of guilt shed in his eyes. ¡°Sorry¡­¡±


    Jackson shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    The helicopter cabin fell into a heavy silence. Everyone understood what Jackson¡¯s words meant about his


    sister.


    When Olivia Winters and Connor Rivers arrived at Shadow Den, the helicopter had justnded on the base¡¯snding pad not long ago. Grace Winters was taken inside to eat.


    Olivia ran over in a hurry. When she saw her half¨Csister, her legs became weak and she almost couldn¡¯t stand. Connor grabbed her, steadying her trembling form. The <b>relief </b>was overwhelming, threatening to buckle her kneespletely.


    Olivia burst into tears, sobbing, ¡°Grace¡­¡±


    Grace, who was sitting at the dining table, heard her sister¡¯s voice and looked back. Her <b>eyes </b>also <b>filled </b><b>with </b>


    tears.


    ¡°Sister!¡±


    Olivia quickly walked to Grace¡¯s <b>side</b><b>, </b>hugged her tightly<b>, </b>and cried, ¡°That¡¯s <b>great</b><b>, </b><b>you¡¯re </b><b>finally </b><b>back</b><b>, </b><b>that¡¯s </b><b>great</b><b>, </b><b>that¡¯s </b>great¡­ It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay¡­<b>¡± </b>


    <b>Grace </b>leaned <b>in </b><b>Olivia¡¯s </b>arms, <b>and </b><b>her </b><b>soft </b><b>sobs </b><b>gradually </b><b>turned </b><b>into </b><b>loud </b><b>walls</b>. All <b>the </b><b>terror </b><b>and </b><b>loneliness </b><b>of </b><b>her </b><b>captivity </b><b>poured </b><b>out </b>in those <b>tears</b><b>. </b>


    +15 Powe>>


    <Chapter 151: The Alpha¡¯s.


    Connor stood aside and watched for a while. He gave Marcus Shaw a look, then turned and walked out.


    <b>3 </b>


    Watch videos get points (0/10) >

 Whisper 223

    Chapter 152 <b>The </b>Unbirda


    <b>Chapter </b><b>152</b><b>: </b>The <b>Unbridgeable </b><b>Chasm </b>


    Chapter 152: The Unbridgeable Chasm


    (<b>Third </b>Person¡¯s POV)


    Richard Winters and Natalie Winters also arrived at Shadow Den soon after. Natalie hugged Grace tightly and cried uncontrobly, her wolf whimpering in maternal distress.


    <b>¡°</b>Boohoo¡­ Baby¡­ Mama thought she would never see you again¡­ Mama thinks about you every day, dreams


    about you every night, baby, Mama was so worried¡­


    Olivia stood aside watching, silently shedding tears<b>. </b>She had also been seeing Frederick Warrier, that


    madman, tormenting her sister as soon as she closed her eyes these past few days.


    She always had nightmares at night, dreaming of Frederick pouring gasoline on Grace, wanting to burn her to death. She dreamed of Frederick telling her to trade her own life for her sister¡¯s life.


    Seeing this scene, even Richard, a grown Alpha, had red eyes. He had thousands of words he wanted to <b>say</b><b>, </b>but all that was left on his lips was, ¡°Grace, Dad misses you too.¡±


    After the family of four cried, the careful Natalie noticed that Grace¡¯s mental state was not good. With red eyes, she said: ¡°Grace had psychological shadows from being kidnapped before, and this time she was taken to ckmoor. Territory again, and almost lost her life. I¡¯m worried about her¡­


    She couldn¡¯t continue. Grace was not even nine years old, but she had experienced two kidnappings.


    How could such a little pup withstand these sessive stimtions? There would definitely be mental


    problems.


    Richard¡¯s eyes were bruised. He hadn¡¯t slept well since his youngest daughter was kidnapped.


    At this moment, Richard¡¯s face was haggard and tired, and his eyes were full of guilt and worry when he looked at his youngest daughter. ¡°I¡¯ll contact the best supernatural psychologist right away.¡±


    Olivia said, ¡°I will also ask my friends to contact the most authoritative child psychologist. Natalie, Grace will


    be fine<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Natalie sighed deeply, ¡°Hopefully.¡±


    Connor Rivers and Leonard Hartwell were outside discussing things. When the Winters family came out<b>, </b>the


    two sides met.


    Connor¡¯s gaze fell on Olivia Winters, and their eyes met. Olivia¡¯s amber eyes were red, as if she had just cried. Connor¡¯s ice¨Cblue eyes showed bits of heartache. Olivia pursed her lips and silently shifted her gaze. Natalie originally wanted to say ¡°thank you¡± to Connor, but when she thought that if it weren¡¯t for Connor<b>, </b><b>her </b>precious daughter wouldn¡¯t have been kidnapped. Her ¡°thank you¡± couldn¡¯t be said no matter what.


    Richard red at Connor unhappily, his eyes cold. Connor¡¯s expression was as usual, and he greeted politely: ¡°Alpha Winters.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Alpha, I can¡¯t afford it,¡± Richard said in a rather strange tone.


    Connor was not annoyed and just nodded slightly, saying, ¡°Is Grace alright?<b>¡± </b>


    |||


    O


    Chenier Th. The theme


    <b>This </b>question made Richard <b>even </b>more <b>angry</b>. He <b>snorted </b><b>coldly</b><b>, </b>Thanks to you, she almost lost her lif


    <b>Connor </b>lowered his eyes<b>, </b>his expression <b>quilty</b>, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry¡±


    <b>Leonard </b>on the side wanted to say something, but without Connor¡¯s permission, he couldn¡¯t interject Faced <b>with </b>Connor¡¯s humble apology, Richard didn¡¯t buy it.


    Burning with fire in his heart, he said coldly, ¡®What¡¯s the use of apologizing? Can a sentence of apology <b>heal </b><b>the </b><b>harm </b>done to Olivia and Grace?<b>¡± </b>


    Connor was silent. Richard snorted again, hugging Grace and walking away angrily.


    Natalie didn¡¯t say anything and followed.


    Olivia also followed. As she passed Connor, the man grabbed Olivia¡¯s wrist, ¡°Livry ¡°


    Olivia stopped and looked up at him, ¡°Is there anything else?<b>¡± </b>


    Connor¡¯s ice¨Cblue eyes were deep, with pain in the depths, his posture humble, ¡°Can we make up?¡±


    Olivia was stunned, her amber eyes filled with disbelief. After a long while, she reacted and asked him with <b>a </b>frown, ¡°What are you talking about?<b>¡± </b>


    Make up? Now, how could they possibly make up?


    Not to mention that Eleanor Rivers didn¡¯t like her and strongly opposed them being together. Even if, taking ten thousand steps back, Eleanor agreed to them being together<b>, </b>she could never make up with him.


    *g case. She and her sister almost lost their lives.


    Between them, there was Grace and her k<b>*** </b>Richard now hated the Rivers pack to the bone. Even if she still had lingering feelings for him in her heart<b>, </b><b>it </b>was absolutely impossible to make up.


    So even though she learned the truth about Connor breaking their engagement from Frederick¡¯s subordinates, knew that the female celebrity he was rumored with was his cousin, and knew that she upied a very important position in his heart and he was even willing to risk his life to save her, she didn¡¯t mention making up.


    She couldn¡¯t turn back. There was no possibility between them.


    Olivia originally thought Connor was very clear about this. But now it seemed that he still harbored unrealistic delusions in his heart.


    Olivia suddenly felt a heart¨Cwrenching pain. It was actually very difficult for her to ept such an ending. But this was a dead end. She was trapped in it<b>, </b>suffering physically and mentally without any solution. Connor had saved Grace, that¡¯s right. But the truth was, if it weren¡¯t for Connor, Grace would never have been kidnapped and would never have been in danger.


    If it weren¡¯t for Connor, she wouldn¡¯t have be Frederick¡¯s entry point to retaliate against Connor<b>. </b>Seeing Olivia¡¯s silence with her eyes lowered, Connor¡¯s ice¨Cblue eyes turned red, his throat was bitter, and his heart ached as if he was about to suffocate.


    After a long time, Olivia heard her own hoarse voice: ¡°It¡¯s no use going back, Connor, we can never go <b>back</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>The strength on her wrist suddenly tightened, then gradually loosened, bit by bit. Finally, Connor released Olivia¡¯s hand.


    Chapter 152 <b>The </b><b>Unbridd </b>


    <b>The </b><b>man¡¯s </b><b>eyes </b>were as <b>ck </b>as a <b>bottomless </b><b>abyss</b>, <b>and </b><b>the </b><b>emotions </b>in his <b>eyes </b><b>surged</b><b>, </b><byer </b><b>Upon </byer


    revealing <b>pain</b>.


    Olivia <b>didn¡¯t </b>look into Connor¡¯s ice¨Cblue eyes. She didn¡¯t say anything else.


    <b>Connor </b>released her hand, and she fled as if she had been granted amnesty<b>. </b>


    <b>In </b><b>the </b>cold wind, the man stood motionless like a sculpture. With his eyes lowered, a tear quietly <b>slid </b><b>down </b>his distinct eyshes, silently, unnoticed.


    The early spring season when the grass grew and the orioles flew, everything recovered, full of <b>vitality</b><b>. </b><b>The </b>branches on the roadside sprouted new buds, the flowers in the garden were blooming in full splendor.


    The gentle breeze and drizzle nourished the earth, everything was flourishing. But Connor¡¯s world was <b>bleak</b>, deste, and dpidated, leaving only ck and white.


    After Connor learned that Grace had mental problems, he immediately contacted the world¡¯s most authoritative supernatural psychologist, Dr. Victoria Sterling. He even flew her over overnight to personally


    invite the person.


    After Richard learned about it, he just coldly curled his lips.


    When the doctor arrived in Riverdale and had just ovee jetg, she went to treat Grace. When Connor brought Dr. Sterling to the Winters family estate, Natalie said ¡°thank you¡± politely and distantly.


    But Richard was still the same, not liking Connor.


    Dr. Victoria Sterling was very professional and experienced. After the initial diagnosis, she quickly gave a treatment n.


    At the same time, she took the initiative to offer to stay at the Winters family and spend time with Grace to


    treat her.


    The blonde middle¨Caged female doctor said: ¡°For children, a familiar environment and familiar people are helpful for treatment, so I don¡¯t rmend sending the child to a hospital or sanatorium. Staying at home for treatment is the best. If it¡¯s convenient, I can stay here to treat her.¡±


    Richard replied: ¡°Of course it¡¯s convenient, then please stay, thank you, doctor.¡±


    Dr. Sterling nodded and said with a smile: ¡°You¡¯re wee, we doctors naturally hope that children can get


    well soon.¡±


    After Connor saw that things were settled, he said: ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Richard¡¯s attitude was still cold, as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything, and didn¡¯t even look at him. Natalie responded: ¡°Okay, take care.¡±


    Connor looked at Olivia, his ice¨Cblue eyes full of love and affection. But Olivia lowered her amber eyes to


    avoid his gaze.


    Connor¡¯s heart ached, and he withdrew his gaze, turning to walk out the door.


    Olivia only looked over after the/man turned around. The man¡¯s back exuded loneliness and destion.


    Olivia¡¯s breathing hitched. Her amber eyes were sore and acidic again.


    Chapter 153 Pack Tensio

 Whisper 224

    <b>Chapter </b>153<b>: </b><b>Pack </b>Tensions <b>and </b><b>Professional Bonds </b>


    Chapter <b>153</b>: Pack Tensions and Professional Bonds


    <b>(</b>Katherine¡¯s POV)


    Katherine Rivers finally showed a long¨Clost smile when she heard that Grace Winters had returned safely <b>from </b>her <b>k</b>********g ordeal. ¡°It¡¯s good to be back, it¡¯s good to be back,¡± she said with relief evident in her amber


    <b>eyes</b>.


    William Rivers¡® brow rxed, and he asked, ¡°What did the Winters pack say?¡±


    Connor Rivers¡® expression didn¡¯t change much, and he said calmly, ¡°They didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Katherine was stunned. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Winters estate tomorrow to see Grace, and buy some decent gifts to apologize to Alpha Richard and Luna Natalie. After all, Grace was kidnapped because of our pack.¡±


    Eleanor Rivers snorted coldly, her face showing dissatisfaction. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Isn¡¯t that girl back safe <b>and </b>sound? Nothing happened, so why be <b>so </b>humble?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Katherine, you are the Luna of the Rivers pack, your status <b>is </b>there. You have to know that your words and deeds represent the Rivers pack¨Cdon¡¯t do things that lower your standing.¡±


    Katherine frowned. ¡°Mother, how can this be considered lowering my standing<b>? </b>If we don¡¯t show proper concern after such a thing happens, that would be outrageous.¡±


    Connor said, ¡°The k<b>********</b>g has caused very serious psychological trauma to Grace, and her mental state is not good now.¡±


    The implication was that Grace Winters was not ¡°back safe and sound¡± at all, and their Rivers pack had to take responsibility for this matter.


    Eleanor¡¯s eyes were full of displeasure. ¡°Isn¡¯t she just frightened? It¡¯s normal for pups to be frightened¨Cit¡¯ll be fine in a few days. Don¡¯t make such a fuss.¡±


    Katherine frowned, looking between Eleanor and Connor, appearing as if she wanted to say something but stopped herself.


    Connor remained indifferent, as if he hadn¡¯t heard Eleanor¡¯s dismissive remarks, and only turned to Katherine saying, ¡°If you want to visit Grace, you have to contact Alpha Richard or Luna Natalie in advance and ask for their permission. Grace is now receiving psychological treatment at home and may not be able to see


    visitors.¡±


    Katherine nodded. ¡°Understood.¡±


    Seeing that she was being ignored, Eleanor¡¯s face darkened, and she said unhappily, ¡°Connor, are you going against your grandmother?<b>¡± </b>


    Connor said, ¡°How could I? It¡¯s your choice that you value pack status and don¡¯t want to visit the Winters family. I can¡¯t control you<b>, </b>can I?¡±


    ¡°Do you really not understand what Lmean, or are you pretending not to understand? I don¡¯t allow you to go to the Winters estate.¡±


    Eleanor then turned to her daughter¨Cinw Katherine and said, ¡°I don¡¯t allow you to go either!¡±


    111


    O


    <b>Chapter </b>163 Pack Tead


    Mother <b>Katherine </b>looked embarrassed.


    <b>¡°</b><b>Brother</b><b>, </b><b>don¡¯t </b><b>quarrel </b>with Grandmother¡­¡± Vanessa Reed said <b>in </b>a soft <b>voice </b><b>from </b><b>her </b>corner.


    <b>Connor </b><b>didn¡¯t </b>even <b>look </b><b>at </b>Vanessa, <b>stood </b>up and said, ¡°I have pack business to attend <b>to</b><b>. </b><b>I¡¯ll </b>leave first


    <b>After </b><b>speaking</b><b>, </b>he turned and left.


    ¡°<b>Brother-</b><b>¡°</b>Vanessa called out to Connor¡¯s retreating figure.


    ¡°Look <b>at </b>how he behaves now!¡± Eleanor was furious.


    <b>¡°</b>Mother, then I¡¯ll leave first too.¡± Katherine looked at Eleanor¡¯s expression, softened her voice and said <b>nicely</b><b>, </b>¡°Please <b>calm </b>down.¡±


    Eleanor looked coldly at Katherine. ¡°Calm down? If you don¡¯t anger me, would I need to calm down<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Katherine felt choked up and sighed silently.


    William Rivers<b>, </b>who had always felt powerless in family matters, was even more reluctant to speak since <b>the </b>troublemaker was his illegitimate son Frederick Warner. During Eleanor¡¯s and Connor¡¯s verbal confrontation<b>, </b>William pretended to be deaf and mute, acting as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything.


    He took a sip of his tea<b>, </b>said a few token words, and left the tense atmosphere behind.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    During thew firm meeting, Olivia Winters was a little absent¨Cminded, her thoughts drifting to Grace¡¯s condition. After the meeting, she returned to her office to organize case materials.


    After a while, a knock sounded. The next second, the door opened, and Adrian Sinir appeared at the doorway, his gold¨Crimmed sses catching the light.


    ¡°Attorney Winters, may Ie in?¡±


    Olivia nodded. ¡°Pleasee in.¡±


    Adrian walked in with his characteristic elegant bearing.


    Olivia asked, ¡°Are you here to discuss the Moonstone Industries case? <b>I </b>was just about <b>to </be find you. That case is quiteplex, and I want to hear your opinion.¡±


    Adrian shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯te to you about the Moonstone Industries case.¡±


    Olivia raised her amber eyes, a hint of puzzlement shing in them. ¡°Then why?¡±


    ¡°Have you been troubled recently?¡±


    Olivia paused. ¡°Is it that obvious?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Yes.¡± Adrian smiled gently. ¡°You¡¯ve been distractedtely¨Cit¡¯s as if you¡¯ve written ¡®I¡¯m troubled¡® on your face.¡± Olivia pursed her lips and said somewhat sullenly, ¡°There¡¯s been some family trouble recently.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s eyes showed concern as he asked, ¡°Is it convenient to ask what happened?¡±


    Olivia thought for a moment and said, ¡°Something happened to my sister, and her mental state isn¡¯t good now. I¡¯m very worried about her.¡±


    ¡°I know the most authoritative and professional supernatural psychologist in the territory,¡± Adrian said. Perhaps it could help.¡±


    Chapter 151 Pack <b>Tender </b>


    <b>Not </b>for <b>now</b><b>, </b>Olivia <b>shook </b>her head. <b>¡°</b><b>There¡¯s </b><b>already </b><b>a </b><b>psychologist </b><b>staying </b>at <b>our </b>estate for treatment tit see <b>how </b><b>effective </b>it is <b>for </b>a while, <b>and </b>if it doesn¡¯t work<b>, </b>I¡¯ll contact <b>you</b>. <b>Thank </b><b>you</b><b>, </b><b>Attorney </b><b>Sindall</b>*


    <b>Adrian¡¯s </b>eyes were gentle as he said, <b>¡°</b><b>Why </b>are <b>you </b>being so formal <b>with </b><b>me</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    After all, I¡¯m one of the partners and also considered a boss of thisw firm<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>Adrian smiled, <b>speaking </b>in a <b>Joking </b><b>tone</b>. ¡°If you¡¯re not in good condition and it affects your work, and we lose the <b>case </b>and <b>can¡¯t </b><b>collect </b>our <b>fees</b>, I¡¯ll <b>be </b>the one who suffers.¡±


    <b>Olivia </b>knew he was joking and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Boss Sinir. I won¡¯t let you suffer. Worries <b>aside</b>, <b>my </b>professional ability is beyond question.<b>¡± </b>


    Olivia picked up a court judgment and raised it toward Adrian. ¡°Look, I just received another victory ruling. <b>The </b>court supported all our arguments, and the final payment of 150,000 dors in attorney fees just arrived<b>. </b>


    Adrian¡¯s eyes curved with pleasure as he said with a smile, ¡°As expected of Attorney Winters.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s mood also improved as she joked, ¡°Don¡¯t worry¨Cfollowing me won¡¯t leave you empty¨Chanded.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s eyes filled with warmth, his tone gentle. ¡°Agreed.¡±


    Soon it was time to leave work. The people at thew firm departed one after another.


    Olivia organized her case materials, turned off the lights, locked her office door<b>, </b>and walked toward <b>the </b>firm¡¯s


    exit.


    ¡°Attorney Winters,¡± Adrian called out.


    Olivia turned back. ¡°What is it?<b>¡± </b>


    Adrian approached, his beautiful eyes behind the gold¨Crimmed sses smiling. ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to discuss the Moonstone Industries case with me? A new Western restaurant opened nearby¨Ca friend told me the food is quite good. How about we discuss it over dinner?¡±


    Olivia paused. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Although work hours were over, Olivia didn¡¯t mind discussing business with Adrian after hours. After all, she wasn¡¯t working for someone else¨Cthis was her ownw firm, and the Moonstone Industries case was one she was handling personally.


    It was rare that Adrian was willing to sacrifice his rest time to help her analyze the case, and she was very grateful.


    Olivia smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you this time, Attorney Sinir, as thanks <i>for </i>helping me analyze the case.¡± ¡°Sounds good,<i>¡± </i>Adrian wasn¡¯t polite and readily agreed.


    Olivia pressed the elevator button, and Adrian stood beside her quietly waiting for the elevator to arrive.


    <b>8 </b>


    <b>Comments </b>


    Watch videos <b>get </b><b>points </b><b>(</b><b>0/10</b>) >


    <b>Vote </b>


    <b>13.7K </b>

 Whisper 225

    Chapter 154 <b>Wine</b>, <b>Partne </b>


    <b>Chapter 154</b><b>: </b><b>Wine</b><b>, </b><b>Partnerships</b><b>, </b><b>and </b><b>Hidden </b><b>Cameras </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>154</b><b>: </b><b>Wine</b><b>, </b>Partnerships, and Hidden Cameras


    <b>(</b><b>Olivia¡¯s </b><b>POV</b>)


    <b>At </b><b>the upscale </b>French restaurant, Adrian Sinir gracefully cut his venison steak with <b>practiced </b><b>precision </b>The silver knife glided through the tender meat effortlessly.


    I ordered a bottle of Domaine de Roman¨¦e¨CConti Grand Cru red wine, worth a small fortune. A well¨Cdressed


    waiter approached to properly decant the expensive vintage.


    The rich burgundy liquid caught the restaurant¡¯s ambient lighting as he performed the ritual with reverence befitting such a <b>rare </b>bottle. The deep crimson swirled in the crystal decanter like liquid silk.


    Adrian watched the ceremony with appreciation. ¡°Even if we win the Moonstone Industries case<b>, </b><b>the </b><b>legal </b>fees are only $200,000, while your bottle of wine costs $180,000. That seems like a losing proposition for our firm¡¯s budget.¡±


    I gently swirled my wine ss, my amber eyes sparkling with amusement. ¡°No, I never make losing deals. Adrian waited expectantly for my exnation, his gold¨Crimmed sses catching the light. ¡°Please enlighten


    me then.¡±


    ¡°The revenue that Attorney Sinir brings to Moonstone Legal Partners in a year is more than ten times <b>the </b>price of this bottle of wine.¡±


    Adrian chuckled warmly. ¡°I thought Attorney Winters was simply being generous, but I didn¡¯t expect <b>you </b>to be such a shrewd businesswoman.¡±


    ¡°Of course¨Ctake a look at whose daughter I am,¡± I responded with pride. After all, who could be better at business than Richard Winters of the Winters pack?


    The meal progressed pleasantly, with Adrian offering many actionable legal strategies and courtroom tactics for our uing case. I diligently took notes, appreciating his insights from years of supernaturalw


    practice.


    His analytical mind impressed me. Every suggestion was practical and well¨Creasoned.


    As we finished our dinner, <b>I </b>signaled to the waiter to bring the check. However, the waiter politely informed me that the gentleman had already settled the bill.


    I paused, looking up at Adrian with surprise. ¡°We agreed that this was my treat?¡±


    Adrian smiled charmingly. ¡°It¡¯s not my style to let ady pay, especially my business partner.¡±


    I pouted slightly. ¡°<i>An </i>$180,000 wine, $20,000 in dishes¨CAttorney Sinir hasn¡¯t even earned much at Moonstone yet and already spent $200,000. Isn¡¯t that a losing deal?¡±


    ¡°Like you, I never make losing deals,¡± Adrian¡¯s eyes twinkled with amusement. ¡°Attorney Winters has such excellent connections and pack/resources; following your lead, I won¡¯t have to worry about finding <b>clients</b><b>. </b>I¡¯m waiting for you to bring me major cases from the elite werewolf families.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± I replied, cing my credit card back into my designer handbag. ¡°Then <b>I </b>won¡¯t stand on ceremony<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>


    C


    <b>1/4 </b>


    <b>Chapter </b>154 Wine, <b>Parthe </b>


    <b>As </b><b>I </b><b>put </b>away <b>my </b><b>card </b>and prepared <b>to </b><b>leave</b><b>, </b>a sophisticated woman <b>approached </b><b>our </b>table. Her eve widened in pleasant <b>surprise</b>.


    ¡°Adrian<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>The woman sported a neat chestnut bob, expertly applied makeup<b>, </b>and maintained a youthful appearance despite being in her forties. ¡°It really is you!¡±


    Adrian was momentarily taken aback by the unexpected encounter. ¡°Aunt Linda<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Linda turned her attention to me with obvious curiosity. ¡°And who is this lovely young woman<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°This is my business partner I mentioned to you, Olivia Winters,¡± Adrian exined, introducing me <b>properly</b><b>.</b>¡± Attorney Winters, this is my aunt, Linda Morrison.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Morrison,¡± I greeted with a polite smile and respectful nod.


    ¡°Please, call me Linda,¡± she responded, unable to suppress her delighted grin. ¡°You only told me that Attorney Winters is a highly capablewyer, not that she¡¯s such a beauty. No wonder you¡¯ve been so enthusiastic about this partnershiptely.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s face flushed slightly with embarrassment. ¡°Aunt Linda¡­¡±


    ¡°Attorney Winters, do you have a mate yet?<b>¡± </b>Linda asked with the directness typical of older werewolf women when assessing potential matches.


    I was taken aback by the forward question¨Cthis was quite bold, even by pack standards. ¡°Aunt!¡± Adrian quickly interrupted, his ears turning a suspicious shade of red.


    ¡°Sorry, Attorney Winters, my aunt is what you might call a ¡®social terrorist¡®¨Cplease don¡¯t mind her directness<b>,</b>¡± Adrian hastily exined, clearly mortified by his rtive¡¯s behavior.


    I smiled graciously and shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s perfectly alright, Mrs. Morrison. I understand pack elders¡® concerns about ensuring good matches.¡±


    Linda winked conspiratorially at Adrian, whispering in <b>a </b>voice that wasn¡¯t quite as quiet as she intended. ¡°I think this young woman would be perfect for you. It¡¯s rare to see you showing genuine interest in anyone- you¡¯d better not let this opportunity slip away!¡±


    Although her voice was lowered, my enhanced werewolf hearing picked up every word. I awkwardly looked away, pretending not to have overheard the matchmaking attempt.


    Adrian rubbed his temples in exasperation. ¡°Aunt Linda, please don¡¯t interfere in my personal life.¡±


    ¡°How can I not worry about my favorite nephew? You don¡¯t realize that when you showed no interest in finding a mate for years, your mother and I thought you might prefer males. We were so anxious but didn¡¯t dare ask you directly¡­¡±


    Before Linda could finish her embarrassing revtion, Adrian covered her mouth with his hand. ¡°You¡¯re bing more outrageous by the minute.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh at the family dynamic ying out before me.


    Linda quicklyposed herself. ¡°Well, Attorney Winters<b>, </b><b>rest </b>assured that Adrian¡¯s preferences are perfectly normal for an unmated wolf. I have somewhere else to be<b>¨C</b>you two enjoy the rest of your evening.¡±


    I responded politely. ¡°Of course, have a good evening, Mrs. Morrison.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, future niece¨Cinw!¡± Linda called out with a mischievous smile before departing.


    Chapter 154 Wate Partne


    I was rendered speechless <b>by </b><b>the </b><b>bold </b><b>assumption</b><b>. </b>


    <b>After </b><b>Linda </b>left, Adrian said <b>apologetically</b>. ¡°I¡¯m so <b>sorry</b>, Attorney Winters. <b>My </b>aunt just <b>loves </b>to medales <b>speak </b>without thinking. Please don¡¯t take herments to heart<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>Mt¡¯s </b><b>perfectly </b><b>alright</b>,<b>¡± </b>I said with genuine amusement. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Attorney <b>Sinir </b><b>to </b><b>be </b><b>under </b>family pressure to find a mate. I assumed someone as aplished as you would already have a girlfriend or even <b>a </b>fianc¨¦e<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Hearing this, Adrian suddenly nced meaningfully at me, then quickly looked away<b>. </b>His expression <b>became </b>


    <b>more </b>serious.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ waiting for the right person.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I didn¡¯t understand at first, then realized the deeper implication of his words. <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>see¡±


    The atmosphere became slightly charged with unspoken meaning.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte¨Clet me drive you home,¡± Adrian said, standing and reaching for his coat.


    <b>¡°</b>No need,¡± I replied, also rising from my seat. ¡°I brought my own car.¡±


    ¡°You had wine,¡± Adrian reminded me with concern, knowing that even werewolves should be cautious about driving after drinking.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right,¡± I acknowledged. ¡°But there¡¯s no need to trouble you. I¡¯ll call for a pack driver to pick me up<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>I was nning to visit Grace at the Winters Family Estate tonight anyway to check <b>on </b>my sister¡¯s recovery. ¡°That works perfectly,¡± Adrian agreed, though there was a hint of disappointment in his voice.


    (Third Person¡¯s POV)


    At a remote vi on the outskirts of Harbor City, Ethan Grey angrily confronted Vanessa Reed. His <b>voice </b><b>rose </b>


    with fury.


    ¡°You want to use me to eliminate Olivia? You know that Frederick Warner threatened to kill her if <b>I </b>contacted the pack authorities, and you still told me to alert them!¡±


    Vanessa¡¯s violet eyes gleamed with cold satisfactio


    would die!¡±


    as she smiled cruelly. ¡°So what? I wish Olivia Winters


    ¡°Vanessa!¡± Ethan roared, veins bulging on his forehead as his wolf pushed against his control. ¡°You only said you wanted to break up Olivia and Connor, not that you intended to murder her!¡±


    ¡°That was before,¡± Vanessa¡¯s expression filled with vicious mockery. ¡°Now I just want her dead. Only if she dies will Connor finally notice me and see that I¡¯m the one who truly loves him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve lost your mind!¡± Ethan dered, his chest heaving with rage as he attempted to lunge at her.


    However, Trevor ke, Vanessa¡¯s loyal bodyguard, swiftly blocked his path with his imposing frame. ¡°Ethan Grey, look at your pathetic/self. What are you even good for? No wonder Olivia Winters wanted nothing to do with you,¡± Vanessa said with contempt dripping from every word. ¡°Olivia didn¡¯t even spare you a second nce after your breakup. You¡¯repletely useless to me now. Our partnership ends here.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s eyes shed dangerously as he threatened. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll tell Connor everything you¡¯ve <b>done</b><b>? </b>About how you¡¯ve been manipting situations from behind the scenes<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>3/4 </b>


    Chapter <b>134 </b><b>Wine </b>Partne


    <b>¡°</b><b>Hahahaha</b><b>¡­ </b>Vanessa <b>burst </b><b>into </b>maniacal <bughter</b>, the <b>sound </b><b>echoing </b><b>through </b>the vi bid th <b>correctly</b>? <b>You¡¯re </b>threatening <b>me</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Her amusement was genuine and chilling.


    ¡°<b>Don¡¯t </b><b>forget </b>who¡¯s backing me now,¡± Vanessa continued, her confidence bolstered <b>by </b>Frederick Warners support. ¡°For Frederick, I¡¯m far more valuable than you could ever be. Tell me, if Connor <b>expels </b><b>me </b><b>from </b><b>the </b>Rivers family after learning what I¡¯ve done, and I lose my pack status, do you <b>really </b>think Frederick will let <b>you </b>live? You know too much about his operations now.¡±


    At the mention of Frederick Warner¡¯s name, genuine fear shed in Ethan¡¯s eyes. This was the same dangerous exile who dared to use military¨Cgrade weapons to hunt Connor in broad daylight!


    Connor survived Frederick¡¯s assassination attempts, but Ethan knew he wouldn¡¯t stand <b>a </b>chance. He <b>was </b>just an ordinary wealthy heir, a former yboy who only recently began taking pack responsibilities seriously. Unlike Connor<b>, </b>he didn¡¯t have his own trained security force or professional enforcers. If Frederick Warner truly targeted him, Ethan would have no chance of survival.


    With that sobering realization, Ethan bit back his anger, forced to submit <b>to </b><b>the </b>threat. <b>The </b>partnership between Vanessa and Ethan dissolved in mutual betrayal and fear.


    Neither of them noticed the sophisticated surveince camera hidden among the branches outside <b>the </b><b>vi</b>, silently recording their entire conversation for Connor Rivers¡® intelligencework.


    H


    <b>14.2K </b>


    <b>Comments </b>


    <b>Watch </b>videos <b>get </b><b>points </b><b>(</b><b>0/10</b>) >


    <b>Vote </b>


    ? <b>Chapter </b>165<b>: </b>Shadows <b>of </b>

 Whisper 226

    Chapter 155<b>: </b>Shadows <b>of </b>Betrayal


    Chapter <b>155</b><b>: </b>Shadows of Betrayal


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    Emma Thompson sessfully passed the interview at Moonstone Legal Partners and <b>officially </b>joined the firm as a sriedwyer today. Her bright smile lit up the office as she signed her employment <b>contract</b>. <b>¡°</b>Thank you so much for this opportunity, Attorney Winters,¡± Emma said, her voice filled with genuine gratitude. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    I smiled warmly at the young beta werewolf. ¡°I haveplete faith in your abilities, Emma. Your dedication during your internship spoke volumes.¡±


    Coincidentally, Jade Mitchell also resigned from Moow Legal Services and came to myw firm today<b>. </b><b>I </b>arranged for Jade to be Emma¡¯s assistant, thinking their simr personalities would mesh well.


    ¡°Jade, meet Emma Thompson, our newest attorney,¡± I introduced them. ¡°Emma, this is Jade Mitchell, who¡¯ll be your assistant.¡±


    The two young beta werewolve


    immediately hit <b>it </b>off. Both were cheerful and outgoing, and <b>I </b>could <b>already </b>


    see they would work well together.


    ¡°I¡¯m so excited to work with you,¡± Jade said enthusiastically. ¡°I¡¯ve heard wonderful things about your <b>legal </b>


    research skills.¡±


    Emma blushed slightly. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m looking forward to learning from everyone here.¡±


    Following Adrian Sinir¡¯s advice from yesterday, <b>I </bpiled the evidence and drafted the indictment for <b>the </b>Moonstone Industries case. The trademark infringement was clear¨C<b>cut</b>, and our client had a strong case<b>. </b>


    As I prepared to leave work, my phone rang. Marcus Thompson¡¯s name appeared on the screen.


    ¡°Attorney Winters, I have updates on the Ethan Grey and Vanessa Reed investigation,¡± Marcus said. ¡°Can we


    meet tonight?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Silverleaf Caf¨¦ at 6:30 PM?¡± I suggested.


    ¡°Perfect. I¡¯ll see you there.¡±


    Before I could leave, Adrian entered my office. His gold¨Crimmed sses caught the afternoon light as he approached my desk.


    ¡°Olivia, I wanted to apologize again for my aunt Linda¡¯s behavior yesterday,¡± he said, looking genuinely embarrassed. ¡°Let me take you to dinner as an apology.¡±


    I waved my hand dismissively. ¡°Adrian, there¡¯s really no need. Your aunt was charming, actually.¡±


    Instead of dwelling on the topic, I handed him two thick case files. ¡°I have something better for you <b>¨C </b><b>two </b>new trademark infringement cases. They¡¯re right in your area of expertise.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s eyes lit up as he examined the files. ¡°So quickly there are new cases. As expected, Attorney Winters keeps her word. Following you, I won¡¯t be drinking the northwest wind.¡±


    Iughed at his expression. ¡°Attorney Sinir, is your pursuit just not drinking the northwest wind so low?¡±


    |||


    O


    <b>Chapter </b>155 <b>Shadows </b>of


    <b>Adrian </b>took <b>the </b>case files, <b>smiling </b>genuinely<b>, </b>¡°<b>Thank </b><b>you</b>. <b>These </b>look like substantialm


    <b>¡°</b><b>The </b><b>clients </b>are <b>willing </b><b>to </b><b>pay </b>premium rates for quality <b>representation</b><b>, </b>I exined, I thought yourd <b>appreciate </b>the challenge.¡±


    <b>After </b>work<b>, </b>I arrived <b>at </b>Silverleaf Caf¨¦ and spotted Marcus <b>at </b>a corner table. The private <b>investigator </b>looked as professional as always, wearing a dark suit and maintaining His alert demeanor.


    ¡°Attorney Winters<b>,¡± </b>he greeted me, standing as I approached.


    <b>¡°</b>Marcus, thank you for meeting on such short notice.¡±


    He handed me a paper bag filled with photographs. ¡°These are surveince photos of <b>Ethan </b>Grey <b>and </b>Vanessa Reed together over the past week.¡±


    As I examined the photos, my amber eyes narrowed. The images clearly showed Ethan <b>and </b>Vanessa <b>in </b>intimate conversation at various locations around Harbor City.


    <b>I </b>curled my lips coldly. ¡°As expected.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s more,¡± Marcus said, pulling out his phone. ¡°I managed to record their conversationst night <b>at </b><b>a </b>vi on the outskirts of the city.¡±


    He sent the audio file to my phone. I put in my earphones and listened carefully.


    Ethan¡¯s voice came through clearly, filled with anger. ¡°You want to use me to eliminate Olivia? You know that Frederick Warner threatened to kill her if I contacted the pack authorities, and you still told me to alert them!<b>¡± </b>My blood ran cold at the mention of Frederick Warner¡¯s name.


    Vanessa¡¯s voice responded with chilling satisfaction. ¡°So what? I wish Olivia Winters would die!¡±


    ¡°Vanessa!¡± Ethan roared. ¡°You only said you wanted to break up Olivia and Connor<b>, </b>not that you intended <b>to </b>murder her!¡±


    ¡°That was before,¡± Vanessa¡¯s voice turned vicious. ¡°Now I just want her dead. Only if she dies will Connor finally notice me and see that I¡¯m the one who truly loves him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve lost your mind!¡± Ethan dered.


    Vanessaughed maniacally. ¡°What if? I just want her to die. Only if she dies will my brother have me in his


    eyes.¡±


    -Then Vanessa¡¯s tone became threatening. ¡°Don¡¯t forget who¡¯s backing me now. For Frederick, I¡¯m far more


    valuable than you could ever be.¡±


    I frowned, surprised by Vanessa¡¯s direct connection to Frederick Warner. This was more serious than I had anticipated.


    ¡°Thank you, Marcus,¡± I said, removing my earphones. ¡°I will remit the money to your ount as agreed.¡± Marcus nodded. ¡°Be careful, Attorney Winters. These people are more dangerous than they appear.¡±


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    At the same time, at Shadow Den, Dominic Reeves entered my office with a grim expression. His usuallyposed demeanor showed signs of strain.


    ¡°Alpha Connor, <b>I </b>have the results of our investigation into Vanessa Reed,<b>¡± </b>he reported.


    Chapter 155 Shadows of


    I looked up from my paperwork. ¡°What did you find?¡±


    ¡°She has close ties with Ethan Grey. Our surveince confirms they¡¯ve been meeting regrly for weeks, Dominic said. ¡°Furthermore, Ethan reported Olivia¡¯s k********g at Vanessa¡¯s instigation.¡±


    My jaw tightened. ¡°Continue.¡±


    ¡°Ethan¡¯spany recently received a substantial investment from an overseas firm. We traced it back ¨C it¡¯s linked to Frederick Warner.¡±


    My expression turned icy upon hearing Frederick Warner¡¯s name. The pieces were falling into ce, and I realized my oversight.


    ¡°I should have seen this connection sooner,¡± I said, my voice cold with self¨Crecrimination. ¡°Ethan has be one of Frederick¡¯s pawns.¡±


    Dominic hesitated before pulling out his phone. ¡°There¡¯s more, Alpha Connor. We have a recording of Vanessa fromst night.¡±


    He handed me the device. ¡°You should listen to this yourself.¡±


    I frowned and opened the recording.


    2


    Watch videos <b>get </b><b>points </b>(0/10) >


    <b>Vote </b>


    <b>14.2K </b>

 Whisper 227

    < Chapter 156: Hidden Conn


    <b>Chapter </b><b>156</b>: Hidden <b>Connections </b>


    Chapter 156: Hidden Connections


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    That night, I couldn¡¯t sleep. Jessica Sullivan¡¯s haunting cries echoed in my mind, revealing Frederick <b>Warner </b>as the puppet master behind Vanessa Reed.


    The audio recording yed on repeat in my thoughts. Vanessa¡¯s coldughter. Her deration <b>that </b><b>she </b>


    wanted me dead.


    But what troubled me most was the connection to Frederick Warner. How much did Vanessa know about Rivers pack secrets? If she had leaked such information to Frederick, what kind of impact would <b>it </b>cause <b>to </b>


    the Rivers pack?


    Moreover, why would Vanessa help Frederick when she harbored feelings for Connor Rivers? It made no


    sense.


    I tossed and turned, my amber eyes staring at the ceiling. The moonlight streaming through my window offered nofort.


    Questions swirled in my mind like a storm. Frederick Warner was dangerous enough on his own. But with an insider like Vanessa feeding him information?


    The thought made my stomach clench with dread.


    Lost in thought, I struggled to find rest. Sleep only came as dawn approached, my exhausted mind finally surrendering to fatigue.


    I awakened in the afternoon, sunlight harsh against my tired eyes. My head felt heavy <i>from </i>the restless night. After checking my phone, I made a decision. I opened myptop and sent the evidence from Marcus Thompson to Connor.


    The photos. The audio recording. Everything.


    I had to help him despite everything between us. After all, he saved Grace and shielded me from danger. I couldn¡¯t stand idly by.


    Although Vanessa alone wasn¡¯t a threat, Frederick¡¯s involvement changed everything. This was bigger than pack politics or personal grudges.


    I knew Frederick Warner¡¯s power in ckmoor Territory. Connor regarded Frederick as a formidable enemy for good reason.


    If Vanessa acted as an internal aplice, it wouldn¡¯t just impact Rivers Pack enterprises. It would endanger Connor himself.


    The thought of Connor in danger/made my chest tighten unexpectedly. I pushed the feeling aside <b>and </b>focused on the task at hand.


    After sending the email, I opened a new one containing business files of Silverridge Holdings. I checked the equity changes repeatedly, searching for details.


    Chapter 156 Hadden Conn


    Recalling <b>Ethan </b><b>Grey¡¯s </b>words about Alexander Winters¡® Investment<b>, </b>I noticed <b>something </b><b>odd</b>. The shareholder was an overseas investmentpany, not Alexander personally.


    ¡°Could thispany also be controlled by Alexander?¡± I murmured to myself.


    The timing seemed too convenient. Alexander¡¯s sudden wealth. Frederick¡¯s international connections<b>. </b>


    Just then, a new email arrived from Connor. My heart skipped as l¡¯opened it.


    They already knew about Vanessa¡¯s close ties with Ethan Grey. They knew she was working for Frederick


    Warner.


    Relief washed over me. At least Connor wasn¡¯t walking into this blindly.


    I began typing a long reply, my fingers flying across the keyboard. But then I hesitated.


    How Connor handled Vanessa was his concern, not mine. After all, Vanessa had been his foster sister <b>for </b>


    over ten years.


    More importantly, she harbored secret feelings for him.


    ¡°Would he be soft¨Chearted?¡± The thought crept into my mind unbidden.


    ¡°Would he let her off with just a few tears?¡±


    A sudden wave of annoyance washed over me. The emotion surprised me with its intensity.


    I deleted my message without sending it. I had done all I could. What Connor chose to do was beyond my


    control.


    It was the weekend, and I didn¡¯t need to go to Moonstone Legal Partners. After drinking Luna¡¯s Midnight Milk and eating a sandwich, I headed out to clear my head.


    The fresh air felt good against my skin. I needed to escape the suffocating thoughts about Frederick, Vanessa, and Connor.


    Walking to a nearby park, I found sce in the lively atmosphere. Families yed together. Childrenughed


    on swings.


    I decided to sit on a wooden chair under arge tree and rest. The normalcy of it all wasforting. Suddenly, I heard a child crying. The sound cut through the peaceful park atmosphere like a knife.


    Following the sound, I found a little girl weeping behind a sculpture. She couldn¡¯t have been more than five <i>years </i>old.


    I recognized her luxury brand clothing immediately. The rabbit hair clips in her hair were the same ones Grace


    owned.


    Approaching the girl carefully, I knelt down to her level. ¡°Hey there, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The little girl looked up at me with tear¨Cfilled eyes. Her lower lip trembled as she tried to speak.


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t find my mommy,¡± she sobbed.


    My heart melted at her distress. ¡°What¡¯s your mommy¡¯s name, sweetheart?¡±


    ¡°Emma Turner,¡± the girl hupped through her tears.


    I smiled gently at her. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯ll help you find your mommy, okay?¡±


    111


    O


    23


    Chapter 156 Hidden Conn.


    I reached out my hand, and the little girl took it trustingly. Her small fingers were warm in mine.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the management center. They can help us find her.¡±


    At the management center, I exined the situation to the staff. They immediately made an announcement


    over the loudspeaker.


    ¡°Attention park visitors. A little girl is looking for her mother, Emma Turner. Pleasee to the management


    center.¡±


    Within minutes, a woman came rushing toward us. Her face was flushed with panic and relief.


    ¡°Sophie! Oh my god, Sophie!¡±


    The little girl broke free from my hand and ran to her mother. <b>¡°</b>Mommy!¡±


    As the woman scooped up her daughter, I got a clear look at her face. My eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t this Adrian Sinir¡¯s aunt?¡±


    < Chapter 156: Hidden Conn


    <b>Chapter </b><b>156</b>: Hidden <b>Connections </b>


    Chapter 156: Hidden Connections


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    That night, I couldn¡¯t sleep. Jessica Sullivan¡¯s haunting cries echoed in my mind, revealing Frederick <b>Warner </b>as the puppet master behind Vanessa Reed.


    The audio recording yed on repeat in my thoughts. Vanessa¡¯s coldughter. Her deration <b>that </b><b>she </b>


    wanted me dead.


    But what troubled me most was the connection to Frederick Warner. How much did Vanessa know about Rivers pack secrets? If she had leaked such information to Frederick, what kind of impact would <b>it </b>cause <b>to </b>


    the Rivers pack?


    Moreover, why would Vanessa help Frederick when she harbored feelings for Connor Rivers? It made no


    sense.


    I tossed and turned, my amber eyes staring at the ceiling. The moonlight streaming through my window offered nofort.


    Questions swirled in my mind like a storm. Frederick Warner was dangerous enough on his own. But with an insider like Vanessa feeding him information?


    The thought made my stomach clench with dread.


    Lost in thought, I struggled to find rest. Sleep only came as dawn approached, my exhausted mind finally surrendering to fatigue.


    I awakened in the afternoon, sunlight harsh against my tired eyes. My head felt heavy <i>from </i>the restless night. After checking my phone, I made a decision. I opened myptop and sent the evidence from Marcus Thompson to Connor.


    The photos. The audio recording. Everything.


    I had to help him despite everything between us. After all, he saved Grace and shielded me from danger. I couldn¡¯t stand idly by.


    Although Vanessa alone wasn¡¯t a threat, Frederick¡¯s involvement changed everything. This was bigger than pack politics or personal grudges.


    I knew Frederick Warner¡¯s power in ckmoor Territory. Connor regarded Frederick as a formidable enemy for good reason.


    If Vanessa acted as an internal aplice, it wouldn¡¯t just impact Rivers Pack enterprises. It would endanger Connor himself.


    The thought of Connor in danger/made my chest tighten unexpectedly. I pushed the feeling aside <b>and </b>focused on the task at hand.


    After sending the email, I opened a new one containing business files of Silverridge Holdings. I checked the equity changes repeatedly, searching for details.


    Chapter 156 Hadden Conn


    Recalling <b>Ethan </b><b>Grey¡¯s </b>words about Alexander Winters¡® Investment<b>, </b>I noticed <b>something </b><b>odd</b>. The shareholder was an overseas investmentpany, not Alexander personally.


    ¡°Could thispany also be controlled by Alexander?¡± I murmured to myself.


    The timing seemed too convenient. Alexander¡¯s sudden wealth. Frederick¡¯s international connections<b>. </b>


    Just then, a new email arrived from Connor. My heart skipped as l¡¯opened it.


    They already knew about Vanessa¡¯s close ties with Ethan Grey. They knew she was working for Frederick


    Warner.


    Relief washed over me. At least Connor wasn¡¯t walking into this blindly.


    I began typing a long reply, my fingers flying across the keyboard. But then I hesitated.


    How Connor handled Vanessa was his concern, not mine. After all, Vanessa had been his foster sister <b>for </b>


    over ten years.


    More importantly, she harbored secret feelings for him.


    ¡°Would he be soft¨Chearted?¡± The thought crept into my mind unbidden.


    ¡°Would he let her off with just a few tears?¡±


    A sudden wave of annoyance washed over me. The emotion surprised me with its intensity.


    I deleted my message without sending it. I had done all I could. What Connor chose to do was beyond my


    control.


    It was the weekend, and I didn¡¯t need to go to Moonstone Legal Partners. After drinking Luna¡¯s Midnight Milk and eating a sandwich, I headed out to clear my head.


    The fresh air felt good against my skin. I needed to escape the suffocating thoughts about Frederick, Vanessa, and Connor.


    Walking to a nearby park, I found sce in the lively atmosphere. Families yed together. Childrenughed


    on swings.


    I decided to sit on a wooden chair under arge tree and rest. The normalcy of it all wasforting. Suddenly, I heard a child crying. The sound cut through the peaceful park atmosphere like a knife.


    Following the sound, I found a little girl weeping behind a sculpture. She couldn¡¯t have been more than five <i>years </i>old.


    I recognized her luxury brand clothing immediately. The rabbit hair clips in her hair were the same ones Grace


    owned.


    Approaching the girl carefully, I knelt down to her level. ¡°Hey there, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The little girl looked up at me with tear¨Cfilled eyes. Her lower lip trembled as she tried to speak.


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t find my mommy,¡± she sobbed.


    My heart melted at her distress. ¡°What¡¯s your mommy¡¯s name, sweetheart?¡±


    ¡°Emma Turner,¡± the girl hupped through her tears.


    I smiled gently at her. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯ll help you find your mommy, okay?¡±


    111


    O


    23


    Chapter 156 Hidden Conn.


    I reached out my hand, and the little girl took it trustingly. Her small fingers were warm in mine.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the management center. They can help us find her.¡±


    At the management center, I exined the situation to the staff. They immediately made an announcement


    over the loudspeaker.


    ¡°Attention park visitors. A little girl is looking for her mother, Emma Turner. Pleasee to the management


    center.¡±


    Within minutes, a woman came rushing toward us. Her face was flushed with panic and relief.


    ¡°Sophie! Oh my god, Sophie!¡±


    The little girl broke free from my hand and ran to her mother. <b>¡°</b>Mommy!¡±


    As the woman scooped up her daughter, I got a clear look at her face. My eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t this Adrian Sinir¡¯s aunt?¡±

 Whisper 228

    < Chapter 157 Unexpected.


    <b>Chapter </b>157: Unexpected Encounters <b>(</b>Revised, please <b>don¡¯t </b><b>but </b><b>it </b>repeatedly<b>!</b><b>) </b>


    Chapter 157: Unexpected Encounters (revised).


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    Emma Tumer also saw me, and a look of surprise shed in her eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Attorney Winters? What <b>a </b>


    coincidence.¡±


    I smiled warmly at the familiar face. ¡°I just happened to hear a child crying while taking a walk in the park, so


    I went over to take a look. What a coincidence, it turns out you¡¯re Sophie Turner¡¯s mother.¡±


    Emma¡¯s expression shifted to one of surprise and profound gratitude. Her human scent carried notes of relief and maternal appreciation as she held her daughter close.


    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re the one who brought Sophie here?¡± Emma asked, her voice filled with emotion.


    I nodded gently. ¡°She was cryin


    behind the sculpture. I couldn¡¯t just walk away.¡±


    Emma¡¯s eyes welled up with tears of relief. ¡°Thank you so much, Attorney Winters. I was terrified when I couldn¡¯t find her.¡±


    She looked down at her daughter with tender concern. ¡°Sophie, this kinddy helped you find Mommy. What


    do you say?¡±


    Sophie looked up at me with her innocent eyes, still slightly red from crying. ¡°Thank you<b>, </b>prettydy,¡± she said sweetly, her small voice bringing a genuine smile to my face.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a good girl, Sophie,¡± I praised, my protective instincts naturally extending to the vulnerable child. ¡°Always stay close to Mommy in crowded ces, okay?¡±


    Sophie nodded solemnly, understanding the importance of my words.


    Emma squeezed her daughter tighter before turning back to me. ¡°Attorney Winters, please let me take you to dinner as a gesture of gratitude. It¡¯s the least I can do<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>


    I shook my head politely. ¡°That¡¯s really not necessary, Mrs. Turner. I¡¯m just d Sophie is safe.¡±


    ¡°Please, I insist,¡± Emma persisted with warm human hospitality. ¡°You helped my family when you didn¡¯t have to. I can¡¯t just let this go without properly thanking you.¡±


    I hesitated, thinking about my busy schedule with both myw practice and pack obligations. ¡°I appreciate the offer, but I¡¯m quite busy with work these days.¡±


    Emma¡¯s face fell slightly, but she didn¡¯t give up. ¡°What about next Saturday? Surely you have some free time on the weekend<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Her earnest expression and genuine gratitude made it difficult to refuse. I finally relented with a small smile. ¡°Alright, next Saturday works for <i>me</i>.¡±


    Emma¡¯s face lit up with joy. ¡°Wonderful! I¡¯ll make sure to prepare something special. <b>Thank </b>you again, Attorney Winters.<b>¡± </b>


    As I watched Emma and Sophie walk away hand in hand, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a warm satisfaction. Sometimes the simplest acts of kindness brought the most unexpected connections.


    Chapter 157 Unexpected.


    (Vanessa¡¯s POV)


    In ckmoor Territory, I felt like I was being followed. My wolf senses were on high alert, every <b>shadow </b>seeming to hide potential threats.


    The memories of three days ago haunted me. Ethan Grey and I had met in that suburban vi to coordinate our ns against Olivia and Connor. Everything had seemed to go smoothly.


    But not long after Ethan left, my bodyguards found a surveince device hidden under the leaves of a potted nt in the vi¡¯s living room. The sophisticated equipment meant only one thing ¨C Connor¡¯s forces had been


    watching us.


    Knowing that my identity was exposed to Connor¡¯s intelligencework, I contacted Frederick Warner immediately. We fled to ckmoor Territory that very night, abandoning everything.


    I had naturally broken ties with the Rivers Pack after fleeing the Northern Territory. Now <b>that </b>I was at odds with the Rivers family, I could no longer seek their protection.


    Those bodyguards assigned to me before could no longer be kept by my side due to my rogue status. Pack loyalty ran deeper than personal bonds, and they couldn¡¯t follow me into exile.


    Fortunately, there was one loyal bodyguard by my side who had romantic feelings for me. I had seen through Adrian Pierce¡¯s thoughts long ago, recognizing the devotion in his eyes whenever he looked at me.


    I took the smitten beta werewolf with me on the day of our escape. His feeling¡¯s made him the perfect ally- someone who would choose me over pack loyalty.


    ¡°Adrian,¡± I said, my voice tight with anxiety. ¡°I feel like Connor¡¯s enforcers are tracking us.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s jaw clenched with fierce determination. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Vanessa. I¡¯ll protect you no matter what


    happens.¡±


    His wolf¡¯s devotion overrode his survival instincts, exactly what I needed in this dangerous situation. Feeling increasingly uneasy as my wolf senses detected approaching danger, I got in the car and urged Adrian, who was driving, to return to our hideout vi immediately.


    ¡°Drive faster,¡± Imanded, fear creeping into my voice. ¡°I think Connor¡¯s pack enforcers have found our


    location.¡±


    The white sedan suddenly lurched violently as a ck pickup truck rammed into us with brutal force. The impact sent us spinning across the road<i>. </i>


    ¡°Get down!¡± Adrian shouted as silver bullets designed to harm werewolves began flying through the air.


    Gunfire erupted around us, and I was terrified. My wolf whimpered in fear as I trembled in the car, pressing myself against the floor.


    Armed mercenaries broke the windshield with brutal efficiency, their faces hidden behind tactical masks. These weren¡¯t Connor¡¯s usual enforcers ¨C they were professional killers,


    ¡°Run, Vanessa!¡± Adrian urged desperately. ¡°I¡¯ll hold them back!¡±


    His wolf form partially emerged as he prepared to fight, his body already shifting to protect me. But <b>the </b>mercenaries were prepared for werewolf capabilities.


    Adrian was shot with silver ammunition and severely injured. His enhanced healing struggled against the


    < Chapter 157 Unexpected.


    toxic metal as he copsed against the steering wheel.


    I opened the car door and ran with supernatural speed, my wolf lending me strength despite my terror. But


    the mercenaries had anticipated this.


    Adrian was quickly subdued by multiple attackers, his weakened state making resistance impossible. Blood streamed from his wounds as they dragged him away.


    The mercenary leader, a cold¨Ceyed man I recognized as Victor Stone, spoke to his men with clinical detachment. ¡°Treat his wounds but don¡¯t kill him. We need him alive for information.¡±


    A blonde mercenary named Jaxon Wolfe roughly dragged me over to their vehicle, his grip bruising my arms. ¡°Got her, boss.¡±


    My heart sank as I realized this wasn¡¯t Connor¡¯s doing. These were Frederick¡¯s men, and I was being taken


    back to face his wrath.


    I was transported back to Northern Territory waters aboard Frederick¡¯s vessel, The Crimson Vessel. The irony of the name wasn¡¯t lost on me as I contemted my fate.


    Confined for days on the ship, I wasn¡¯t eating or sleeping well due to the constant motion and stress. My usually pristine appearance deteriorated significantly.


    I hadn¡¯t bathed for several days, and my werewolf senses made the umted scent unbearable even to myself. The small cabin reeked of fear and desperation.


    Even the mercenaries who came to drag me off the boat couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted by my condition. One of them wrinkled his nose in obvious revulsion.


    ¡°Jesus, she stinks,¡± he muttered to hispanion.


    The guard tore off the ck duct tape from my mouth and untied the silverced rope that had been suppressing my wolf abilities. The relief was immediate but short¨Clived.


    ¡°Wash yourself clean,¡± he said callously, throwing me into the cold ocean water. ¡°You¡¯re disgusting.¡±


    I struggled desperately in the sea, my weakened wolf unable to help me stay afloat. ¡°Help!¡± I called out with genuine terror, the saltwater filling my mouth.


    The mercenary initially thought I was faking my distress to escape. ¡°Stop the theatrics and wash yourself,¡± he said coldly.


    <i>But </i>as my cries weakened and I began to sink beneath the waves, my wolf form too exhausted to surface, the guard realized I truly couldn¡¯t swim.


    ¡°s**t,¡± he cursed under his breath, jumping into the frigid sea to rescue the drowning werewolf.


    He dragged me back to the vessel¡¯s deck, my body limp and unresponsive. Water poured from my lungs as Iy unconscious on the cold metal.

 Whisper 229

    <b>Chapter </b>158: The Prisoner¡¯s <b>Return </b><b>(</b>Revised<b>, </b>please don¡¯t but it repeatedly<b>!</b><b>) </b>


    Chapter 158: The Prisoner¡¯s Return


    (Vanessa¡¯s POV)


    My consciousness gradually returned like emerging from a deep, dark well. The world came back to me <b>in </b>fragments ¨C cold metal beneath my body, the rumble of an engine, the sway of movement.


    I turned my eyes to look around, blinking against the darkness. I found myself in a confined space, much like the cramped room on Frederick Warner¡¯s vessel. The walls were metal, closing in on all sides.


    Sensing the steady movement and vibration, I realized I was likely in a truck. This dark space must be the cargopartment. My clothes were still damp from my near¨Cdrowning experience in the frigid ocean<b>, </b><b>but </b>someone had given me a thick nket.


    They were probably afraid I would freeze to death before reaching their destination. Even mercenaries had their orders to keep me alive.


    I huddled tightly in the nket, wrapping my arms around myself. My shoulders trembled as quiet sobs escaped my lips. This journey had been incredibly difficult for me, the former Rivers pack foster daughter.


    I no longer resembled a pampered heiress. Even without a mirror<b>, </b>I could imagine that I looked like a rogue omega wandering the pack territories without protection. My violet eyes were red¨Crimmed from crying and


    exhaustion.


    The thought made me sob harder. I had fallen so far from grace, from the elegant foster sister of Connor Rivers to this broken creature cowering in a truck.


    Exhausted from crying, I leaned against the truck¡¯s metal wall to rest. Despite the nket, my damp clothes were still bone¨Cchillingly cold. I shivered as if I were trapped in a freezing ice cave.


    I figured the truck was heading towards Riverdale. Soon, in a few hours, I would see Connor Rivers. Though not under circumstances I had ever imagined in my wildest dreams.


    Suddenly, a sharp pnded across my face. ¡°<b>c</b><b>***</b><b>k-</b><b>¡± </b>


    Victor Stone, the mercenary leader, struck me without hesitation. Blood immediately trickled from my mouth and arge red mark bloomed across my cheek.


    ¡°Shut up! If you make another sound, I¡¯ll rip out your tongue!¡±


    Although Victor¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, it carried the dangerous authority of a seasoned killer. Every word dripped with cruelty and the promise of violence.


    I was stunned by the p, my cheek/burning with pain. Terrified by his words, I obediently fell silent. I no longer dared to struggle or make any sound.


    These mercenaries hadn¡¯t killed me, which meant Connor hadn¡¯t yet decided to end <i>my </i>life. <b>The </b>likely just to capture me alive and deliver me to him.


    The mercenaries had bound me with silve


    <b>sk </b>was


    Added to the library ed my wolf abilities. The <b>metal </b><i>burned </i>


    against my skin, making my wolf whimper in distress. They sealed my mouth with duct tape, then put <b>a </b><b>ck </b>Hood of Captivity over my head.


    <b>Chapter </b>158 The Prisoner


    After that, they roughly tossed me into a pickup truck like a sack of grain<b>. </b>The vehicle <b>bumped </b>along the roa for what felt like hours. Every pothole sent jolts of pain through my already aching <b>body</b><b>. </b>


    Finally, the truck stopped. I felt myself being lifted up again, carried by rough hands. After <b>walking </b><b>for </b>a while, 1 was once again violently thrown down.


    The floor was metal, and the moment Inded, I felt as if every bone in my body was about to shatter. <b>With </b>my mouth taped shut, I couldn¡¯t even cry out in pain. The fear within me caused me to tremble uncontrobly as my wolf whimpered in terror.


    Footsteps approached with deliberate slowness. The sound of a zipper being pulled echoed above <b>my </b><b>head</b>. The hood was yanked away, revealing my disheveled hair and terrified violet eyes.


    I made muffled sounds through the tape, appearing extremely frightened. My hair was matted and dirty, my face pale and streaked with tears.


    ¡°The boss told me to let you out, afraid you¡¯d suffocate to death and we wouldn¡¯t be able to exin <b>it </b><b>to </b><b>the </b>Alpha,¡± Devin Hawkins said with a sly smile.


    His eyes scanned me in a lecherous manner that made my skin crawl. ¡°You do have some looks, too bad! can¡¯t touch you right now. Otherwise, I¡¯d really have to im you!¡±


    My face turned pale at his crude threat. I trembled with fear, pressing myself against the wall as far from him as possible.


    After Devin left, I listened to the sound of waves crashing against the hull. Through a small venttion window, I saw the endless expanse of sea. I realized I was still on Frederick¡¯s vessel, The Crimson Vessel.


    The ship rocked and swayed constantly, making me dizzy and nauseous. I had never been on a ship <b>like </b>this before. The seasickness was severe for my enhanced werewolf senses.


    I vomited several times, my stomach heaving violently. No one came to clean up the mess. The stench of vomit lingered in the confined space, making me reek even worse than before.


    ¡°Connor, do you really hate me so much?¡± I whispered to myself, my voice breaking with despair. ¡°Capturing me and throwing me on a ship like this. Do you really not have any old feelings for me?¡±


    The words tasted bitter in my mouth. All those years of living as his foster sister, all those moments l thought we shared ¨C had they meant nothing to him?


    I huddled in the corner, hugging my knees tightly. The more I thought about <b>it</b>, the sadder I became. Tears streamed down my face uncontrobly, mixing with the grime and salt spray.


    Later that night, the door opened with a harsh creak. Something was thrown at me,nding with a soft thud. ¡°Cover yourself, don¡¯t freeze to death!¡± The mercenary¡¯s voice was gruff and uncaring.


    After he threw the item, the door mmed shut again. I groped around in the darkness until my fingers found fabric. By the moonlight filtering through the venttion opening, I made out that it was <b>the </b>Filthy Rancid nket.


    It was covered with a thickyer of grime, so dark it was impossible to tell its original color. <b>The </b>nket emitted a nauseating stench that made me gag. I felt disgusted and kicked it away, showing <b>my </b><b>revulsion</b>. I used to live a life of luxury in the Rivers pack mansion. When had I ever suffered like this? Even when <b>my </b>birth mother was still alive, as the daughter of <b>a </b>servant, I had never experienced such degradation.


    Chapter 158 The Prisoner¡­


    The small sobs that escaped me were drowned out by the sound of the waves. Winter temperatures were already low, and on the sea, the nights were even colder. My enhanced werewolf sensitivity made every degree of cold feel like ice in my veins.


    I was shivering uncontrobly, my lips turning a bluish¨Cpurple. It felt as if the blood in my veins was about to freeze solid. My teeth chattered so hard I thought they might c****.


    Finally, I couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. I picked up the dirty, smelly nket with trembling hands. To survive, I had no choice but to wrap myself in that stinking covering. My pride as a former Rivers pack member crumbled with each passing hour.


    The truck finally stopped after what felt like an eternity. I was violently dragged out of the vehicle by Connor¡¯s security team. Their hands were rough and unforgiving as they hauled me to my feet.


    I looked up and recognized the ce immediately. It was <i>Connor </i>Rivers¡® secret facility, the Shadow Den: I had heard whispers about this ce but had never been inside.


    Without Connor¡¯s approval, no one could enter this secure location. Not even Rivers pack elders were permitted here. Having arrived at Connor¡¯s base, did it mean I would soon see him?


    This day had finallye, though not as I had once dreamed in my foolish fantasies.


    I was thrown into the basement detention area like a discarded doll. It was cold and damp, without heating or sunlight. This was a ce designed to break the spirit of captured enemies.


    The concrete walls seemed to press in on me, and the air was thick with the scent of fear and despair from previous prisoners.


    Before long, Dominic Reeves walked in. Connor¡¯s security chief whose failure to prevent my escape had earned him the Alpha¡¯s wrath. His face was set in hard lines, his eyes cold as winter steel.


    ¡°Miss Reed, how have you been?¡± The man narrowed his eyes, his tone icy with professional detachment.¡± You were really hard to find.¡±


    I trembled, my voice stuttering with fear. ¡°What¡­, what do you want?¡±


    Dominic grinned coldly, the expression never reaching his eyes. ¡°What can I do? My mission was to capture you and bring you back. Now that the mission isplete, what to do with you is up to the Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Has¡­ has hee?¡± I bit my lip, a glimmer of desperate hope appearing on my pale face despite everything I had done.


    Even now, after all the betrayal and pain, part of me still hoped Connor might show mercy. That he might remember the girl who had once been his foster sister.


    Seeing my pathetic state, Dominic couldn¡¯t help but smile with dark amusement. ¡°Miss Reed, don¡¯t tell me you did all this for Alpha Connor? Do you have some delusional thoughts about the Alpha?<b>¡± </b>


    I stubbornly retorted even though I was facing judgment. ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s nothing to me. You should think about what you¡¯re going to do next. The Alpha won¡¯t show mercy.¡± ¡°No, Connor won¡¯t be so cruel to me!¡± My voice rose with desperate denial. ¡°He used to care for me. Don¡¯t scare me, Connor was so good to me, how could he bear to punish me?<b>¡± </b>


    Dominic smiled strangely, his expression mixing pity with contempt. ¡°Should I say you¡¯re delusional or <i>just </i>


    Chapter 158 The Pursoner


    in stupid? The Alpha used to protect you because you were the Rivers family¡¯s adopted daughter, his foster sister under packw, but what about now?¡±


    His words hit me like physical blows, each one stripping away anotheryer of my delusions.


    ¡°You helped Frederick Warner orchestrate attacks, with several lives on your hands. You¡¯ve betrayed the Rivers pack. Do you think the Alpha will still be soft¨Chearted towards you now? You¡¯re no longer pack¨Cyou¡¯re


    a rogue.¡±


    Sylvia


    Hi dear readers, thanks for your reading! I have revised the storyline of this book. Original chapter 82 and chapter 84-88 have been adjusted to 157-161. Please don¡¯t but it repeatedly! For those readers <i>who </i>have already bought them twice, please c<b>*****</b>t me through my sss. I will try my best to let Dreame give you some new chapters for free!


    3


    Watch videos <b>get </b><b>points </b>(0/10) >

 Whisper 230

    V


    <b>Chapter </b>159: The <b>Exile¡¯s </b><b>Judgment </b><b>(</b>Revised<b>, </b>please don¡¯t <b>but </b>it <b>repeatedly</b><b>!</b><b>) </b>


    Chapter 159: The Exile¡¯s Judgment


    <b>(</b>Connor¡¯s POV)


    I finished dealing with Rivers Pack business affairs and went straight to Shadow Den. The weight of <b>pack </b>leadership pressed on my shoulders, but nothingpared to the fury burning in my chest.


    The underground detention chamber felt colder than usual. My footsteps echoed against the concrete walls


    as I descended into the basement.


    Vanessa Reed sat bound in silverced restraints, her violet eyes immediately locking <i>onto </i>mine. The sight of her disheveled state should have stirred some sympathy, but all I felt was disgust.


    ¡°Connor!¡± she cried out, her voice breaking with desperate longing. ¡°You came to see me!¡±


    Her eyes burned with obsessive passion, the same twisted emotion that had driven her to betray everything. The familiar way she spoke my name made my wolf snarl beneath the surface.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I call you Con?¡± she questioned, tears streaming down her pale cheeks. ¡°Do you want me to call you Alpha Connor like everyone else?¡±


    I remained silent, my ice¨Cblue eyes studying her with cold detachment. She had lost the right to use my familiar name the moment she chose Frederick Warner over family loyalty.


    ¡°I love you, Connor Rivers!¡± she screamed, her voice echoing off the chamber walls. ¡°Can¡¯t you feel <b>my </b>burning love? All these years, everything I¡¯ve done has been for you!¡±


    The audacity of her words made my jaw clench. Love? This obsessive delusion had nothing to do with love. ¡°You deserve to speak of love?¡± My voice cut through the heavy atmosphere like a de. ¡°After what you¡¯ve


    done?¡±


    Her face crumpled, but she pressed on with her deluded fantasies. ¡°I did it all <i>for </i>us! To get rid of Olivia Winters so we could be together!¡±


    ¡°You helped Frederick Warner orchestrate attacks,¡± I said coldly. ¡°Several lives are on your hands because of your choices.¡±


    ¡°But I love you!¡± she insisted, struggling against her silver bonds. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean anything to you?¡±


    My contempt was palpable as I stepped closer. ¡°You are no longer a Rivers. You have <i>no </i>right to call me by any name.¡±


    The finality in my voice made her violet eyes widen with horror. ¡°No, Connor, please! I¡¯m still your foster sister!


    ¡±


    ¡°You were my foster sister,¡± I corrected harshly. ¡°Now you¡¯re nothing more than a rogue traitor who threatened my mate.¡±


    Her desperate cries filled the cold air, but they fell on deaf ears. My wolf felt no pity for someone who had nearly destroyed Olivia.


    ¡°Take her outside,¡± I ordered Dominic Reeves, who had been standing silently in the shadows.


    Chapter 159 The Exile¡¯s J.


    <b>¡°</b>No! Connor, please!¡± Vanessa screamed as Dominic moved toply<b>. </b>¡°Don¡¯t <b>do </b><b>this </b><b>to </b>me?


    I turned my back on her pleas, my decision already made. She had chosen her <b>path </b>when she allied <b>with </b>Frederick Warner.


    Outside Shadow Den, the vast open space was illuminated by harsh floodlights. A helicopter waited in <b>the </b>center, its rotors already spinning ominously.


    Vanessa was dragged forward, still bound in the silver¨Cthreaded ropes that burned her werewolf skin. Her struggles were futile against Dominic¡¯s firm grip.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she gasped, finally understanding the gravity of her situation.


    The helicopter crew worked efficiently, attaching her restraints to the aircraft¡¯s undercarriage. She would <b>be </b>hoisted into the chilling night air, suspended between earth and sky.


    ¡°Connor, no!¡± she screamed as the helicopter began to ascend. ¡°Please don¡¯t do this!¡±


    The early spring wind, stillced with winter¡¯s bite, howled around her as she was lifted higher. Her wolf whimpered in terror and pain, the silver burning against her skin.


    This was a torturous ordeal that no werewolf should endure. But Vanessa Reed had forfeited her right <b>to </b>pack protection when she betrayed us.


    I watched from the ground, my expression inscrutable. My wolf felt no sympathy for the traitor swaying in the frigid air above.


    Time passed slowly. Vanessa¡¯s cries grew weaker as the cold sapped her strength. Her violet eyes dimmed with hypothermia, her body shivering uncontrobly.


    Dominic approached me hesitantly. ¡°Alpha, should we continue? The elders might question¡­¡±


    I knew his concerns. Eleanor Rivers would want Vanessa handed to territorial authorities rather than executed without trial. But my grandmother¡¯s feelings couldn¡¯t override pack justice.


    ¡°She needs to understand the consequences of betrayal,¡± I said coldly.


    More time passed. Vanessa¡¯s struggles becam¨¦ feeble, her werewolf healingpromised by the silver exposure and extreme cold.


    Finally, I raised my hand. ¡°Enough.¡±


    Dominic immediately ryed the order. The helicopter descended, lowering Vanessa¡¯s barely conscious form to the ground.


    She copsed the moment her restraints were released, her body frozen and clinging to life. Her violet eyes were dim, her breathing shallow.


    ¡°Find pack healers to treat her,¡± I ordered coldly. ¡°But don¡¯t let her die easily. She needs to face proper justice<b>.</b>¡± The medical team rushed forward/their hands working quickly <i>to </i>stabilize her condition. Vanessa was saved from death but hung by a thread.


    The next day, I returned <i>to </i>the Rivers Pack Mansion. The familiar halls felt different now, tainted by the knowledge of Vanessa¡¯s betrayal.


    I found Katherine Rivers in the living room, <i>her </i>amber eyes reflecting concern as she looked up from <i>her </i>tea,


    < Chapter 159 The Exile¡¯s J


    ¡°Connor,¡± she said softly. ¡°How is she?¡±


    ¡°Alive,¡± I replied curtly. ¡°I¡¯ll be speaking with Father about officially expelling Vanessa from the pack¡±


    Katherine¡¯s face paled. ¡°Your grandmother¡¯s heart condition¡­ this news about Vanessa might be too much


    for her.¡±


    I had already informed Eleanor Rivers of the situation and Vanessa¡¯s crimes. My grandmother¡¯s reaction had been predictably emotional, but it wouldn¡¯t change my decision.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how much she protests,¡± I said with Alpha finality. ¡°What I¡¯ve decided, even Grandmother cannot influence. Vanessa Reed is no longer a Rivers.¡±


    Sylvia


    Hi dear readers, thanks for your reading! I have revised the storyline of this book. Original chapter 82 and chapter 84-88 have been adjusted to 157-161. Please don¡¯t but it repeatedly! For those readers who have already bought them twice, please c<b>*****</b>t me through my sss. I will try my best <i>to </i>let Dreame give you some new chapters for free!


    14

 Whisper 231

    <b>Chapter </b><b>160</b><b>: </b><b>Pack </b><b>Justice </b><b>(</b>Revised<b>) </b>


    <b>Chapter </b>160: Pack Justice


    <b>(</b>Connor¡¯s POV)


    The things that Vanessa Reed did before were mostly aimed at Olivia Winters. So today, I specially called


    Olivia over to the Rivers Pack Mansion.


    The grand hall felt different now, charged with tension that made my wolf pace restlessly beneath my skin. Pack members gathered in small clusters, their voices hushed as they sensed the gravity of what was about


    <b>to </b>unfold.


    Olivia sat beside me on the main couch, her amber eyes reflecting concern and uncertainty. Her honey¨Cbrown hair caught the afternoon light streaming through the tall windows, and I could smell her familiar scent of


    vani and wildflowers.


    ¡°Connor, what¡¯s this about?¡± she asked softly, her hand finding mine.


    ¡°Justice,¡± I replied simply, my ice¨Cblue eyes fixed on the entrance.


    The atmosphere in the hall was thick with anticipation. Pack members who had heard whispers of Vanessa¡¯s betrayal waited to see how their Alpha would handle this unprecedented situation.


    My phone buzzed against my ear as I made the call. ¡°Bring in the prisoner.¡±


    Eleanor Rivers burst through the main doors, her silver hair slightly disheveled from her rushed journey. She had abandoned her medical retreat the moment she received word of my important announcement. ¡°Connor, what is all thismotion about?¡± she demanded, her blue eyes scanning the assembled pack members with growing rm.


    William Rivers followed close behind, his business suit wrinkled from dropping everything to attend this emergency gathering. His expression was grim as he took in the formal arrangement of the hall. ¡°Son, what¡¯s happening here?¡± he asked, though his tone suggested he already suspected the answer. I remained seated, my posture radiating Alpha authority. ¡°You¡¯ll understand in a moment, Father.¡± Eleanor¡¯s eyes narrowed as she studied my face. ¡°Connor Rivers, you better have a good exnation for dragging me away from my treatment.¡±


    Five minutester, the heavy doors opened again. Dominic Reeves entered, his expression professionally neutral as he escorted a figure that made the entire hall fall silent.


    Vanessa Reed stumbled forward, her once¨Cpristine appearance now haggard and broken. Her violet eyes were red¨Crimmed from crying, her light brown hair matted and unkempt.


    The silverced restraints around her wrists had left angry red marks on her pale skin. Her clothes were wrinkled and stained, a far cry from the elegant foster daughter who once graced these halls.


    Eleanor gasped, her hand flying to her chest. ¡°Vanessa! My dear child<b>, </b>what have they done to you?¡±


    Vanessa¡¯s eyes immediately found Eleanor¡¯s face, tears streaming down her cheeks. <b>¡°</b>Grandmother<b>!</b><b>¡± </b><b>she </b>cried out, her voice breaking with desperate emotion.


    <Chapter 160 Pack Justice.


    <b>The </b><b>old </b>woman¡¯s heart visibly ached at the sight. She knew about Vanessa¡¯s involvement <b>with </b><b>Frederick </b><b>Warner</b>, but the extent of her crimes remained hidden from her knowledge.


    <b>Eleanor </b>had no idea about Vanessa¡¯s maniption of Ethan Grey to involve the authorities. She didn¡¯t <b>know </b>about the threats against Jessica Sullivan or the k********g of Grace Winters.


    Most importantly, she was unaware that Vanessa had wielded the silver de that I had taken for <b>Olivia</b>.


    <b>¡°</b>Connor, how could you treat her like this?¡± Eleanor demanded, her voice shaking with outrage<b>. </b>¡°She¡¯s family<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>


    I stood slowly, my full heightmanding attention from every person in the hall. My wolf¡¯s authority pressed against the room like a physical force.


    ¡°Vanessa Reed,¡± I announced coldly, ¡°you are hereby expelled from the Rivers pack.¡±


    The words hit the hall like a thunderp. Pack members exchanged shocked nces, while Eleanor¡¯s face


    went pale.


    ¡°Furthermore,¡± I continued, my ice¨Cblue eyes boring into Vanessa¡¯s violet ones, ¡°you will kneel and apologize to Olivia Winters for your crimes against her.¡±


    Eleanor stepped forward, her voice rising with indignation. ¡°Connor Rivers! How dare you treat your foster sister with such cruelty?¡±


    ¡°She is no longer my foster sister,¡± I replied with Alpha finality. ¡°She forfeited that right when she betrayed


    this pack.¡±


    William tried to intervene, his voice heavy with knowledge of Vanessa¡¯s true crimes. <b>¡°</b>Mother, you don¡¯t understand the full extent of what she¡¯s done.¡±


    But Eleanor¡¯s protective instincts overrode reason. ¡°I don¡¯t care what she¡¯s done! She¡¯s still the little girl we


    raised!¡±


    Vanessa lifted her chin defiantly, her violet eyes shing with stubborn pride. ¡°I won¡¯t kneel to her,¡± she dered, her voice carrying traces of her old arrogance.


    ¡°I did nothing wrong,<i>¡± </i>she continued, her wolf finally showing some fight. ¡°Everything I did was justified!¡± My wolf snarled beneath the surface, demanding submission from the rogue who dared defy packw. ¡°You will apologize, or face the consequences.¡±


    Eleanor¡¯s voice cracked with emotion. ¡°Connor, where is your heart? You used to care for Vanessa so much. You protected her, cherished her as family.¡±


    The usation in her words made my jaw clench. ¡°That was before I learned the truth about her incestuous desires and herplete disregard for pack life.¡±


    The words dropped into the hall like stones into still water. Eleanor¡¯s face went white, her hand clutching at her chest as the implications hit her.


    ¡°What¡­ what did you say<b>?</b><b><i>¡± </i></b>she whispered, her voice barely audible,


    William stepped forward quickly, rm written across his features. ¡°Connor, stop. Think about your grandmother¡¯s heart condition.¡±


    But I was beyond caring about family sentiment when it came to protecting my mate. ¡°I meant every word literally, Father.¡±


    < Chapter 160 Pack Justice.


    Katherine Rivers, who had been silent until now, stared at Vanessa with growing horror. ¡°Is this true<b>?</b>¡± she demanded, her amber eyes zing with maternal fury.


    Vanessa¡¯s defiance crumbled under the weight of the usations. Her violet eyes filled with desperate tears, but she couldn¡¯t deny what everyone now knew.


    ¡°I¡­¡± she started, then stopped, her voice failing her.


    Katherine¡¯s face flushed with outrage. ¡°How could you harbor such twisted feelings? Connor is your foster


    brother!¡±


    William sighed heavily, the sound carrying years of disappointment and regret. ¡°I should have seen the signs


    earlier.¡±


    My patience finally snapped. My Alpha wolf demanded justice, and I would <i>not </i>be denied. ¡°Apologize to


    Olivia. Now.¡±


    Vanessa¡¯sposure shatteredpletely. ¡°Why can¡¯t you love me back?¡± she screamed, her voice <i>echoing </i>off the high ceilings.


    ¡°I¡¯ve loved you for years! Why can¡¯t you see that? Why does it have to be her?¡±


    The raw emotion in her voice made several pack members shift ufortably. But Katherine Rivers had heard enough.


    The sharp c***k of her palm against Vanessa¡¯s cheek rang through the hall. ¡°Stop talking nonsense here!¡± Katherine said, her voice shaking with fury.


    ¡°Connor is your foster brother! Even if you leave the Rivers pack, there is no possibility between you and him!¡± Vanessa¡¯s head snapped to the side from the force of the p. When she turned back, her violet eyes burned with years of suppressed rage.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to be your foster daughter at all!¡± she roared, her wolf finally showing its true nature through her desperate fury.


    The confession hung in the air like a poison cloud. Eleanor clutched her chest, her breathing bingbored as the full weight of Vanessa¡¯s betrayal hit her.


    William rushed to his mother¡¯s side, genuine fear in his eyes. ¡°Connor, stop this. Your grandmother can¡¯t take


    much more.¡±


    But I was unmoved by family sentiment when it came to protecting my mate. Justice demandedpletion, regardless of the cost.


    ¡°Dominic,¡± Imanded, my voice carrying absolute Alpha authority. ¡°Force her to kneel and perform the traditional pack submission to Olivia.¡±


    Dominic Reeves moved without hesitation. His hands pressed down on Vanessa¡¯s shoulders, forcing her to her knees before Olivia¡¯s chair.


    Vanessa struggled against his grip, but the silver restraints had weakened her wolf too much to resist effectively. Her head was pushed down in the traditional gesture of submission.


    Eleanor watched the scene unfold, her face pale and her breathing shallow. The sight of her beloved foster granddaughter being forced into submission was too much for her fragile heart.


    < Chapter 160 Pack Justice


    ¡°<b>I </b>can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t watch this,¡± she whispered, her voice breaking.


    She turned away from the scene, her hand still pressed to her chest. ¡°Deal with these messes yourselves,¡±


    she said weakly.


    <b>2 </b>


    Watch videos get po

 Whisper 232

    <b>Chapter </b><b>161</b><b>: </b><b>Pack Justice </b>and New <b>Alliances </b>(<b>Revised</b><b>) </b>


    <b>Chapter </b>161: Pack Justice and New Alliances


    Olivia frowned, ncing coolly at Vanessa Reed who was forced into the traditional pack submission position. She turned to Connor Rivers, whose <b>ice</b><b>¨C</b>blue eyes remained cold as winter steel.


    ¡°What do you mean by disregarding pack life?<b>¡± </b>she asked, her amber eyes searching his face.


    Connor¡¯s jaw tightened. He did not want to tell Olivia about Vanessa helping Frederick Warner with his schemes and participating in silencing witnesses through murder.


    He knew that Olivia would be extremely distressed about the utterly innocent Pierce siblings, Noah and <b>Leah</b>. She would lose sleep and appetite, grieving for a long time if she knew that those innocent and pitiful packless wolves had died tragically at Frederick Warner¡¯s hands.


    ¡°It¡¯s just about Jessica Sullivan,¡± he replied in a low voice, his Alpha authority barely controlled.


    Olivia sensed that things were not that simple. Her amber eyes continued searching his <b>face </b>for <b>the </b><b>truth </b>he


    was withholding.


    Something darker lurked beneath his careful words. But she could see the protective wall he had built <b>around </b>


    certain information.


    Connor¡¯s wolf stirred restlessly beneath his skin. The weight of keeping such devastating news from his mate pressed against his chest like a physical burden.


    Vanessa remained on her knees, her violet eyes burning with bitter resentment. The silver restraints had left angry red marks on her pale wrists.


    ¡°I won¡¯t apologize to her,¡± Vanessa spat, her voice cracking with defiance. ¡°I did nothing wrong.¡±


    Dominic Reeves pressed down harder on her shoulders. ¡°You will show proper submission to your Alpha¡¯s


    mate.¡±


    Katherine Rivers stepped forward, her amber eyes zing with maternal fury. ¡°You have disgraced this family enough, Vanessa.¡±


    William Rivers watched the scene unfold with heavy resignation. Years of disappointment and regret weighed on his shoulders<b>. </b>


    ¡°The decision is final,¡± Connor announced, his voice carrying absolute Alpha authority. ¡°Vanessa Reed is expelled from the Rivers pack.¡±


    The words echoed through the grand hall like a death sentence. Pack members exchanged shocked nces at the unprecedented severity.


    Vanessa was expelled from the Rivers pack that day, stripped of all pack protections and privileges. Her violet eyes held no remorse, only bitter resentment as pack security escorted her away from the <b>only </b><b>family </b>she had ever known<b>. </b>


    The heavy doors closed behind her with a finality that seemed to shake the <b>very </b>foundations of the mansion. In ckmoor Territory, Frederick Warner¡¯s subordinate Maxwell Cooper hung up the phone with a <b>solemn </b>expression. His face was grave as he approached Frederick¡¯s study.


    Chapter 161, Pack Justice


    ¡°<b>Sir</b><b>, </b><b>Vanessa </b><b>Reed </b>has been handed <b>over </b>to human <b>police </b>by <b>Connor </b>Rivers, Maxwell <b>reported </b><b>carefully</b>,


    <b>Frederick </b>looked up <b>from </b>his desk, his eyes glinting with cold calction. <b>¡°</b><b>And</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Vanessa </b>sent someone <b>to </b>pass a message through criminalworks. She¡¯s hoping you <b>could </b><b>save </b>her from imprisonment.¡±


    Frederick smiled with cold indifference, leaning back in his leather chair. The expression never <b>reached </b><b>his </b>


    <b>eyes</b>.


    ¡°Would you waste your energy to save something useless<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>he asked, his voice dripping with contempt.


    Maxwell lowered his head in submission. ¡°I understandpletely, sir.¡±


    Frederick¡¯s fingers drummed against the mahogany desk. ¡°What about yton Thornton¡¯s situation<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>¡°</b>yton has received what Vanessa gave him before her capture,¡± Maxwell replied promptly.


    Frederick¡¯s smile turned predatory, his eyes lighting up with anticipation. ¡°The good show is about to begin<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    The pieces of his borate revenge were falling into ce perfectly. Vanessa¡¯s capture had been expected,


    even nned for.


    On Saturday morning, Emma Turner called Olivia to remind her about their dinner appointment. Her voice was warm and excited through the phone.


    ¡°I hope you haven¡¯t forgotten about tonight,¡± Emma said cheerfully. ¡°I asked Adrian Sinir for your phone number through mutual legal contacts.¡±


    Olivia smiled, settling into her apartment¡¯sfortable armchair. ¡°Of course I remember our arrangement.¡±


    Her voice was warm despite her recent pack troubles. Emma¡¯s human warmth provided a wee contrast to the cold pack politics she had been navigating.


    ¡°I¡¯m so relieved,¡± Emmaughed. ¡°I was worried you might have changed your mind.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m looking forward to meeting everyone properly.¡±


    Emma¡¯s enthusiasm bubbled through the phon¨¦. ¡°I¡¯ve booked a private room at Moonrise Grand Restaurant for 7 PM. Would you like Adrian to pick you <b>up</b>?<b>¡± </b>


    Olivia politely declined, her tone gracious. ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯ll drive myself. I prefer having my own transportation.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s perfectly fine,¡± Emma replied warmly. ¡°We¡¯ll see you at seven then.¡±


    They exchanged pleasant goodbyes, Emma¡¯s genuine kindness lifting Olivia¡¯s spirits after the difficult pack proceedings.


    At six in the afternoon, Olivia changed her clothes and prepared to leave her apartment. She applied <b>light </b>makeup and chose a beige dress with a matching coat.


    Her honey¨Cbrown hair cascaded in gentle waves over her shoulders. The soft colorplemented her amber eyes perfectly.


    Arriving at the restaurant, Olivia parked her modest BMW sedan in the underground garage. <b>The </b>familiar weight of her car keys feltforting in her palm.


    She encountered Emma Turner with her daughter Sophie near the restaurant <b>entrance</b>. Emma¡¯s <b>face </b><b>lit </b><b>up </b>


    < Chapter 161. Pack Justice


    with genuine human warmth.


    ¡°Olivia! You look absolutely lovely,¡± Emma called out, waving enthusiastically.


    Sophie, a bright¨Ceyed little girl, greeted Olivia sweetly. ¡°Hello, Miss Winters!¡±


    Her innocent smile reminded Olivia painfully of young Grace Winters. The resemnce tugged at her heart


    unexpectedly.


    Olivia reached into her purse and pulled out a small gift bag tied with a pink bow. ¡°I brought something for


    Sophie.¡±


    Emma¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t need to do that!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small token,¡± Olivia insisted gently. ¡°I thought of her fondly after our meeting in the park.¡±


    Sophie opened the bag with careful fingers. Inside was a beautiful Rose Gold Designer Hair Clip with Pink.


    Crystals.


    The elegant hair essory sparkled under the restaurant¡¯s soft lighting. Pink crystals caught the light like


    tiny stars.


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Sophie eximed, her face radiant with joy. ¡°Thank you so much, Miss Winters!¡± Emma tried to decline the generous gift. ¡°This is too expensive, Olivia. We can¡¯t ept something so


    valuable.¡±


    ¡°Please, 1 insist,¡± Olivia said warmly. ¡°It¡¯s a small gift for a sweet child.¡±


    Emma¡¯s eyes misted with gratitude. ¡°You¡¯re incredibly kind. Thank you so much.¡±


    Sophie clutched the hair clip carefully, her small fingers tracing the delicate crystals with wonder.


    ¡°Miss Winters, I¡¯ll escort you up,¡± Emma smiled warmly, gesturing toward the elevator.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Olivia replied graciously, following Emma and Sophie into the building.


    They took the elevator to the third floor. Sophie asked her mother to help her put on the beautiful hair clip. ¡°You look like a little princess,¡± Olivia praised enthusiastically, watching Sophie beam with pride.


    When the elevator doors opened, Olivia was surprised to see Adrian Sinir already seated inside the private dining room. A kind elderly couple and a middle¨Caged man were also present.


    Emma made the introductions with obvious pride. ¡°This is my husband, Sophie¡¯s father. And these are Adrian¡¯s aunt and uncle.¡±


    The elderly couple rose from their seats, their faces warm with gratitude. ¡°Miss Winters, we can¡¯t thank you enough for helping us find Sophie in the park.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s father stepped forward, his handshake firm and sincere. ¡°You have our eternal gratitude for keeping our daughter safe.¡±


    Adrian adjusted his gold¨Crimmed sses with a gentle smile. His charcoal suit was impable, his demeanor professionally warm,


    ¡°Good evening, partner,¡± he greeted Olivia warmly, rising from his chair.


    Emmaughed at the formal address. ¡°You can call her Olivia. We¡¯re all friends here.¡±


    < Chapter 161: Pack Justice..


    NIS PORNS


    Emma gave Adrian a meaningful look, motioning for him to move closer to Olivia at the dining table<b>. </b>Her matchmaking intentions were barely concealed.


    Adrian shook his head helplessly at the obvious attempt. His expression was both amused and slightly embarrassed.


    Olivia asked with innocent curiosity, ¡°What¡¯s happening?<b>¡± </b>


    Adrian exined diplomatically, his voice smooth and professional. ¡°Emma wants us to sit together to discuss our potential legal partnership.¡±


    He paused, meeting Olivia¡¯s amber eyes directly. ¡°I agree it would be beneficial for our professional coboration.¡±


    Olivia was delighted to have such a dedicated and aplished potential partner. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! Please, sit beside me so we can discuss the Moonstone Legal Partners establishment.¡±


    Adrian gracefully moved to sit next to Olivia. His movements were elegant and controlled, befitting his refined background.


    Emma smiled knowingly, murmuring under her breath. ¡°Adrian and Olivia seem like a perfect match, both in their legal careers and personalpatibility.¡±


    7


    Watch videos <b>get </b><b>points </b>(0/10) >


    16K


    H


    <b>Vote </b>

 Whisper 232 (2)

    <b>Chapter </b><b>161</b><b>: </b><b>Pack </b><b>Justice </b><b>and </b>New <b>Alliances </b><b>(</b>Revised<b>) </b><b>-2 </b>


    At six in the afternoon, Olivia changed her clothes and prepared to leave her apartment. <b>She </b><b>applied </b><b>light </b>makeup and chose a beige dress with a matching coat.


    Her honey¨Cbrown hair cascaded in gentle waves over her shoulders. The soft colorplemented her amber eyes perfectly.


    Arriving at the restaurant, Olivia parked her modest BMW sedan in the underground garage. The familiar


    weight of her car keys feltforting in her palm.


    She encountered Emma Turner with her daughter Sophie near the restaurant entrance. Emma¡¯s face lit up


    with genuine human warmth.


    ¡°Olivia! You look absolutely lovely,¡± Emma called out, waving enthusiastically.


    Sophie, a bright¨Ceyed little girl, greeted Olivia sweetly. ¡°Hello, Miss Winters!¡±


    Her innocent smile reminded Olivia painfully of young Grace Winters. The resemnce tugged <b>at </b>her heart


    unexpectedly.


    Olivia reached into her purse and pulled out a small gift bag tied with a pink bow. ¡°I brought something <b>for </b>


    Sophie.¡±


    Emma¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t need to do that!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small token,¡± Olivia insisted gently. ¡°I thought of her fondly after our meeting in the park.¡±


    Sophie opened the bag with careful fingers. Inside was a beautiful Rose Gold Designer Hair Clip with Pink


    Crystals.


    The elegant hair essory sparkled under the restaurant¡¯s soft lighting. Pink crystals caught the light like


    tiny stars.


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Sophie eximed, her face radiant with joy. ¡°Thank you <b>so </b>much, Miss Winters<b>!</b>¡±


    Emma tried to decline the generous gift. ¡°This is too expensive, Olivia. We can¡¯t ept something so


    valuable.¡±


    ¡°Please, I insist,¡± Olivia said warmly. ¡°It¡¯s a small gift for a sweet child.¡±


    Emma¡¯s eyes misted with gratitude. ¡°You¡¯re incredibly kind. Thank you so much.¡±


    Sophie clutched the hair clip carefully, her small fingers tracing the delicate crystals with wonder.


    ¡°Miss Winters, I¡¯ll escort you up,¡± Emma smiled warmly, gesturing toward the elevator.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Olivia replied graciously, following Emma and Sophie into the building.


    They took the elevator to the third floor. Sophie asked her mother to help her put on the beautiful hair <b>clip</b>.


    ¡°You look like a little princess,¡± Olivia praised enthusiastically, watching Sophie beam with pride.


    When the elevator doors opened, Olivia was surprised to see Adrian Sinir already seated inside <b>the </b>private dining room. A kind elderly couple and a middle¨Caged man were also present.


    Emma made the introductions with obvious pride. ¡°This is my husband, Sophie¡¯s father. And these are


    |||


    O


    <i>1/3 </i>


    Chapter 161 Pack Justice


    Adrian¡¯s aunt <b>and </b>uncle.<b>¡± </b>


    The elderly couple <b>rose </b>from their seats<b>, </b>their faces warm with gratitude. <b>¡°</b>Miss Winters, we <b>can¡¯t </b><b>thank </b><b>you </b>enough for helping us find Sophie in the park.<b>¡± </b>


    Sophie¡¯s father stepped forward, his handshake firm and sincere. ¡°You have our eternal gratitude <b>for </b>keeping our daughter safe.¡±


    Adrian adjusted his gold¨Crimmed sses with a gentle smile. His charcoal suit was impable, his demeanor professionally warm.


    <b>¡°</b>Good evening, partner,¡± he greeted Olivia warmly, rising from his chair.


    Emmaughed at the formal address. ¡°You can call her Olivia. We¡¯re all friends here.¡±


    Emma gave Adrian a meaningful look, motioning for him to move closer <b>to </b>Olivia <b>at </b>the dining <b>table</b>. Her matchmaking intentions were barely concealed.


    Adrian shook his head helplessly at the obvious attempt. His expression was both amused and slightly


    embarrassed.


    Olivia asked with innocent curiosity, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    Adrian exined diplomatically, his voice smooth and professional. ¡°Emma wants us to sit together to discuss our potential legal partnership.¡±


    He paused, meeting Olivia¡¯s amber eyes directly. ¡°I agree it would be beneficial for our professional


    coboration.¡±


    Olivia was delighted to have such a dedicated and aplished potential partner. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! Please, sit beside me so we can discuss the Moonstone Legal Partners establishment.¡±


    Adrian gracefully moved to sit next to Olivia. His movements were elegant and controlled, befitting his refined background.


    Emma smiled knowingly, murmuring under her breath. ¡°Adrian and Olivia seem like a perfect match, both in their legal careers and personalpatibility.¡±


    <b><i>9 </i></b>

 Whisper 233

    <b>Chapter </b>162: Family Dinner <b>and </b>Unexpected Revtions


    Chapter 162: Family Dinner and Unexpected Revtions


    <b>(</b><b>Third </b>person¡¯s POV)


    At the Moonrise Grand Restaurant, the private dining room buzzed with warm conversation. Olivia found herself surrounded by Adrian Sinir¡¯s family his aunt Emma Turner, her daughter Sophie, Emma¡¯s husband<b>, </b>and Adrian¡¯s elderly grandparents from the Sinir pack.


    The grandmother¡¯s eyes sparkled with delight as she leaned forward. ¡°So you¡¯re single, dear?<b>¡± </b>she asked Olivia with obvious hope.


    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Olivia replied graciously, though she felt a flutter of difort at the woman¡¯s obvious matchmaking intentions.


    The grandfather enthusiastically pushed the menu toward her. ¡°Please, order whatever you <b>like</b><b>! </b>Don¡¯t <b>be </b><b>shy </b>


    with us.¡±


    Olivia epted the menu with a warm smile. ¡°Thank you so much for your kindness.¡±


    She carefully selected several light dishes suitable for both elderly wolves and children. <b>The </b>grandfather beamed at her thoughtful choices, looking at her as if she were already his grandson¡¯s potential mate.


    ¡°Such consideration,¡± the grandmother whispered to Emma. ¡°She would make a wonderful addition to our


    pack.¡±


    Emma nodded eagerly, her eyes bright with matchmaking schemes. Sophie sat quietly beside her mother, asionally touching the beautiful hair clip Olivia had given her.


    Throughout the dinner, Emma¡¯s husband remained notably quiet except for his initial words of gratitude. He observed the family¡¯s obvious intentions with growing concern.


    Unbeknownst to the others, he recognized Olivia as Connor Rivers¡® former fianc¨¦e. He had attended their engagement ceremony the previous year while Emma was away on business in ckmoor Territory.


    His mind raced as he watched Emma¡¯s enthusiasm for pairing Adrian with Olivia. This could be a dangerous situation if the truth came outter.


    He needed to inform Emma about Olivia¡¯s rtionship with Connor Rivers after the meal. The Rivers pack was not to be trifled with, especially regarding their Alpha¡¯s personal matters.


    ¡°Adrian, tell us about your recent cases,¡± the grandmother encouraged, clearly hoping to showcase her grandson¡¯s professional sess.


    Adrian adjusted his gold¨Crimmed sses with a gentle smile. ¡°We¡¯ve been handling some challenging corporate disputestely.¡±


    ¡°Olivia¡¯s firm has been dealing with simr cases,¡± Emma interjected meaningfully. ¡°You two have so much <b>in </bmon professionally.¡±


    Olivia and Adrian exchanged amused nces at the obvious setup. ¡°We¡¯ve discussed establishing Moonstone Legal Partners,¡± Olivia said diplomatically.


    ¡°That sounds like a perfect partnership,¡± the grandfather dered with satisfaction.


    Chapter 162 Family Dinne


    The conversation flowed pleasantly as they discussed legal matters and potential business coborations Adrian¡¯s professionalpetence impressed <b>Olivia</b><b>, </b>


    while his family¡¯s warmth reminded her of simpler times


    After the meal, as the group exited the private dining room, Emma gave Adrian meaningful looks. ¡°<b>Adrian </b>why don¡¯t you drive Olivia home?<b>¡± </b>she suggested with barely concealed hope.


    ¡°Thank you, but I drove myself,¡± Olivia politely declined. ¡°I didn¡¯t drink during dinner, so I¡¯m perfectly fine <b>to </b>


    <b>drive</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Adrian nodded understandingly. ¡°Of course. Safety first.¡±


    As they took the elevator to the first floor, the doors opened to reveal an unexpected sight. Ethan Quinn and Lily were embracing intimately in the hallway.


    The couple immediately separated upon seeing the group. Lily¡¯s face turned bright red as <b>she </b>stammered,


    O¨COlivia!¡±


    Olivia¡¯s expression became serious as she took in the scene. Her amber eyes narrowed with concern <b>and </b>


    surprise.


    ¡°Lily,¡± she said firmly, stepping forward. ¡°We need to talk.¡±


    She turned to Adrian and his family with an apologetic smile. ¡°Please go ahead. I need to speak with <b>my </b>friend privately.¡±


    The elderly grandmother cheerfully waved goodbye. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to visit our pack territory, dear!<b>¡± </b>Little Sophie sweetly called out, ¡°Goodbye, Miss Winters! Thank you for the beautiful hair clip!¡± Adrian hesitated for a moment, his eyes showing concern. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll be alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Olivia assured him. ¡°Thank you for a lovely evening.¡±


    Once the family departed, Olivia turned back to the couple with crossed arms. Her amber eyes scrutinized them both with growing sternness.


    ¡°Well?¡± she demanded, her voice carrying an edge of authority. ¡°What exactly is going on here?<b>¡± </b>


    Lily struggled to find words, her face still flushed with embarrassment. ¡°Olivia, I can exin¡­¡±


    ¡°Then exin,¡± Olivia said curtly, her gaze shifting between them.


    Ethan Quinn shifted ufortably under her stern look. The beta werewolf had never seen this side of Olivia


    -before.


    ¡°Perhaps we should move somewhere more private,¡± he suggested, gesturing toward the restaurant¡¯s upper floors. ¡°I had reserved a private room upstairs for dinner with Lily.¡±


    They proceeded to the room, which turned out to be a romantic couple¡¯s suite. Rose petals were scattered across the table, candles flickered softly, and the entire atmosphere screamed intimate dinner.


    Olivia¡¯s mood darkened further as she took in the romantic setup. She sat down heavily, her expression thunderous.


    ¡°When did this start<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>she demanded, her voice cold with betrayal.


    Her feelings wereplex and painful. She had always viewed Ethan Quinn as a <b>close </b><b>friend </b><b>figure</b><b>, </b>almost like family. Watching him pursue her best friend felt like watching her own family being disrupted.


    C


    <Chapter 162: Family Dinne


    Lily <b>nervously </b>twisted her hands <b>in </b>herp<b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>It </b>started recently<b>,¡± </b>she <b>admitted </b><b>quietly</b>. <b>¡°</b><b>After </b>the incident at <b>Nightshade Bar</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°When you became jealous over her joking about hiring male entertainers for me<b>?</b><b>¡± </b><b>Olivia¡¯s </b>voice rose with


    <b>anger</b><b>. </b>


    <b>Ethan¡¯s </b>jaw tightened. ¡°I may have been aggressive, but Lily had feelings for me too.¡±


    ¡°Did he force himself on you?¡± Olivia asked Lily directly, her protective instincts ring.


    Lily blushed deeply but shook her head. ¡°No, Olivia. I¡­ I did have feelings for him.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s anger shifted to concern. ¡°Do you understand what this means<b>? </b>The scandal this could cause in werewolf society?¡±


    Her voice carried genuine worry. ¡°The gossip and criticism you¡¯ll face if other pack members discover you¡¯re involved with Connor¡¯s close friend?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll paint you as someone who betrayed pack loyalties,<i>¡± </i>Olivia continued, her amber eyes filled <b>with </b>protective fury. ¡°The cruel rumors that will follow you everywhere.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s expression grew serious. ¡°I understand the gravity of the situation, I promise <b>to </b>have <b>a </b>proper conversation with Connor about our rtionship.¡±


    Lily looked shocked, her eyes widening with rm. ¡°Ethan! We agreed not to tell Connor about our rtionship yet!¡±


    Watch <b>videos </b><b>get points </b><b>(</b><b>0/10</b><b>) </b>>

 Whisper 234

    <b>Chapter </b><b>163</b>: Hidden <b>Bonds </b><b>and Family </b><b>Reconciliation</b><b>¨C</b><b>1 </b>


    Chapter 163: Hidden Bonds and Family Reconciliation


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    Ethan Quinn sighed deeply, his shoulders sagging with the weight of reality. ¡°Lily, they will know sooner or


    Lily Chen¡¯s eyshes trembled as she looked down at her hands. Her voice wasn¡¯t as lively as usual, <b>carrying </b>


    a hint of sadness that made my heart ache for her.


    ¡°Ethan, I¡¯m afraid¡­ or let¡¯s just forget it.¡±


    The words hung in the air like a death sentence. I could see the pain flickering across both their faces.


    Ethan¡¯s tone became firm, his beta wolf instincts ring with determination. ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡±


    His voice carried absolute conviction as he reached for Lily¡¯s hands. ¡°Lily<b>, </b>trust me, okay? I will solve <b>this</b>.¡±


    Lily¡¯s expression crumbled, sadness mixing with a deep sense of loss. ¡°How do you solve it? Do you want our


    families to sever their pack alliance to fulfill us<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    The weight of pack politics and family expectations pressed down on both of them like a physical force. I


    watched as Ethan frowned and fell into silence.


    His internal conflict between love and pack duty was written clearly across his features. Theplexity of their situation seemed to grow heavier with each passing moment.


    I felt a headache building behind my temples from thisplicated pack drama. The romantic setup around


    us suddenly felt suffocating.


    ¡°I will help you keep the secret<b>, </b>but this matter should be resolved as soon as possible,¡± I said helplessly, rubbing my forehead.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if I find out today, but if those who love gossip and chew their tongues see <b>it</b><b>, </b>take a few sneak shots and sell them to the paparazzi, you two will be on the headlines tomorrow.¡±


    I turned to address Lily directly, my amber eyes serious with concern. ¡°It¡¯s better to confess proactively than


    to let them know from others.¡±


    The truth always had a way of surfacing, especially in werewolf society where secrets were currency and gossip traveled faster than wildfire.


    Lily remained silent, her gaze fixed on the rose petals scattered across the table. She was avoiding eye contact, and I could smell her fear and uncertainty about facing their families.


    Ethan moved closer to embrace her, his protective werewolf instincts taking overpletely. ¡°Lily, with me


    here, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    He whispered the words against her hair, his voice carrying all the tenderness of a mate trying tofort his


    beloved.


    I stood up from my chair, knowing this was my cue to leave them alone. ¡°I should go. You two need <b>to </b>figure this out together.¡±


    III


    O


    < Chapter 163 Hidden Bond


    <b>¡°</b>Thank you for understanding, Olivia, Ethan said quietly<b>, </b>his gratitude genuine.


    I nodded and made my way out of the romantic suite, leaving them to navigate theirplicated feelings <b>in </b>


    private.


    The elevator ride down felt longer than usual. My mind was already shifting to tomorrow¡¯s ns <b>with </b>Grace


    Winters.


    I walked through the restaurant¡¯s main lobby and out to the underground garage where my BMW sedan waited. The familiar weight of my car keys feltforting in my palm.


    As I drove through Harbor City¡¯s evening traffic toward the Winters Family Estate, my phone buzzed <b>with a </b>message. I nced at it when I stopped at a red light.


    Adrian Sinir had texted: ¡°Did you arrive home safely? Please drive carefully.¡±


    The thoughtful gesture from the fellowwyer made me smile slightly. His consideration was refreshing <b>after </b>the emotional drama I¡¯d just witnessed.


    But my mind remained preupied with Lily and Ethan¡¯splicated situation. Pack politics made everything so much more difficult than it needed to be.


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    My phone rang just as I was reviewing security reports in my study. Miles Bet¡¯s name shed on <b>the </b>


    screen<b>. </b>


    ¡°Connor, how are things with you and Olivia?¡± Miles asked without preamble.


    His tone carried an unusual seriousness that immediately put me on alert. Miles was typically lighthearted, so this change concerned me.


    ¡°Why are you asking?¡± I replied carefully, setting down the documents.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know that Adrian¡¯s parents have been in ckmoor Territory all these years<b>, </b>and his family in the Northern Territory only includes his maternal grandparents and his aunt Emma Turner, who is Gabriel Andrews¡® sister¨Cinw.¡±


    Miles continued with evident concern in his voice. ¡°You know so much about Adrian¡¯s family?¡±


    The revtion about Olivia and Adrian prompted something cold to settle in my chest. I ended the call abruptly, my wolf pacing restlessly beneath my skin.


    Overwhelmed by a sense of loss and urgency, my Alpha¡¯s possessive instincts red. I needed to secure my im on Olivia before it was toote.


    Miles called back immediately. ¡°Connor, don¡¯t hang up on me. I¡¯m going to tell you now.¡±


    <b>Comments </b>


    Watch <b>videos </b>get <b>points </b><b>(</b><b>0/10</b><b>) </b>>

 Whisper 234 (2)

    <b>Chapter </b><b>163</b>: <b>Hidden Bonds </b>and Family <b>Reconciliation</b><b>¨C</b><b>2 </b>


    His tone changed to something deadly serious. ¡°But you have to be mentally <b>prepared</b>, this is bad news <b>for </b>you.¡±


    I remained silent, my ice¨Cblue eyes darkening with barely controlled emotion. My wolf was <b>demanding </b>action. demanding answers.


    Miles no longerughed, his voice carrying weight. ¡°I had dinner with a client in a restaurant <b>tonight</b><b>. </b>As soon


    as I walked out of the private room, I saw your Olivia and Adrian Sinir corning out of another <b>private </b><b>room </b>


    together.¡±


    My jaw clenched as territorial instincts surged through me like wildfire. The thought of another male near <b>my </b>


    mate made my wolf snarl with possessive fury.


    ¡°They were with Adrian¡¯s family,¡± Miles continued relentlessly. ¡°His grandparents, his aunt Emma, her husband, and their daughter. It looked like a family meeting.¡±


    The implications hit me like a physical blow. Meeting the family meant serious intentions, potential mating


    discussions.


    ¡°Connor, are you still there?¡± Miles asked when I didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± I growled, my voice rough with barely contained emotion.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    As I arrived at the Winters Family Estate, the familiar sight of the grand mansion brought <b>a </b>sense of peace. The white stone gleamed under the evening lights.


    I found Richard Winters waiting for me in the main hall. His white hair gleamed <b>in </b>themplight<b>, </b>and guilt was evident in his amber eyes.


    ¡°Livvy, I¡¯m sorry about what happened when you were taken,¡± he said quietly.


    His voice carried the weight of a father¡¯s regret. The k<b>********</b><b>g </b>incident in ckmoor Territory had shaken him more than he¡¯d initially shown.


    ¡°Grace is already asleep,¡± he continued, gesturing toward the stairs. ¡°But I wanted to speak with you.¡±


    Richard then offered something unexpected. ¡°I want to transfer some shares of Silverridge Holdings to you. It¡¯s your rightful ce in the family business.¡±


    I epted his offer, recognizing it as both an apology and a gesture of trust. The shares represented more than money ¨C they were acknowledgment of my ce in the family.


    ¡°What about thew firm recently? Is it going well?¡± Richard asked, settling into his favorite armchair. The father and daughter conversation felt natural for the first time in years. After experiencing <b>so </b>many traumatic events, we no longer had the tension and conflict that once defined our rtionship.


    ¡°It¡¯s very good,¡± I replied with genuine warmth, taking the seat across from him.


    Richard looked pleased, his expression kind as he studied my face. ¡°Livvy has grown up.¡±


    His voice carried the pride of an Alpha father watching his daughtere into her <b>own </b><b>strength</b>. <b>The </b>


    Chapter 163 Hidden Bond-


    <b>approval </b>in his eyes meant more than I¡¯d expected.


    <b>¡°</b><b>Do </b><b>you </b>still reject joining the family business<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>Richard asked <b>carefully</b>. <b>¡°</b><b>The </b><b>shares </b><b>I¡¯m </b>offering are bot inheritance and recognition of your capabilities<b>.</b>¡±


    I considered his words, feeling the shift in our rtionship. ¡°I didn¡¯t understand before<b>, </b><b>but </b>now I just want our family to be harmonious.¡±


    I looked up at my father with amber eyes that reflected years of pain finally healing. The <b>anger </b>and resentment that had driven us apart seemed insignificant now.


    Richard¡¯s eyes actually filled with tears, and he murmured softly, ¡°Our family is harmonious<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    H

 Whisper 235

    <b>Chapter </b><b>164</b><b>: </b><b>Unexpected </b>Encounters <b>and Unspoken Feelings </b>


    <b>Chapter </b>164: <b>Unexpected </b>Encounters and Unspoken Feelings


    <b>(</b><b>Olivia¡¯s </b>POV)


    I returned to my apartment and noticed a message from Adrian Sinir that had been sent half <b>an </b>hour <b>ago</b><b>, </b><b>The </b>notification glowed softly on my phone screen.


    ¡°Did you arrive home safely? May I call you?¡± the text read.


    I quickly typed back confirming my arrival and agreeing to the call. Within moments, my phone rang <b>with </b>


    <b>Adrian¡¯s </b>familiar number.


    ¡°Olivia, I hope I¡¯m not calling toote,¡± Adrian¡¯s voice came through, carrying a note of concern.


    <b>¡°</b>Not at all. Is everything alright?<b>¡± </b>


    Adrian¡¯s tone shifted to apologetic. ¡°I wanted to apologize for tonight. My aunt Emma invited so many people to dinner without warning me properly.¡±


    I settled into my apartment¡¯sfortable armchair, curious about his exnation.


    ¡°She only told me she was inviting you to thank you for helping find Sophie,¡± Adrian continued. ¡°She said she invited me to avoid you feeling awkward since we¡¯rew firm partners.¡±


    His voice carried genuine embarrassment. ¡°I had no idea my grandparents from the Sinir pack would


    attend.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s perfectly fine,¡± I assured him warmly. ¡°I wasn¡¯t intimidated by the social situation.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s relief was audible through the phone. ¡°Thank you for being so understanding.¡±


    There was a pause before he spoke again, his voice more hesitant. ¡°I should mention something else about


    my aunt Emma.¡±


    ¡°What is it<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°She¡¯s been trying to arrange a mate for me,¡± Adrian admitted with obvious difort. ¡°After meeting you tonight, she seems to have misunderstood our professional rtionship.¡±


    My eyebrows rose in surprise. ¡°Misunderstood how?¡±


    ¡°She thinks there might be something romantic between us, despite my exnations to the contrary.¡±


    The realization hit me like a cold wave. Emma Turner had intended to set us up as potential mates during what I thought was simply a grateful dinner.


    Iughed, though the sound felt forced. ¡°I see. Well, that exins the romantic atmosphere at dinner.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about the confusion,¡± Adrian said quickly. ¡°I tried to rify our business partnership, but she seemed determined <b>to </b>see more!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about <b>it</b><b>,</b>¡± I replied, trying to keep my tone light. ¡°I¡¯m too busy establishing the neww <b>firm </b><b>to </b>think about romance or mating bonds anyway.¡±


    The words came out more dismissive than I intended. I heard Adrian¡¯s sharp intake <b>of </b>breath on <b>the </b><b>other </b>


    .


    <b>(</b><b>Adrian¡¯s </b><b>POV</b><b>) </b>


    Her <b>response </b>hit me like a physical blow. My wolf retreated deeper <b>within </b>me, <b>wounded by </b><b>the </b><b>casual </b>


    dismissal.


    I <b>had </b>been hoping<b>, </b>perhaps foolishly, that she might feel something for me beyond professional <b>respect</b>. <b>The </b>


    <b>dinner </b><b>tonight </b>had given me false hope.


    <b>Ms </b>there no chance at <b>all</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>The question escaped before I could stop it.


    My voice carried all the vulnerability of a beta wolf seeking eptance from someone far above his station.


    The silence <b>that </b>followed felt eternal.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Olivia finally whispered.


    Those two words shattered something inside my chest. My wolf whimpered softly, mourning what <b>could </b>


    never be.


    ¡°Of course,¡± I said quickly, forcing lightness into my voice. ¡°Sorry<b>, </b>it¡¯ste and I¡¯m rambling. Have <b>a </b>good night, Olivia.¡±


    ¡°Good night, Adrian.¡±


    The line went dead, leaving me alone in my apartment¡¯s silence.


    I stared at my phone screen, her contact information still disyed. My heart ached with the knowledge <b>that </b>my feelings would never be reciprocated.


    My wolf curled up in the depths of my consciousness, wounded and retreating from the pain of rejection. I had known it was unlikely, but hope had been a cruelpanion.


    Setting the phone aside, I leaned back in my chair and closed my eyes. Tomorrow¡¯I would have to face her at the office and pretend nothing had changed.


    The professional mask would have to be perfect. She could never know how deeply her gentle rejection had


    <b>cut</b>.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    The next morning at Moonstone Legal Partners, I greeted Adrian as if nothing had happened. His smile was professional and warm, showing no trace ofst night¡¯s vulnerability.


    ¡°Good morning, partner,¡± he said, adjusting his gold¨Crimmed sses.


    ¡°Morning, Adrian. Ready for another busy day?¡±


    We fell into our usual professional rhythm, reviewing cases and discussing client strategies. The awkwardness I had feared never materialized.


    Adrian¡¯s professionalism was impable, and I found myself grateful for his maturity in handling the


    situation.


    After finishing a legalint for a corporate client, our receptionist approached my desk with a know


    smile.


    ¡°Miss Winters, there¡¯s a client here specifically requesting you<i>,¡± </i>she announced.


    .


    ¡°Did they mention what type of case<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>I asked, not looking up from my documents.


    ¡°He <b>said </b>it involves several high¨Cprofile pack business matters.¡±


    I nced up, curious about the nature of such cases. ¡°Please show them to the conference room<b>.¡± </b>


    ??? ? ??? ???


    When I entered the conference room, my breath caught. Connor Rivers <b>sat </b>at the polished table, his ice¨Cblue eyes meeting mine with familiar intensity.


    His presence filled the room with Alpha authority, making the air feel charged with electricity.


    ¡°Connor,¡± I said, struggling to maintain professionalposure. ¡°This is unexpected.¡±


    He rose from his chair with fluid grace, his tall framemanding attention. ¡°Hello, Olivia. I hope <i>you </i>don¡¯t mind the surprise visit.¡±


    ¡°What brings you to Moonstone Legal Partners?<b>¡± </b>I asked, taking a seat across from him.


    ¡°I need legal representation for several high¨Cprofile pack business cases,¡± Connor replied smoothly. ¡°Complex matters requiring exceptional legal expertise.¡±


    I frowned, confused by his request. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you using the Rivers pack¡¯s in¨Chouse legal counsel? They¡¯ve handled your family¡¯s affairs for decades.¡±


    Connor¡¯s lips curved into a knowing smile, his ice¨Cblue eyes holding a warmth reserved only for me.


    ¡°But I specifically want to work with Attorney Winters. Is that not allowed?¡±

 Whisper 236

    <b>Chapter </b><b>165</b><b>: </b>The <b>Alpha¡¯s </b><b>Business </b><b>Proposition </b>


    <b>Chapter </b>165: The Alpha¡¯s <b>Business </b>Proposition


    <b>(</b>Olivia¡¯s POV)


    ¡°Okay<b>, </b>of course,¡± I replied with a professional smile, my amber eyes maintaining theirposure <b>despite </b><b>the </b>unexpected visit from my former lover. ¡°There¡¯s no reason not to make money.¡±


    I settled into the single chair next to Connor Rivers at the polished conference table. Daniel Foster <b>had </b>prepared herbal tea before quietly withdrawing and closing the door behind him.


    My lips curved slightly as I lifted the delicate porcin cup, taking a measured sip while studying Connor¡¯s ice¨Cblue eyes. ¡°How does Alpha Connor want to cooperate?<b>¡± </b>


    Connor reached into his leather briefcase and withdrew twoprehensive file portfolios. His movements were deliberate and professional.


    ¡°These are the cases currently requiring legal representation,¡± he stated, sliding the Rivers Pack Legal Case Portfolio across the mahogany table toward me.


    My honey¨Cbrown hair caught the afternoon light as <b>I </b>epted the documents. I couldn¡¯t help but feel skeptical about his sudden appearance.


    ¡°Does the Alpha of such a powerful pack and CEO of extensive business holdings personally manage even minor litigation matters?<b>¡± </b>I asked sarcastically.


    Connor¡¯s lips curved into an amused smile. ¡°Coborating with Attorney Winters is hardly a minor matter,¡± he replied smoothly, his tone carrying both professional respect and underlying warmth.


    I chose to ignore his pointed remark, my expression remaining carefully neutral as I opened the file portfolios to review their contents.


    As I examined the documentation, I noted that the Rivers Pack¡¯s extensive holdings in high¨Ctech enterprises, luxury hospitality, and fashion industries likely involved contracts worth millions <i>of </i>dors.


    What impressed me most was how meticulously prepared the evidence appeared for each case. Everything was clearly organized, thoroughly documented, and strategicallypiled to minimize litigation risks.


    Afterpleting my review of the materials, I looked up with an ambiguous smile ying at my lips. ¡°Thank you, Alpha Connor,¡± I said with deliberate formality, my tone professional yet carrying an undercurrent of something moreplex.


    Connor¡¯s ice¨Cblue eyes held a subtle warmth as he responded with equal politeness. His wolf stirred restlessly at my continued use of his formal title.


    ¡°The pleasure is mine, Attorney Winters,¡± he replied, matching my professional tone while his gaze lingered on my face, searching for any c***k in myposed facade.


    <b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯ll </b>have my assistant print the representation agreement,¡± Linformed Connor, rising gracefully from my chair. ¡°Please wait just a moment.¡±


    As I stepped out of the conference room into the main office area, I discovered the entire Moonstone Legal Partners staff gathered around the central table. Animated conversations filled the air.


    Chapter 168 The Alphab


    Emma <b>Thompson </b><b>looked </b><b>up </b>with bright <b>eyes </b><b>and </b><b>exined </b>that Adrian <b>Sinir </b>was treating the entire few <b>firm </b><b>to </b>premium <b>coffee </b>service<b>. </b>He had been remarkably <b>generous </b><b>with </b><b>his </b>gesture.


    I <bughed </b><b>softly</b><b>, </b><b>a </b>genuine smile breaking through my professional mask<b>. </b><b>¡°</b>Looks like I chose the <b>right </b><b>business </b><b>partner</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b>Imented.


    Jade Mitchell leaned closer and whispered conspiratorially that she had caught a glimpse of Connor <b>Rivers </b><b>in </b><b>the </b>conference room. She asked tentatively, ¡°Is he here to¡­ be with you<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    When I confirmed Connor¡¯s presence, Jade¡¯s curiosity intensified as she inquired whether the powerful <b>Alpha </b>was attempting to reconcile our rtionship.


    <b>I </b>quickly dismissed the notion, maintaining my professional stance. ¡°He¡¯s here strictly for business<b>,¡± </b>I stated firmly.


    However, Jade responded with a knowing smile that suggested she understood far more about the situation than I was willing to acknowledge.


    Feigning mild irritation at my assistant¡¯s perceptiveness, I waved my hand dismissively. ¡°Just enjoy your coffee,¡± I said, walking past Jade toward the printer.


    After printing the Rivers Pack Legal Representation Agreement and returning to the conference room<b>, </b>I noticed a steaming cup of premium coffee positioned in front of Connor¡¯s seat. Apparently a thoughtful gift from Adrian<b>. </b>


    Connor, observing my nce at the coffee service, remarked casually, ¡°A young woman from your firm brought this, courtesy of Attorney Sinir. It seems I¡¯ve been included in his generous gesture.¡±


    His tone carried a hint of amusement as he added, ¡°Your business partner certainly knows how to make <b>a </b>good impression.¡±


    I responded with studied indifference, ¡°If the coffee doesn¡¯t suit your taste, you should leave it for someone who would appreciate it. No point in letting it go to waste.¡±


    Connor¡¯s smile deepened, though he remained silent. His ice¨Cblue eyes held secrets I couldn¡¯t quite decipher. I handed him the neatly organized stack of legal documents. Connor epted the contract and immediately ced a call to his legal representative.


    ¡°Pleasee up to the conference room,¡± he requested.


    Within five minutes, Marcus Hartwell arrived. He was a middle¨Caged beta werewolf impably dressed in a tailored business suit, wire¨Crimmed sses reflecting his years of experience in supernaturalw.


    After I offered a polite greeting, Marcus settled into his chair and began signing the contracts with practiced efficiency. His pen moved across the pages without hesitation as he barely nced at the terms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to review the terms/before signing?¡± I inquired, my legal trainingpelling me to ensure proper due diligence.


    Marcus looked up with a deferential expression and replied, ¡°If Alpha Connor has reviewed them, there¡¯s no need for additional scrutiny.¡±


    When I pointed out that Connor hadn¡¯t actually reviewed the documents either, Marcus froze mid¨Csignatu and turned to look at his Alpha with uncertainty.


    Chapter 165lia Alpbre


    <b>Connor </b><b>waved </b><b>dismissively</b><b>, </b><b>his </b><b>tone </b><b>rxed </b><b>and </b>confident<b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>Since </b><b>it¡¯s </b><b>our </b>ownw firm handling in there¡¯s <b>no </b><b>need </b><b>for </b><b>excessive </b><b>formality</b><b>. </b>


    <b>I </b><b>found </b><b>myself </b><b>momentarily </b>speechless at his <b>casual </b><b>approach </b><b>to </b><b>legal </b><b>contracts</b>, Marcus¡¯s expression <b>Immediately </b><b>rxed</b><b>, </b>and he nodded with obvious relief and <b>continued </b><b>signing </b><b>with </b><b>renewed </b><b>confidence </b>


    After <bpleting </b><b>the </b>signing and official stamping process, Marcus <b>automatically </b><b>moved to </b><b>hand </b><b>the </b>finalized contracts to Connor for his review and approval.


    However, Connor redirected him with a subtle gesture. ¡°Give them to Attorney Winters<b>,</b><b>¡± </b><b>he </b>instructed<b>, </b><b>his </b><b>eyes </b>never leaving my face.


    <b>Connor </b>then lifted the premium coffee service that Adrian had provided and offered <b>it </b><b>to </b>Marcus <b>with </b><b>a </b>gracious smile. ¡°Thank you for your diligent work, Marcus. Please, enjoy this refreshment.¡±


    Marcus appeared genuinely ttered by the unexpected gesture, expressing his gratitude repeatedly with


    obvious pleasure.


    Connor<b>, </b>seeming to be in particrly good spirits, responded warmly, ¡°You¡¯re very wee.¡±


    I observed this exchange with growing incredulity, thinking to myself that Connor had remarkable skill <b>at </b>being generous with other people¡¯s offerings.


    I carefully reviewed the finalized contracts, confirming that all terms, signatures, and legal requirements <b>were </b>properlypleted and in order.


    As the meeting concluded and we prepared to leave the conference room, I gestured toward Marcus, indicating he should take the Legal Document Portfolio containing the signed agreements.


    However, Connor smoothly intercepted the portfolio before Marcus could reach for <b>it</b><b>, </b>securing it firmly in his own hands.


    With a warm smile that seemed to hold deeper meaning, Connor extended his hand toward me. ¡°Happy cooperation, Attorney Winters,¡± he said, his voice carrying both professional satisfaction and personal warmth.


    I responded with carefulposure, though my amber eyes betrayed a flicker of something moreplex. Happy cooperation, Alpha Connor.¡±


    <b>4 </b>

 Whisper 237

    <b>Chapter </b><b>166</b><b>: </b>The <b>Value </b><b>of </b><b>the </b><b>Contract </b>


    Chapter 166: The Value of the Contract


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    Less than half an hour after Connor Rivers left Moonstone Legal Partners, our business ount received a


    notification that made my phone buzz insistently. I nced at the screen, expecting a routine message.


    Instead, I saw a wire transfer confirmation that made my breath catch.


    Sarah Liu, our young beta werewolf ountant, burst through my office door without knocking. Her usuallyposed demeanor hadpletely shattered.


    ¡°Miss Winters!¡± she gasped, her eyes wide with disbelief. ¡°The firm¡¯s ount just received eighty million


    dors from Rivers Pack Holdings!¡±


    I set down my pen and looked at her calmly, though my heart was racing. ¡°That¡¯s the initial legal fee from our representation agreement with Alpha Connor¡¯s enterprises.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s mouth fell open. ¡°Initial fee? You mean there¡¯s more?¡±


    ¡°Additional payments will follow upon sessful conclusion of the cases,¡± I confirmed with a gentle smile.


    Sarah stared at me with pure amazement. She couldn¡¯t seem toprehend such a massive sum for legal


    services<b>. </b>


    ¡°Miss Winters, this is incredible! I¡¯ve never seen numbers like this in our ounts.¡±


    I leaned back in my chair, maintaining my professionalposure despite the excitement building in my chest. ¡°Sarah, I¡¯m nning a celebratory pack dinner on Friday evening. Make sure everyone knows they¡¯re


    invited.¡±


    Her face lit up with excitement and gratitude. ¡°Thank you so much! Working at Moonstone Legal Partners is


    like a dreame true.¡±


    After Sarah¡¯s departure, Adrian Sinir appeared in my doorway. His gold¨Crimmed sses caught the afternoon light as he stepped inside.


    ¡°I heard some exciting news about our new business arrangement with Rivers Pack Holdings,¡± he said, settling into the chair across from my desk.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve secured the partnership,¡± I confirmed. ¡°I¡¯ll be assigning several high¨Cvalue cases to your legal


    team.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s eyebrows rose with interest. ¡°May I ask about the total payment value?¡±


    I held up two fingers without speaking.


    ¡°Two million?¡± Adrian guessed.


    I shook my head, my amber eyes sparkling with satisfaction.


    ¡°Twenty million<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    I shook my head again, my smile growing wider.


    < Chapter 166 The Value of


    Adrian¡¯s eyes widened as realization dawned. ¡°Two hundred million dors<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Adrian leaned back in his chair, augh escaping his lips. ¡°Well, I suppose we can finally rx after <b>this </b><b>deal </b>


    ¡°Don¡¯t get toofortable,¡± I warned, though my tone was warm. ¡°Our shared ambition is to make Moonstone Legal Partners the premierw firm in Harbor City.¡±


    ¡°Your dedication to that vision is truly inspiring, Olivia.¡±


    I spent the next hour carefully assigning the Rivers Pack cases to my legal team. Theplex corporate litigation and contract disputes required my most capablewyers.


    Each case involved millions of dors and intricate pack business rtionships that demanded exceptional legal expertise.


    I called a firm¨Cwide meeting in our main conference room. The entire Moonstone Legal Partners staff gathered around the polished table.


    ¡°I¡¯m pleased to announce that we¡¯ve secured one of the territory¡¯s most prestigious clients,¡± I began. ¡°Rivers Pack Holdings has entrusted us with their legal representation.¡±


    Excited murmurs filled the room as my team realized the significance of this partnership.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be having a celebration dinner on Friday evening,¡± I continued. ¡°And upon sessful conclusion of these cases, everyone will receive substantial bonuses.¡±


    The announcement created an electric atmosphere of excitement and renewed dedication. My pack members understood that our firm had reached a new level of sess.


    Around four o¡¯clock, delivery personnel began arriving at our office with an endless stream of packages. Emma Thompson, working at the reception desk, looked increasingly bewildered.


    ¡°Miss Winters,¡± she called out, ¡°we¡¯re receiving multiple food deliveries, but I wasn¡¯t aware of any afternoon refreshment arrangements.¡±


    I walked to the reception area and observed the constant stream of deliveries. Premium moonberry tea, artisanal cakes, exotic fruits, and gourmet meals from upscale restaurants filled our lobby.


    ¡°This is strange,¡± Emma continued. ¡°We just enjoyed Adrian¡¯s generous coffee service yesterday. I don¡¯t understand who ordered all this.<b>¡± </b>


    The festive atmosphere created by the deliveries confused our normally organized office routine. Staff members gathered around the packages with curious expressions.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t order any refreshments,¡± I confirmed, equally perplexed by the unexpected gesture.


    Emma¡¯s brow furrowed with confusion. ¡°Maybe Adrian or anotherwyer arranged this? Given our recent sess with the Rivers Pack contract<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    I pulled out my phone and posted a message in our firm¡¯s group chat: ¡°Did anyone order afternoon refreshments for the office?<b>¡± </b>


    Within minutes, responses flooded in from my entire legal team. Every single person denied any involvement in the mysterious orders.


    The situation became even more puzzling as we realized none of our staff had arranged these <b>generous </b>


    Chapter 166 The Value of


    deliveries.


    As I pondered the source of this unexpected gesture, a familiar presence shed through my mind. Connor¡¯s


    distinctive scent still lingered in my memory from our earlier meeting.


    Could it be him?


    My phone rang, disying a number I had deleted from my contacts but still remembered by heart. After hesitating for a moment, my amber eyes conflicted, I answered.


    ¡°Hello, Olivia,¡± Connor Rivers¡® deep voice came through, cheerful and slightly amused. ¡°Have the afternoon


    refreshments been delivered yet?¡±


    ¡°So it was you,¡± I said, not entirely surprised by the confirmation.


    ¡°Since Attorney Sinir provided me with premium coffee during our meeting, I arranged afternoon refreshments for your entire firm,¡± Connor exined smoothly.


    His tone carried that familiar confidence that both irritated and attracted me. ¡°I don¡¯t like being indebted to


    anyone.¡±


    ¡°You noticed we have many younger staff members at Moonstone Legal Partners,¡± he continued. ¡°I asked Frank Langley to arrange premium selections from the territory¡¯s finest establishments.¡±


    I felt a mix of gratitude and frustration at his thoughtfulness. ¡°Connor, this wasn¡¯t necessary.¡±


    ¡°I ordered the refreshments for thew firm as a gesture of good business rtions,¡± he emphasized. ¡°Not specifically for you.¡±


    His rification stung more than I expected. ¡°We would have provided excellent legal representation regardless of such gestures.¡±


    ¡°I simply want to ensure my legal team is well¨Ccared for,¡± Connor responded. ¡°And don¡¯t attempt reimbursement.¡±


    The line went dead before I could respond, leaving me staring at my phone with mixed emotions.


    I returned to the reception area where Emma waited expectantly. ¡°Everyone can enjoy the treats,¡± I announced. ¡°They¡¯repliments of our new client, Alpha Connor Rivers.¡±


    The staff erupted in joy and appreciation. Voices filled the air with praise for ¡°Alpha Connor¡± and ¡°Attorney Winters¡± for bringing such prestigious business to their firm.


    Jade Mitchell approached Emma with sparkling eyes. ¡°Connor Rivers is remarkably handsome,¡± she whispered conspiratorially. ¡°I hope Attorney Winters and Alpha Connor might reconcile their rtionship.¡± Meanwhile, Adrian Sinir stood outside the celebrating crowd. His deep eyes filled with unreadable emotions as he observed the pack¡¯s enthusiasm for their Alpha client¡¯s generous gesture.


    <b>Comments </b>


    Watch videos <b>get </b><b>points </b>(0/10) >

 Whisper 238

    <b>Chapter </b>167<b>: </b>The <b>Alpha¡¯s </b><b>Jealousy</b>¨C<b>1 </b>


    Chapter 167: The Alpha¡¯s Jealousy


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    The volume of cases at Moonstone Legal Partners continued to increase dramatically. We had recently recruited a new batch ofwyers and legal assistants to handle the growing workload.


    The human resources, finance, and administration departments had also expanded by hiring several new employees. With the firm¡¯s rapid growth, our rules and regtions had be increasingly refined and


    professional.


    I clearly felt that everyone¡¯s work enthusiasm had improved significantlytely. Efficiency had increased substantially across all departments.


    I had to admit that Connor Rivers¡® ¡°courtship gestures¡± were really working. His frequent visits and generous treatment of the staff had created a positive atmosphere that motivated everyone.


    The only thing giving me a headache was that Connor Rivers visited thew firm two or even three days out of the five¨Cday work week. He imed it was to ¡°inspect work,¡± but in reality, only the Moon Goddess knew


    what he was really thinking.


    Every time he arrived, the female employees at the firm became as excited as if they¡¯d been injected <b>with </b>adrenaline. They would steal nces at the handsome Alpha and lose all focus on their work.


    Their wolves were clearly responding to his powerful presence, making concentration impossible.


    This afternoon, Connor arrived again. He walked into my office with familiar ease, settling onto the sofa with the rxed confidence of someone who owned the ce.


    He casually prepared himself a cup of tea from the service set I kept for clients.


    I kept my eyes fixed on myputer screen, writing legal documents without even lifting my eyelids. I treated the noble and elegant Alpha sitting in my office as if he were invisible.


    Connor sat quietly on the sofa drinking his tea. He was careful not to disturb my work with any sound.


    Connor took two sips of tea and gently ced the cup on the coffee table. He crossed his long legs casually and let his gaze settle on me.


    From this angle, he could clearly see my profile. I wore light makeup for work, my honey¨Cbrown hair clipped back professionally.


    My light coffee¨Ccolored suit gave me an air of professionalpetence mixed with feminine strength. The perfect image of an aplished Luna, I supposed.


    Connor¡¯s deep blue eyes studied me intently. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed unconsciously as his wolf stirred with obvious desire.


    <b>I </b>could feel the intensity of his stare burnin


    Added <b>to </b>the library Perhaps sensing the Alpha¡¯s intense gaze<b>, </b>tamed to


    tension.


    Our eyes met <b>in </b>the air with electric


    Chapter 167: The Alpha¡¯s


    Looking <b>directly </b>at each other, Connor stared at me openly without any attempt <b>to </b>hide <b>his </b><b>desire</b>. <b>My </b><b>typing </b><b>fingers </b>paused on the keyboard and I frowned slightly.


    Finally unable to tolerate it anymore, I spoke with clear displeasure. ¡°Alpha Connor, are you very <b>idle</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>¡°</b>No,¡± the man¡¯s voice rose with obvious pleasure. ¡°I¡¯m stealing time from my busy schedule<b>.¡± </b>


    I snorted coldly. ¡°Is Alpha Connor worried about ourw firm? Coming <i>to </i>inspect work every few <b>days</b>.¡±


    Connor looked at me, pursing his lips as he responded. ¡°I am worried, but it¡¯s not about yourw <b>firm</b><b>¨C</b><b>it¡¯s </b>about a certain someone.¡±


    ¡°A certain someone?¡± <b>I </b>frowned in confusion.


    Connor¡¯s lips parted slightly as he rified. ¡°Adrian Sinir.¡±


    I fell speechless for a moment before asking. ¡°Did Adrian offend you somehow?¡±


    Connor asked with a smile. ¡°Trying to steal my mate¨Cdoes Lawyer Winters think that counts as offending


    me?<b>¡± </b>


    I remained silent, the implication clear. The tension in the room thickened like fog.


    After a moment of frozen silence, Connor grinned with obvious pride. ¡°But my mate isn¡¯t so easily stolen. <b>I¡¯ve </b>noticed that young wolf has been looking miserable these past few days¨Che¡¯s probably been rejected by his intended target.¡±


    I rolled my eyes at him and pointed to a pile of A4 papers on my desk. ¡°If you¡¯re really that idle, go help me take this pile of waste paper to the shredder.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Connor agreed readily. He immediately stood up and strode over with his long legs to pick up the pile of papers.


    However, he didn¡¯t leave right away. Instead, he leaned down close to me, lowering his voice to ask. ¡°Lawyer Winters, you haven¡¯t told me where the shredder is yet.¡±


    Too close¨Cthe Alpha¡¯s appealing woody cologne scent flooded directly into my nose. Connor¡¯s voice was deliberately low and sexy, carrying a hint of huskiness that made my heart skip a beat.


    He was definitely doing this on purpose.


    My cheeks flushed red with anger. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that huge shredder sitting right there?¡±


    <b>Comments </b>


    Watch <b>videos </b><b>get </b><b>points </b><b>(</b>0/10)

 Whisper 239

    <b>Chapter </b>167<b>: </b>The Alpha¡¯s Jealousy<b>¨C</b><b><i>2 </i></b>


    ¡°Where exactly?¡± Connor asked innocently.


    ¡°Right over there,¡± I instinctively turned my head to point. My lips identally brushed against Connor¡¯s lips in the process.


    I suddenly sprang up from my chair with a sharp intake of breath. ¡°Connor Rivers!¡±


    He had moved even closer just then, which was why my lips touched his when I turned my head. I became genuinely angry.


    ¡°Can you please stop causing trouble here? I¡¯m very busy and don¡¯t have time to y around with you.¡±


    Seeing that I was truly upset, Connor restrained himself somewhat. He picked up the pile of waste paper from the desk, his tone carrying a coaxing gentleness.


    ¡°Lawyer Winters, don¡¯t be angry. I really didn¡¯t see it just now.¡±


    ¡°Liar!¡± My face turned bright red, and my voice rose several notes in frustration.


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    I walked over to the nearby shredder and began feeding the waste paper in a few sheets at a time. My wolf was pleased by our brief contact, even if Olivia was angry about it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Livvy. Let me take you to dinner tonight to apologize¨Cto that barbecue restaurant you love.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± Olivia snapped back.


    Just then, someone knocked on the door. Olivia took two deep breaths topose herself before saying.¡±


    Come in.¡±


    The person who entered was Adrian Sinir, impably dressed in a suit. His gold¨Crimmed sses framed eyes that held an amused smile.


    ¡°When did Alpha Connor start doing tasks that assistants usually handle?¡± Adrian asked with apparent


    lightness.


    Though his wolf recognized the territorial disy I was making. He looked toward Olivia, joking. ¡°Lawyer Winters, when did ourw firm be so capable that we can hire the CEO of Rivers Group to do odd jobs?¡±


    Olivia was in no mood for jokes right now. Her expression darkened slightly, her tone revealing displeasure. Some people are just too idle.¡±


    Sensing her bad mood, Adrian¡¯s smile faded as he asked with genuine concern. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something troubling you?¡±


    Before Olivia could respond, I jumped in to answer. ¡°She¡¯s busy right now. Youing in here is disrupting her work¨Chow could she be happy about that?¡±


    Olivia stared at me speechlessly while Adrian looked slightly stunned. ¡°Should I leave then?¡±


    ¡°Please do,¡± I waved my hand dismissively, clearly wanting to get rid of the other Alpha.


    ¡°Can you stop making trouble?¡± Olivia directed thisment at me.


    O


    12


    < Chapter 167 The Alpha¡¯e


    I immediately fell silent and returned to quietly shredding paper. Adrian looked between Olivia <b>and </b><b>me</b><b>, </b><b>while </b><b>1 </b>simply smiled back at him with obvious satisfaction.


    Suddenly, Adrian noticed a smear of red on my lips. A streak of color extending diagonally from my lower lip


    toward my chin.


    Adrian¡¯s eyes darkened as he realized what he was seeing. His gaze moved up to meet my eyes, and he saw unmistakable provocation and smugness there.


    Adrian lowered his eyes, his tonepletely devoid of its previous warmth. ¡°Then I¡¯ll let Lawyer Winters get


    back to her work.¡±


    With that, Adrian turned and left the office. His wolf was bristling with the knowledge that his rival had


    marked his territory.


    My lips curved in a satisfied smile as I continued shredding paper. Every pore radiated my excellent mood: Olivia stared at me, trying to understand why Adrian¡¯s expression suddenly changed so dramatically. Sensing her gaze, I said with a grin. ¡°Your mouth says you don¡¯t like <b>it</b><b>, </b>but your body is very honest.¡± Olivia blushed furiously. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying your eyes are very honest¨Cyou can¡¯t help but look my way,¡± I raised my head to meet her gaze. I smiled with an expression that was begging to be punched. ¡°What, did you think of something else?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s thinking of anything else? Don¡¯t nder me!¡± After Olivia finished speaking, she suddenly noticed that streak of red on my lips.


    In an instant, her entire body froze in ce. Her lipstick had rubbed off on me! Adrian saw it<b>! </b>


    Watch videos <b>get </b><b>points </b>(0/10) >


    <b>Vote </b>


    <b>17.6K </b>

 Whisper 240

    Chapter 168: Territorial Di¡­


    1 points)


    Chapter 168<b>: </b>Territorial <b>Disys </b>and <b>Professional </b>Boundaries


    Chapter 168: Territorial Disys and Professional Boundaries


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    ¡°Are you doing this on purpose?¡± My face flushed crimson with embarrassment as the realization hit me like a lightning bolt.


    The kiss had been an ident¨Ca mere brush of lips when I turned my head! But now Adrian Sinir would think we had been secretly intimate in my office.


    It wasn¡¯t that I feared Adrian would feel ufortable. I genuinely didn¡¯t want anyone misunderstanding my rtionship with Connor Rivers, regardless of who that person might be.


    My wolf bristled with the awkwardness of the situation. I knew how werewolf society viewed such disys of intimacy.


    ¡°Did you intentionally create that kiss?¡± I demanded, my amber eyes zing with usatio¡­ ¡®And then deliberately let Adrian see your lipstick mark to provoke his jealousy?¡±


    Connor¡¯s ice¨Cblue eyes sparkled with mischief as he feigned innocence. ¡°I did desire the kiss, I¡¯ll admit that much.¡±


    He paused, his expression bing almost boyish. ¡°But I didn¡¯t n anything regarding the lipstick mark or Adrian¡¯s reaction.¡±


    I remained unconvinced, my arms crossing defensively. ¡°You¡¯re putting on an act! I saw that satisfied nce you gave Adrian afterward.¡±


    Connor¡¯s lips curved into that infuriating smile that made my heart skip beats. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but smile out of happiness after kissing my Luna.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Luna in the office!¡± I grabbed a crumpled tissue from my desk and threw it at him with exasperation.


    Connor caught the tissue effortlessly,pletely unfazed by my irritation. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    He straightened his suit jacket with casual elegance. ¡°But if you need any more errands handled around thew firm, I¡¯m always avable.¡±


    His casual dismissal of my embarrassment made my wolf want to growl in frustration. The Alpha was impossible!


    <b>(</b>Connor¡¯s POV)


    As I exited Olivia¡¯s office, I encountered Emma Thompson in <b>the </b>hallway<b>. </b>She greeted me <b>politely </b><b>with </b><b>a </b><b>respectful </b>bow <i>of </i>her head.


    ¡°Alpha Connor<b>,</b>¡± she said, her voice carrying the proper deference <b>expected </b>when <b>addressing </b><b>a </b><b>pack </b><b>leader</b><b>. </b>


    Emma¡¯s sharp eyes immediately noticed <b>the </b><b>lipstick </b><b>smear </b>on my <b>lips</b><b>. </b><b>She </b><b>paused </b><b>mid</b><b>¨C</b><b>step</b><b>, </b><b>her </b>eyes widening with dawning <b>realization</b>.


    I <b>could </b>practically see <b>the </b>wheels <b>turning </b><b>in her </b><b>mind </b>as <b>she </b><b>processed </b><b>what </b><b>she </b><b>had </b><b>just </b><b>witnessed</b>. <b>Her </b>


    < Chapter 168: Territorial Di¡­


    excitement was barely contained beneath her professional exterior.


    I simply nodded in acknowledgment and continued toward the elevator. Behind me, I could sense Emma practically vibrating with excitement over the confirmation of her suspicions.


    The elevator doors opened with a soft chime. As I waited for the car to arrive, measured footsteps approached from behind.


    Adrian Sinir appeared, his bodynguage making it clear he had something important he wanted <b>to </b>discuss. His usualposed demeanor carried an edge of tension.


    ¡°Your enthusiasm for performing menial tasks at thew firm is quite remarkable, Alpha Connor,¡± Adrian <b>said</b>,


    his toneced with barely concealed sarcasm.


    I retorted smoothly, my voice carrying confident amusement. ¡°Olivia asking me to handle such chores must


    indicate we have a very close rtionship.¡±


    The elevator arrived with another soft chime. Both of us entered the confined space, and the tension between


    two Alphas became palpable.


    Our wolves circled each other metaphorically as the elevator descended. Adrian¡¯s jaw was set in grim lines, while I maintained my rxed confidence.


    ¡°There¡¯s a saying about matters of the heart,¡± Adrian said carefully. ¡°Firste, first served.¡±


    I countered with equal smoothness. ¡°A smart wolf doesn¡¯t hunt in his own territory. Workce romances are


    inadvisable.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s gold¨Crimmed sses caught the elevator¡¯s fluorescent lighting. ¡°How can a heart heal after being deeply wounded?¡±


    ¡°True love, once felt<b>, </b>can always be rekindled,¡± I asserted, my voice carrying absolute conviction. ¡°Regardless


    of past pain.¡±


    The atmosphere grew increasingly tense as both our wolves pushed against human restraint. I fell silent, my jaw clenching as territorial instincts red.


    (Adrian¡¯s POV)


    The elevator reached the underground parking garage with a mechanical ding. Connor exited first <b>with </b>Alpha confidence, his broad shoulders carrying the arrogance of someone who believed he had already <b>won</b>. followed, my usuallyposed features set in grim lines. The territorial disy I had just witnessed in Olivia¡¯s office yed repeatedly in my mind.


    Friday evening approached with its usual bustle of departing employees. <b>I </b>waited <b>in </b>the lobby <b>as </b><b>Olivia </b>gathered her belongings and locked her office<b>. </b>


    <b>She </b>emerged looking professionally elegant in her light coffee-colored suit. Her honey<b>¨C</b><b>brown </b>hair <b>had </b><be </b>slightly loose from its professional clip during <b>the </b>day¡¯s <b>work</b>.


    <b>¡°</b><b>Adrian</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>She noticed me waiting and <b>approached </b>with <b>curious </b><b>amber </b><b>eyes</b>. ¡°<b>Is </b><b>everything </b><b>alright</b><b>? </b>


    I straightened <b>my </b>gold<b>¨C</b><b>rimmed </b>sses<b>, </b><b>choosing </b><b>my </b><b>words </b><b>carefully</b><b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>I </b><b>need </b><b>to </b><b>speak </b><b>with </b><b>you </b>privately


    <b>Her </b><b>brow furrowed </b><b>slightly </b><b>with </b><b>concern</b>. <b>¡°</b><b>Of </b><b>course</b><b>, </b><b>What¡¯s </b><b>on </b><b>your </b><b>mind</b><b>?¡± </b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Would </b><b>you </b><b>take </b><b>a </b><b>walk </b><b>with </b><b>me </b><b>in </b><b>Silverleaf </b><b>Park</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>I <b>gestured </b><b>toward </b><b>the </b><b>nearby </b><b>green </b><b>space </b><b>visible </b>throug


    < Chapter 168: Territorial Di


    the lobby¡¯s floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows. ¡°There¡¯s an important matter I need to discuss.¡±


    + Points


    ¡°Adrian, what did you want to discuss with me?¡± Olivia asked as we walked side by side through the moonlit paths of Silverleaf Park.


    The cool evening air helped clear both our heads after the awkward office encounter. Streetmps cast gentle pools of light along the winding walkways.


    My expression was serious as I gathered my thoughts. ¡°I need to address the situation regarding my aunt¡¯s attempts to arrange a potential mating between us.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s steps slowed slightly, her amber eyes reflecting understanding. My wolf was clearly ufortable with the forced proximity our families had been pushing.


    ¡°I want to rify that I have no romantic intentions toward you,¡± I continued with careful honesty. <b>¡°</b>I view you strictly as a business partner and friend within our professional werewolfmunity.¡±


    Relief flickered across her delicate features. ¡°I appreciate your directness, Adrian.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want our working rtionship to be awkward because of my family¡¯s meddling in pack alliance matters,¡± I exined further. ¡°If my aunt attempts to arrange meetings between us again, you can reject the proposals directly.¡±


    ¡°Without concern for offending you,¡± I added with a slight smile. ¡°Ipletely understand the position you¡¯re


    in.¡±


    Olivia nodded readily, visibly relieved. ¡°I¡¯m grateful we¡¯re on the same page regarding our tonic rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Pack politics shouldn¡¯tplicate our professional partnership,¡± she agreed warmly.


    I shifted the conversation to a lighter topic, my demeanor bing more rxed. ¡°Do you have a younger sister around the same age as my young cousin?¡±


    ¡°Sophie Turner is turning seven soon,¡± I exined with genuine fondness. ¡°I thought perhaps she and your half¨Csister could be ymates.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s expression softened with consideration. ¡°Grace is about eight years old, so they¡¯d be close in age.¡±


    ¡°However,¡± she continued more carefully, ¡°Grace recently experienced some traumatic events during her k<b>********</b>g ordeal.¡±


    Her amber eyes reflected protective concern for her young half¨Csister. ¡°She needs time to recover emotionally before meeting new people.¡±


    I nodded understandingly, respecting the need for the young pup to heal. ¡°Of course. When she¡¯s ready, perhaps we can arrange an introduction.¡±


    <b>18.2K </b>


    <b>Comments </b>

 Whisper 241

    <b>Chapter </b>169<b>: </b>New <b>Friendship </b>


    Chapter 169: New Friendship


    (Third person¡¯s POV)


    On Saturday morning, Olivia Winters returned to the Winters Family Estate with a specific purpose in mind. She needed to speak with Dr. Victoria Sterling about Grace¡¯s recovery progress.


    The renowned werewolf psychologist had been working with Grace since her k<b>********</b>g ordeal. Her golden blonde hair caught the morning sunlight as she reviewed her notes in the estate¡¯s study.


    ¡°Dr. Sterling, how is Grace¡¯s emotional state?¡± Olivia asked, settling into the leather chair across from the therapist.


    ¡°She¡¯s making steady progress,¡± Dr. Sterling replied, her blue eyes reflecting professional concern<b>. </b>¡°However<b>, </b><b>I </b>believe social interaction with peers would significantly elerate her healing process.¡±


    The doctor closed her notebook and leaned forward. ¡°Having friends to y with would help Grace regain her sense of normalcy and security.¡±


    Olivia nodded thoughtfully. ¡°What kind of social interaction would you rmend?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Supervised ydates with children her own age,¡± Dr. Sterling exined. ¡°The key is creating positive experiences that rebuild her confidence in trusting others.¡±


    After the consultation, Olivia climbed the grand staircase to Grace¡¯s room. She found her half¨Csister sitting by the window, quietly reading a picture book.


    ¡°Grace,¡± Olivia said softly, approaching with gentle steps. ¡°How about I introduce you to a new friend to y with?<b>¡± </b>


    Grace looked up with thoserge amber eyes that mirrored Olivia¡¯s own. Her expression showed cautious curiosity mixed with uncertainty.


    ¡°Who is the new friend?¡± Grace asked shyly, her voice barely above a whisper,


    Olivia sat on the edge of the bed, her tone warm and reassuring. ¡°Her name is Sophie Turner. She¡¯s about <b>your </b>age and very sweet.¡±


    ¡°Do you like her, sister?<b>¡± </b>Grace asked, her eyes searching Olivia¡¯s face for approval.


    ¡°Yes, I like Sophie very much,¡± Olivia confirmed with a gentle smile. ¡°She¡¯s kind and thoughtful<b>, </b>just like you.¡°


    Grace¡¯s face brightened considerably at this endorsement. ¡°Then Grace is willing to be good friends with Sophie. If sister likes Sophie, then Grace also likes Sophie.¡±


    The innocent trust in Grace¡¯s voice made Olivia¡¯s heart swell with protective affection. Her <b>little sister¡¯s </b>dependence on her approval was both touching and heartbreaking.


    <b>Back </b>in her room, Olivia pulled out her phone <b>and </bposed a message to Adrian Sinir<b>. </b><b>She </b><b>typed </b><b>carefully</b>, wanting to sound professional yet friendly.


    ¡°<b>Adrian</b>, when would Sophie <b>be </b>avable <b>to </b><be </b><b>over </b><b>and </b>y <b>with </b><b>Grace</b>? <b>I¡¯d </b><b>be </b><b>happy </b><b>to </b><b>buy </b><b>some </b><b>snacks </b><b>and </b>fruits that she might <b>enjoy</b>.¡±


    < Chapter 169: New Friends¡­


    +8 <b>Pants </b>


    Adrian¡¯s response came within minutes. ¡°This afternoon would work perfectly. Let me confirm <b>the </b><b>specific </b>time with my aunt and get back to you.¡±


    Another message followed quickly. ¡°My aunt is busy with her literary work today, so I¡¯ll bring Sophie <b>over </b>myself if that¡¯s eptable.¡±


    Olivia smiled at his thoughtfulness. ¡°That sounds wonderful. Thank you for arranging this<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Around 3:30 in the afternoon, Adrian¡¯s elegant sedan pulled up to the Winters Family Estate. Olivia watched from the window as he helped a small girl out of the car.


    She hurried to the grand entrance, her honey¨Cbrown hair catching the afternoon sunlight streaming <b>through </b>the tall windows. The sight of the approaching visitors filled her with anticipation.


    ¡°Adrian, Sophie, wee,¡± Olivia greeted them warmly at the door.


    Sophie was a petite girl with bright eyes and a sweet smile. She wore a pink spring dress thatplemented her cheerful demeanor perfectly.


    ¡°Thank you for having us,¡± Adrian said, his gold¨Crimmed sses reflecting the afternoon light. ¡°My <b>aunt </b>


    sends her apologies for noting herself.¡±


    ¡°Please,e in,¡± Olivia gestured toward the elegant sitting room. ¡°I¡¯ll go get Grace.¡±


    As they settled into the plush furniture, Agnes Turner appeared with her usual efficiency. The loyal housekeeper served herbal tea to Adrian and Sophie with practiced grace.


    ¡°Miss Olivia will be right back with Miss Grace,¡± Agnes said kindly to Sophie.


    Sophie nodded politely, her small hands carefully holding the delicate teacup. Olivia noticed she was wearing the rose gold designer hair clip with pink crystals that she had given Grace during their previous meeting.


    Soon, Olivia returned leading Grace down the staircase. Grace immediately hid behind her older sister upon seeing the stranger, her wolf instincts making her cautious.


    ¡°Grace, this is Sophie,¡± Olivia said gently, cing a reassuring hand on her sister¡¯s shoulder. <b>¡°</b>Sophie, meet my sister Grace.¡±


    Sophie stood up with a bright smile, her enthusiasm genuine and infectious. ¡°Hello, Grace! I¡¯m so happy to


    meet you.¡±


    She presented a carefully wrapped gift that she held in both hands. ¡°My mother and I chose this for you. It¡¯s colored pencils and a sketchbook for drawing.¡±


    Grace looked <b>up </b><b>at </b>Olivia with herrge amber eyes, seeking approval. Olivia nodded encouragingly, <b>her </b>expression warm and supportive.


    ¡°Thank you, Sophie,¡± Grace said <b>softly</b><b>, </b>epting the <b>gift </b>with both hands<b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>That¡¯s </b><b>very </b><b>thoughtful </b><b>of </b><b>you </b>Sophie¡¯s face <b>lit </b>up with delight. ¡°Would you <b>like </b><b>to </b>y in your <b>room</b><b>? </b><b>We </b><b>could </b><b>draw </b><b>together</b><b>, </b><b>or </b><b>y </b><b>with </b><b>dolls</b><b>, </b><b>or </b>whatever you¡¯d like <b>to </b><b>do </b>


    <b>For </b><b>the </b><b>first </b>time in <b>weeks</b><b>, </b><b>Grace¡¯s </b><b>face </b><b>showed </b><b>genuine </b><b>happiness</b>. <b>The </b><b>cautious </b><b>fear </b><b>in </b><b>her </b><b>eyes </b><b>began </b>to <b>fade</b><b>, </b><b>reced </b><b>by </b><b>curiosity </b><b>and </b><b>excitement</b><b>. </b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯d </b><b>like </b><b>that</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b><b>Grace </b><b>sald</b><b>, </b><b>her </b><b>voice </b><b>growing </b><b>stronger</b><b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>I </b><b>have </b><b>lots </b><b>of </b><b>toys </b><b>upstairs</b><b>. </b>


    <b>The </b>two <b>children </b><b>walked </b><b>toward </b><b>the </b><b>staircase </b><b>hand </b><b>in </b><b>hand</b><b>, </b><b>creating </b><b>a </b>heartwarming scene that made


    < Chapter 169: New Friends¡­


    Olivia¡¯s heart swell with relief.


    ¡°It seems that they get along very well,¡± Adrian smiled, his gold¨Crimmed sses catching <b>the </b><b>light </b><b>as </b><b>he </b>watched the children disappear upstairs.


    Olivia observed the backs of the two lovely children with satisfaction. ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t expect them <b>to </b><b>bond </b><b>so </b>quickly. Your suggestion was very thoughtful.¡±


    Adrian felt a warmth in his chest at her praise, though he kept his expression professionally pleasant. <b>Any </b>excuse to spend time helping Olivia was worthwhile, especially knowing how much Grace needed <b>this </b>


    normalcy.


    Olivia settled gracefully on the plush sofa, gesturing to the seat beside her. ¡°Adrian, please have some <b>tea</b>,


    don¡¯t be polite.¡±


    She turned to Agnes Turner who was tidying the room. ¡°Agnes, please send some fruits and snacks to Grace and Sophie upstairs.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Miss Olivia,¡± the elderly housekeeper replied with a warm smile before bustling away.


    Adrian took the initiative to shift their conversation to work matters. ¡°Olivia, has court <b>date </b><b>for </b><b>the </b>Hengyang territory dispute case been confirmed?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Yes, the fifteenth of next month,¡± Olivia replied, her professional focus immediately engaging.


    ¡°How is the preparation going?¡± Adrian asked, leaning forward with genuine interest.


    ¡°Almostplete, there are still some minor issues in certain areas,¡± Olivia exined. ¡°Since you¡¯re here today, let¡¯s discuss them.¡±


    ¡°My pleasure<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>Adrian said with a genuine smile, pleased to have found the perfect opportunity for extended


    conversation.


    Once Olivia started discussing legal strategy, she becamepletely absorbed in the work. Adrian had found exactly the right topic to engage her full attention.


    The two werewolf attorneys spent the entire afternoon discussing casew, territorial disputes, and pack legal precedents. Their conversation flowed naturally from oneplex legal issue to another.


    The sun was setting when Agnes appeared in the doorway. ¡°Miss Olivia, I¡¯ve prepared dinner. <b>Since </b>Mr. Richard and Mrs. Natalie are attending the pack alliance dinner, I made enough for your guests.¡±


    Grace pulled Sophie downstairs excitedly, their faces glowing with happiness. ¡°Sophie, you can <b>have </b>dinner at my house tonight, let¡¯s sit together!¡±


    <b>¡°</b>Sister Grace, I have to ask my mother first,¡± Sophie said politely. <i>¡°</i>She¡¯s <b>still </b><b>waiting </b><b>for </b><b>me </b><b>to </b><b>have </b><b>dinner </b><b>at </b>


    home<b>.¡± </b>


    Adrian suddenly <b>interjected </b>with perfect timing. ¡°Your mother <b>just </b><b>called </b><b>while </b><b>you </b>were <b>ying</b><b>. </b><b>She </b><b>said </b><b>if </b>you want <b>to </b>stay here for dinner, you can eat <b>and </b><b>then </b><b>go </b><b>home</b>.¡±


    <b>¡°</b><b>Really</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b><b>Sophie¡¯s </b><b>grape</b>¨Clike eyes <b>lit </b><b>up </b><b>with </b><b>delight</b>. <b>¡°</b><b>Then </b><b>I </b><b>want </b><b>to </b><b>stay </b><b>here </b><b>and </b><b>have </b><b>dinner </b>with <b>Grace</b>! <b>Grace </b><b>cheered </b><b>joyfully</b><b>, </b><b>pping </b><b>her </b><b>hands </b><b>together</b><b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>Yes</b><b>!</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>At </b><b>the </b><b>dinner </b><b>table </b><b>in </b><b>the </b><b>elegant </b><b>dining </b><b>room</b><b>, </b><b>the </b><b>two </b><b>children </b>sat <b>together </b><b>chattering </b><b>happily </b>Adrian sal <b>across </b><b>from </b><b>them</b><b>, </b><b>next </b><b>to </b><b>Olivia</b><b>, </b><b>acutely </b><b>aware </b><b>of </b><b>her </b>warm <b>presence</b><b>. </b>


    < Chapter 169: New Friends¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry<b>, </b>Olivia,¡± Adrian said with a smile, though inwardly he was thrilled. ¡°When we started discussing the case, Ipletely lost track of time, and now I¡¯m imposing on your family¡¯s hospitality.¡±


    Only he knew that while he was apologizing, his heart was racing with satisfaction. This was exactly <b>what </b>he had hoped would happen.


    Olivia smiled warmly, her amber eyes reflecting genuine gratitude. ¡°Why are you being so formal? It¡¯s just a meal. Today I should be thanking you¨CI haven¡¯t seen Grace this happy and carefree in a long time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also very pleased to see the two children having such fun together,¡± Adrian replied.


    Agnes finished serving thest dish of roasted venison with moonlight herbs. Adrian gave a subtle look to Sophie sitting across from him.


    The little girl looked at Olivia with curved eyebrows. ¡°Sister Olivia, can I take a photo with Sister Grace?¡±


    ¡°Of course, sweetheart,¡± Olivia replied warmly.


    Sophie looked at Adrian expectantly. ¡°Adrian, please take a photo for us?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Certainly,<i>¡± </i>Adrian said, taking out his phone and capturing several pictures of Sophie and Grace together, their faces glowing with happiness.


    ¡°This meal looks so delicious, I should take a picture too,¡± Adrian added casually. He photographed the borate spread of food, making sure Olivia¡¯s elegant profile was ¡°identally¡± captured in the frame.


    Adrian felt deeply satisfied as he put away his phone, a slight smile ying on his lips. The evening had exceeded his expectations in every way.


    After dinner, he drove Sophie home through the moonlit streets of Riverdale. The little girl chattered excitedly about her new friend during the entire journey.


    ¡°Sophie, did you have fun today?¡± Adrian asked as they pulled into her driveway.


    ¡°Yes! I really like Sister Grace,¡± Sophie replied enthusiastically. ¡°She¡¯s so nice and we yed so many games together.¡±


    ¡°Sophie, you were wonderful today,<i>¡± </i>Adrian said with satisfaction. ¡°The limited edition <i>doll </i>I promised to buy for you will be delivered to your home tomorrow.¡±


    He was referring to the photo request that Sophie had made¨Csomething they had nned in advance. He had asked Sophie to find a natural moment to request photos, with the reward being a coveted collectible


    doll.


    Little Sophie had happily agreed when she heard she could get the doll she¡¯d been wanting for months. That night, Adrian posted on Howlr, the werewolf social media tform. The caption read: ¡°Sophie has found a wonderful new friend, and I enjoyed a delightful dinner.¡±


    The first picture showed Sophie and Grace together, their faces bright with <i>joy</i>. The second was the one that ¡± identally¡± captured Olivia¡¯s profile while photographing the dinner table.


    When Olivia saw the post, she liked it without hesitation. Soon, this Howlr post, along <b>with </b>Olivia¡¯s like, was screenshotted by Gabriel Andrews.


    He sent it to Connor Rivers via text message with a simple question: ¡°What¡¯s the situation with this<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

 Whisper 242

    <b>Chapter </b>170: I Don¡¯t Love You Anymore


    Chapter 170: 1 Don¡¯t Love You Anymore


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    1 emerged from the bathroom at Shadow Den, water droplets still clinging to my dark hair. <i>My </i>phone buzzed on the marble countertop with an iing message from Gabriel Andrews.


    The screenshot made my blood run cold. Adrian Sinir¡¯s Howlr post showed him dining at the Winters


    Family Estate with Olivia and Grace. The second photo captured Olivia¡¯s elegant profile as she sat at the


    dinner table.


    My wolf snarled with territorial fury. That calctingwyer had maneuvered his way into spending an entire


    evening with my mate under the pretense of arranging a ydate for the children.


    The timestamp showed they had dinner togetherst night. While I was handling pack business, Adrian was


    sitting beside Olivia in her family home, ying the role of the perfect gentleman suitor.


    My ice¨Cblue eyes darkened as I studied every detail of the photos. The intimate domestic setting. Olivia¡¯s


    rxed smile. The way Adrian positioned himself next to her at the dinner table.


    I dialed Dr. <b>Victoria </b>Sterling¡¯s number immediately. The werewolf psychologist answered on the second ring.


    <b>¡°</b>Alpha <b>Connor</b>, how can I help you?¡±


    ¡°Dr. Sterling, I wanted to check on Grace¡¯s recovery progress. How is she responding to social interaction<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°She¡¯s making remarkable improvements,¡± Dr. Sterling replied warmly. ¡°Yesterday¡¯s ydate with Sophie


    Turner was particrly beneficial. Grace showed genuine happiness for the first time since her ordeal.¡±


    ¡°What activities bring her the most joy currently?¡± I asked, my mind already formting ns.


    ¡°Art supplies, children¡¯s books, and anything that helps her express creativity. She¡¯s also drawn to healing


    crystals and nature¨Cthemed items.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Doctor. This information is very helpful.¡±


    I immediately called Frank Langley. ¡°Frank, I need you to prepare an borate gift selection for Grace


    Winters, Premium art supplies<b>, </b>rare children¡¯s books, healing crystals, and anything else that would delight an eight¨Cyear¨Cold girl recovering from trauma.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Alpha. When do you need these prepared?¡±


    ¡°Within the hour. I¡¯m visiting the Winters Estate today.¡±


    <b>The </b>next morning, I arrived <b>at </b><b>the </b>Winters Family Estate with a mountain of carefully chosen gifts. Frank had outdone himself with the selection everything from imported colored pencils to first¨Cedition fairy tale books.


    Agnes Turner opened the grand entrance door, her expression warm but cautious. ¡°Alpha Connor, Miss Olivia is in <b>the </b>sitting room.¡±


    I found <b>Olivia </b>arranging flowers in a <b>crystal </b>vase, her honey¨Cbrown hair catching the morning sunlight. <b>She </b>looked up as I entered, her amber eyes notably <b>cold</b>.


    ¡°I¡¯m <b>here </b><b>to </b><b>see </b><b>Grace</b><b>,¡± </b><b>I </b>said gently, despite the tension radiating from her.


    O


    <b>¤¯ </b>


    < Chapter 170 1 Don¡¯t Love


    ¡°Thanks<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>she replied curtly, not even looking at the gifts I carried.


    ¡°How is Grace¡¯s recovery progressing? Is she sleeping better now?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡± Olivia¡¯s response was clipped and distant.


    My wolf whined with confusion at her coldness. Something had changed dramatically since ourst conversation at herw firm.


    ¡°Has she been having nightmares? Dr. Sterling mentioned-¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s managing well,¡± Olivia interrupted, her tone making it clear she didn¡¯t want to discuss Grace¡¯s


    condition with me.


    The sound of approaching footsteps made us both turn. Adrian Sinir appeared in the doorway, his gold¨Crimmed sses reflecting the morning light.


    40 Poets <b>3 </b>


    ¡°Alpha Rivers, what brings you here?¡± Adrian asked with deceptive politeness, though his territorial challenge


    was unmistakable.


    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I be here? I¡¯m visiting Grace,¡± I retorted coolly, my ice¨Cblue eyes shing with warning.


    Adrian smiled with false warmth. ¡°You misunderstood. No one said you couldn¡¯te. I¡¯m simply curious about the timing.¡±


    ¡°I can see I¡¯m indeed unwee in your presence,¡± I replied, my voice carrying dangerous undertones.


    The tension in the room became suffocating. Both our wolves circled each other metaphorically, neither


    willing to back down from this territorial dispute.


    Before either of us could escte further, Natalie Winters descended the grand staircase with Grace and


    Sophie Turner in tow. The children¡¯sughter broke through the oppressive atmosphere.


    Grace¡¯s amber eyes lit up with genuine delight when she saw the mountain of gifts. ¡°Are those for me?¡± she


    asked with wonder.


    ¡°Yes, sweetheart. I thought you might enjoy some new art supplies and books,¡± I said warmly, my demeanor


    softeningpletely in the child¡¯s presence.


    Grace pped her hands together with joy. ¡°Thank you, Alpha Connor<b>! </b>Can I open them now?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Of course,¡± I smiled, watching her happiness with satisfaction.


    Natalie approached with polite reserve. ¡°Alpha Connor, how thoughtful of you to visit Grace<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Her response was courteous but distant ¨C a marked change from her previous warm eptance of me as


    Olivia¡¯s intended mate. The shift in family dynamics left me puzzled and concerned,


    <b>¡°</b>Mrs. Winters, I hope Grace continues to recover well from her ordeal.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s been much bettertely,¡± Natalie replied carefully, her eyes flickering toward Adrian with subtle


    acknowledgment.


    In <b>the </b>formal living room, Adrian and I sat rigidly on opposite ends of the expensive furniture. The atmosphere crackled with unspoken rivalry as we maintained our territorial standoff.


    Olivia attempted to alleviate <b>the </b>ufortable tension by engaging Adrian in detailed professional discussions, ¡°Adrian, have <b>you </b>reviewed the precedent <b>cases </b>for the Hengyang territorial dispute?<b>¡± </b>


    ?


    O


    Chapter 170:1. Don¡¯t Love


    <b>¡°</b><b>Yes</b><b>, </b><b>I </b>found several relevant rulings from the Northern Territory <b>courts</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b>Adrian replied smoothly, his


    attention focused entirely on her.


    Their easy rapport and intellectual connection made my jaw clench with barely restrained jealousy. My wolf prowled restlessly beneath my controlled exterior as I watched them discussplex legal theories.


    ¡°The jurisdictional issues are particrlyplex,¡± Olivia continued, her amber eyes bright with professional


    enthusiasm.


    ¡°Exactly. The territorial boundaries established in 1987 create significantplications,¡± Adrian agreed,


    leaning forward with obvious interest.


    I sat in silence, excluded from their specialized conversation, my hands clenched into fists on my knees.


    As lunchtime arrived, both Adrian and I remained for the meal, neither willing to concede ground to the other.


    The dining room atmosphere remained tense throughout the elegant lunch service.


    After the meal, Adrian seemed to sense Olivia¡¯s growing difort with the territorial tension. He graciously decided to leave with Sophie, demonstrating his tactical awareness.


    ¡°Sophie, we should head home now,¡± Adrian said gently. ¡°But we¡¯ll arrange another ydate soon.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for bringing Sophie,¡± Olivia said warmly, her relief at his departure barely concealed.


    Once Adrian departed with Sophie, I turned to Olivia with urgent intensity. The political developments I¡¯d learned couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    ¡°Livvy, the political situation in ckmoor Territory is shifting. Frederick Warner¡¯s supporters are losing power rapidly.¡±


    Her amber eyes widened with surprise. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The current administration is facing massive corruption scandals. Harrison ckthorne¡¯s government is


    copsing, and Frederick¡¯swork of protection is crumbling with it.¡±


    I leaned forward earnestly. ¡°With the impending downfall of Frederick Warner¡¯s allies in ckmoor Territory, dealing with the exiled threat will be significantly easier.¡±


    ¡°This suggests hope for our future safety,¡± I continued, my voice filled with conviction. ¡°The possibility of a peaceful life together without constantly looking over our shoulders.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s face crumpled with overwhelming pain. <b>She </b>struggled visibly with her emotions, her hands trembling as she gripped the armrest of her chair.


    Finally, she whispered the words that shattered both our worlds: ¡°I don¡¯t love you anymore.¡±


    My face turned ashen, the color drainingpletely from my features. My ice¨Cblue eyes filled with raw


    <b>anguish </b>as my wolf howled in denial deep within my chest.


    ¡°Livvy, what-<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she whispered quickly, tears streaming down her cheeks<b>. </b>¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    <b>She </b>fled from the room before I could respond, leaving me devastated and alone in the elegant sitting <b>room</b>, <b>my </b>world crumbling around me.


    O


    <b><</b>

 Whisper 243

    <b>Chapter </b>171: The Alpha¡¯s Rejection


    <b>(</b>Ethan¡¯s POV)


    +9 <b>Points </b>


    The financial reports spread across my mahogany desk painted a grim picture. Silverridge Holdings had lost three major contracts this month alone, and our quarterly projections showed devastating losses.


    My ice¨Cblue eyes scanned the numbers with growing frustration. The Grey pack¡¯s business empire was crumbling beneath my feet, and I couldn¡¯t seem to stop the hemorrhaging.


    ¡°Sir, the Morrison Group has withdrawn their investment,¡± my assistant informed me through the inte.¡±


    They cited concerns about our recent project failures.¡±


    I rubbed my temples, feeling the weight of pack leadership crushing down on my shoulders. The stress was


    affecting my wolf, making him restless and aggressive.


    Another major investor had pulled out yesterday. The ckwood Corporation followed suit this morning.


    Word was spreading through the businessmunity that the Grey pack was no longer a safe investment.


    My phone buzzed with another message from our ounting department. The construction project in Harbor


    City had encountered unexpectedplications, requiring additional funding we didn¡¯t have.


    The door to my office opened without warning. Cassandra Evans swept in, her green¨Cgold eyes bright with


    excitement and her cheeks flushed with anticipation.


    ¡°Ethan, I have wonderful news,¡± she announced, clutching a man envelope against her chest.


    I looked up from the financial disaster on my desk, my expression already darkening. ¡°Cassandra, I¡¯m busy.


    Whatever it is can wait.¡±


    ¡°No<b>, </b><b>it </b>can¡¯t wait,¡± she insisted, approaching my desk with determined steps. ¡°This is important.¡±


    She ced the envelope on my desk with trembling hands. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant, Ethan. We¡¯re going to have a pup.¡±


    The words hit me like a physical blow. My wolf recoiled in shock as I stared at the pregnancy test results


    she¡¯d pulled from the envelope.


    ¡°You¡¯re certain?<b>¡± </b>I asked, my voice hollow.


    ¡°Completely certain,¡± Cassandra beamed, her face glowing with maternal joy. ¡°The doctor confirmed it yesterday. We¡¯re going to be parents.¡±


    I stood abruptly, my chair scraping against the hardwood floor. <b>¡°</b>Get rid <b>of </b><b>it</b>.¡±


    Cassandra¡¯s smile faltered, confusion recing her excitement. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Terminate the pregnancy,¡± I said coldly, my ice¨Cblue eyes hard as steel. ¡°I don¡¯t want this child.¡±


    Her face went pale, the color draining from her cheeks. ¡°Ethan, you can¡¯t be serious.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯mpletely serious,¡± I replied, turning away from her shocked expression. ¡°Now isn¡¯t the right time for me


    <b>to </b>sire <b>an </b>heir.<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Not the <b>right </b>time?<b>¡± </b>Cassandra¡¯s voice rose with disbelief. ¡°This is our pup, Ethan. Our future.¡±


    Chapter 171 The Alpha¡¯s.


    +0 Points Y


    <b>¡°</b><b>My </b><b>future </b>is falling apart,¡± I snapped, gesturing at the financial reports. <b>¡°</b>The pack is hemorrhaging money, <b>investors </b>are fleeing, and you want me to celebrate a pregnancy<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Cassandra¡¯s green¨Cgold eyes filled with tears. ¡°You¡¯re being heartless. This is your responsibility.¡±


    <b>¡°</b><b>My </b>responsibility is to the pack,¡± I retorted harshly. ¡°Not to an unwanted pregnancy that will onlyplicate everything.¡±


    ¡°Unwanted?¡± Cassandra¡¯s voice cracked with pain. ¡°How can you call our pup unwanted?¡±


    <b>I </b>turned back to face her, my expression unmoved by her tears. ¡°Because that¡¯s exactly what <b>it </b>is. An


    inconvenience I can¡¯t afford right now.¡±


    Cassandra¡¯s shock transformed into zing fury. ¡°You¡¯re a coward, Ethan Grey. A heartless Alpha who refuses to take responsibility for his actions.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m being practical,¡± I replied coldly. ¡°Something you clearly don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Practical?¡± she screamed, her wolf pushing against her human restraint. ¡°You¡¯re talking about our child like


    it¡¯s <b>a </b>business transaction.¡±


    ¡°Everything is a business transaction when your pack is failing,¡± I said with brutal honesty.


    Cassandra wiped her tears with the back of her hand, her expression hardening with resolve. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll carry


    this pregnancy to term and raise the pup as a single mother.¡±


    ¡°How much do you want?¡± I asked, reaching for my checkbook.


    Cassandra stared at me in horror. ¡°Excuse me?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Compensation for the inconvenience,¡± I exined matter¨Cof¨Cfactly. ¡°Name your price.¡±


    The p came so fast I barely saw iting. Cassandra¡¯s palm connected with my cheek with a sharp c<b>***</b>k


    that echoed through the office.


    ¡°You bastard,¡± she hissed, her green¨Cgold eyes zing with rage. ¡°You think you can buy your way out of


    fatherhood<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>I </b>touched my stinging cheek, my wolf snarling at the physical assault. ¡°I¡¯m offering you a practical solution.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re offering me blood money in exchange for our pup¡¯s life,¡± Cassandra spat. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t take a penny


    from you if I was starving.¡±


    She grabbed the pregnancy test results from my desk, clutching them protectively against her chest. ¡°This child will know exactly what kind of Alpha their father really is.¡±


    ¡°Cassandra, wait-<b>¡± </b>


    But she <b>was </b>already storming toward the door, her heels clicking angrily against the hardwood floor. The


    door mmed behind her with enough force <b>to </b>rattle the windows.


    <b>I </b><b>sank </b>back into my chair<b>, </b>the silence of my office suddenly oppressive. My wolf whined with confusion and


    <b>regret</b><b>, </b>but I pushed those feelings aside.


    I <b>had </b>bigger problems than Cassandra¡¯s pregnancy. The Grey pack¡¯s survival depended on my ability to <b>salvage </b>our business empire, not on ying father to an unwanted pup.


    <b>(</b><b>Cassandra¡¯s </b>POV)


    =


    Chapter 171 The Alpha¡¯s


    <b>I </b><b>drove </b><b>through </b>Harbor <b>City¡¯s </b>downtown district with tears streaming down my face. Ethan¡¯s cruel words <b>echoed </b>in my mind, each one cutting deeper than thest.


    The pregnancy test results sat on my passenger seat, a reminder of the life growing inside me that its father <b>had </b>just rejected. My wolf whimpered with pain and protective fury.


    I pulled into the parking garage of Moonstone Legal Partners, my hands shaking as I turned off the engine. Olivia Winters worked here now, and I had a message to deliver.


    The receptionist looked up as I entered the elegant lobby. ¡°How can I help you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see Olivia Winters,¡± I said, my voice still thick with emotion.


    ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡±


    ¡°No, but please tell her Cassandra Evans is here. It¡¯s important.¡±


    While waiting, I pulled out my phone andposed a message to Margaret Grey. Ethan¡¯s mother needed to know about her future grandchild immediately.


    I attached a photo of the pregnancy test results and typed: ¡°Mrs. Grey, I have wonderful news to share. I¡¯m carrying Ethan¡¯s pup, but he¡¯s asked me to terminate the pregnancy. I thought you should know.¡±


    The response came within minutes. Margaret Grey¡¯s number appeared on my screen, and I answered


    immediately.


    ¡°Cassandra, dear, is this true?¡± Margaret¡¯s voice was breathless with excitement.


    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Grey. I¡¯m pregnant with Ethan¡¯s pup,¡± I confirmed, allowing my voice to tremble with vulnerability.


    ¡°And he wants you to terminate?¡± Margaret¡¯s tone turned icy with maternal fury.


    ¡°He said now isn¡¯t the right time for him to sire an heir,¡± I exined, letting tears color my words. ¡°But I want


    to keep the pup.¡±


    ¡°Of course you do,¡± Margaret said warmly. ¡°This is wonderful news, Cassandra. A grandson to continue the Grey bloodline.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not disappointed?¡± I asked, feigning uncertainty.


    ¡°Disappointed? I¡¯m thrilled,¡± Margaret assured me. ¡°Ethan will listen to his mother¡¯s guidance. I¡¯ll arrange a proper meeting between our families.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Grey. Your support means everything to me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dear. Everything will work out perfectly. I¡¯ll handle Ethan.¡±


    I ended the call with satisfaction, a smile ying at my lips. Margaret Grey was exactly the ally I needed to


    <b>secure </b>my position in the Grey pack.


    <b>(</b>Olivia¡¯s POV)


    I returned to Moonstone Legal Partners after a client meeting <b>to </b>find Cassandra Evans waiting in the


    <b>reception </b>area. Her presence immediately put me on guard.


    ¡°Cassandra<b>,¡± </b><b>I </b>said coolly, approaching with measured steps. ¡°What brings you here<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    She stood gracefully, her green¨Cgold eyes bright with barely contained excitement. ¡°Olivia, I wanted to share some wonderful news with you personally.¡±


    III


    V


    Chapter 171 The Alpha¡¯s.


    <b>¡°</b><b>Oh</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b><b>I </b><b>kept </b><b>my </b><b>expression </b><b>neutral</b><b>, </b>though my wolf bristled with suspicion.


    A Points >


    Cassandra reached into her purse <b>and </b>pulled out a familiar man envelope. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant <b>with </b><b>Ethan¡¯s </b><b>pup</b>.<b>¡± </b>


    <b>She </b><b>handed </b>me <b>the </b>pregnancy <b>test </b><b>results </b>with a triumphant smile. ¡°We¡¯re nning <b>to </bplete our <b>mating </b>


    <b>bond </b>soon.¡±


    <b>I </b>nced at the test results withplete indifference. ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    <b>Myck </b>of reaction clearly frustrated her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say anything else?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°What would you like me to say?¡± I asked, handing the papers back to her.


    ¡°I thought you might be jealous,¡± Cassandra said, her voice carrying a hint of disappointment. ¡°After all, you <b>and </b>Ethan have history.¡±


    Iughed, the sound genuinely amused. ¡°Jealous? Cassandra, have you forgotten about your uing court


    <b>date</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Her confident expression faltered slightly. ¡°What court date?¡±


    ¡°The defamation case,¡± I reminded her with a cold smile. ¡°For your online harassment campaign against pack


    members.<b>¡± </b>


    Cassandra waved dismissively. ¡°That¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m pregnant now, and Ethan will use his pack influence to


    resolve any legal troubles.¡±


    ¡°Will he?¡± I asked, my amber eyes glinting with knowledge she didn¡¯t possess.


    ¡°Of course he will,¡± Cassandra insisted, though uncertainty crept into her voice. ¡°He¡¯s the Grey pack heir.¡±


    I leaned back in my chair, studying her with pity. ¡°Cassandra, you¡¯re living in a fantasy.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Ethan is facing his own serious problems within the pack hierarchy,¡± I exined calmly. ¡°His business


    empire is crumbling, investors are fleeing, and his Alpha status <b>is </b>in question.¡±


    Cassandra¡¯s face flushed with anger. ¡°You¡¯re just jealous and unable to ept reality.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help but feel sorry for you,¡± I said with genuine pity. ¡°You¡¯re still living in a dream.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Cassandra demanded, herposure finally cracking.


    <b>I </b>smiled coldly, savoring the moment of revtion. ¡°Now <b>that </b>Malcolm Wilson and Vanessa Reed are


    imprisoned, and Frederick Warner¡¯s supporters in ckmoor Territory are about <b>to </b>fall<b>, </b>no one can save him


    now.<i>¡± </i>


    <b>13 </b>


    <b>Comments </b>


    Watch videos get <b>points </b>(0/10) >


    <b>111 </b>

 Whisper 244

    <b>Chapter </b><b>172</b><b>: </b>Seeds <b>of </b>Doubt


    Chapter 172: Seeds of Doubt


    (Cassandra¡¯s POV)


    I left Moonstone Legal Partners with Olivia¡¯s words echoing in my mind like a persistent drumbeat. Her cold confidence had nted a seed of doubt that I couldn¡¯t shake.


    ¡°Ethan is facing his own serious problems within the pack hierarchy,¡± she had said. ¡°His business empire is crumbling.¡±


    I pulled out my phone as I walked to my car, scrolling through my contacts. If Olivia was telling the truth, I needed to know immediately.


    My first call was to Miranda ckwood, whose family had extensive business connections throughout Harbor City¡¯s werewolfmunity.


    ¡°Miranda, it¡¯s Cassandra. I need to ask you something about the Grey pack¡¯s business situation.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Cassandra,¡± Miranda¡¯s voice carried a note of sympathy. ¡°I was wondering when someone would tell you. Silverridge Holdings has been hemorrhaging money for months.¡±


    My stomach dropped. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Thergest shareholder pulled outpletelyst week,¡± Miranda exined. ¡°They liquidated everything and transferred their holdings back to Ethan. Thepany is technically his again, but it¡¯s practically worthless now.¡±


    I gripped the phone tighter. ¡°How bad is it?¡±


    ¡°Bad enough that my father¡¯s investment firm won¡¯t touch anything Grey pack rted,¡± Miranda said bluntly. ¡± Word is spreading that they¡¯re on the verge of bankruptcy.¡±


    I ended the call with trembling hands. My second call was to Victoria Sterling, whose family owned several luxury hotels in Harbor City.


    ¡°Victoria, have you heard anything about Ethan Grey¡¯s business troubles?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Cassandra, where have you been?¡± Victoria¡¯s voice was incredulous. ¡°Everyone¡¯s talking about it. The Morrison Group withdrew their investment yesterday. ckwood Corporation followed suit this morning.¡±


    My wolf whimpered with growing anxiety. ¡°Is it really that serious<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Serious enough that my mother cancelled our partnership with them,¡± Victoria confirmed. ¡°She said. investing with the Grey pack right now would be financial suicide.¡±


    I hung up and sat in my car, staring at the pregnancy test results on my passenger seat. The reality of my situation was bing clearer with each conversation.


    If Ethan¡¯s pack was truly facing financial ruin, what kind of future could I expect? What kind of life would my <b>pup </b>have?


    I thought about Ethan¡¯s recent behavior ¨C the dark circles under his eyes, his constant exhaustion, the way his alpha wolf seemed perpetually on edge. It all made sense now.


    O


    Chapter 172 Seeds of Do


    The stress of watching his empire crumble was destroying him from the inside out.


    40 <b>Points </b>5


    I started my car and drove through Harbor City¡¯s downtown district, my mind racing with possibilities. If the Grey pack couldn¡¯t maintain their position in the hierarchy, mating with Ethan would be like jumping into a fire pit.


    My phone buzzed with a text from Margaret Grey: ¡°Cassandra, dear, I¡¯ve arranged a family dinner for this weekend. We need to discuss your future with Ethan.¡±


    I stared at the message, wondering if Margaret knew about her son¡¯s business failures. Did she understand that her precious Grey pack legacy was crumbling?


    Another thought struck me with chilling rity. If Ethan¡¯s pack faced bankruptcy, the pup growing in my belly might be better off never being born into such instability.


    I pulled over and called my doctor¡¯s office. ¡°I¡¯d like to schedule a consultation about my pregnancy options.¡±


    The receptionist¡¯s voice was professional and kind. ¡°Of course, Miss Evans. When would you like toe in?¡±


    ¡°As soon as possible,¡± I replied, my voice steady despite the turmoil in my heart.


    I needed time to think. Time to evaluate whether binding myself to a failing Alpha was worth the risk.


    (Third person¡¯s POV)


    On Wednesday evening, Olivia Winters arrived at Crescent Moon Auction House wearing an elegant navy dress thatplemented her amber eyes. The exclusive venue buzzed with Harbor City¡¯s werewolf elite, all eager to bid on rare artifacts and luxury items.


    She hadn¡¯t expected to encounter Connor Rivers here. The Alpha usually sent Frank Langley to handle such matters rather than attending personally.


    Connor stood near the registration desk, dressed in a ck shirt and trousers that emphasized hismanding presence. Other werewolves circled him like moths to a me, eager for even a moment of his


    attention.


    Olivia nced at him briefly before looking away. She didn¡¯t want toplicate their current arrangement any further.


    Connor noticed her presence immediately. His ice¨Cblue eyes tracked her movement through the crowd as he pushed past his admirers.


    ¡°Liv,¡± Connor approached quickly, his voice warm despite her obvious reluctance to engage. ¡°You¡¯re here for


    the auction too?¡±


    He hade specifically for the jewelry pieces being auctioned tonight. Several exquisite items had caught his attention in the catalog, and he wanted to bid on them personally as gifts for Olivia.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Olivia replied curtly, not meeting his gaze.


    Adrian Sinir appeared beside them with perfect timing, his gold¨Crimmed sses reflecting the auction. house¡¯s crystal chandeliers. He had the same idea as Connor several pieces in tonight¡¯s catalog would make perfect gifts for Olivia.


    Connor¡¯s expression darkened immediately. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Adrian smiled elegantly, adjusting his sses. ¡°It¡¯s a small world, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    111


    O


    Chapter 172 Seeds of Do.


    46 Points


    Olivia sensed the tension building between the two Alphas. ¡°You two can chat. I¡¯m going inside first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you,¡± Adrian responded quickly, falling into step beside her.


    Connor¡¯s ice¨Cblue eyes shed with territorial displeasure as he followed them into the main auction hall.


    The auction began promptly at eight o¡¯clock. Victoria ckwell took her position at the podium, her navy blue suit impable as always.


    ¡°Wee to tonight¡¯s exclusive auction,¡± Victoria announced. ¡°Our first item is a pair of Sapphire Moonstone


    Earrings with a starting bid of five hundred thousand dors.¡±


    Olivia studied the earrings disyed on the screen. The sapphires caught the light beautifully, and the


    moonstone ents would enhance her natural werewolf abilities.


    She raised her paddle immediately. ¡°Five hundred thousand.¡±


    Adrian noticed Olivia¡¯s interest and raised his paddle without hesitation. ¡°Six hundred thousand.¡±


    He wanted to purchase them as a gift for her, a gesture that would demonstrate his growing affection.


    ¡°Seven hundred thousand,¡± Connor followed closely, his voice carrying across the auction hall.


    ¡°One million,¡± Connor added decisively, increasing the bid by three hundred thousand and showing his


    determination to win.


    Olivia frowned in Connor¡¯s direction. This wasn¡¯t how auctions were supposed to work.


    Other bidders joined thepetition. ¡°One million two hundred thousand.¡±


    ¡°One million three hundred thousand.¡±


    ¡°One million four hundred thousand.¡±


    Adrian raised his paddle again. ¡°One million six hundred thousand.¡±


    Connor¡¯s response was immediate. ¡°Two million.¡±


    Olivia stopped bidding entirely. She realized that Adrian and Connor were nowpeting against each other


    rather than focusing on the actual auction.


    Adrian raised his paddle without hesitation. ¡°Two million two hundred thousand.¡±


    Connor¡¯s lips curved in a cold smile. ¡°Two and a half million.¡±


    Adrian stared at him in disbelief. Was this still an auction or had it be a personal confrontation between


    two Alphas?


    ¡°Two million six hundred thousand,¡± Adrian continued, his voice strained.


    Connor turned to look at Olivia. Her expression showed clear disinterest ¨C she had obviously lost enthusiasm for the earrings entirely.


    He stopped bidding.


    Victoria ckwell¡¯s gavel fell. ¡°Sold to paddle number forty¨Cseven for two million eight hundred thousand dors.¡±


    The earrings with a starting price of five hundred thousand had been purchased by Adrian for nearly six times their opening bid.


    III


    O


    Chapter 172 Seeds of Do¡­


    +0 Porits<b>> </b>


    The next item appeared on the disy screen. ¡°An Imperial Jade Bracelet of exceptional quality, starting at


    five million dors.¡±


    Olivia found the bracelet very appealing. The jade¡¯s deep green color wouldplement her amber eyes perfectly.


    ¡°Five million two hundred thousand,¡± she bid.


    Other werewolves began raising their paddles. ¡°Five million three hundred thousand.¡±


    ¡°Five million four hundred thousand.¡±


    ¡°Five million five hundred thousand.¡±


    The bidding quickly reached six million. Olivia found the constantpetition exhausting and decided to wait until others stopped before making her final offer.


    ¡°Seven million,¡± Adrian suddenly announced. He could tell that Olivia genuinely liked the bracelet, and since Connor hadpeted for the earrings, he wanted to secure this piece for her.


    Connor¡¯s cold voice rang out immediately. ¡°Eight million.¡±


    Victoria ckwell could barely contain her smile. Someone had just added one million dors to the bid in a single increment.


    ¡°The current bid is eight million. Do I hear any higher offers?<b>¡± </b>


    Adrian¡¯s eyes narrowed with determination. ¡°Nine million.¡±


    Connor didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Ten million.¡±


    Pack members began turning their heads to observe thepetition. Connor maintained his usualposed expression while Adrian remained equally calm.


    ¡°Eleven million,¡± Adrian countered.


    Connor¡¯s lips curved in a cold smile. ¡°Fifteen million.¡±


    1


    Olivia¡¯s annoyance was reaching its breaking point.


    ¡°Sixteen million,¡± Adrian continuedpeting.


    Connor calmly raised his paddle. ¡°Twenty million.¡±


    Adrian thought to himself that if Connor wanted to be foolish with his wealth, he could have the bracelet. The color was too mature anyway, not suitable for someone of Olivia¡¯s age.


    The jade bracelet was ultimately purchased by Connor for twenty million dors.


    Olivia was on the verge of losing her temperpletely. She showed little interest in the next three auction items, knowing that the ne she desired most wasing up soon.


    She pulled out her phone and called Connor.


    Seeing her call, Connor felt overjoyed. It had been so long since Olivia had taken the initiative to contact him. His lips curved upward and his ice¨Cblue eyes filled with pleasure.


    However, as soon as he answered, a stream of angry words came through the phone.


    The smile on his face froze instantly. He realized he had made a terrible mistake ¨C he had bid on those items


    O


    to make Olivia happy, but instead had made her furious.


    Connor fell a pang of regret in his heart.


    He lowered his voice and spoke soothingly. ¡°I was wrong, Livy. I won¡¯t bid recklessly anymore.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Olivia said angrily. ¡°Who gave you permission to call me that?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my intended mate,¡± Connor replied gently.


    The line went silent. Olivia hung up directly.


    Connor obediently refrained from bidding again. Adrian noticed Connor¡¯s sudden change in behavior and turned to look at Olivia.


    Sitting diagonally in front of her, he could clearly see her expression ¨C she looked very angry. Was it because theirpetitive bidding had disrupted the auction?


    Connor¡¯s bidding behavior had indeed been unusual. Realizing this, Adrian wisely put away his bidding paddle and stopped participating.


    Olivia finally won the ne she wanted.


    The auction ended, and Olivia stood up and walked straight toward the exit.


    Connor quickly chased after her. ¡°Liv, please wait.¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t stop, walking out of the hall into the open¨Cair parking lot outside.


    Adrian followed behind but stopped at a distance when he saw Olivia confronting Connor.


    ¡°Connor Rivers, when did you be so childish?¡± Olivia¡¯s amber eyes shed with anger. ¡°Do you have to


    Adrian stopped where he stood, aplex expression crossing his features as he overheard this deration.


    Watch videos get <b>points </b>(0/10) >


    Vote


    19.3K

 Whisper 245

    Chapter <b>173</b>: The Alpha¡¯s Gambit


    Chapter 173: The Alpha¡¯s Gambit


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    My ice¨Cblue eyes were deep, and my tone was low as I faced Olivia in the auction house parking lot. ¡°Livvy, you don¡¯t understand men too well. Adrian¡¯s eyes for you are full of undisguised love, can¡¯t you see his intentions towards you?¡±


    The words came out harsher than I intended, but my wolf was still snarling from watching that calctingwyerpete with me all evening.


    Olivia suddenly smiled. The expression caught me off guard ¨C it wasn¡¯t the warm smile I remembered, but something cold and bitter.


    ¡°You¡¯re questioning my understanding of men?¡± she asked, her amber eyes glinting with dangerous


    amusement. ¡°That¡¯s rich,ing from you.¡±


    Her smile widened, but there was no warmth in it. ¡°Tell me, Connor, what kind of man tells the woman he


    ims to love that she¡¯s nothing but a recement? That she¡¯ll never measure up to his first love?¡±


    My blood turned to ice. Those words ¨C the cruel things I¡¯d said during our breakup when I was drowning in grief and anger.


    ¡°What kind of man,¡± she continued, her voice gaining strength, ¡°looks into a woman¡¯s eyes and tells her she¡¯s convenient? That she¡¯s just filling void left by someone better?¡±


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    I watched Connor¡¯s face drain of color as I threw his own words back at him. The pain I¡¯d buried for months


    came rushing back with crystal rity.


    ¡°You told me I was pathetic for thinking you could ever love me,¡± I continued, my voice steady despite the tears threatening to fall. ¡°You said I was delusional to believe I meant anything to you.¡±


    Connor stepped forward, his ice¨Cblue eyes filled with anguish. ¡°Livvy, those weren¡¯t my true feelings. I was-¡±


    ¡°You were what?¡± I cut him off. ¡°Honest? Because that¡¯s what it felt like. Pure, brutal honesty.¡±


    ¡°I was hurting,¡± he said desperately. ¡°I was angry and grieving and Ished out at the person closest to me. But I never stopped loving you.¡±


    Iughed, the sound hollow and bitter. ¡°Love? You call that love?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he said firmly. ¡°Even when I was cruel, even when I pushed you away, I loved you. I¡¯ve always loved you.¡±


    ¡°Your love feels like poison,¡± I whispered, the words cutting through the night air like silver des.


    Connor flinched as if I¡¯d physically struck him. ¡°Livvy, please-¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I turned away from him, walking toward my car. ¡°I¡¯m done with this conversation.¡±


    He followed me, his footsteps/quick on the asphalt. ¡°Wait, please. Let me exin¡ª¡±


    I spun around, my hand raised to stop him. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    <b>III </b>


    Chapter 173 The Alpha¡¯s.


    Point >


    Connor froze, his hand halfway extended toward me. The pain in his eyes was almost unbearable, but I


    couldn¡¯t let it affect me anymore.


    ¡°I gave you everything,¡± I said quietly. ¡°My heart, my trust, my future. And you threw it all back in my face.<b>¡± </b>


    I pushed past him, my shoulder connecting with his chest as I headed for my cier Blue Bentley.


    ¡°Livvy!¡± he called after me, but I didn¡¯t turn around.


    I climbed into my car and started the engine, my hands shaking on the steering wheel. Through the windshield, I could see Connor standing alone in the parking lot, his powerful frame somehow <i>looking </i>broken


    and defeated.


    I drove away without looking back, leaving him in the darkness.


    The next day, I was reviewing case files at Moonstone Legal Partners when my assistant knocked on my


    office door.


    ¡°Miss Winters, there¡¯s a Mr. Frank Langley here to see you. He says he has a delivery from Alpha Connor.¡±


    My stomach clenched. ¡°Send him in.¡±


    Frank entered carrying two elegant jewelry boxes, his expression apologetic. ¡°Miss Winters, Alpha Connor asked me to deliver these to you.¡±


    I stared at the boxes without moving. ¡°I don¡¯t want them.¡±


    ¡°Please,¡± Frank said, his voice strained. ¡°Alpha Connor flew to ckmoor Territory early this morning. He


    insisted I deliver these before he left.¡±


    My heart skipped a beat. ¡°ckmoor Territory? Why?¡±


    Frank¡¯s expression grew troubled. ¡°Pack business, Miss. But he was very specific about these gifts reaching


    you.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Take them back.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Frank said desperately. ¡°He¡¯ll fire me if I return empty¨Chanded. Please, Miss Winters. Just ept


    them.¡±


    The desperation in his voice made me pause. Frank had always been1oyal to Connor, and I didn¡¯t want him to suffer for his Alpha¡¯s stubbornness.


    I sighed heavily. ¡°Fine. Leave them on my desk.¡±


    Frank¡¯s relief was palpable. ¡°Thank you, Miss Winters.¡±


    After he left, I stared at the jewelry boxes for a long moment before opening them. The Sapphire Moonstone Earrings caught the office light beautifully, and the Imperial Jade Bracelet was even more stunning in person.


    I sighed again, my fingers tracing the edge of the bracelet box. Despite everything between us, Connor was in ckmoor Territory ¨C a ce where Frederick Warner¡¯s allies still held power.


    The political situation there was vtile and dangerous. What was he thinking, going there alone?


    I walked to the television in my office and turned it on, flipping to the international news channel. The


    headline made my breath catch.


    ¡°Victoria Ashford, ckmoor¡¯s prime minister candidate, won more than half of the support from the Lower


    <


    Chapter 173 The Alpha¡¯s


    House, elected as ckmoor¡¯s new prime minister..¡±


    I stared at the screen, my mind racing. Connor had mentioned that Frederick Warner¡¯s backers would <b>fall</b>. Was Frederick¡¯s supporter the previous Prime Minister Harrison ckthorne?


    If so, what was Connor doing in ckmoor Territory now? Was he there to ensure the political transition went


    smoothly? Or was he walking into a trap?


    My phone rang, interrupting my worried thoughts. The caller ID showed Connor¡¯s number, and my heart


    began racing.


    ¡°Hello?¡± I answered with slight nervousness.


    14


    |||


    Watch videos <b>get </b><b>points </b><b>(</b><b>0/10</b><b>) </b>>


    O

 Whisper 246

    <b>Chapter </b>174<b>: </b><b>The </b><b>End </b><b>of </b><b>the </b><b>Hunt </b>


    <b>Chapter </b>174: The End of the Hunt


    <b>(</b><b>Olivia¡¯s </b><b>POV</b>)


    ¡°Livvy, it¡¯s over.¡± Connor¡¯s voice was low and slightly hoarse through the phone. ¡°Frederick is dead, it¡¯s all over.


    My heart suddenly beat faster, my wolf stirring with relief and concern. The words hit me like a physical blow<b>, </b><b>leaving </b>me breathless.


    ¡°Are you¡­ are you okay?<b>¡± </b>I asked, my voice barely above a whisper.


    There seemed to be a moment of pause on the other end as Connor processed my genuine worry for his safety. I could hear his breathing, steady but tired.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he said softly. ¡°Completely unharmed. Frederick¡¯s operation has been dismantled entirely.¡±


    Relief flooded through me so intensely that my knees nearly buckled. I gripped the edge of my desk for


    support.


    ¡°The political situation in ckmoor Territory is stabilizing, Connor continued. ¡°Victoria Ashford¡¯s government is already implementing reforms. Frederick¡¯s supporters are being arrested one by one.¡±


    ¡°What about his other allies?<b>¡± </b>I asked, my legal mind automatically focusing on the details.


    ¡°All neutralized. The criminalwork he built is copsing without his leadership.¡± Connor¡¯s voice carried a note of satisfaction. ¡°The threat to our packs is over.¡±


    I closed my amber eyes, feeling a weight I hadn¡¯t realized I was carrying finally lift from my shoulders. For months, Frederick¡¯s shadow had loomed over everything.


    ¡°Livvy, wait for me,¡± Connor said, his voice bing gentler. ¡°I¡¯ll be back tomorrow evening.¡±


    <b>The </b>tenderness in his tone made my chest tighten with conflicting emotions. Part of me wanted to tell him I¡¯d be waiting. Part of me wanted to hang up immediately.


    ¡°Connor, I-<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Please,¡± he interrupted softly. ¡°Just wait for me.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t handle the vulnerability in his voice. The relief of Frederick¡¯s death, the ongoing tensions with the Rivers pack, and my own unresolved feelings toward Connor crashed together in an overwhelming wave.


    I ended the call abruptly, my finger hitting the disconnect button before I could change my mind.


    My phone immediately began ringing again. Connor¡¯s name shed on the screen, but I turned the device face down on my desk.


    <b>I </b>couldn¡¯t deal with this right now. Not when my emotions were so raw and conflicted.


    The office felt suddenly suffocating. I gathered my things quickly, needing to escape before Connor called again.


    Back at <b>the </b>Winters family estate, I tried to lose myself in reviewing case files. But my mind kept drifting <b>to </b>Connor¡¯s <b>voice</b><b>, </b><b>to </b>the relief in his tone when he told me Frederick was dead.


    111


    O


    Chapter 14 the Fist of f


    Olivia, dinner¡¯s ready<b>¡± </b>Natalie called from downstairs, pulling me away from my thoughts.


    <b>I </b>sighed and closed myptop. Family dinner was thest thing I wanted right now, but avoiding it would only


    create more drama.


    (Third person¡¯s POV)


    At the Grey pack estate, Margaret Grey hummed cheerfully as she arranged moonlight herba in an elegant basket. Her blue eyes sparkled with maternal joy as she prepared for her visit to Cassandra Evans.


    ¡°Finally, a grandchild,¡± she murmured to herself, carefully selecting the finest herbs from her collection. ¡°The


    Grey bloodline will continue.¡±


    Margaret had spent the morning consulting with the pack healer about the best nourishing broths for expecting mothers. She¡¯d also arranged for fresh venison and organic vegetables to be delivered to Cassandra¡¯s apartment.


    Her son Ethan had been strangely absenttely, but Margaret attributed it to the pressures of pack leadership. Young Alphas often became consumed with business matters.


    What Margaret didn¡¯t know was that Ethan was desperately trying to salvage the Grey pack¡¯s crumbling financial empire. He¡¯d been meeting with potential investors all week, hoping to secure emergency funding.


    The Grey pack¡¯s bankruptcy was imminent, but Ethan couldn¡¯t bring himself to tell his mother. Margaret¡¯s pride in their family legacy would be shattered.


    Margaret climbed into her silver Mercedes, the basket of moonlight herbs secure in the passenger seat. She¡¯d


    also brought a selection of pregnancy vitamins and herbal teas.


    ¡°Cassandra will be so pleased,¡± she said aloud, her voice filled with anticipation.


    At Cassandra¡¯s downtown apartment, Margaret knocked enthusiastically on the door. She could hardly


    contain her excitement about bing a grandmother.


    Cassandra opened the door wearing a simple ck dress, her green¨Cgold eyescking their usual sparkle.


    She looked pale and tired.


    ¡°Mrs. Grey,¡± Cassandra said politely, stepping aside to let her enter.


    ¡°Cassandra, dear, you look exhausted,¡± Margaret observed, immediately switching into protective mode. ¡°Are


    you eating properly? Getting enough rest?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Cassandra replied, though her voicecked conviction.


    Margaret set down her basket and began unpacking the moonlight herbs. ¡°I¡¯ve brought everything you need for a healthy pregnancy. These herbs will strengthen both you and the pup.¡±


    Cassandra watched with growing unease as Margaret fussed over her. The older woman¡¯s enthusiasm felt overwhelming.


    <b>¡°</b>I¡¯ve also arranged for our pack healer to prepare special nourishing broths,¡± Margaret continued. ¡°She¡¯ll <b>deliver </b>them fresh every morning.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary,¡± Cassandra said quickly. ¡°I can manage on my own.¡±


    Margaret looked surprised. ¡°Nonsense. You¡¯re carrying the Grey heir. You need proper care and protection.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate your concern, but I prefer my independence,¡± Cassandra insisted.


    O


    Chapter <b>174 </b>The End <b>of </b><b>t </b>


    is Ports


    <b>Margaret </b><b>attributed </b><b>Cassandra¡¯s </b><b>distance </b><b>to </b>pregnancy hormones affecting her wolf. <b>First</b><b>¨C</b><b>time </b><b>mothers </b>


    <b>often </b><b>became </b>territorial and moody.


    <b>¡°</b><b>You </b>should move into the Grey pack estate,¡± Margaret suggested. ¡°We have a beautiful suite <b>prepared </b><b>for </b><b>you</b><b>. </b>Round¨Cthe¨Cclock care, the finest food,plete security.¡±


    <b>Cassandra¡¯s </b>stomach clenched at the suggestion. Living under Margaret¡¯s watchful eye would make her


    <b>ns </b>impossible.


    <b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯m </bfortable here,¡± she said firmly. ¡°My own space helps me rx.¡±


    Margaret frowned but didn¡¯t push the issue. ¡°Very well. But I insist on the pack healer¡¯s assistance. She¡¯ll prepare the strengthening broths and monitor your health.¡±


    Cassandra nodded reluctantly. She could always find excuses to avoid the healer¡¯s visits.


    ¡°How has Ethan been treating you?<b>¡± </b>Margaret asked, settling into the living room chair. ¡°I hope he¡¯s being


    attentive to your needs.¡±


    Cassandra¡¯s expression darkened slightly. ¡°He¡¯s been¡­ distant. Very focused on pack business.¡±


    ¡°Business pressures,¡± Margaret said dismissively. ¡°Young Alphas often be consumed with their responsibilities. It¡¯s temporary.¡±


    Cassandra pressed carefully. ¡°The pack seems to be facing some challengestely. Ethan appears very


    stressed.¡±


    Margaret waved her hand airily. ¡°Every pack faces business fluctuations. The Grey family has weathered far


    worse storms.¡±


    Cassandra studied Margaret¡¯s confident expression. The older woman clearly had no idea how severe their


    financial crisis had be.


    ¡°Perhaps Ethan should spend more time with family,¡± Cassandra suggested. ¡°Especially now that we¡¯re


    expecting.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Margaret agreed enthusiastically. ¡°I¡¯ll speak with him immediately. A future father should


    prioritize his mate and pup.¡±


    Cassandra inwardly cringed at being called Ethan¡¯s mate. Their rtionship was far moreplicated than Margaret understood.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to cause him any trouble,¡± Cassandra said carefully. ¡°When he¡¯s finished with this crisis, he


    probably wille to see me.¡±


    Margaret¡¯s expression softened with approval. ¡°Cassandra dear, you¡¯re so understanding. No wonder I chose


    you to bear the next Grey heir.¡±


    <b>Comments </b>


    <b>Watch </b>videos <b>get </b><b>points </b>(<b>0/10</b>) >


    111


    O


    <b>439 </b>


    H


    <b>Vote </b>

 Whisper 247

    <b>Chapter </b><b>175</b>: <b>The </b><b>Alpha¡¯s </b><b>Return and </b><b>Lingering </b><b>Tensions </b>


    <b>Chapter </b>175: The Alpha¡¯s Return and Lingering Tensions


    <b>(</b><b>Olivia¡¯s </b>POV)


    Points


    Connor Rivers returned to Riverdale a weekter, bringing with him the warmth ofte April. The ck shirt <b>and </b>trousers he wore emphasized hismanding presence, yet his ice¨Cblue eyes softened the moment <b>they </b>


    <b>found </b>me.


    I was reviewing case files at my desk when his familiar scent reached me. My wolf stirred restlessly, recognizing her mate despite everything between us.


    ¡°Liv,¡± Connor said, his voice carrying that gentle tone he reserved only for me.


    I looked up, offering him a casual nod. My amber eyes remained guarded as I assumed he was here for his


    usual ¡°inspection¡± of my work at thew firm.


    ¡°Alpha Rivers<b>,</b>¡± I replied formally, keeping my voice neutral.


    Connor¡¯s gaze shifted briefly to the new face in the office. Aria stood near the filing cabs, her short


    haircut and muscr physique making her presence unmistakable.


    My father had hired Aria as my bodyguard following recent security concerns. She was a beta werewolf with


    an impressive build and an expressionless demeanor that spoke of serious training.


    ¡°I brought you something,¡± Connor said, producing an elegant box from his jacket.


    I remained indifferent, my wolf instincts still wary. ¡°I don¡¯t need anything from you.¡±


    Connor opened the box anyway, revealing a beautiful silk scarf that seemed to shimmer under the office lights. The fabric caught the afternoon sun streaming through the windows, creating an almost ethereal


    glow.


    Despite my resolve to stay distant, I couldn¡¯t help but admire the scarf. My fingers moved almost involuntarily, lightly touching the luxurious fabric.


    ¡°You have good taste,¡± I admitted reluctantly.


    Connor¡¯s expression brightened at my acknowledgment. ¡°I chose it because the brand is popr among


    female werewolves in ckmoor Territory. I immediately thought you would like it.¡±


    My amber eyes shed with suspicion. ¡°So, Alpha Rivers, you¡¯re so well¨Cversed in female preferences<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    The question came out sharper than I intended, but I couldn¡¯t help the jealousy that crept into my voice.


    Connor quickly raised his hands in defense. ¡°La Lawrence rmended it during our fake rtionship


    arrangement.¡±


    I <b>felt </b>my wolf bristle at the mention of another woman. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, but I won¡¯t ept it. It would be more


    appropriate to give it to La.¡±


    <b>Connor </b>chuckled, his icy Alpha demeanor melting awaypletely. The sound was warm and patient<b>, </b><b>so </b>different from the cold authority he usually projected.


    ¡°La is my distant cousin through my maternal grandmother¡¯s pack lineage,¡± he exined gently.


    O


    Chapter 175 The Alpha¡¯s.


    I <b>huffed</b><b>, </b><b>my </b><b>wolf </b>still <b>bristling </b>slightly. ¡°I have no interest in your family connections. <b>It¡¯s </b>none of <b>my </b><b>business</b>.


    <b>Connor¡¯s </b>smile transformed his usually stern features. <b>¡°</b>I¡¯ll arrange a proper introduction between you two


    <bter</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    He ced the scarf on my desk before I could protest further. ¡°Keep it, Livvy. It suits you.¡±


    With that, he turned and <b>left </b>the office, leaving me staring at the elegant box.


    After Connor left, I sighed silently. My amber eyes lingered on the scarf as conflicted emotions swirled within <ol><li><b>me</b>. </li></ol>


    Aria approached my desk, her expression as neutral as always. ¡°Your father was right to be concerned about security.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>I asked, looking up from the scarf.


    ¡°Alpha Rivers¡® behavior suggests he¡¯s still very invested in your wellbeing,¡± Aria observed. ¡°That could make you a target for his enemies.¡±


    I nodded, understanding her point. The recent threats from Frederick Warner¡¯swork had made everyone


    more cautious.


    ¡°We should head out soon,¡± I said, checking my watch. ¡°I promised to have dinner with the others.¡±


    After work, I went out to eat with Jade Mitchell, Emma Thompson, and Aria at a casual restaurant in Riverdale. The evening air was pleasant as we walked through the territory¡¯s main district.


    Emma kept stealing nces at Aria throughout our walk. ¡°You¡¯re the perfect example of a strong female


    warrior,¡± she said admiringly.


    Jadeughed, nudging Emma yfully. ¡°Are you questioning your preferences in mates<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Emma¡¯s face turned bright red, her wolf scent shifting with embarrassment. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that!¡±


    Aria replied expressionlessly, ¡°I have no interest in romantic entanglements with anyone, male or female. My duty is solely protection.¡±


    Emma blurted out, ¡°Completely focused!¡± which made me feel slightly embarrassed at my assistant¡¯s


    boldness.


    ¡°Emma,¡± I warned gently, but she was already moving on to another topic.


    ¡°Coming to ourw firm has elevated my standardspletely,¡± Emma continued enthusiastically. ¡°With Olivia so beautiful, Adrian Sinir and Connor Rivers so impressive, and now Aria so striking, my


    expectations are top high. I can¡¯t find a suitable mate.¡±


    Jadeforted her with augh. ¡°You¡¯re still young. There¡¯s plenty of time.¡±


    Emma¡¯s expression turned mischievous. ¡°Speaking of romance, Jade and Noah Pierce seem to be developing


    something.¡±


    <b>Jade </b>blushed deeply, her wolf scent shifting with embarrassment. ¡°Noah is courting me properly, but I haven¡¯t


    epted his advances yet.¡±


    I was surprised, my amber, eyes widening. ¡°Really? When did this start<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    III


    O


    Chapter 175 The Alpha¡¯s


    <b>¡°</b><b>It¡¯s </b><b>a </b><b>recent </b>development<b>,</b><b>¡± </b><b>Jade </b>exined, her voice <b>soft</b>. ¡°He¡¯s been very respectful and patient.¡±


    ¡°<b>How </b>is Leah <b>doing</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b><b>I </b>asked, remembering Noah¡¯s sick sister.


    <b>Jade¡¯s </b><b>expression </b>brightened. ¡°Much better. She was discharged from Harbor City Memorial Hospital <b>recently </b>and is attending school normally now.¡±


    Relief flooded through me. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful news. Was the financial support I provided earlier sufficient<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°More than sufficient,¡± Jade assured me. ¡°Noah is incredibly grateful. He says you saved both their lives.¡±


    The group of women walked and talked through the Riverdale streets. The evening breeze yed with our hair as ourughter echoed through the territory.


    The sunset painted everything in golden hues, casting long shadows as pack life continued peacefully around us in the growing dusk.


    Emma was in the middle of telling a funny story about hertest case when it happened.


    No one expected the ident to happen so quickly.


    10


    <b>Comments </b>


    Watch videos <b>get </b><b>points </b>(<b>0/10</b>) >


    ?


    O


    <b>439 </b>


    <b>H </b>


    <b>Vote </b>

 Whisper 248

    < Chapter 176. The Ambush


    <b>Chapter </b><b>176</b><b>: </b><b>The </b><b>Ambush </b>


    <b>Chapter </b>176: The Ambush


    <b>(</b>Olivia¡¯s POV)


    The evening air was pleasant as we walked through Riverdale¡¯s main district, ourughter echoing <b>through </b>the territory. Emma was in the middle of telling a funny story about hertest case when everything <b>changed </b>


    in an instant.


    Two men wearing ck masks and caps suddenly charged out from behind the Shadow Memorial Statue. The first was a heavily muscled beta werewolf in a white tank top, his intimidating tattoos visible even <b>in </b><b>the </b>streetlight. The second was shorter but equally dangerous, his movements predatory and vicious.


    My werewolf reflexes kicked in immediately. ¡°Move!¡± I shouted, grabbing Jade and Emma as Aria and I dodged to the side.


    Aria¡¯s protective instincts red as she positioned herself between us and the attackers. ¡°Get them out <b>of </b>here!¡± she barked, her usually stoic expression hardening into something deadly. ¡°I¡¯ll handle this!¡±


    Jade¡¯s face went white with terror, her wolf cowering at the sudden threat. I could see her reliving the silver dagger attack at the Grey Law Center, traumatic memories flooding back and freezing her in ce.


    Emma whimpered beside me, her hands shaking as she stared at the approaching men.


    ¡°Run!¡± I yelled, my amber eyes shing with rm at the coordinated assault. I grabbed both Jade and Emma, pulling them toward the street. ¡°Now!¡±


    Jade snapped out of her daze, her survival instincts finally overriding her panic. She stumbled forward, following my lead as we tried to escape.


    But Emma, overwhelmed by the situation and wearing high heels that hindered her movement, twisted her ankle badly. She cried out in pain and fell hard onto the pavement, her hands scraping against the rough


    concrete.


    Behind us, Aria engaged the attackers with deadly precision. I could hear the sound ofbat, but these weren¡¯tmon street thugs. Their fighting techniques and coordination spoke of professional training ¨C they were trained mercenaries.


    The muscled man broke away from Aria¡¯s defensive position, running toward us with predatory intent. His eyes locked onto Emma¡¯s fallen form, and I saw the cruel satisfaction in his gaze.


    ¡°Emma, can you stand?¡± I asked urgently, my amber eyes shing with concern for my assistant.


    Emma winced, trying to put weight on her injured ankle. ¡°I can¡¯t walk properly,¡± she gasped, tears streaming


    down her face. ¡°It hurts too much.¡±


    Without hesitation, I pushed Emma toward the Moonlit Roadside Gardens. ¡°Get to safety,¡± I ordered, then turned to face the approaching man.


    My werewolf upbringing had includedbat training, and now those lessons came flooding back. I dropped into a defensive stance, my wolf nature emerging despite remaining in human form.


    Emma, now seated on the nearby roadside grass, watched in disbelief. Her usually gentle boss <b>was </b>


    III


    O


    Chapter 176 <b>The </b>Ambush


    <b>transforming </b><b>into </b><b>a </b>fierce <b>protector</b>, amber <b>eyes </b><b>zing </b><b>with </b><b>supernatural </b><b>Intensity</b><b>. </b>


    <b>The </b><b>man </b><b>lunged </b>at me with professional precision. His <b>military </b>trainingplemented <b>his </b><b>supernatural </b><b>abilities</b>, making him a formidable opponent. I blocked his first strike, <b>but the </b><b>force </b><b>of </b>it sent <b>shockwaves </b>up


    <b>my </b><b>arms</b>.


    ¡°You¡¯re <bing </b>with us,¡± he snarled, his voice muffled by the mask.


    ¡°Like hell I am,¡± I shot back, dodging his next attack.


    We exchanged blows in the streetlight, my basic werewolfbat skills barely keeping <b>pace with </b>his


    relentless assault. He was stronger, more experienced, and clearly trained for this exact scenario.


    Aria delivered a powerful kick that sent the other attacker stumbling backward<b>, </b>then <b>rushed </b><b>to </b><b>my </b><b>aid</b><b>. </b><b>Her </b>beta wolf strength gave her an advantage, but she was fighting two opponents while trying to protect <b>us</b>.


    The man I was fighting suddenly produced a silver de, the metal glinting wickedly in the streetlight. He


    aimed it directly at my heart with lethal precision.


    I tried to dodge, but he was too fast. The de sliced through the air toward my chest.


    Swiftly, Aria¡¯s hands grasped the man¡¯s wrist, her grip tightening with supernatural strength: The man winced in pain as her fingers dug into pressure points, but I could see the silver burning against her skin.


    ¡°Boss!¡± she grunted, her loyalty to me overriding her own difort with the harmful metal.


    Aria arrived just in time, averting what could have been a fatal blow. With practiced efficiency, she twisted <b>the </b>man¡¯s wrist until he dropped the weapon, then caught it before it hit the ground.


    She held the silver de to his neck despite the weapon¡¯s harmful properties to werewolves. Her hands were already showing red marks from the contact, but her expression remained determined.


    Considering our location on a public street where human authorities might intervene, she refrained from lethal force that could expose our supernatural nature.


    Instead, Aria retrieved a small ampule from her tactical vest. She quickly applied the liquid ¨C a specialized werewolf sedative ¨C to the de¡¯s edge.


    With a flick of her wrist, she hurled the knife at the other man who was trying to flee. The de lodged in his calf, and he stumbled but kept running.


    The powerful anesthetic designed for werewolf physiology quickly entered his bloodstream. Within seconds, he copsed face¨Cfirst onto the pavement, unconscious.


    The man in front of us attempted to escape, but Aria tightened her grip on his throat. She applied pressure <b>to </b>specific nerve points, rendering him unconscious without permanent damage.


    ¡°Boss, are you alright? Are you hurt?¡± Aria asked, her usually stoic expression reced with genuine concern.


    I shook my head, relieved that the immediate threat was neutralized. But something felt <b>wrong</b>. <b>My </b><b>werewolf </b>sixth sense was triggering a warning of imminent danger.


    I scanned the area carefully, my wolf detecting a threat my human eyes couldn¡¯t yet see. Then <b>I </b><b>spotted </b><b>it </b>¨C the barrel of a firearm protruding from behind the Shadow Memorial Statue, reflecting <b>the </b><b>streetlight</b>.


    ¡°Bang!¡± A gunshot rang out<b>, </b>echoing through the night.


    ¡°Careful!¡± I shouted, pushing Jade aside as <b>the </b>bullet flew toward us,


    <b>2/3 </b>


    Chapter 176 The Ambush


    <b>Almost </b><b>simultaneously</b><b>, </b><b>I </b>felt the <b>impact</b>. The bullet <b>struck </b><b>my </b><b>shoulder</b>, and for <b>a </b>moment there <b>was </b>only


    numbness <b>from </b>shock.


    Then, <b>in </b><b>the </b>next second, heart¨Cwrenching pain spread from the gunshot wound throughout <b>my </b><b>body</b><b>. </b><b>The </b>silverced ammunition designed specifically to harm werewolves made it nearly impossible <b>for </b>my natural healing to begin.


    The burning sensation of silver poisoning coursed through my veins, making it difficult to remain <b>standing</b>. My legs buckled as the toxic metal fought against my werewolf constitution.


    Aria cried out in shock and fury, her protective instincts ring as she reached out to catch me as I fell. Her amber eyes were already scanning for the hidden shooter while supporting my wounded form.

 Whisper 249

    <b>Chapter </b><b>177</b><b>: </b>The Price of Protection


    Chapter 177: The Price of Protection


    <b>(</b>Third person¡¯s POV)


    Pack enforcers and ambnces swiftly arrived at the scene outside Moonrise Grand Restaurant. The two rogue werewolf assants were apprehended by Ravenwood Police Station officers who specialized in


    supernatural incidents.


    At Harbor City Memorial Hospital, outside the emergency room, Emma Thompson and Jade Mitchell were filled with anxiety and worry about their Alpha¨Cborn friend.


    Jade paced back and forth in the sterile corridor, her wolf restless with concern. ¡°Olivia will definitely be okay.


    definitely be okay¡­¡± she muttered repeatedly, her voice breaking with each repetition.


    Emma¡¯s expression was solemn, her lips tightly pursed as she leaned against the wall with her eyes


    downcast. She remained silent while her enhanced senses strained to detect any news from the operating


    room.


    The fluorescent lights cast harsh shadows across their worried faces. The antiseptic smell of the hospital


    mixed with the scent of fear and desperation that clung to both women.


    Soon after, Richard Winters and Natalie Winters rushed over from the Winters Family Estate. Richard¡¯s


    ice¨Cblue eyes shed with barely contained fury as his paternal instincts and Alpha authority took control.


    ¡°What happened to my daughter?¡± Richard demanded, his voice carrying the weight of an Alpha¡¯smand.


    Emma¡¯s eyes lowered in shame as she struggled to find her voice. ¡°Alpha Winters, I¡¯m so sorry. Olivia was


    shot in the chest with a silver bullet.¡±


    Her voice strained with guilt and remorse. ¡°It¡¯s uncertain whether the projectile struck her heart. The silver is preventing her natural werewolf healing abilities from engaging.¡±


    Richard staggered upon hearing this devastating news. His powerful Alpha frame barely managed to stay upright as the possibility of losing his daughter overwhelmed him.


    ¡°No,¡± he whispered, his voice cracking with disbelief and pain. ¡°Not my Olivia.¡±


    Jade Mitchell¡¯s eyes were reddened from tears, her wolf whimpering with distress. She spoke through choking sobs as she exined the horrific sequence of events.


    ¡°The silver bullet was meant for me,¡± Jade cried, her voice breaking. ¡°But Olivia pushed me away with supernatural speed. She took the deadly projectile herself to protect me.¡±


    She apologized profusely, her guilt overwhelming her. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Alpha Winters. She nearly died saving my life. Her protective instincts kicked in without hesitation.¡±


    Richard¡¯s hands clenched into fists. The noble spirit of the Winters bloodline had nearly cost him his


    daughter.


    Emma Thompson somberly stepped forward with crucial information. ¡°Alpha Winters<b>, </b>the attackers weren¡¯t ordinary rogue werewolves. They were professionally trained mercenaries from ckmoor Territory<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>She </b>revealed a photo she had secretly taken before the pack enforcers arrived. ¡°This <b>man </b>has a distinctive


    |||


    O


    Chapter 177 The Price of


    <b>tattoo </b><b>mark </b><b>¨C </b>a <b>symbol </b>associated with Frederick Warner¡¯s criminal organization<b>. </b>


    <b>The </b><b>photo </b>captured a tattoo of a ck wolf¡¯s head on the neck of one attacker. <b>Richard </b>studied it with his Alpha¡¯s tactical mind, beginning to plece together therger conspiracy threatening his <b>daughter</b>.


    Before Richard couldplete his analysis, Connor Rivers arrived with urgent speed. His <b>voice </b>was <b>stern </b><b>and </b>filled with barely controlled rage as he revealed the truth.


    <b>¡°</b>It was Frederick Warner¡¯s doing,¡± Connor dered, his ice¨Cblue eyes zing with <b>fury</b>.


    He exined that he had been careless in believing Frederick was truly eliminated. ¡°Frederick <b>faked </b>his <b>death </b>after the Shadowfall Ruins confrontation. He made arrangements during the ckmoor Territory Prime


    Minister election.¡±


    Connor¡¯s voice grew darker. ¡°I traveled to ckmoor myself to hunt him down, but there was a security <b>leak </b>in my operation. Frederick escaped and is now nning his final revenge against <i>me</i>.¡±


    His fists clenched with rage. ¡°He¡¯s targeting Olivia as the most devastating way to destroy <i>me </i>emotionally.¡±


    Connor continued his grim exnation, his voice heavy with responsibility. ¡°Frederick Warner¡¯s criminalwork in ckmoor Territory had been systematically eliminated by my forces. We believed Olivia would <b>be </b>


    safe in Riverdale.¡±


    He ran a hand through his dark hair. ¡°That¡¯s why I grew closer to her again and proceeded with our engagement ns. Now Frederick has returned to the Northern Territory to seek his ultimate revenge.¡±


    Richard noticed fresh bandages visible beneath Connor¡¯s torn shirt. The scent of silver burns still lingered <b>on </b>his skin from recent confrontations.


    ¡°The mercenaries who attacked them are among the most dangerous operatives who escaped with Frederick from ckmoor,¡± Connor admitted.


    Jade, overwhelmed by the revtion of this supernatural war, urged Connor to seek immediate medical attention. ¡°Alpha Rivers, you need treatment for those wounds.¡±


    He


    Even the usually stoic Emma was stunned by the scope of the conspiracy. Her face had gone pale as she processed the international implications.


    Richard¡¯s eyes became bloodshot with Alpha rage and paternal fury. He red at Connor with the full force <i>of </i>his territorial dominance.


    ¡°If anything happens to Olivia, I will make the entire Rivers pack pay<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>Richard vowed, his voice carrying the weight of an Alpha¡¯s oath. ¡°This is war.¡±


    Connor responded with equal intensity, bowing his head in submission to Richard¡¯s paternal authority. Frederick Warner has finally been apprehended by my elite forces. He will not escape justice this time.¡±


    His voice broke with emotion. ¡°I pledge to give my own life for Olivia¡¯s if she doesn¡¯t survive. Her survival is more important than my own existence.¡±


    Richard rejected Connor¡¯s offer with cold finality. ¡°Your life would not bring Olivia back. Such <b>gestures </b><b>are </b>meaningless in the face of potential loss.¡±


    Natalie tried to offerfort through her Luna¡¯s wisdom. ¡°Olivia is such a kind and strong werewolf. <b>She </b><b>will </b>survive this trial with her natural resilience.¡±


    < Chapter 177 The <b>Price </b>of


    <b>Her </b><b>gentle </b><b>voice </b>carried the authority <b>of </b>a pack matriarch as <b>she </b><b>tried </b><b>to </b><b>calm </b><b>her </b><b>mate¡¯s </b><b>rages </b>


    <b>Soon</b><b>, </b>a <b>stream </b><b>of </b>concerned <b>pack </b>members <b>began </b>arriving. Adrian <b>Sinir </b>and <b>other </b><bwyers </b><b>from </b>Moow <b>Legal </b>Services rushed in, their faces etched with worry.


    <b>Reba </b>Frost and Ethan Quinn appeared next, followed by Lily. Even Noah Pierce and Leah <b>Pierce </b><b>came </b>despite their ongoing recovery.


    The hospital corridor filled with worried werewolves from everyone¡¯s hearts were weighed down with anxiety.


    multiple packs. Yet <b>it </b>remained eerily silent <b>as </b>


    <b>The </b>air grew thick with the scent of fear and desperate hope for their beloved Alpha¨Cborn friend.


    <b>9 </b>


    1K


    a

 Whisper 250

    <b>Chapter 178</b>: Blood and me


    Chapter 178: Blood and me


    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    I was reviewing case files in my office when Maxwell Cooper burst through the door, his face pale with


    urgency.


    ¡°Sir, you need to see this,¡± he said, holding up his phone with trembling hands.


    The news report showed footage from Riverdale¡¯s main district. My blood turned to ice as I recognized the


    familiar figure fighting desperately against masked attackers.


    Olivia.


    :


    My wolf howled in anguish as I watched her protective instincts re, pushing her friends to safety while engaging the mercenaries herself. The camera captured her amber eyes zing with supernatural intensity


    as she fought with everything she had.


    Then came the gunshot..


    The footage showed her falling, blood spreading across her shoulder as she copsed onto the pavement. My chest constricted with panic and regret as I watched the ambnce arrive.


    ¡°Get the car,¡± I ordered Maxwell, my voice hoarse with desperation.


    I frantically tried calling Olivia¡¯s phone, but every attempt went straight to voicemail. My wolf was wing at


    my insides, demanding I find her immediately.


    Maxwell drove us to every hospital near the incident scene. At Harbor City Memorial Hospital, I finally caught


    familiar scents outside the emergency room.


    The corridor was filled with worried pack members. Fear and anxiety hung thick in the air like a suffocating


    nket.


    <b>I </b>spotted Connor Rivers immediately, his ice¨Cblue eyes fixed on the operating room doors. Blood stained his


    hands and clothes from his own injuries.


    Desperation overwhelmed me. I grabbed Connor¡¯s arm roughly, my wolf¡¯s protective instincts overriding all rational thought.


    ¡°How is she?<b>¡± </b><b>I </b>demanded, my voice breaking with emotion. ¡°Tell me Olivia is going to be okay!¡±


    Connor¡¯s eyes shed with barely contained fury as he turned to face me. His Alpha dominance radiated dangerously, making my wolf instinctively want to submit.


    ¡°She¡¯s <b>still </b>in surgery,¡± he replied coldly, his voice carrying the weight of his authority.


    I noticed <b>the </b>fresh bandages beneath his torn shirt<b>, </b>the scent of silver burns still lingering on his <b>skin</b>.


    ¡°Was <b>it </b>Frederick Warner?<b>¡± </b>I pressed, my mind racing. ¡°The guns, <b>the </b>silver bullets ¨C <b>this </b>has <b>to </b>be his revenge


    against the Rivers pack<b>!</b>¡±


    <b>Connor¡¯s </b>expression darkened further. His wolf¡¯s dominance pressed against mine with crushing <b>force</b>.


    <b>¡°</b>Shut up,¡± he growled<b>, </b>his Alphamand making even my proud wolf <b>bow </b>its head.


    |||


    Chapter 178 Blood and Bl


    But I couldn¡¯t stop myself. The sight of Olivia¡¯s blood on the news footage had shattered something inside<b>. </b><ol><li>me. </li></ol>


    ¡°Connor Rivers, if you can¡¯t protect Livvy, why do you keep putting her in harm¡¯s way?<b>¡± </b>I used, my voice


    rising with desperate anger.


    The entire corridor fell silent. Every pack member turned to stare at us.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your pack¡¯s enemies, she wouldn¡¯t be in danger again and again!¡± I continued, my wolf¡¯s protective rage overriding all sense. ¡°Is the Rivers pack Alpha so incapable? He can¡¯t even protect the woman


    he loves!¡±


    Connor¡¯s ice blue eyes zed with lethal fury. His Alpha presence pressed down on me like a physical weight.


    ¡°What are you good for?¡± I demanded, my voice cracking. ¡°You used to say that I was not worthy of Livvy and not qualified to love her, so what about you? What qualifications do you have as her mate?<b>¡± </b>


    Before Connor could respond, Lily stepped forward. Her voice was sharp with usation as she defended


    Connor<b>. </b>


    ¡°And what about you, Ethan?<b>¡± </b>she shot back, her amber eyes shing with anger. ¡°What about <b>the </b>harm you inflicted on Olivia with Cassandra Evans? You have no right to question anyone¡¯s qualifications!¡°.


    Her words hit me like a physical blow. The truth of my own failures silenced mepletely.


    The corridor fell into heavy silence as the evening grew darker. Fluorescent lights cast harsh shadows on the worried faces of pack members gathered around us.


    (Katherine¡¯s POV)


    William and I arrived at the hospital to find chaos in the emergency corridor. The scent of fear and desperation was overwhelming.


    My heart broke seeing Connor¡¯s bloodied hands and the anguish in his ice¨Cblue eyes. Olivia had be like a daughter to me, and the thought of losing her was unbearable.


    ¡°Connor, you need medical attention,¡± I said firmly, noticing the fresh bandages beneath his torn shirt.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothingpared to what Olivia is going through,¡± he replied, his gaze never leaving the operating room


    <b>doors</b>.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn,¡± I insisted, my Luna authoritying through. ¡°You can¡¯t help her if you copse from


    blood loss.¡±


    I gged down a nurse and practically forced Connor to get his wounds properly treated. He reluctantlyplied, but his eyes remained fixed on where his mate fought for her life.


    After Connor left for treatment, I grabbed William¡¯s arm and dragged him outside the hospital. The cold night air hit us as we stepped onto the pavement.


    My fury<b>, </b>building for years, finally erupted. I pped him hard across the face, my Luna strength behind <b>the </b>


    blow.


    ¡°This is all your fault!¡± <b>I </b>screamed, my voice echoing in the empty parking lot.


    William staggered from the impact, his hand moving to his reddened cheek. <b>¡°</b>Katherine, what are you-<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Frederick Warner <b>is </b>your son!¡± I interrupted, my amber eyes zing with decades <b>of </b>suppressed rage. ¡°Your


    III


    Chapter 178 Blood and Bt.


    illegitimate son who you showed leniency toward for years!<b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    William¡¯s face went pale. ¡°I didn¡¯t know what he would be when he was born,¡± he said weakly<b>. </b>


    FA FORMS <b>> </b>


    ¡°You should have prevented his birth!¡± I continued, my voice rising with each word. ¡°Or dealt with the threat he posed years ago! You are the one to me for everything that has happened!¡±


    My hands shook with fury as I faced the man I had once loved. ¡°Because of your past mistakes, Connor almost lost his life! The Winters family almost broke down!¡±


    William tried to defend himself, but I cut him off with a gesture.


    ¡°Because you are at the root a cold¨Cblooded, unfeeling Alpha,¡± I said, my voice settling into deadly calm. ¡°You¡± <b>are </b>the culprit, but you have taken yourself out of it.¡±


    I slowed my voice, each word deliberate and cutting. ¡°Because of your past mistakes, Connor almost lost his life, and the Winters family almost broke down, but you are here to use me of forcing you to face consequences? me your parents for not allowing Frederick to be acknowledged?¡±


    My voice dropped to a whisper. ¡°William, do you still have a conscience?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m severing our mate bond,¡± I dered, my Luna authority making the words binding. ¡°I¡¯m leaving the Rivers pack forever.¡±


    William¡¯s face crumpled as the weight of my words hit him. The mate bond between us began to fracture, causing physical pain to shoot through both our bodies.


    ¡°Katherine, please-¡± he began, but suddenly doubled over.


    Blood spilled from his mouth as he coughed violently. The stress and guilt had finally overwhelmed his Alpha


    constitution.


    He copsed to the pavement, his body convulsing as more blood stained the concrete beneath him.


    <b>Comments </b>


    <b>Watch </b>videos get <b>points </b>(0/10) >


    <b>Vote </b>


    1.7K

 Whisper 251

    Chapter <b>179</b>: <b>The </b><b>Alpha¡¯s </b>Poison


    <b>(</b><b>Katherine¡¯s </b><b>POV</b>)


    ¡°Poisoning?<b>¡± </b>I was shocked and couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing.


    The pack doctor used a lot of professional terms about silver toxicity and wolfsbanepounds. I didn¡¯t quite understand the medical terminology at all.


    ¡°Doctor, please exin it again in simpler terms,¡± I requested, my voice trembling with confusion and fear.


    The doctor nodded patiently. ¡°<b>It </b>turned out that William Rivers had chronic poisoning from a rare wolfsbane derivative<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    He continued his exnation carefully. ¡°This kind of poison was soluble in water and was colorless and


    odorless.¡±


    ¡°Taking a small amount asionally would not cause obvious symptoms in a werewolf¡¯s body,¡± the doctor said gravely. ¡°But long¨Cterm use would invade the internal organs and slowly kill even an Alpha.¡±


    My mind raced as I recalled recent details that now seemed clearer. William¡¯s recent hair loss, his worsening appetite, the dark circles under his eyes.


    His overall listless appearance suddenly made sense. I hadn¡¯t paid much attention, assuming it was just old


    age and the stress of pack leadership weighing on him.


    How could I have been so blind? The signs were all there, but I had dismissed them as natural aging.


    With Olivia Winters still in emergency care and now William Rivers also in the emergency room, the hospital issued a critical condition notice. I signed it, feeling dazed and overwhelmed.


    I contacted Gerald Rivers about William¡¯s poisoning via secure packmunication. Gerald Rivers, who was in the capital city, expressed his shock and concern over the encrypted call.


    ¡°Katherine, this is impossible,¡± Gerald¡¯s voice crackled through the secure line. ¡°Who would dare poison an


    Alpha?¡±


    I suspected Vanessa Reed and Frederick Warner were involved, given Vanessa¡¯s past actions for Frederick.¡± Gerald, I believe Vanessa is behind this.¡±


    That¡¯s a serious usation,¡± Gerald replied, his voice heavy with authority. ¡°But given recent events, <b>we </b>


    cannot ignore the possibility.¡±


    Gerald instructed me to contact the pack enforcers immediately. He said he would apply to return to Riverdale to confront Frederick Warner and Vanessa Reed personally.


    Eleanor Rivers, overhearing the conversation, became upset. She refused to believe Vanessa would poison


    William


    ¡°Vanessa is fundamentally good,¡± Eleanor insisted, her voice shaking with denial. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t harm her


    own foster father.¡±


    I felt exasperated by her continued delusions. ¡°Eleanor, Vanessa kidnapped Grace Winters and showed


    Chapter 179 The Alpha¡¯s..


    capacity for cruelty against pack members.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong about her,¡± Eleanor protested, tears streaming down her aged face. ¡°She¡¯s just <b>misguided</b>, not evil.¡±


    Seeing that Eleanor was still immersed in her own delusions, I shook my head in silence. There was no point arguing with someone who refused to see reality.


    I called the detention center, arranging a visit with Vanessa Reed. I wanted to confront the ungrateful foster daughter with another charge: attempted murder of an Alpha.


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    After a long wait, the emergency room doors finally opened. I rushed forward along with Adrian Sinir and Richard Winters.


    ¡°Doctor, how is she?¡± I asked urgently, my heart pounding with desperate hope.


    The doctor, removing his mask, smiled wearily. ¡°Olivia Winters is out of danger and will be transferred to the intensive care unit.¡±


    ¡°Visitation will be allowed in three days,¡± he added, his voice carrying relief.


    Everyone sighed in relief around us. My ice¨Cblue eyes, previously empty with despair, finally showed a glimmer of light.


    ¡°Thank you, doctor,¡± I said, my voice hoarse with emotion. ¡°Thank you for saving her.¡±


    The others expressed their gratitude as well. Adrian Sinir sped the doctor¡¯s hand gratefully.


    As the nurses wheeled Olivia out, I watched her pale, unconscious form. A sharp pain pierced my heart seeing her so vulnerable and still.


    The others also wanted to see Olivia, but pack protocol limited ICU visitors to immediate family and mates only. They would have to wait.


    The nurses wheeled Olivia to the ICU carefully. The tense atmosphere that had gripped us for hours finally


    eased.


    Emma Thompson, Reba Frost, and Lily cried tears of relief. Their wolves finally settled after hours of


    anxious pacing.


    ¡°She¡¯s going to be okay,¡± Emma whispered through her tears. ¡°Our Olivia is going to be okay.¡±


    Reba hugged Lily tightly, both of them shaking with relief. The nightmare was finally over.


    Ethan Grey turned to me, his amber eyes zing with usation. ¡°Connor Rivers, Livvy almost lost her life


    being with you.¡±


    His voice was filled with venom and me. ¡°Don¡¯t harm her anymore!¡±


    I remained silent<b>, </b>overwhelmed by guilt and self¨Creproach. My Alpha pride was wounded by his <b>usation</b>, <b>but </b><b>I </b>couldn¡¯t deny the truth in his words.


    Every word he spoke cut deep into my soul. Olivia had nearly died because of the enemies my pack had


    <b>made</b>.


    <b>Richard </b>Winters red at me, echoing Ethan¡¯s words with paternal fury. ¡°Connor Rivers, he¡¯s right.¡±


    ?


    O


    Chapter 179 The Alpha¡¯s.


    48 Points


    His <b>ice</b><b>¨C</b><b>blue </b><b>eyes </b>burned <b>with </b>protective rage. ¡°Stay away <b>from </b>Livvy <b>from </b>now on, and <b>don¡¯t </be <b>harming </b>her <b>again</b>.¡±


    <b>I </b>felt <b>my </b>heart clench with pain, my wolf whimpering at the rejection from my mate¡¯s father. The weight <b>of </b>their usations settled on my shoulders like a crushing burden.


    My breathing hitched, and my heart cramped as the reality hit me. They were right ¨C I had brought nothing but danger into Olivia¡¯s life.


    15


    <b>Comments </b>


    III


    <b>Watch </b>videos <b>get </b><b>points </b><b>(</b><b>0/10</b><b>) </b>>


    O

 Whisper 252

    Chapter 180: The Alpha¡¯s Final Hours


    Chapter 180: The Alpha¡¯s Final Hours


    (Katherine¡¯s POV)


    Olivia Winters narrowly escaped danger, a stroke of luck from her werewolf healing abilities. But things weren¡¯t as promising for William Rivers.


    The pack doctor¡¯s words echoed in my mind like a death sentence. ¡°Alpha Rivers has been poisoned for


    months with a rare wolfsbane derivative. His organs are severely damaged by the silverced toxin.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no hope for recovery,¡± the doctor continued, his voice heavy with finality.


    Eleanor Rivers, the pack matriarch, swayed on her feet. Her face went ashen as the reality hit her.


    ¡°My son,¡± she whispered, her voice breaking. ¡°My William.¡±


    She copsed to the floor in a dead faint. The shock of losing her son had overwhelmed even her strong Alpha bloodline constitution.


    Two nurses rushed to help Eleanor while I stood frozen. The woman who had raised William, who had guided the Rivers pack for decades, was crumbling before my eyes.


    My own heart felt like it was being torn apart. Despite our marital troubles, William was still my mate. The


    bond between us, though strained, still existed.


    The following day, I visited Vanessa Reed in the detention center. The reinforced ss between us was


    designed to contain supernatural prisoners.


    Vanessa wore a standard detention uniform, but her violet eyes still held that dangerous gleam. She greeted


    me with a mocking smile.


    ¡°Well, well. Mrs. Rivers,¡± she said, emphasizing the formal address. ¡°What an unexpected visit.¡±


    Gone were the days when she called me ¡°Mom,¡± Our fractured rtionship had shatteredpletely since


    her obsessive affections for Connor had surfaced.


    ¡°Did you poison William Rivers?¡± I asked coldly, cutting straight to the point.


    Vanessa¡¯s eyes widened in feigned surprise. ¡°Poison? Whatever do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y innocent with me,¡± I snapped. ¡°Frederick Warner was the mastermind behind the systematic


    poisoning. You were his aplice.¡±


    Vanessa¡¯s violet eyes gleamed dangerously. She leaned forward against the ss.


    ¡°That¡¯s quite an usation, Mrs. Rivers,¡± she said with a sweet smile. ¡°Do you have any evidence?¡±


    ¡°Evidence will surface through pack investigation,¡± I asserted firmly.


    Vanessaughed, a cold sound that sent chills down my spine. ¡°But none exists yet, does it?<b>¡± </b>


    I felt my jaw clench with frustration. She was right, and she knew it.


    ¡°Frederick Warner has been apprehended by pack enforcers,¡± I revealed. ¡°He tried to kill Connor Rivers.¡±


    For the first time, Vanessa¡¯sposure cracked slightly. rm shed across her features.


    O


    Chapter 180: The Alpha¡¯s¡­


    ¡°Is Connor hurt?¡± she asked, her voice betraying genuine concern.


    I dismissed her worry with cold disdain. ¡°Your concern for him is pathetic and unwanted.¡±


    ¡°Confess to poisoning William Rivers,¡± I urged. ¡°The pack council might show leniency.¡±


    Vanessa¡¯s defiant smile returned. ¡°The Rivers family would never forgive me anyway. Why should I confess to something I didn¡¯t do?¡±


    Our visiting time was ending. Vanessa gave me a meaningful smile that sent chills down my spine.


    There was something in her expression that suggested she knew more than she was revealing. Something that made my wolf instincts scream danger.


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    After learning about William¡¯s terminal condition, I stayed by his bedside. I only left to check on Eleanor, who


    remained unconscious from the shock.


    William was moved from the ICU to a private room in the pack¡¯s medical wing. He would spend hisst


    moments with family, away from the sterile hospital environment.


    Katherine joined me after having lunch. Her amber eyes were red¨Crimmed from crying.


    ¡°Have you eaten anything?¡± she asked, her voice gentle despite our family¡¯s turmoil.


    ¡°I have no appetite,¡± I replied, my ice¨Cblue eyes hollow with grief.


    The thought of food made my stomach turn. How could I eat when my father was dying?


    ¡°Gerald Rivers will return to Riverdale tomorrow afternoon,¡± Katherine informed me. ¡°He¡¯ll handle pack


    session matters.¡±


    I nodded numbly. The weight of impending leadership felt crushing on my shoulders.


    William stirred in his hospital bed. His once¨Cpowerful frame looked frail and diminished.


    ¡°Eating is pointless,¡± he said weakly. ¡°Death is inevitable for even an Alpha when silver invades the


    bloodstream so thoroughly.¡±


    Katherine moved to his bedside. ¡°You should eat.something to maintain your strength.¡±


    William¡¯sugh was bitter and hollow. ¡°Strength for what? A few more hours of suffering?¡±


    He turned his gaze to Katherine, his eyes filled with pain that went beyond physical agony.


    ¡°Are you happy that I¡¯m dying?¡± he asked bitterly. ¡°After all our conflicts over Frederick Warner and Vanessa


    Reed?<b>¡± </b>


    Katherine¡¯s face crumpled with grief. Despite their marital troubles, his words cut deep.


    ¡°I¡¯m not as malicious as you think,¡± she dered, her voice breaking with emotion.


    The tension between my parents was suffocating. I could feel their decades of unresolved conflicts hanging


    in the air like a toxic cloud.


    I stood up from my chair, sensing they needed privacy. This might be their final conversation as mates.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you two some time alone,¡± I said quietly.


    I left the room, closing the door behind me.


    III

 Whisper 253

    <b>Chapter </b><b>181</b><b>: </b>The Alpha¡¯s Investigation


    Chapter 181: The Alpha¡¯s Investigation


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    After visiting my father at Harbor City Memorial Hospital, I returned to Riverdale that night. The weight of his condition pressed heavily on my shoulders as I drove through the familiar territory.


    I had invited two leaders from the Northern Territory Werewolf Registry Office and Detective Thomas Harrison to Rivers Pack Headquarters. This meeting couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    The formal meeting room felt cold despite the warm lighting. I sat at the head of the mahogany table, my ice¨Cblue eyes reflecting the gravity of the situation.


    The three men entered with the deference due to a new Alpha. Their postures were respectful, acknowledging


    my recent ascension to pack leadership.


    ¡°Alpha Rivers,¡± the first registry official said, bowing slightly. ¡°Thank you for meeting with us during this


    difficult time.¡±


    I gestured for them to sit. ¡°Please, take your seats. We have much to discuss.¡±


    Detective Thomas Harrison, a stern¨Cfaced man in his forties, introduced himself first. ¡°I¡¯m Detective Harrison, lead investigator on your father¡¯s case. I¡¯ve handled supernatural cases for over a decade.¡±


    The registry officials followed with their introductions. Their experience with werewolfw would be crucial


    for this investigation.


    ¡°What progress have you made?¡± I asked, leaning forward with intense focus.


    Detective Harrison opened his file. ¡°Based on Katherine Rivers¡® statement, Vanessa Reed is our prime


    suspect.¡±


    He continued methodically. ¡°We¡¯ve learned that Miss Reed often prepared healing broths and moonlight herb supplements for Alpha Rivers.¡±


    ¡°She also had ess to his morning routine,¡± Harrison added. ¡°Your father drank ck coffee with


    wolfsbane¨Cneutralizing herbs every morning.¡±


    I nodded grimly. Vanessa¡¯s ess to my father¡¯s food and drink made her the perfect suspect.


    ¡°What evidence do you have?¡± I pressed, my wolf demanding answers.


    Detective Harrison presented two forensic reports. ¡°One is the testing report of the pot used for healing broth. The other is the cup used for coffee.¡±


    He slid the documents across the table. ¡°The pot contained the same wolfsbane derivatives found in your


    father¡¯s bloodstream.¡±


    My hands clenched into fists. The systematic poisoning had been happening right under our noses.


    ¡°The healing broth was systematically poisoned,¡± Harrison confirmed. ¡°The wolfsbanepounds seeped into the pot¡¯s material even after thorough cleaning.¡±


    ¡°What about the coffee cup?¡± I asked, though I suspected the answer.


    O


    ¡°We traces of toxins.¡± Harrison replied. ¡°But the pack servants confirmed that Vanessa Reed personally prepared the morning coffee every day¡±


    The betrayal cut deep Vanessa had used her position as foster daughter to slowly murder my father.


    ¡°What did Vanessa shy during interrogation? I demanded, my Alpha authority blooding into my voice.


    Detective Harrison¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°She remainedpletely silent invoked her right to remain quiet until pack council proceedings


    ¡°Frederick Warner also refused to cooperate with human authorities, he added. ¡°But we believe he¡¯s directly


    involved in the poisoning conspiracy.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t surprised. Frederick¡¯s revenge plot ran deeper than we had initially realized.


    ¡°Have you reviewed security surveince footage?¡± I asked, hoping for visual evidence


    Harrison nodded. ¡°We examined all avable recordings. Unfortunately, the footage doesn¡¯t reveal anything


    conclusive.¡±


    He exined further. ¡°The surveince showed Vanessa preparing the healing broth, but she strategically positioned herself to block the camera¡¯s view.¡±


    ¡°If she poisoned the coffee, she did it in the kitchen¡¯s blind spot,¡± Harrison concluded.


    My jaw tightened with frustration. Vanessa had been careful to avoid detection.


    Detective Harrison hesitated before continuing. ¡°Katherine Rivers suggested you might know the true motives


    behind Frederick Warner and Vanessa Reed¡¯s actions.¡±


    He paused respectfully. ¡°She felt it was inappropriate to borate on pack family matters to human


    authorities.¡±


    I took a deep breath. The truth needed toe out, regardless of family shame.


    ¡°Frederick Warner is my father¡¯s illegitimate son,¡± I revealed, watching their expressions change.


    ¡°His mother was Victoria Price, my father¡¯s mistress over twenty years ago,¡± I continued. ¡°She was sent abroad when she became pregnant.¡±


    The registry officials exchanged meaningful nces. Illegitimate offspring often caused packplications.


    ¡°Frederick grew up with resentment toward the Rivers pack,¡± I exined. ¡°His revenge plot included using Vanessa Reed as his aplice.¡±


    ¡°I believe Vanessa systematically poisoned my father under Frederick¡¯s direction,¡± I concluded. ¡°This was part of their coordinated attack on our pack.¡±


    Detective Harrison nodded grimly. ¡°That provides clear motive for both suspects.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll pursue this angle in our investigation,¡± he assured me.


    ¡°The human authorities will do our best to investigate within legal boundaries,¡± Harrison promised.


    My ice¨Cblue eyes grew heavy with grief and determination. ¡°I need you to uncover theplete truth.¡±


    ¡°My father deserves to know who betrayed his trust and slowly murdered him,¡± I said, my voice thick with


    emotion<b>. </b>


    111


    O


    Chapter 181 The Alpha¡¯s L


    The officers acknowledged my request solemnly. ¡°We¡¯ll pursue all avable leads, Alpha Rivers.¡±


    B>(td> {


    ¡°I¡¯ll deploy pack investigators to cooperate with the human Investigation,¡± I added. ¡°We¡¯ll respect territorialw enforcement protocols.¡°.


    The meeting concluded with ns for coordinated efforts between human and werewolf authorities..


    Three dayster, after coordinating additional pack resources for the investigation, I received news that lifted my spirits.


    Olivia had finally awakened from her recovery rest. My heart raced with desperate hope as I drove <i>to </i>the hospital.


    But when I arrived at Harbor City Memorial Hospital, Richard Winters blocked my path. His ice¨Cblue eyes held


    firm resolve.


    ¡°Connor,¡± he said respectfully but firmly. ¡°Olivia needs more time to heal before receiving visitors.¡±


    My wolf whimpered with disappointment. I needed to see her, to know she was truly safe.


    ¡°Please, just for a moment,¡± I pleaded, my Alpha pride cracking.


    Richard¡¯s expression remained unmoved. ¡°She¡¯s still recovering from the trauma. Give her space.¡±


    I could only leave reluctantly, my heart heavy with unfulfilled longing. As I departed, heated voices echoed


    from my father¡¯s hospital room.


    Katherine¡¯s voice rose with desperate pleading. ¡°William, you have to fight this!¡±


    My father¡¯s voice was hoarse from wolfsbane damage to his throat. ¡°What¡¯s the use of fighting it?¡±


    ¡°The pack healer said I have at most one month left,¡± William¡¯s voice rose slightly, rough and pained. ¡°The wolfsbane has spread too far through my system. I¡¯m going to die anyway!¡±


    7


    Watch videos get points (0/10) >


    |||

 Whisper 254

    <b>Chapter 182</b>: Ashes <b>of </b>the Past


    Chapter 182: Ashes of the Past


    <b>(</b>Connor¡¯s POV)


    I stood outside the hospital room door for a while, but in the end I didn¡¯t go in. The sky was gloomy, and it began to drizzle.


    I walked to the entrance of Harbor City Memorial Hospital, looked up at the oppressive and dull sky, my mind wandering. I thought to myself that Olivia and I might really have no chance anymore.


    William Rivers, my father, was only fifty¨Ctwo years old, and he was about to leave this world.


    I recalled my childhood. When I was five years old, the matter of William¡¯s illegitimate son was exposed.


    My mother Katherine had a fierce fight with William about severing their mate bond. But in the end, due to the pressure from the elders of the two packs, the mating was not broken.


    I clearly remembered all the grievances my mother had suffered. The scenes of my mother hiding in the room and crying.


    Every quarrel between my parents. The disgust in William¡¯s ice¨Cblue eyes.


    I knew that William did not love my mother, nor did he love me. I had never felt fatherly love since I was a


    child.


    From childhood to adulthood, my rtionship with William had never been close. I thought that I would not


    be sad if William died.


    But at this time, I realized that I simply could not be indifferent.


    Not far away, a middle¨Caged man was holding a little boy in one hand and Olivia¡¯s Storm Shelter Umbre in


    the other. He was hurrying towards the hospital gate.


    When he reached the hospital entrance, the man put away his umbre. He lowered his head and softly


    coaxed the little boy in his arms.


    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t cry, Daddy will take you to see the doctor, it won¡¯t hurt soon.¡±


    My heart trembled. My gaze seemed glued, unable to move away.


    The little boy looked only one or two years old. The man was wearing a factory uniform, dark blue, with the


    name of the factory embroidered on the chest.


    I noticed the man¡¯s hands, rough and dark, covered with calluses. It was these rough hands that were


    extremely gentle when holding the little boy.


    They revealed a strong fatherly love. His weathered face was full of anxiety and worry.


    I had almost never seen such an expression on William¡¯s face.


    Oh no, I had seen it before. That year, William brought Frederick Warner back to the Northern Territory.


    He requested his grandparents to allow Frederick to return to the Rivers pack. His grandparents disagreed


    and did not even allow them to enter the pack territory.


    Chapter 182: Ashes of the


    William knelt in front of the gate with Frederick in his arms. The weather that day was the same as <b>today</b>: gloomy and oppressive.


    Soon it started to rain. William took off his coat and covered Frederick¡¯s head, sheltering him from the wind


    and rain.


    But Frederick still caught a cold and had a fever. William¡¯s anxious expression was exactly the same as this


    father¡¯s.


    I¡¯silently watched, my heart aching dully.


    The man hurried away with the child in his arms. I looked away and nced at the misty rain in front of me.


    Several young women at the entrance, their faces flushed, asionally stole nces at me. They were whispering something.


    I was indifferent to everything. I raised my foot and stepped into the misty rain.


    At night, at my secret base Shadow Den. ¡°Alpha, we have found the location of Victoria Price¡¯s grave.¡±


    Dominic Reeves stood in front of me and reported in a low voice. ¡°Frederick Warner has built a cemetery for


    Victoria Price in a remote vige in Shadowmere City, ckmoor Territory.¡±


    Dominic handed the file folder to me.


    ¡°This vige is where Victoria Price and Frederick first settled when they arrived in ckmoor Territory. They


    lived here for five years, and Victoria also died here.¡±


    I opened the file folder. It was a thick stack.


    Inside were photos of the small wooden house where they lived. There were also some old photos of


    Frederick and Victoria.


    Dominic said, ¡°This house is where Frederick and Victoria lived at that time. Frederick has been sending


    people to clean it all these years.¡±


    ¡°ording to the people who clean it, there is no custom of burial in the local area. After a person dies, they


    must be cremated.¡±


    ¡°After Victoria died, the vigers cremated her. Frederick collected some of Victoria¡¯s ashes and set up a


    memorial tablet.¡±


    ¡°When Victoria died, Frederick did not have the ability to build a cemetery for her. The cemetery was built


    ¡°Buried in the tomb are some of Victoria¡¯s clothes and jewelry.¡±


    ¡°Later, Frederick went to many ces, but Victoria¡¯s ashes were always kept in that wooden house. He also


    specially sent people to guard it.¡±


    ¡°He would go back to worship every year on Victoria¡¯s birthday and death anniversary.¡±


    ¡°Has the tomb been dug open to see?¡± My ice¨Cblue eyes shed with cold light, my voice stern.


    Dominic replied, ¡°It has been checked, it is indeed a cenotaph.¡±


    ¡°What about Victoria¡¯s ashes?¡± My eyes churned, my emotions obscure.


    ¡°They have been moved back.¡± Dominic gestured to his men.


    |||


    O


    Chapter 192. Ashes of the


    HT <b>Pinto </b>


    The men immediately trotted out, and soon, they came in holding a ck urn. Dominic took the urn <b>from </b><b>the </b>


    <b>men</b>.


    ¡°Alpha, these are Victoria Price¡¯s ashes.¡±


    <b>I </b>stared at the urn in Dominic¡¯s hand, my dark eyes deep as the sea.


    Victoria Price, the woman who, more than twenty years ago, went to my mother Katherine. Katherine had not yet recovered from childbirth.


    ? ?? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    Victoria came with a bastard in her belly, causing my mother to suffer from postpartum depression. My mother almost jumped off a building.


    She had turned the Rivers pack upside down. More than twenty yearster, her bastard had turned the Rivers pack upside down again.


    Everything Frederick Warner did to the Winters pack and the Rivers pack was for revenge. All to vent his anger for Victoria.


    Since he was so filial, wouldn¡¯t he be heartbroken if he knew that his own mother¡¯s tomb had been dug up?


    He almost killed Olivia Winters, and also instructed Vanessa Reed to poison William. So it wouldn¡¯t be too


    much to scatter his own mother¡¯s ashes in front of him, right?


    I smirked. ¡°I want to see Frederick Warner.¡±


    After making arrangements and going through some procedures, I met Frederick.


    Frederick Warner was now being held in custody, awaiting sentencing from the court. His case was very


    It involved multiple other serious crimes besides intentional homicide. The Rivers pack had put pressure on


    the authorities.


    We specifically instructed that Frederick¡¯s case should be thoroughly investigated and severely punished.


    At this moment, in a small, cramped interrogation room, a dim light was shining. Frederick sat across from <ol><li>me. </li></ol>


    His hands were in silverced handcuffs and his feet were in silver shackles.


    <b>Comments </b>


    Watch videos get points (0/10) >


    <b>Vote </b>


    2.5K

 Whisper 255

    <b>Chapter </b><b>183</b>: The Mother¡¯s Ashes


    Chapter 183: The Mother¡¯s Ashes


    (Frederick¡¯s POV)


    Harsh fluorescent lights poured down from above in the prison visiting room. The metal table between Connor Rivers and me felt like a battlefield,


    My head throbbed from the bandages wrapped around my skull. My arms ached where the silverced restraints had burned my skin during the failed assassination attempt.


    But seeing Connor¡¯s ice¨Cblue eyes filled with cold fury made every injury worth it.


    ¡°Well, well, the mighty Rivers Alphaes to visit me in this cage,¡± I sneered, rattling my silver handcuffs deliberately. ¡°How¡­ touching.¡±


    Connor¡¯s jaw tightened. His perfectly pressed suit looked out of ce in this grimy interrogation room.


    ¡°You look terrible, Frederick,¡± he said with mock concern. ¡°Prison life doesn¡¯t suit you.¡±


    Iughed bitterly. The sound echoed off the concrete walls like a death rattle.


    ¡°Better than being a coward hiding behind pack politics,¡± I shot back.


    My wolf paced restlessly beneath my skin. Even in these silver restraints, my Alpha blood burned with defiance<b>. </b>


    1 had calcted this downfall carefully. The moment I learned from a traitor in Connor¡¯s security team that my end was near, <b>I </b>set my final n in motion.


    Harrison ckthorne, my powerful patron in ckmoor Territory, was about to be ousted from office. Victoria Ashford¡¯s reform movement was gaining unstoppable momentum.


    The tides were turning irrevocably against me. My criminal empire was crumbling.


    But I refused to go down quietly. If I was going to fall, I would drag Connor Rivers down with me.


    ¡°You could have lived quietly in exile,¡± Connor said, his voice deceptively calm. ¡°Why choose this path?¡±


    I spat on the floor between us. ¡°I¡¯m not one to cower like a beaten omega.¡±


    ¡°My mother deserved better than exile and poverty,¡± I continued, my voice rising with decades of suppressed rage. ¡°Your father destroyed her life.¡±


    Connor¡¯s ice¨Cblue eyes shed dangerously. But he remainedposed, which only fueled my anger further.


    ¡°Speaking of suffering,¡± I said with a cruel smile, ¡°how is dear old William Rivers doing these days?<b>¡± </b>


    I leaned forward as much as the restraints allowed. ¡°I¡¯m guessing the wolfsbane poisoning is taking its toll?¡±


    My wolf snarled with vindictive satisfaction. Even from this prison cell, I could still inflict pain on the Rivers


    family.


    ¡°The systematic poisoning was quite elegant, don¡¯t you think?¡± I taunted. ¡°Slow and agonizing, just like my


    mother¡¯s death.¡±


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    |||


    =


    O


    <


    Chaphor 183: The Mother.


    Frederick¡¯s words hit their mark, but I refused to give him the satisfaction of seeing my pain.


    98 Panta


    ¡°It was you who directed Vanessa Reed to administer the poison,¡± I stated coldly.


    Frederick feigned ignorance, that cruel smile never leaving his lips. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about<b>.¡± </b>


    His wolf paced restlessly beneath his skin. I could see the predatory gleam in his eyes.


    I reached into my jacket and pulled out a photograph. I slid it across the metal table.


    <b>¡°</b>Do you remember this ce, Frederick?¡±


    The change in him was immediate. His face contorted with rage as his wolf snarled within.


    The photograph showed a small wooden house in Shadowmere City. The ce where he had lived with his


    mother Victoria Price.


    ¡°Where did you get this?¡± he demanded, his voice dropping to a dangerous growl.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been very thorough in my investigation,¡± I replied, my voice dripping with ice. ¡°Tell me about your


    mother¡¯s resting ce.¡±


    Frederick¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot. Veins bulged on his forehead as his Alpha instincts roared in protective


    fury.


    ¡°What have you done?¡± he whispered, his voice filled with dread.


    I smiled coldly. ¡°I had my people visit Victoria¡¯s memorial shrine. Very touching, really.¡±


    ¡°The way you¡¯ve maintained that little wooden house all these years,¡± I continued. ¡°Such devotion to a dead


    woman.¡±


    Frederick lunged at me, but the silverced restraints held him back. The guards stepped forward, ready to


    intervene.


    ¡°You bastard!¡± he screamed. ¡°If you¡¯ve touched my mother¡¯s grave, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    I remained perfectly calm. ¡°Interesting thing about graves, Frederick. Sometimes they¡¯re not what they appear


    to be.¡±


    I signaled to Dominic Reeves, who had been waiting outside. He entered carrying a ck ceramic urn.


    Frederick¡¯s eyes widened in horror. ¡°No,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°I exhumed Victoria¡¯s grave,¡± I revealed calmly. ¡°Imagine my surprise when I found it empty.¡±


    Frederick¡¯s face went white. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°A cenotaph,¡± I continued. ¡°Containing only clothes and jewelry. Very clever, really.¡±


    Dominic set Sarah Winters¡® Memorial Urn on the table between us. The ck ceramic gleamed under the


    harsh lights.


    Frederick screamed, his eyes filled with murderous hate. His wolf howled in anguish as he recognized what I


    was holding.


    ¡°These are your mother¡¯s real ashes,¡± I said softly. ¡°Victoria Price¡¯s remains.¡±


    Frederick¡¯s breathing became ragged. His silver restraints burned his skin as he struggled against them.


    ¡°You sick bastard,¡± he gasped. ¡°Those are sacred.¡±


    |||


    O


    Chanter 193 The Mother.


    Bhavy> I leaned back in <b>my </b>chair, studying his anguished expression. ¡°I¡¯m offering you onest chance, Frederick<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Reveal the truth about the wolfsbane poisoning of William Rivers,¡± I continued. ¡°And I¡¯ll ensure your mother¡¯s ashes remain undisturbed.¡±


    Frederick¡¯s wolf warred between protective instinct and burning hatred. I could see the internal struggle tearing him apart.


    ¡°Choose wisely,¡± I warned. ¡°This offer expires in thirty seconds.¡±


    Frederick¡¯s hands shook with rage. ¡°You have no honor,¡± he spat.


    ¡°Neither did you when you tried to murder Olivia Winters,¡± I replied coldly.


    The seconds ticked by in tense silence. Frederick¡¯s breathing grew morebored.


    Finally, he shook his head. ¡°Go to hell, Connor Rivers.¡±


    I kicked him violently. The silver restraints burned his skin as he fell backward.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Frederick gasped, blood trickling from his mouth. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the truth.¡±


    ¡°I did instruct Vanessa Reed to poison William Rivers with wolfsbane,¡± he confessed. ¡°But only on one condition.¡±


    My blood ran cold. ¡°What condition?¡±


    Frederick¡¯s eyes gleamed with malicious satisfaction. ¡°That Olivia Winters had to die first.¡±


    My face paled as his words sank in. The targeting of Olivia wasn¡¯t just about inflicting pain.


    It was part of a deadly bargain with Vanessa Reed.


    ¡°You see,¡± Frederick continued,ughing maniacally, ¡°Vanessa was obsessed with your precious fianc¨¦e.¡±


    ¡°She agreed to poison your father slowly,¡± he revealed. ¡°But only if I eliminated her romantic rival permanently.


    His wolf howled with vindictive satisfaction. ¡°How does it feel, knowing your father¡¯s death was the price for


    Olivia¡¯s<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    My Alpha fury reached dangerous levels. The air in the room grew thick with my rage.


    Frederick reveled in my pain. ¡°The look on your face is worth every moment in this cage.¡±


    With a cold gaze that promised retribution, I signaled to Dominic Reeves.


    Dominic raised Sarah Winters¡® Memorial Urn high above his head. Then he smashed it onto the concrete


    floor.


    The ck ceramic shattered into countless pieces. Victoria Price¡¯s ashes scattered across the prison floor


    like gray snow.


    Frederick screamed in anguish. His wolf¡¯s protective instincts shattered along with the ceramic.


    ¡°No!¡± he wailed, falling to his knees despite the silver restraints. ¡°Mother!¡±


    I watched his breakdown with icy satisfaction. ¡°Clean up this mess, Dominic.¡±


    Dominic produced a broom and dustpan. Frederick watched helplessly as his mother¡¯s sacred ashes were


    swept into a waste bin.

 Whisper 256

    <b>Chapter </b><b>184</b><b>: </b><b>The </b>Alpha¡¯s <b>Justice </b>


    Chapter 184: The Alpha¡¯s Justice


    (Third person¡¯s POV)


    * Points <b>> </b>


    Two prison guards stood outside the interrogation room, their ears pressed against the reinforced door. Every word of Frederick Warner¡¯s confession echoed through the metal walls.


    ¡°Did you hear that?¡± the first guard whispered urgently. ¡°He just admitted to instructing Vanessa <b>Reed </b><b>to </b>poison William Rivers.¡±


    The second guard nodded grimly. ¡°Every word is being recorded. This confession will make the police investigation much easier.¡±


    The entire meeting between Connor Rivers and Frederick Warner was under constant surveince. As Frederick was a criminal suspect in custody, his confession constituted admissible criminal evidence.


    Detective Thomas Harrison reviewed the surveince footage with satisfaction. The case against both


    Frederick and Vanessa was now irond.


    Meanwhile, Connor had deployed his pack investigators to assist the police. Their efforts quickly uncovered


    a crucial witness at Rivers Pack Mansion.


    A servant named Martha Wilson had witnessed Vanessa Reed adding something suspicious to William¡¯s


    healing broth. Choosing to avoid trouble, she had remained silent for months.


    Now that the truth was exposed and Vanessa had severed all ties with the Rivers family, Martha confessed


    everything to the police.


    ¡°I saw Miss Reed adding white powder to Alpha William¡¯s broth,¡± Martha testified tearfully. ¡°I thought it was


    just extra healing herbs, but something felt wrong.¡±


    ¡°She always made sure no one else was watching when she prepared his food,¡± Martha continued. ¡°Now !


    realize she was poisoning him all along.¡±


    This news reached Eleanor Rivers at Harbor City Memorial Hospital. The elderly matriarch¡¯s face contorted


    with fury and disbelief.


    ¡°A sin! A real sin!¡± Eleanor cried, her voice breaking with anguish. ¡°I thought she was just temporarily misled by bad people, that she wasn¡¯t inherently evil!¡±


    Tears streamed down Eleanor¡¯s weathered face. Her hands shook with the devastating betrayal.


    ¡°How could this be? How could she be so vicious!¡± Eleanor wailed. ¡°I raised her like my own granddaughter<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>


    Katherine Rivers sat expressionlessly by Eleanor¡¯s bedside. Her amber eyes held no sympathy for her


    mother¨Cinw¡¯s distress.


    ¡°Elder Rivers, I told you long ago that Vanessa¡¯s intentions were impure,¡± Katherine said coldly. <b>¡°</b><b>But </b><b>you </b><b>never </b><b>took </b><b>it </b>seriously.¡±


    Katherine had cautioned Eleanor about Vanessa¡¯s suspicious behavior since <b>she </b><b>started </b><b>targeting </b><b>Olivia</b>. <b>Her </b>warnings <b>had </b>fallen on deaf <b>ears</b>.


    O


    Chapter 184 The Alpha¡¯s¡­


    Eleanor had never really liked Katherine as a daughter¨Cinw. In her view, Victoria Price was <b>morally </b>corrupt for seducing a married man.


    But that didn¡¯t excuse Katherine¡¯s inability to control her husband. Katherine was useless for not <b>being </b><b>able </b><b>to </b><b>stop </b>William from his affair.


    Katherine had long sensed her mother¨Cinw¡¯s dislike. Over the years, she had only maintained <b>a </b>superficial peace with Eleanor.


    She frequently visited the hospital to make an appearance. But she didn¡¯t really care about Eleanor¡¯s


    well¨Cbeing.


    It wouldn¡¯t be long before she lived a happy life when the old matriarch died. So Katherine was <b>the </b><b>one </b>who


    told Eleanor about Vanessa poisoning William.


    After venting her emotions, Eleanor turned her fury toward Katherine. The me needed to go somewhere.


    ¡°Look at the good daughter you raised!¡± Eleanor questioned Katherine sharply. ¡°What have <b>you </b>taught her <b>all </b>these years<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Ha.¡± Katherineughed bitterly. ¡°You¡¯re really good at passing the buck.¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Vanessa with you more often? Wasn¡¯t she your beloved granddaughter?¡± Katherine didn¡¯t want <b>to </b>pretend anymore and confronted her directly.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying I turned her into this?¡± Eleanor was furious, her face flushing dangerously.


    ¡°How capable you are at raising children,¡± Katherine said sarcastically. ¡°William and Vanessa, one is more outstanding than the other.¡±


    ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± Eleanor almost couldn¡¯t catch her breath. Her chest heaved with rage and shock.


    At that moment, a knock came at the door. It was mealtime, so it must be Martha Wilson bringing food.


    Katherineposed herself, smoothing her expression into polite neutrality. ¡°Come in.¡±


    Martha Wilson entered with a thermal container She set up a small table and took out the dishe practiced efficiency.


    .th


    ¡°Elder Rivers, I¡¯ve been simmering this moonlight herb and healing bone broth for five hours<b>,</b>¡± Martha said gently. ¡°It¡¯s been slow¨Ccooked over a low me. Try some¡­


    ¡°Take it away! I don¡¯t want it!¡± Eleanor said angrily.


    She was speaking to Martha, but her eyes were fixed on Katherine. They burned with <b>usation </b>and hatred. Katherine smiled coldly, picked up her bag, and turned to leave. The confrontation was finally over.


    At Harbor City Memorial Hospital, Adrian Sinir brought Sophie Turner to visit Olivia Winters. <b>Pushing </b><b>open </b>the door to the ward, it was quite lively inside.


    Reba Frost and Lily Chen had arrived together just a few minutes earlier. Lily was <b>yfully </b><b>showing off </b><b>a </b>Herm¨¨s bag to Olivia.


    ¡°Baby, I flew to France specifically to buy this bag <b>for </b>you,¡± Lily said with <b>excitement</b>. <b>¡°</b><b>You </b><b>can¡¯t </b><b>even </b><b>find </b><b>it </b><b>in </b>the country <b>yet</b>. It¡¯s a cure¨Call


    ¡°<b>If </b>you ept this bag<b>, </b>you¡¯ll <b>recover </b><b>quickly</b>,¡± Lily <b>added with </b>a <b>mischievous </b><b>grin</b>.


    < Chapter 184: The Alpha¡¯s


    Reba stood to the side, holding a Cartier box. ¡°Olivia, this is a bracelet I bought for you.¡±


    Olivia smiled warmly at her friends¡® thoughtfulness. ¡°Why are you buying gifts? It¡¯s not even a holiday.¡±


    + Points


    ¡°We¡¯re hoping you¡¯ll recover soon ande hang out with us,¡± Lily said with a smile. ¡°Without you, I feel like the male entertainers I order aren¡¯t as appealing anymore.¡±


    Ethan Quinn¡¯s expression darkened immediately. He knocked Lily on the back of the head with <i>mock </i>severity.


    ¡°You¡¯re still ordering male entertainers?¡± he demanded.


    ¡°Ouch, that hurts,¡± Lily said as she rubbed the back of her head. She red at Ethan yfully.


    ¡°I was just joking with Olivia to lighten the mood. Why are you being so serious?¡±


    ¡°Why do you always say things that anger me?¡± Ethan retorted with exasperation.


    Olivia smiled at their familiar banter. She noticed Adrian and Sophie at the door out of the corner of her eye.


    ¡°Adrian and Sophie are here,¡± she said gently.


    Adrian led Sophie over with quiet dignity. Sophie handed a bouquet of flowers to Olivia with shy politeness.


    ¡°Olivia, I wish you a speedy recovery,<i>¡± </i>Sophie said softly.


    Olivia smiled and took the flowers. She gently stroked Sophie¡¯s head with maternal affection.


    ¡°Thank you, Sophie.¡±


    ¡°This is for you<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>Adrian reached out to Olivia with something in his palm.


    In his palmy something bright yellow. It looked like a folded good luck charm with intricate symbols.


    Adrian said calmly, ¡°A blessed charm from Moonrise Temple.¡±


    ¡°Moonrise Temple?¡± Emma Thompson looked at the charm in Adrian¡¯s hand with surprise. ¡°My mom went to get onest month too. It looks exactly like this one.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s lips thinned slightly. He didn¡¯t say anything in response.


    Emma looked up at Adrian with a strange expression. ¡°This charm is hard to get.¡±


    ¡°My mom said you have to climb the three thousand steps outside Moonrise Temple on your knees before midnight,¡± Emma exined. ¡°You have to reach the entrance of the sacred grove, then kneel silently until the


    sun rises.¡±


    ¡°Only when the Moon Goddess sees your sincerity will the temple keeper give you this charm,¡± Emma


    finished.


    Emma didn¡¯t expect Adrian to go to Moonrise Temple to kneel and pray for Olivia¡¯s safety. Even Emma, a staunch supporter of the Connor¨COlivia pairing, felt a little swayed at this moment.


    Hearing Emma¡¯s words, Olivia looked up at Adrian with new understanding. The man was still as gentle and


    refined as ever.


    Behind his wire¨Crimmed sses, his beautiful eyes held some emotion she couldn¡¯t quite decipher. Didn¡¯t he say he only saw her as a good friend?


    If they were just good friends, why would he go to such lengths? Adrian didn¡¯t speak, only met Olivia¡¯s gaze quietly.


    C

 Whisper 257

    < Chapter 185: Sacred Bond


    + Points >


    Chapter <b>185</b><b>: </b><b>Sacred </b>Bonds and Final Judgment


    Chapter 185: Sacred Bonds and Final Judgment


    (Third person¡¯s POV)


    Just then, Natalie Winters pushed the door open with a thermal container. Her eyes immediately fell <i>on </i>the blessed moonlight charm from Moonrise Temple in Adrian Sinir¡¯s hand.


    Natalie paused, her expression freezing. She recognized the sacred talisman instantly.


    It was the same type Richard Winters had sought at Moonrise Temple for Sarah Winters during her final


    illness. The memory of her predecessor¡¯s suffering hit her like a physical blow.


    Natalie¡¯s eyes trembled with a pang of sorrow. She remembered how desperately Richard had climbed those


    sacred steps, begging the Moon Goddess to save his dying mate.


    ¡°Did you personally seek this talisman at Moonrise Temple?¡± Natalie asked Adrian, her voice barely above a


    whisper.


    Her expression went momentarily nk as she processed the significance of such a gesture. The three


    thousand steps. The midnight vigil. The dawn prayers.


    Adrian¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Olivia. He simply hummed in affirmation, his voice quiet but steady.


    Natalie¡¯s surprise was evident. She regarded Adrian with newfound interest, recognizing the depth of his feelings for Olivia.


    She understood what it meant for a werewolf to climb those sacred steps on his knees. The physical pain.


    The spiritual devotion. The desperate hope.


    Olivia epted the moonlight charm with trembling fingers. ¡°Thank you, Adrian<i>,¡± </i>she said quietly, avoiding his intense gaze behind his wire¨Crimmed sses.


    The weight of his sacrifice pressed down on her/chest. She couldn¡¯t meet those beautiful eyes emotions she couldn¡¯t quite decipher.


    held


    Reba Frost and Lily exchanged meaningful nces. Their expressions grew subdued, the earlier lightness


    Lily, usually jovial and carefree, fell silent. She acknowledged the gravity of the situation with unusual


    solemnity.


    She knew Olivia hadn¡¯tpletely let go of Connor Rivers. This development with Adrian¡¯s devotion must be painful for her friend.


    Both Lily and Reba sighed inwardly. Theymented the cruel twists of fate in matters of the heart.


    Ten days passed like a shadow over the Rivers Pack territory. William Rivers¡® health deteriorated rapidly from the wolfsbane poisoning.


    His once¨Cpowerful alpha presence diminished day by day. His thick hair thinned to wispy strands. His robust body grew frail and hollow.


    Eleanor Rivers, the pack matriarch, was burdened by grief and her worsening heart condition. She weakened


    ??


    O


    < Chapter 185 Sacred Bond


    considerably, spending most days in bed.


    * Points


    The Rivers Pack Mansion was shrouded in gloom. Pack members whispered in hushed tones about their Alpha¡¯s declining health.


    Gerald Rivers had stayed in Riverdale for three days after the crisis. Then he returned to the capital for urgent


    pack business.


    He embarked on a pre¨Carranged overseas diplomatic mission for the werewolf council. The timing couldn¡¯t have been worse, but duty called.


    At Harbor City Memorial Hospital, the pack healer set out a nd nutritional lunch. It was specially designed for werewolves recovering from silver or wolfsbane poisoning.


    William Rivers stared at the unappetizing meal with no appetite. The healing herbs smelled bitter and


    medicinal.


    Connor Rivers stood by the window, finishing a phone call with the territorial authorities. His ice¨Cblue eyes reflected the gray sky outside.


    ¡°The poisoning case isplete with solid evidence,¡± the voice on the phone confirmed. ¡°We¡¯re transferring the case to the werewolf tribunal for prosecution.¡±


    Connor had also submitted evidence of Frederick Warner¡¯s other crimes against packw<i>. </i>The tribunal¡¯s rmendation was swift and merciless.


    Death penalty for Frederick Warner. Life imprisonment for Vanessa Reed.


    Connor turned back to William, who hadn¡¯t touched his healing meal. The untouched food sat cooling on the


    bedside table.


    ¡°Was that call about the charges against Frederick and Vanessa?¡± William asked weakly.


    Connor confirmed it with a cold nod. His expression remained impassive, showing no emotion about the


    verdict.


    est time.<b>¡± </b>


    William hesitated, his weathered hands gripping the hospital nket. ¡°I want to see Frederick Connor¡¯s ice¨Cblue gaze hardened instantly. The temperature in the room seemed to drop several degrees. ¡°No,¡± he said coldly, turning to leave the room.


    ¡°Connor, please!¡± William cried out, his voice breaking with desperation. ¡°I¡¯m begging you!¡± William¡¯s eyes filled with tears. ¡°I don¡¯t have many days left with this wolfsbane in my system.¡±


    ¡°I want to say something to Frederick before I die,¡± he pleaded. ¡°Just once. Please.¡±


    Connor paused at the door. His eyes filled with intense coldness that could freeze fire.


    ¡°In the next life, perhaps,¡± he replied in a frigid voice.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    After I finished lunch, I was chatting with Reba and Lily in the ward. The afternoon sun streamed through the windows, creating a peaceful atmosphere.


    Suddenly, there was amotion outside in the hospital corridor. Shouts came one after another, sharp and urgent.


    < Chapter 185 Sacred Bond


    *d Points


    The sound of running footsteps echoed through the halls. Multiple voices ovepped in panic and confusion.


    Lily frowned, her usual cheerful expression turning serious. ¡°What¡¯s happening out there?¡±


    I felt uneasy through my heightened werewolf senses. Something cold settled in my stomach like a stone.


    ¡°Something terrible must have happened,¡± I said, my voice tight with worry.


    Lily stood up immediately. ¡°I¡¯ll go check what¡¯s going on.¡±


    She walked toward the door with determined steps. Reba and I watched her go, both sensing the shift in the hospital¡¯s atmosphere.


    The door burst open suddenly. Lily stumbled back into the room, her face pale and terrified.


    Her usualposure waspletely shattered. Her hands shook as she gripped the doorframe for support.


    Seeing her strange expression, Reba and I exchanged nces. Our faces grew grim with worry.


    ¡°Lily, what happened?¡± I asked urgently.


    10


    Watch vide

 Whisper 258

    Chapter 186: Blood and Broken Bonds


    Chapter 186: Blood and Broken Bonds


    (Third person¡¯s POV)


    ¡°Blood¡­¡± Lily¡¯s lips trembled, unable to form a coherent sentence. ¡°So much blood¡­ suicide¡­ jumping¡­¡±


    Her face was ghostly pale. Her hands shook uncontrobly as she gripped the doorframe.


    I felt my amber eyes widen with horror. The scent of death seemed to permeate the hospital corridor through my heightened werewolf senses.


    My wolf instincts recoiled violently. Something terrible had happened in this ce of healing.


    ¡°Lily, what did you see?¡± Reba asked urgently, standing up from her chair.


    But Lily couldn¡¯t answer. She just stood there trembling, her usual cheerful <i>demeanor </ipletely shattered. Just then, Ethan Quinn rushed into the ward. His face was grim as he took the terrified Lily into his arms. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he whispered softly, his voice carrying gentle pack bonds. ¡°You¡¯re safe now.¡±


    Lily clutched his cor desperately. Tears streamed down her face as she buried her head against his chest.


    I felt a wave of guilt wash over me. I had let her go out to investigate the disturbance.


    My protective instincts as an Alpha¡¯s daughter made me me myself. I should have kept my friend safe from witnessing such trauma.


    ¡°This is my fault,¡± I said quietly. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have let you go alone.¡±


    Ethan Quinn looked at me over Lily¡¯s head. His expression was equally grave as he took a deep breath.


    ¡°Olivia,¡± he said carefully. ¡°William Rivers jumped to his death from the hospital rooftop.¡±


    The words hit me like a physical blow. My wolf whimpered in distress at the news.


    ¡°What?¡± Reba gasped, her hand flying to her mouth.


    Ethan¡¯s voice grew even more somber. ¡°The news caused Eleanor Rivers¡® heart condition to re up fatally.¡± ¡°The pack matriarch died from the shock,¡± he continued. ¡°Her wolf couldn¡¯t survive the loss of her son.¡±


    I felt the blood drain from my face. Two deaths in one day. The Rivers pack was being torn apart. ¡°How is Connor?¡± I asked immediately, my mate bond stirring with worry.


    Ethan shook his head grimly. ¡°He¡¯s handling the aftermath alone. Gerald Rivers is in Europe on werewolf council business.¡±


    Connor Rivers received the news of William Rivers¡® suicide shortly after returning to the Rivers Pack Mansion. The timing was devastating.


    William hadmitted suicide almost immediately after Connor refused to let him meet with Frederick Warner one final time. The guilt would be crushing.


    The Rivers pack quickly sealed off the news from other territories. They couldn¡¯t afford to show weakness <b>to </b>rival packs.


    < Chapter 186 Blood and Br


    Gerald Rivers was in Europe and wouldn¡¯t be back for weeks. Connor was left to handle this devastating aftermathpletely alone.


    The weight of leadership had fallen entirely on his shoulders. Two family members dead in one day.


    Back in my ward, I was unable to sleep. The shocking events troubled me deeply.


    +P>


    They had torn through the Rivers pack like silver through flesh. The pain was almost unbearable to witness.


    I knew Eleanor Rivers¡® heart condition made her vulnerable to extreme stress. But what made William suddenly jump off the building?


    Was it rted to Frederick Warner¡¯s crimes? The shame of his illegitimate son¡¯s actions?


    The guilt of the wolfsbane poisoning that was slowly killing him anyway?


    I reached out through our developing mate bond. The connection was still fragile but growing stronger.


    ¡°Take care,¡± I sent to Connor, hoping he could feel my support.


    After a long time, I received a reply. ¡°I¡¯m fine, rest early.¡±


    But I could sense the lie through our bond. He was anything but fine.


    I closed my eyes and tried to sleep. But my dreams were vivid and disturbing.


    A little boy with Connor¡¯s ice¨Cblue eyes looked at his father William. William was holding another child- Frederick Warner.


    The little Connor said sadly through the pack bond: ¡°It is clear that I am also his son¡­¡±


    His voice was filled with the pain of a child who felt unloved. Unwanted. Second best to an illegitimate


    brother.


    The scene changed suddenly. Connor stood alone in the rain outside the Rivers Pack Mansion.


    He was grief¨Cstricken, his powerful frame hunched with sorrow. His wolf was howling silently in anguish. ¡°He is dead,¡± Connor said to the empty air. ¡°There will never be another chance in this life to make things right between us<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>


    The regret in his voice was devastating. All the words left unsaid. All the forgiveness never given.


    I woke up from the dream with tears on my cheeks. Connor¡¯s pain was clear through our strengthening mate


    bond.


    The connection between us was growing deeper every day. I could feel his grief like it was my own. Three days passed after William Rivers¡® suicide. The Rivers pack was in mourning.


    During a fierce storm that seemed to mirror the pack¡¯s grief, I looked out my hospital window. The rain pounded against the ss relentlessly.


    That¡¯s when I saw him. <i>Connor </i>was standing in the rain outside Harbor City Memorial Hospital.


    His powerful frame was hunched with sorrow. The storm soaked through his expensive suit.


    But he didn¡¯t seem to notice the cold <i>or </i>the rain. He just stood there, lost in his grief.


    I immediately got out of bed. My wolf urged me to go to him.


    < Chapter 186: Blood and Br


    He needed me. I grabbed a jacket and headed for the elevator.


    Watch videos <b>get </b><b>points </b><b>(</b><b>0/10</b><b>) </b>

 Whisper 259

    <b>Chapter </b>187<b>: </b><b>Rain </b><b>and </b><b>Reconciliation </b>


    Chapter 187: Rain and Reconciliation


    <b>(</b>Connor¡¯s POV)


    <b>¡°</b>Connor Rivers.¡± Olivia¡¯s voice was very soft, so soft that it was instantly drowned out <b>by the </b><b>sound </b><b>of </b><b>the </b>


    rain.


    As if sensing her thoughts through our developing mate bond, I still heard her. I turned back<b>, </b><b>gazing </b><b>at </b><b>Olivia </b>from afar through the rain.


    She stood on the moonlit corridor, while I stood in the pouring rain. The rain was too heavy<b>, </b>making <b>my </b>ice¨Cblue eyes unclear through the downpour.


    The storm had been raging for hours. Each drop felt like ice against my skin<b>, </b>but <b>I </b>barely <b>noticed</b>.


    The pain in my chest was far worse than any physical difort. William¡¯s death had torn something fundamental inside me.


    But seeing Olivia there, her amber eyes filled with concern, something stirred in my wolf. A warmth I <b>hadn¡¯t </b>


    felt in days.


    Olivia opened her storm shelter umbre and was about to step into the rain. My Alpha instincts triggered immediately.


    I quickly walked towards her. My long legs tookrge strides, moving swiftly through the storm.


    Olivia had only taken two steps when I reached her. The thought of her getting soaked in this freezing rain was unbearable.


    ¡°Your wound hasn¡¯t healed


    et, don¡¯t get caught in the rain,¡± my voice was hoarse with grief.


    I reached out and took Olivia¡¯s hand that wasn¡¯t holding the umbre. Her skin was ice cold against <b>my </b>palm.


    I pulled her back onto the corridor. She couldn¡¯t help but shiver at the contact.


    Feeling her trembling, I immediately released her hand. My wolf instinctively wanted to warm her, <b>to </b>protect her from the cold.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold at night, and it¡¯s raining, go back quickly.¡±


    Even through my grief, her safety came first. It was an automatic response, deeper than conscious thought. Olivia¡¯s breath hitched. I could sense her emotions shifting through our strengthening bond.


    Even in such distress over my father¡¯s death, I would still subconsciously <b>care </b>for her safety. The realization seemed to affect <i>her </i>deeply.


    The corridor was only lit by a dim flickering hallway light, <b>casting </b>a faint glow. Olivia put <b>down </b><b>the </b>umbre and leaned it against the ancient/stone guardian pir.


    ¡°You¡­<i>¡± </i>Olivia paused for a moment, ¡°Don¡¯t stand in <b>the </b>rain.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said, watching her intently. My ice¨Cblue eyes were filled with deep <b>sadness </b><b>mixed </b><b>with </b><b>gentle</b><b>, </b><b>loving </b><b>affection</b>.


    < Chapter 187 Rain and Re


    The rain continued to pour, creating a rushing sound. On the corridor, we stood facing each other, momentarily speechless.


    Our wolves called out tofort one another through the bond. The connection between us pulsed with


    unspoken understanding.


    + Points


    After a long while, Olivia finally spoke. ¡°Birth, old age, sickness, and death are the natural course of life, my


    condolences.¡±


    Emotion rippled through my ice¨Cblue eyes. I stepped forward, reaching out to pull Olivia into my arms.


    But seeing that I was soaked and dripping wet, I stopped my hand in mid¨Cair. I couldn¡¯t bear to get her wet


    and cold.


    The gesture caused another tremor in Olivia¡¯s heart through our <i>bond</i>. I could feel her emotional response to my consideration.


    I was always like this, every little detail revealing my deep love for her. It was impossible to ignore or


    suppress.


    I withdrew my hand, hoarsely saying, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Still being stubborn. That¡¯s what it was like in her dream too, though I didn¡¯t know she¡¯d been dreaming of <ol><li>me. </li></ol>


    Olivia looked up and met my eyes, ring at me somewhat resentfully. ¡°If you¡¯re fine, why did you run out in the middle of the night to stand in the rain?¡±


    My ice¨Cblue eyes seemed to melt with the warmth of her concern. Just as I was about to say something, my pupils suddenly contracted.


    Olivia gently wrapped her arms around my waist, hugging me. The familiar scent of my potential mate surrounded me.


    My powerful body instantly stiffened. The unexpected contact sent shockwaves through our mate bond.


    I hadn¡¯t expected this. Olivia had always been more reserved with physical affection, especially since our rtionship remainedplicated.


    Olivia buried her head in my chest, tightening her arms slightly. Her voice was very soft. ¡°Connor Rivers, will a hug make it less painful?¡±


    My eyes deepened, a warm current flowing through my cold heart as our mate bond pulsed withfort. The girl¡¯s warm body was like a small stove.


    She dispelled the cold from the rain, instantly warming me from head to toe. The physical warmth was nothingpared <i>to </i>the emotional healing.


    My hands slowly returned her embrace, my movements very gentle, very careful. I was afraid of holding too tight, of frightening her away.


    ¡°I¡¯m not very good atforting people,¡± Olivia whispered, nestled in my arms. ¡°I know that sadness and grief can¡¯t be suppressed.¡±


    ¡°I just hope you don¡¯t mistreat your body.¡±


    Who said she couldn¡¯tfort people? A hug was worth a thousand words.


    < Chapter 187: Rain and Re


    My heart had melted into a pool of spring water, rippling gently through our developing bond. This was exactly what I needed, though I hadn¡¯t known how to ask for it.


    + Points >


    The warmth of her embrace chased away the numbness that had settled over me since William¡¯s death. For the first time in days, I felt truly alive.


    After hugging for a while, Olivia left my embrace. The loss of her warmth was immediate and sharp.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Olivia averted her amber eyes, not looking at me. ¡°Go back and change your clothes, don¡¯t <b>stand </b>in


    the rain anymore.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± my expression was soft, very obedient. I would do anything she asked in that moment.


    ¡°Eat well, sleep well,¡± Olivia instructed, as if scolding a child. ¡°Don¡¯t make me worry.¡±


    Hearing her say that, my heart turned incredibly soft. It was the first time since William Rivers¡® death that Olivia had openly revealed her feelings for me.


    The admission that she worried about me was more precious than any deration of love. It meant she cared, despite everything between us.


    I softly replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m going back, you go back and drink Connor¡¯s healing ginger brew, take a hot bath,¡± Olivia turned to


    leave.


    I stood there, watching her back, until she was out of sight. The corridor felt empty without her presence. But the warmth from her embrace lingered. The knowledge that she cared enough toe out in the storm


    for me.


    Returning to my downtown apartment, it was already past two in the morning. The staff had already gone to


    sleep.


    The apartment felt cold and empty after the warmth of Olivia¡¯s embrace. But her instructions echoed in my mind.


    I took a hot shower, letting the warm water wash away the rain and some of the grief. Then I made myself a bowl of Connor¡¯s healing ginger brew.


    The therapeutic brew warmed me from the inside out. I could almost feel Olivia¡¯s <i>care </i>in every <i>sip</i>.


    After drinking the ginger brew, Iy in bed and quickly fell asleep. I hadn¡¯t had a good night¡¯s sleep for many days since my father¡¯s suicide.


    But tonight, wrapped in the memory of Olivia¡¯s embrace and her whispered words of concern, sleep came easily. The Alpha finally found peace.


    <b>3.4K </b>


    <b>Comments </b>


    Watch videos get <b>points </b><b>(</b>0/10) >


    <b>Vote </b>

 Whisper 260

    Chapter 188 Funeral and


    <b>Chapter </b>188: <b>Funeral </b>and <b>Returning </b>Shadows


    Chapter 188: Funeral and Returning Shadows


    <b>(</b>Third person¡¯s POV)


    In mid¨CMay, Gerald Rivers returned from his European visit to bid farewell to his son and daughter¨Cinw. <b>The </b>funeral for William Rivers and Eleanor Rivers was scheduled for May 17th.


    On the funeral day, the sky was overcast with leaden gray clouds hanging low. The atmosphere felt somber and oppressive, as if the heavens themselves mourned the loss.


    The private cemetery was located fifteen kilometers north of Rivers Pack Mansion. Generations of Rivers


    pack ancestors rested here in eternal peace.


    Rows of neat tombstones stood silently like guardians of time. They witnessed countless endings and beginnings of pack life throughout the centuries.


    Now two new monuments joined them. The stones were engraved with names, birth dates, and death dates


    of the deceased.


    Mourners dressed in ck with solemn expressions slowly entered this tranquil ce. Their footsteps were


    muffled against the soft earth<b>, </b>creating an almost reverent silence.


    The two graves were arranged vertically, representing different generations. Bouquets and wreaths


    surrounded them in a sea of white and pale colors.


    The ceremony began with a pack elder¡¯s low and solemn voice leading prayers and remembrance. His words carried the weight of tradition and loss.


    Pack members bowed their heads in silent tribute. Time became slow and heavy, each moment stretching


    like an eternity.


    Finally came the farewell moment. Mourners ced white moonflowers one by one on the fresh graves.


    Despite past unpleasantness with the Rivers pack, Richard Winters and Natalie Winters attended the funeral. They offered their condolences to the three remaining Rivers family members with genuine respect.


    After the funeral ended, a young woman in a ck dress with white flowers approached. Her movements were graceful despite the somber asion.


    She greeted Gerald Rivers and Eleanor Rivers with appropriate reverence. Then she turned to Connor Rivers


    with subtle changes in her eyes.


    Her gaze showed more tenderness as she called his name. ¡°Connor.¡±


    Connor responded coldly and politely. ¡°Thank you for specifically returning <b>to </b><b>the </b>country to attend my father


    and grandmother¡¯s funeral, Miranda.¡±


    Miranda looked at him with barely perceptible heartache. ¡°My condolences <b>for </b>your loss.¡±


    Connor¡¯s brief ¡°hmm¡± and averted gaze signaled the end of their conversation. His ice¨Cblue eyes remained


    <b>distant </b>and unreadable.


    Seeing this, Miranda lowered her eyes with trembling eyshes. She said nothing more and <b>quietly </b><b>left </b><b>the </b>


    <b>III </b>


    O


    Chapter 188 Funeral and.


    cemetery grounds.


    As funeral attendees gradually departed, Connor didn¡¯t see the figure he hoped for. Disappointment shed


    in his ice¨Cblue eyes like a shadow.


    The embrace in the rain that night seemed like a dream. Beautiful yet unreal through their developing mate


    bond.


    Many days had passed, yet he could still feel Olivia¡¯s warmth in his arms. The memory was bothfort and


    torment.


    Due to her unhealed wounds and doctor¡¯s orders against excessive movement, Olivia wanted to attend but was forbidden by Richard Winters. She remained confined to the hospital against her wishes.


    During this time, she sent messages to Reba Frost. Her concern for Connor was evident in every carefully


    worded text.


    Lily hadn¡¯t attended the funeral either. She was severely frightened by William Rivers¡® suicide and had been


    having nightmares.


    She stayed home for psychological treatment. Olivia called every few days to check on Lily¡¯s condition.


    Ethan Quinn always answered that her psychological state remained poor. The trauma had affected her more deeply than anyone anticipated.


    After the funeral, Reba called back. She lowered her voice as she walked to her car while updating Olivia


    on the situation.


    ¡°Connor¡¯s emotions seem normal,¡± Reba said quietly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about him.¡±


    Knowing the call was about Connor, Reba¡¯s reassurance made Olivia feel relieved through their strengthening bond. The connection between them pulsed with distantfort.


    As Reba continued chatting, she suddenly stopped mid¨Csentence. A familiar face appeared in her line of


    sight.


    Miranda approached and greeted her with a polite smile. ¡°Reba, what a coincidence seeing you here.¡± After hanging up with Olivia, Reba responded coolly to Miranda¡¯s dinner invitation. ¡°Hello, Miranda.¡±


    Initially wanting to refuse, Reba changed her mind. She remembered Miranda¡¯s past feelings for Connor and suspected she wanted information about him.


    Reba also wanted to gauge whether Miranda still harbored feelings for Connor. This could be an opportunity to gather intelligence.


    That evening at 7:30 PM, they sat in a private room at an upscale members¨Conly restaurant. The establishment was under Silverridge Holdings, ensuring privacy and discretion.


    Miranda and Reba sat face to face across the elegant table. The atmosphere was polite but tense


    beneath the surface.


    After exchanging pleasantries about the funeral and mutual acquaintances, Miranda finally broached the real. topic. Her voice carried carefully controlled emotion.


    ¡°Reba, I heard about Connor and Olivia¡¯s broken mate bond,¡± Miranda said softly. ¡°Is it true they¡¯vepletely severed their connection?¡±


    O


    < Chapter 188 Funeral and


    Despite being abroad, she had kept tabs on Connor through various pack connections. She was deeply saddened when she learned of his arranged mating with the Winters packst year.


    The Silverridge and Rivers packs had been allied since Gerald Rivers¡® generation. Pack elders once jokingly arranged a childhood mating between her and Connor.


    Connor was Miranda¡¯s first love during her adolescent years. Despite numerous suitors due to her outstanding appearance and pack background, she could never see anyone else.


    His brilliance as an Alpha heir had captivated herpletely. No other man couldpare to his strength


    and intelligence.


    Before studying abroad, she confessed her feelings at neen. She hoped he might ask her to stay, but Connor rejected herpletely.


    ¡°I already have someone I care for,¡± he had said simply. That someone was Olivia.


    Though jealous, Miranda acknowledged Olivia¡¯s beauty and exceptional achievements. Olivia excelled in academics and variouspetitions with natural grace.


    Proudly, Miranda didn¡¯t persist after rejection. But she dered she wouldn¡¯t give up, silently vowing to improve herself enough to catch his attention.


    Now, asking about the severed mate bond four monthster, she nervously feared hearing an answer she didn¡¯t want to hear. Her hands trembled slightly as she waited for Reba¡¯s response.

 Whisper 261

    Whisper 261


    <b>Chapter </b><b>189</b><b>: </b><b>Lingering </b>Hearts and Unwavering <b>Devotion </b>


    Chapter 189: Lingering Hearts and Unwavering Devotion


    (Reba¡¯s POV)


    It was <b>just </b>as I expected. I nodded and said calmly, ¡°Yes, they severed their mate bond.¡±


    Miranda¡¯s relief was obvious. Her shoulders rxed and a subtle smile yed at the <b>corners </b><b>of </b><b>her </b>mouth.


    I observed the change in her expression carefully. Then I asked bluntly<b>, </b><b>¡°</b>Do you still have feelings for <b>Alpha </b>


    Connor<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Miranda was stunned. She clearly hadn¡¯t expected me to be so direct about such a personal matter.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Miranda generously admitted after a moment¡¯s pause. ¡°It has never changed over <b>these </b><b>years.¡± </b>


    I was slightly surprised by her honesty. Most she¨Cwolves would try to deflect or deny such feelings.


    ¡°You are truly a devoted person,¡± I said. ¡°If I remember correctly, it¡¯s been about seven years, <b>right</b>?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Yes,¡± Miranda lowered her eyes and responded softly. Her voice carried the weight of those long years.


    I sighed inwardly. It wasn¡¯t easy to love someone wholeheartedly for so long.


    But mate bonds and feelings weren¡¯t something that could be achieved with persistence alone. Love required


    mutual connection, not just one¨Csided devotion.


    ¡°But¡­¡± I smiled carefully. ¡°Alpha Connor still loves Olivia very much. I think they might reconcile their mate


    bond.¡±


    Miranda¡¯s smile disappeared from her lips instantly. Her amber eyes sharpened with concern.


    ¡°How so?¡± she asked, leaning forward slightly.


    ¡°Their severed bond was actually due to hidden reasons,¡± I exined. ¡°It wasn¡¯t because they stopped loving


    each other or grew tired of their connection.¡±


    Miranda¡¯s brow furrowed as she listened intently.


    ¡°Frederick Warner, the Rivers pack¡¯s illegitimate son, knew that Olivia was Connor¡¯s weakness,¡± I continued. ¡±


    Frederick kidnapped Olivia and almost killed her several times.¡±


    Miranda¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°Olivia was shot by Frederick¡¯s mercenaries not long ago and is still recovering in <b>the </b><b>hospital</b>, I finished.


    ¡°Such a thing actually happened!¡± Miranda eximed, her hand flying to her throat.


    ¡°s¡­¡± I sighed heavily. ¡°Fortunately, Frederick has now been brought <b>to </b>justice.¡±


    Miranda frowned deeply. Her face grew grave as she seemed lost in thought.


    I could see her mind racing, processing this new information about <b>Connor </b><b>and </b>Olivia¡¯s <b>situation</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°Miranda,¡± I looked at her with a serious expression. ¡°Feelings and mate <b>bonds </b><b>cannot </b><b>be </b><b>forced</b>¡±


    Miranda forced <b>a </b><b>smile </b><b>that </b><b>didn¡¯t </b>reach her eyes. ¡°I know, <b>but</b>¡­¡±


    She paused <b>for </b><b>a </b>moment, gathering her thoughts before <b>continuing</b>,


    m


    <b>O </b>


    < Chapter 189: Lingering He


    ¡°I really can¡¯t let go. This time I came back to the territory, I want <b>to </b><b>fight </b>for myself.¡±


    Her voice grew more determined. ¡°They have already severed their mate <b>bond</b><b>, </b><b>so </b>pursuing Connor <b>now </b>doesn¡¯t count as interfering in their rtionship.¡±


    I looked at Miranda, hesitating to speak. The words of discouragement sat heavy on <b>my </b><b>tongue</b><b>. </b>


    Miranda knew what I wanted to say. It was nothing more than advising her to give up.


    She had already tried to give up seven years ago. But she had been unable to let <i>go </i>all <b>these </b>years.


    A few years ago, after graduating from a top ten world¨Crenowned university<b>, </b>she refused <b>to go </b>home <b>and </b>inherit the family business. Instead, she chose to start her own business <b>and </b><b>create </b>her own <b>fashion </b><b>brand</b>.


    In recent years, herpany had developed well overseas and had already gone public. <b>Now</b><b><i>, </i></b>she <b>was </b>confident enough, excellent enough, and enough of a match for Connor Rivers.


    She had inquired about Olivia¡¯s recent situation as soon as she returned <b>to </b>the territory. When she <b>learned </b>that Olivia was just a smallwyer with no fame, Miranda breathed a sigh of relief.


    At least in terms of ability and career, she had apetitive advantage.


    Seeing that I couldn¡¯t persuade her, I stopped trying. Some battles had to be fought<b>, </b>even if <b>the </b>oue seemed predetermined.


    Back home, I looked worried as I paced around our living room.


    Gabriel looked up from his tablet and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Gabriel, do you know that Miranda likes Connor?¡± I asked directly.


    ¡°Miranda likes Connor?¡± Gabriel raised his eyebrows in surprise. ¡°I really didn¡¯t know that. When did that


    happen?¡±


    There were too many she¨Cwolves who liked Connor Rivers. Someone like Connor wouldn¡¯t bring up things that others confessed to him as conversation starters.


    Miranda had found a private ce to confess, so it was normal that Gabriel didn¡¯t know about it.


    I only knew because I had a close friend who knew Miranda¡¯s best friend at <b>the </b>time. Once, when we were having afternoon tea, that friend identally let it slip.


    That friend then begged us not to tell anyone, otherwise Miranda would break off their friendship.


    Miranda was very proud. She was the daughter of the prestigious Silverridge pack, a she¨Cwolf <b>that </b><b>many </b>alphas couldn¡¯t win even if they loved her.


    She didn¡¯t want people to know that her confession had been rejected.


    I wasn¡¯t <b>the </b>type to spread gossip. I had promised Miranda¡¯s friend not to tell anyone<b>, </b><b>so </b>even <b>though </b>I <b>knew </b>about <b>it</b><b>, </b>I had never told anyone, including Lily and Olivia.


    At that time, I only knew that Miranda had been rejected. But I didn¡¯t know the reason why <b>Connor </b><b>had </b>rejected Miranda.


    In other words, <b>didn¡¯t </b>know that the she¨Cwolf <b>Connor </b>cared for was my <b>best </b><b>friend</b><b>, </b><b>Olivia</b>.


    Later, when Olivia <b>and </b>Connor formed their mate bond, Miranda <b>had already </b><b>been </b><b>abroad </b><b>for </b><b>several </b><b>years</b><b>. </b><b>I </b>thought that Miranda might <b>have </b><b>forgotten </b>Connor <b>long </b><b>ago</b><b>, </b><b>so </b><b>there </b><b>was </b><b>even </b><b>less </b><b>need </b><b>to </b><b>mention </b><b>it</b>,


    Chapter 189 Lingering He


    Now that Miranda had returned to the territory, I thought that since Miranda was nning to openly pursue. Connor, it wouldn¡¯t count as breaking my promise if I told others now.


    So I honestly replied, ¡°She confessed before she went abroad, but Connor rejected her.¡±


    Gabriel raised his eyebrows. ¡°Is that so? I never heard Connor mention it.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say about this kind of thing,¡± I pouted. ¡°She asked me <i>to </i>meet today and said she still can¡¯t let go of Connor and ns to openly pursue him.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Gabriel was genuinely surprised. ¡°I remember she went abroad a long time ago, right? Hasn¡¯t she let <i>go </i>


    after all this time?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I said with a worried face. ¡°I see that Olivia hasn¡¯t let go either. Who <i>do </i>you think Connor will choose?¡±


    ¡°Is there even a need to say?¡± Gabriel smiled confidently. ¡°In Connor¡¯s eyes, as long as Olivia is there, it won¡¯t be a multiple¨Cchoice question.¡±


    My furrowed brows rxed, and I smiled. ¡°I feel relieved now that you say that. After all, you are his closest friend and should know him best.¡±


    Gabriel nodded. ¡°Connor secretly loved Olivia for many years. He would never let go easily.¡±


    Speaking of this, Gabriel suddenly asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation with that Adrian Sinir? There¡¯s no multiple¨Cchoice question with Connor, but what about Olivia¡¯s side?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± I shook my head uncertainly. ¡°I really don¡¯t know. When Olivia was hospitalized before, Adrian even went to the ancient shrine and climbed three thousand steps to pray for a protection charm for Olivia.¡±


    I paused, considering. ¡°His devotion is also very impressive. If I had to choose¡­¡±


    I thought about it and found it difficult to make a choice myself. ¡°They both love Olivia very much, and both their looks and pack backgrounds are very well¨Cmatched with Olivia. It¡¯s hard to say.¡±


    Gabriel lightly raised his eyebrows. ¡°Originally, Connor and Olivia formed their mate bond naturally through a pack alliance, with no one pursuing anyone.¡±


    He continued with growing interest. ¡°Now, if he still wants to be with Olivia, he¡¯ll have to do some pursuing. To be honest, I¡¯m quite looking forward to seeing Connor pursuing someone.¡±


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes sparkled with amusement. ¡°It¡¯s a rare thing. I¡¯ve never seen it in the past twenty¨Codd years.¡±


    I grinned at the thought. ¡°Now that you mention it, I¡¯m looking forward to it too.¡±


    7

 Whisper 262

    Chapter 190 Unexpected


    <b>Chapter 190</b><b>: </b><b>Unexpected Encounters </b>


    <b>Chapter </b>190: Unexpected Encounters


    <b>(</b>Olivia¡¯s POV)


    18 Points


    The weather was pleasant with bright sunshine streaming through the hospital windows. After Dr. Marcus Thornfield confirmed my wounds were healing well and that I would be discharged in a week, I felt well enough to visit the Silverridge Medical Gardens.


    Emma Thompson and I left the hospital building together. The afternoon air was crisp and refreshing after being confined indoors for so long.


    As we walked toward the gardens, I spotted a familiar figure near the main entrance. My steps slowed as recognition dawned.


    Cassandra Evans stood by the hospital¡¯s information desk, looking lost and distressed. What was she doing


    here?


    I was surprised to see her at this particr hospital. Given our history and the ongoing legal battle stemming from her online defamation campaign against me, this seemed like an odd ce for her to appear.


    I recalled that Cassandra had been convicted of defamation and sentenced to one year in prison, suspended for one year. She was currently appealing the case through herwyers.


    What Cassandra didn¡¯t know was that this hospital was owned by Silverridge Holdings under the Winters pack. She had no idea she was on my family¡¯s territory.


    Curiosity got the better of me. I decided to approach her and see what brought her here.


    As I got closer, I noticed Cassandra¡¯s pale face and red¨Crimmed eyes. She had clearly been crying recently.


    This was a stark contrast to thest time we met. Back then, she had been proudly unting her pregnancy with Ethan Grey¡¯s child and her impending mating into the Grey pack.


    Now she looked broken and defeated. Her usual confident demeanor hadpletely vanished.


    Cassandra saw me approaching and froze like a deer caught in headlights. Her green¨Cgold eyes widened with


    panic.


    ¡°Cassandra,¡± I said with a bright smile, ¡°aren¡¯t you about to mate with Ethan Grey and be the Luna of the Grey pack<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>I </b>tilted my head innocently. ¡°Why haven¡¯t I heard any news about your mating ceremony <b>or </b>uing bond ritual? Has the n changed?¡±


    Knowing that Grey Holdings was failing financially, I had a strong suspicion about why she was really here. <b>The </b>timing was too convenient to be coincidental.


    Cassandra¡¯s face flushed with anger. ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± she snapped defensively.


    I feigned disappointment, cing a hand over my heart dramatically. ¡°Since we¡¯re acquaintances, <b>I </b><b>was </b>thinking of giving you two a mating gift when youpleted your bond.¡±


    I sighed theatrically. ¡°But it looks like that¡¯s not going to happen. <b>What </b><b>a </b>pity.¡±


    Chapter 190: Unexpected.


    <b>¡°</b><b>You¡¯re </b><b>being </b><b>deliberately malicious</b><b>!</b><b>¡± </b>Cassandra <b>used</b>, <b>her voice rising </b><b>with </b><b>frustration</b>.


    <b>I </b><b>smiled </b><b>sweetly </b><b>at </b>her. <b>¡°</b>You¡¯re absolutely right. I am.¡±


    My <b>expression </b>grew more serious as <b>I </b>studied her appearance. ¡°Are you <b>here </b>for <b>an </b><b>abortion</b><b>, </b><b>Cassandra</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>Cassandra¡¯s </b>green¨Cgold eyes widened in shock. She almost blurted out <b>the </b>truth before <b>catching </b><b>herself</b>.


    She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of beingughed at by me. Not when everything in her life was <b>falling </b><b>apart</b>.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?<b>¡± </b>she retorted quickly. ¡°I¡¯m here for a pregnancy check¨Cup.¡±


    I could see right through her lie. The desperation in her eyes told the real story.


    <b>I </b>said nothing in response, simply looking at her belly for a long moment. Then I smiled knowingly <b>and </b><b>turned </b>


    <b>to </b>leave.


    Cassandra clenched her fists as she watched me walk away. Her eyes filled with a mixture of resentment <b>and </b>burning anger.


    Later that afternoon, I was reading by the window in my hospital room when a nurse knocked on my door.


    ¡°Miss Winters, there¡¯s a woman asking to see you,¡± the nurse announced politely.


    I looked up from my book, puzzled. ¡°A woman? Did she give her name?¡±


    Could it be Katherine Riversing to check on my recovery? That seemed unlikely given <b>the </b>formal <b>nature </b>


    of pack rtionships.


    ¡°She said herst name is Grey,¡± the nurse replied.


    My eyebrows rose in surprise. That had to be Ethan Grey¡¯s mother, Margaret Grey.


    She was probably here seeking help with Grey Holdings¡® financial troubles. Thepany¡¯s bankruptcy was bingmon knowledge in pack circles.


    ¡°Please tell her I¡¯m still recovering and can¡¯t receive visitors,¡± I said firmly.


    The nurse nodded and left to deliver my message. I had no interest in whatever scheme Margaret Grey was


    nning.


    She


    Hourster, Emma Thompson visited me during her evening rounds. She looked unusually agitated as she


    entered my room.


    ¡°Olivia, I just saw a very suspicious woman downstairs in the inpatient department,¡± Emma said breathlessly.


    She nced around nervously before continuing. ¡°That woman kept looking at me and secretly stalking me. It was really creepy.¡±


    I immediately suspected Margaret Grey. She was probably trying to gather information about me through my


    assistant.


    ¡°What did she look like?¡± <b>I </b>asked with growing interest.


    ¡°She looks to be in her forties or fifties, but she¡¯s inly dressed and without makeup,¡± Emma <b>described</b>. Very different from the usual wealthy pack women whoe here.¡±


    <b>That </b>was definitely suspicious. Margaret Grey was known for her <b>expensive </b><b>taste </b>and <b>elegant </b><b>appearance</b>,


    Why would she be dressed so inly? Was she trying to avoid being <b>recognized</b>?


    <b>111 </b>


    O


    <i>2/3 </i>


    < Chapter 190 Unexpected.


    ¡°Show me where you saw her,¡± I said, standing up from my chair.


    Emma looked concerned. ¡°Are you sure you should be walking around? Dr. Thornfield said you need rest.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine for a short walk,¡± I assured her. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m curious about this mysterious woman.¡±


    We made our way downstairs to the inpatient department. Emma led me carefully through the corridors.


    She guided us behind arge marble pir that provided good cover. From here, we could observe without being seen.


    ¡°Olivia, I just found that sneaky woman there¡­¡± Emma whispered, pointing toward a seating area near the


    elevators.


    I followed her gaze and stopped inplete surprise.


    Watch videos get points (0/10) >


    <b>4.4K </b>


    H


    <b>Vote </b>

 Whisper 263

    < Chapter 191: The Fallen L


    <b>Chapter </b><b>191</b><b>: </b><b>The </b><b>Fallen </b><b>Luna¡¯s </b><b>Desperate </b>Plea


    <b>Chapter </b>191: The Fallen Luna¡¯s Desperate Plea


    <b>(</b>Olivia¡¯s POV)


    <b>¡°</b>That woman is Margaret Grey,¡± I said quietly to Emma, recognizing the figure despite her <b>drastically </b>altered


    appearance.


    This was shocking. Previously, whenever I encountered Margaret Grey, she was always impably <b>dressed </b>in designer suits or luxury silk dresses. She would be adorned with matching sapphire jewelry and perfectly styled hair, radiating the unmistakable aura of a powerful former Luna.


    Today, she looked exactly as Emma had described¨Cdisheveled and ordinary.


    Without makeup, Margaret¡¯s face appeared haggard and sallow. Dark circles shadowed her eyes, and <b>she </b>wore a in light gray casual outfit that hung loosely on her frame.


    She resembled an ordinary middle¨Caged woman from a modest pack rather than the former Luna of the prestigious Grey pack. It seemed the Grey pack was indeed in dire straits.


    Even the once¨Cproud and fashionable Margaret Grey had fallen to such a state. I couldn¡¯t help but smirk, feeling a deep sense of satisfaction as I slowly approached her.


    Margaret saw me and immediately rushed forward. She attempted to grab my arm, but Emma quickly pushed


    her away protectively.


    Margaret looked at me with desperate eyes. Having lost all her previous arrogance, she now pleaded with a humble expression that I had never seen before.


    ¡°Olivia Winters, please save the Grey pack, please help us,¡± she begged frantically. ¡°Isn¡¯t your Winters family the wealthiest in Riverdale? As long as you¡¯re willing to invest and help us, I¡¯ll do whatever you want!¡±


    I chuckled coldly at her pathetic disy. ¡°You¡¯ll do whatever I want?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Margaret nodded repeatedly, her voice cracking with desperation. ¡°As long as I can do it<b>, </b>I¡¯ll promise you anything. Please help our pack.¡±


    Her hands trembled as she spoke. ¡°I¡¯m truly desperate this time. My mate is hospitalized from overwork, and Ethan is now drinking all day. Our pack is falling apart and can¡¯t survive much longer.¡±


    I looked at Margaret with a half¨Csmile, enjoying herplete reversal of fortune. ¡°What exactly can you do for


    me?<b>¡± </b>


    Margaret was stunned. What could she possibly do for Olivia Winters<b>? </b>


    Even she didn¡¯t know. She had been simply desperate to beg for help and said anything without thinking through the question.


    ¡°I¡­ can you help our pack for Ethan¡¯s sake?¡± Margaret pleaded, grasping <b>at </b>straws. ¡°After all, you were <b>with </b>Ethan <i>for </i>three years, and you once loved each other. Are you willing to watch him be self¨C<b>destructive </b>because of our pack¡¯s bankruptcy<b>?</b>¡±


    <b>If </b>she hadn¡¯t mentioned Ethan Grey, it might have been better. But as soon <b>as </b>Ethan was <b>brought </b><b>up</b><b>, </b>I


    <Chapter 191: The Fallen L


    <b>¡°</b><b>Mrs. </b><b>Grey</b><b>,¡± </b>I called out, looking at Margaret¡¯s <b>haggard </b>face <b>with </b>deliberate emphasis <b>on </b><b>her </b><b>title</b><b>. </b>


    <b>Margaret¡¯s </b><b>expression </b><b>turned </b>ugly. This title now sounded deeply ironic <b>to </b>her, <b>and </b><b>she </b>knew I <b>was </b><b>being </b>deliberately sarcastic.


    <b>I </b><b>curved </b>my lips in a cold smile. ¡°Mrs. Grey<b>, </b>have you forgotten what you said to me when we first met<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Margaret¡¯s face turned pale. Of course, she remembered.


    At that time, Cassandra Evans had returned from abroad, and Margaret wanted Cassandra <b>to </b>mate <b>with </b>Ethan. But after learning that Ethan had a girlfriend of three years who was supposedly <b>an </b><b>ordinary </b>person with no pack background, Margaret couldn¡¯t allow such a woman to join the Grey pack.


    So she hade to humiliate me severely. She believed I was only with her son for his <b>status </b>and wealth, thinking I was just a gold¨Cdigger dreaming of mating into a powerful pack.


    Margaret recalled her harsh words with growing shame. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to pretend <b>in </b><b>front </b>of <b>me</b>. <b>I </b>know what you¡¯re thinking. I know it¡¯s not easy for you to meet an Alpha heir like our Ethan. He must <b>have </b>spent a lot on you, right?¡±


    The memory continued to torment her. ¡°What are you pretending for? You¡¯re being hypocritical. I¡¯ve seen many girls like you¨Cyou say you don¡¯t care, but if you really didn¡¯t care, would you have found <b>Ethan</b><b>?</b>¡±


    Her most cutting words echoed in her mind. ¡°I¡¯m here today to tell you that our Grey pack is not a ce for just anyone to enter. You want to mate with Ethan? Impossible!¡±


    ¡°Cassandra is the Luna I have in mind. Not to mention that her family and ours are old allies, she¡¯s also Ethan¡¯s first love. I advise you to give up, pack your things and leave early, and free up your ce beside


    Ethan!¡±


    Thinking of this, Margaret regretted her words so deeply her insides twisted with shame.


    Margaret hurriedly tried to exin. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean to be like that at the time. Olivia, listen to me. I thought you were just¡­¡±


    Halfway through speaking, Margaret suddenly stopped. She had thought I was just a poor girl, thought I had no pack or background, thought I was a gold¨Cdigger.


    These words she absolutely could not say now.


    ¡°Thought what?¡± I red at her with clear, cold amber eyes.


    Margaret stammered for a long time without speaking. The silence stretched between us like a chasm.


    I said with amusement, ¡°Thought I was just a penniless gold¨Cdigger, and being with Ethan was because I was after his Alpha status, right?<b>¡± </b>


    Margaret lowered her head guiltily and shifted her gaze away. Her shame was written <b>across </b>every <b>line </b><b>of </b><b>her </b>


    face.


    I continued with an indifferent expression. ¡°Actually, I once considered bringing <b>Ethan </b><b>back </b><b>to </b>Riverdale <b>to </b>meet my family, and also thought about having the Winters pack invest in Grey <b>Holdings</b>.¡±


    Hearing this, Margaret raised her head suddenly. Her eyes filled with shock and disbelief.


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you bring him backter?¡± she asked desperately.


    If i had revealed earlier that I was the daughter of Alpha Richard Winters<b>, </b><b>what </b><b>would </b><b>have </b><b>happened </b><b>to </b>


    Chapter 191 The Fallen L.


    Cassandra? If Ethan had mated with me back then, he would now be the son¨Cinw of one of the most powerful Alphas in the territory.


    4 <b>PORES </b><b>7 </b>


    How could they have umted such debt and ended up bankrupt! Margaret regretted everything deeply.


    Hearing Margaret ask this, I smiled coldly. ¡°Because your son thought the same as you¨Che also thought I wasn¡¯t good enough for him.¡±


    Margaret stood there stunned, unable to believe what she was hearing. The full weight of their mistakes


    crashed down on her.


    ¡°Those who betray sincerity will not have a good end,¡± I said coldly, my voice cutting through the hospital¡¯s quiet atmosphere. ¡°Leave. I won¡¯t help you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Are you saying that the Grey pack¡¯s bankruptcy was your doing?¡± Margaret stopped pleading and widened her eyes in sudden realization.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± I said calmly, looking at Margaret with a satisfied smile. ¡°Your previous humiliation of me was just one of the reasons I retaliated against your pack.¡±


    I paused, letting the truth sink in. ¡°Your precious son cooperated with Vanessa Reed, working for Frederick Warner, and nearly caused my family¡¯s destruction. Making your pack bankrupt is my counterattack.¡±


    ¡°It was you!¡± Margaret¡¯s expression instantly became ferocious.


    Her mask of desperation fell awaypletely. ¡°Olivia Winters! You b***h!¡±


    Hearing my confession, realizing it was impossible to ask for my help, Margaret instantly turned vicious and began cursing me. More and more hospital staff and visitors gathered around to watch themotion.


    5


    <b>H </b>


    4.4K

 Whisper 264

    < Chapter 192: Hospital Con¡­..


    Chapter 192: <b>Hospital </b>Confrontation and Morning Flowers


    Chapter 192: Hospital Confrontation and Morning Flowers


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    + Points


    Margaret Grey¡¯s face twisted with rage as she lunged forward, her hands reaching for my throat like ws.


    ¡°You destroyed my family!¡± she screamed, her voice echoing through the hospital corridor.


    Emma Thompson moved faster than lightning. She grabbed Margaret¡¯s arm and pressed down on specific


    pressure points with surgical precision.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Margaret cried out, stumbling backward as her entire arm went numb.


    She rubbed her arm frantically, her face contorting in pain and confusion. ¡°What did you do to me? It¡¯s <b>so </b>


    numb!¡±


    The onlookers who had gathered couldn¡¯t help butugh at herical appearance. Margaret looked like a


    wounded animal, desperately trying to shake feeling back into her limb.


    Emma stared at Margaret with cold, menacing eyes. Her usually gentle demeanor hadpletely vanished.


    ¡°Get lost,¡± Emma said simply, her voice carrying a terrifying edge.


    Margaret shuddered visibly. The intimidating presence radiating from my assistant made her take another step back.


    I watched with satisfaction as the once¨Cproud former Luna cowered before Emma. How the mighty had


    fallen.


    Heavy footsteps approached from behind us. Hospital security personnel arrived to disperse the growing


    crowd.


    A security guard approached me respectfully. ¡°Miss Winters, should we call the police?<b>¡± </b>


    The security team clearly recognized me as Alpha Richard¡¯s daughter. They had been briefed with my photo


    and instructed to treat me with utmost respect.


    Margaret¡¯s eyes widened in shock at the guard¡¯s deferential tone, ¡°This is your family¡¯s hospital?<b>¡± </b>


    I didn¡¯t answer directly. Instead, I turned to the guards with a calm smile.


    ¡°Please escort Mrs. Grey out of the hospital,¡± I instructed firmly.


    ¡°No! You can¡¯t do this to me!¡± Margaret protested as two guards moved toward her.


    1


    <b>Despite </b>her struggles and desperate protests, Margaret was forcibly removed from the premises. Her voice echoed down the hallway until the elevator doors closed.


    Emma Thompson watched everything unfold with amazement. <b>¡°</b>Olivia, I had no idea your family owned <b>this </b><b>hospital</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°<b>The </b>Winters pack has many business <b>interests</b>.¡± <b>I </b><b>replied </b>simply.


    <b>Emma¡¯s </b><b>respect for </b>me seemed <b>to </b><b>deepen </b><b>even </b><b>further</b><b>. </b><b>She </b><b>had </b><b>always </b><b>been </b><b>loyal</b><b>, </b><b>but </b><b>now </b><b>I </b><b>could </b><b>see </b><b>genuine </b>awe <b>in </b><b>her </b><b>eyes</b>.


    O


    <Chapter 192: Hospital Con..


    +8 Points <b>> </b>


    The next morning, I opened my hospital room door to find a surprise waiting on the floor.


    A bouquet of blooming white rosesy there, their petals perfect and pristine. The flowers had no card, leaving me wondering who had sent them.


    A familiar figure came to mind immediately. Could it be Connor Rivers?


    I picked up the bouquet carefully, inhaling their sweet fragrance. The roses were clearly expensive, arranged


    by a professional florist.


    I took the flowers to the nurses¡® station to inquire about their delivery.


    ¡°Oh, those beautiful flowers!¡± Sarah Mitchell, the duty nurse, eximed excitedly. ¡°A tall, handsome


    gentleman delivered them about half an hour ago.¡±


    Her eyes sparkled with romantic interest. ¡°He looked better than a movie star! So mysterious and elegant.¡±


    ¡°Can you describe him more specifically?¡± I asked, my heart beginning to race.


    ¡°He wore a ck shirt and looked very aloof,¡± Sarah continued enthusiastically. ¡°But most importantly, he had


    the most striking ice¨Cblue eyes I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    Ice¨Cblue eyes. That description matched Connor perfectly, not Adrian Sinir who had amber eyes like mine.


    My wolf stirred restlessly at the confirmation. Connor had been here, so close, yet I had missed him.


    I returned to my room and reced the wilting flowers in my vase with the white roses. Their pure beauty


    filled the space with elegance.


    In werewolf culture, white roses carried deep romantic meaning. They symbolized new beginnings and pure


    devotion between mates.


    Was Connor trying to tell me something with this choice?


    Realizing he might still be nearby since he hade only thirty minutes ago, I hurried toward the hospital


    parking lot.


    My heart pounded as I pushed through the main entrance doors. The morning air was crisp and fresh.


    I found him leaning against his obsidian ck Bentley, his head down in contemtion. The morning sunlight softened his usually stoic features.,


    When our eyes met, he straightened immediately. His ice¨Cblue gaze locked with my amber eyes with an -intensity that made my wolf <b>stir </b>restlessly.


    The mate bond we had severed still left echoes between us. Even broken, the connection pulled at something deep in my chest.


    Connor stepped back when I approached, his wolf clearly fighting the urge to close <b>the </b>distance between us.


    ¡°I apologize for not knocking on your door,¡± he said quietly. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to disturb your rest<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    His <b>voice </b>carried <b>that </b>familiar gentle tone he reserved only for me, It made my heart ache with <b>longing</b>.


    ¡°Thank you for the beautiful flowers,¡± I replied, clutching <b>the </b>bouquet <b>tighter</b><b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>They¡¯re </b><b>perfect</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°I¡¯m <b>d </b><b>you </b>like <b>them</b>,¡± he said <b>simply</b><b>, </b>his <b>eyes </b><b>never </b><b>leaving </b><b>mine</b>.


    <b>I </b><b>wanted </b><b>to </b>ask why he <b>hadn¡¯t </b><b>stayed </b><b>to </b><b>see </b><b>my </b><b>reaction</b>. <b>The </b><b>words </b><b>formed </b><b>on </b><b>my </b><b>tongue </b><b>but </b><b>wouldn¡¯t </b><be </b>


    < Chapter 192 Hospital Con


    +8 Points>


    As if reading my thoughts, he exined softly, ¡°I knew you needed space to heal.¡±


    The consideration in his voice made my chest tighten with emotion. Even now, he was thinking of my


    wellbeing above his own desires.


    An awkward silence stretched between us, filled with unspoken emotions and memories of what we had lost.


    ¡°Drive safely,¡± I finally managed to say.


    ¡°Take care of yourself, Olivia,¡± he replied gently.


    Both our wolves seemed reluctant to separate as we parted ways. I watched his Bentley disappear down the


    street.


    That evening, my phone rang with Reba Frost¡¯s familiar ringtone.


    <i>¡°</i>Olivia, do you remember Miranda ckwood?¡± Reba¡¯s tone was unusually serious.


    I searched my memory. ¡°Miranda? She¡¯s an acquaintance who went abroad to establish business


    connections, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s her,¡± Reba confirmed. ¡°She¡¯s returned to Harbor City.¡±


    Something in Reba¡¯s voice made me sit up straighter. ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±


    ¡°She came back specifically to pursue Connor Rivers,¡± Reba revealed bluntly.


    My blood ran cold. ¡°What do <i>you </i>mean?¡±


    ¡°Seven years ago, before going abroad, Miranda confessed to Connor<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>Reba exined carefully. ¡°He rejected her then.¡±


    I gripped the phone tighter, my knuckles turning white.


    ¡°Now she¡¯s told me about her intention to pursue him again,¡± Reba continued. ¡°She believes that since you and Connor severed your mate bond, she has a fair chance.¡±


    After Reba finished speaking, I stared nkly at the white roses on my bedside table.


    Their pure fragrance filled the brightly lit room, but suddenly they felt like a mockery. Just as I was beginning to hope for reconciliation with Connor, another she¨Cwolf had entered the picture.


    I was lost in contemtion about this new development, wondering what it would mean for any chance Connor and I might have had.

 Whisper 265

    Chapter 193: Shadows of Pack Dissolution


    Chapter 193: Shadows of Pack Dissolution


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    The next morning, my phone rang with the familiar number of my informant. I answered immediately,


    knowing this call would bring crucial updates about the Grey pack¡¯s situation.


    ¡°Miss Winters, I have thetest report on ckwood Holdings,¡± the voice said urgently.


    + Points


    I sat up straighter in my hospital bed, preparing for what I suspected would be devastating news for the Grey


    pack.


    ¡°Multiple creditors have filed ims with the court,¡± the informant continued. ¡°The total debt has reached 1.3


    billion dors.¡±


    My eyebrows rose at the astronomical figure. Even I hadn¡¯t expected their financial situation to deteriorate <b>so </b>


    rapidly.


    ¡°Thepany ispletely insolvent,¡± the informant exined. ¡°Creditors are demanding immediate payment, and the court has begun asset seizure proceedings.¡±


    I felt a surge of satisfaction hearing about their downfall. This was exactly what I had orchestrated when I


    decided to retaliate against the Grey pack.


    ¡°What about Ethan Grey specifically?¡± I asked, wanting to know how deeply the Alpha heir had fallen.


    ¡°That¡¯s where it gets interesting,¡± the informant replied with obvious relish. ¡°Ethan Grey is being used of abusing thepany¡¯s independent legal status.¡±


    I leaned forward, intrigued by this development. Corporatew vitions could have serious personal


    consequences for him.


    ¡°Several creditorpanies have jointly submitted evidence to the court,¡± the informant continued. ¡°They¡¯re demanding that Ethan bear joint liability for thepany¡¯s debts.¡±


    This meant Ethan couldn¡¯t hide behind corporate protections. His personal assets would be at risk.


    ¡°His real estate has been seized, and his bank ounts are frozen,¡± the informant confirmed. ¡°The Alpha heir


    who oncemanded respect in Harbor City now facesplete financial ruin.¡±


    <b>I </b>couldn¡¯t help but smile at the poetic justice. Ethan had betrayed me and nearly destroyed my family through his cooperation with Frederick Warner.


    ¡°There¡¯s more,¡± the informant added. ¡°Miranda ckwood has sought awyer to draft a mate bond


    severance agreement.¡±


    This news didn¡¯t surprise me at all. Miranda had always been ustomed <b>to </b><b>luxury </b>as a former Luna.


    In werewolf society, when an Alpha¡¯s power and wealth disappeared, it wasmon for mates to <b>seek </b><b>bond </b>dissolution to protect their own status<b>. </b>


    ¡°Whichwyer is handling her case?<b>¡± </b>I inquired, my professional curiosity piqued.


    ¡°Harrison <b>rke </b>from Moow Legal Services,¡± the informant replied.


    I knew Harrison well from my time at the firm. He was notorious for his vtile temper and unpredictable


    mood swings.


    Emma Thompson and other assistants had suffered under his harsh treatment when he was having bad


    days.


    ¡°Before you ask,¡± the informant continued, ¡°Malcolm ckwood does not agree to the bond severance.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t surprised by this either. Malcolm would fight to preserve what little dignity remained for their family.


    ¡°Have they reached any agreement?¡± I asked, already suspecting the answer.


    ¡°They had a public argument at the hospitalst night,¡± the informant exined. ¡°Their raised voices echoed through the corridors as their wolves¡® distress became apparent to all nearby pack members.¡±


    The image of the once¨Cproud Grey pack leaders fighting publicly filled me with dark satisfaction.


    ¡°Miranda will likely pursue legal proceedings to formally dissolve their mate bond through the werewolf courts,¡± the informant concluded.


    I processed this information carefully. A high¨Cprofile mate bond severance case involving the Grey pack


    would create significant opportunities.


    ¡°I need you to closely monitor Miranda¡¯s side,¡± I instructed firmly. ¡°Give me immediate updates on any new developments.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Miss Winters,¡± the informant replied before ending the call.


    After hanging up, I considered how to handle this situation strategically. My professional instincts told me this would be aplex case involving both humanw and werewolf pack regtions.


    I decided that I had to personally take over Malcolm ckwood¡¯s side of the mate bond severance case. This would give me direct ess to the Grey pack¡¯s internal affairs during their most vulnerable moment.


    At the end of May, my wound had healedpletely and I was finally discharged from Silverridge Private


    Hospital.


    Richard Winters and Natalie Winters arrived to pick me up, apanied by my friends Reba Frost and


    Lily Chen.


    Lily had been receiving psychological treatment after the traumatic k<b>********</b>g incident, but she had recovered well. Her bright smile showed no lingering effects from her ordeal.


    Jade Mitchell and Emma Thompson were unable to attend due to workmitments at Moow Legal Services. However, Adrian Sinir had made time to see me.


    As a partner at Moonstone Legal Partners, Adrian didn¡¯t have the same constraints as employees at other


    firms.


    Adrian arrived carrying a bouquet of light blue moonlight lilies, his gentle smile aforting presence behind his gold¨Crimmed sses.


    ¡°Congrattions to our aplishedwyer Olivia for finally being discharged from the hospital,¡± <b>he </b><b>said </b>formally.


    He handed me the flowers with the courtesy expected between professional colleagues. <b>I </b><b>epted </b><b>them </b>gracefully and thanked him.


    Poets


    Richard expressed his concern for me, noting that I had lost weight during my recovery. His paternal worry was evident in his amber eyes.


    Natalie added that she would personally cook a delicious meal for me that night. Her stepmother¡¯s gesture carried genuine warmth despite ourplicated rtionship.


    Reba also presented a gift ¨C a luxury watch she had brought back from her trip to the ckmoor Territory.


    ¡°This is from the finest craftsmen in the Dark Lands,<i>¡± </i>she said proudly. ¡°I thought you¡¯d appreciate the quality.


    Lily, still recovering herself, promised to take me shopping soon. ¡°Buy whatever you want<i>,¡± </i>she insisted. ¡°We need to celebrate your recovery properly.¡±


    After exiting the hospital and bidding farewell to my friends, I walked toward my car when a familiar obsidian ck Cullinan caught my eye.


    It was Connor Rivers¡® vehicle, parked discretely near the hospital entrance. My heart began to race at the


    unexpected sight.


    I approached and gently knocked on the tinted window. The ss lowered to reveal Connor¡¯s ice¨Cblue eyes.


    His intense gaze fixed <i>on </i>me with the protective concern of a devoted mate, even though our bond had been


    severed.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked, trying <i>to </i>keep my voice steady.


    ¡°Today is your discharge, so I came to see you,¡± Connor replied simply.


    His voice carried that familiar gentle tone he reserved only for me. It made my chest tighten with longing.


    ¡°How is your wound?¡± he asked with genuine concern. ¡°Are you feeling any difort?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve fully recovered,¡± I confirmed, touched by his continued care for my wellbeing.


    Connor¡¯s expression suddenly turned slightly sour as his enhanced senses detected something. His wolf was clearly agitated by what he smelled.


    ¡°Adrian Sinir gave you the flowers?¡± he asked, his voice carrying a subtle edge of jealousy.

 Whisper 266

    <b>Chapter </b><b>194</b><b>: </b>Flowers <b>and </b><b>Reconciliation </b>


    Chapter 194: Flowers and Reconciliation


    <b>(</b>Olivia¡¯s POV)


    I paused, not expecting Connor to ask such a direct question about Adrian¡¯s flowers. The jealousy in <b>his </b>voice was unmistakable.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± I replied simply.


    Connor¡¯s lips curved into what appeared to be a smile, but his tone was more bitter than wolfsbane. ¡°He even knows you like blue moonlight lilies. That¡¯s nice.¡±


    His Alpha instincts were clearly prickling with jealousy. I could see the tension in his jaw as he struggled to maintainposure.


    I pressed my lips together, my gaze subtly shifting to the bouquet of blue flowers on the passenger <b>seat </b>of


    his Cullinan. His taste had always been impable.


    The flowers he chose were sophisticated, perfectly matching my aesthetic preferences. In werewolf culture,


    blue moonlight lilies carried the meaning of devotion between potential mates.


    Noticing me staring at the bouquet in his passenger seat, Connor spoke in a tone that revealed neither joy


    nor anger. ¡°I was nning to give this to you, but since you already have one bouquet, this one might be


    redundant.¡±


    His wolf was struggling with the urge to im my attention. I could sense the internal battle he was fighting.


    I didn¡¯t know what to say in response. ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll go first?¡±


    As I turned to leave, Connor called out urgently, ¡°Wait!¡±


    His voice carried more urgency than before. His Alpha nature couldn¡¯t let me simply walk away.


    ¡°Two bouquets aren¡¯t impossible to carry,¡± he said quickly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take this one too? It¡¯s taking up space in the car.¡±


    With my back to Connor, my lips curved almost imperceptibly. I turned around to meet his ice¨Cblue gaze


    again.


    ¡°Taking up space?¡± I asked, unable to hide my amusement.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the Alpha replied in a deep voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t want <b>it</b>, I¡¯ll just throw it away.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile briefly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take it. It would be such a waste to throw away such beautiful flowers.¡±


    Connor got out of his Cullinan and walked around to my side. He opened the door with careful reverence, like an Alpha presenting a courting gift.


    He handed me the bouquet with gentle hands. I epted the flowers and thanked him.


    Hearing those two words of gratitude, Connor¡¯s eyes darkened again. His wolf wanted something <b>deeper </b><b>than </b>mere politeness.


    I noticed the shift in his expression but said nothing. Given <b>our </b><b>current </b>rtionship <b>status </b><b>and </b><b>the </b>


    III


    O


    173


    Chapter 194 Flowers and


    courtesy</b>.


    Returning to my car with both bouquets, Natalie asked in surprise, ¡°Olivia, why do you have another <b>bouquet</b><b>? </b>Who gave you this one<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Their car was parked in a position where they couldn¡¯t see Connor¡¯s Cullinan. Richard and Natalie <b>naturally </b>didn¡¯t witness Connor giving me flowers.


    Richard, sitting in the front seat, turned to nce at me but said nothing. I knew he currently harbored resentment toward the Rivers pack and strongly opposed my association with Connor.


    I didn¡¯t want to spoil the current atmosphere. ¡°A friend,¡± I replied ambiguously.


    Natalie simply responded with ¡°Oh, oh.¡± Seeing that I was unwilling to borate, she didn¡¯t press further.


    Richard remained silent, only telling the driver quietly to ¡°drive.¡±


    Back at the Winters Family Estate, Grace was sitting on the living room sofa watching cartoons. Seeing me return, her face lit up with a smile.


    She excitedly ran over in her little shoes and hugged me tightly. ¡°Sister,¡± she called out sweetly.


    I smiled warmly, gently stroking Grace¡¯s head. ¡°Has Grace missed sister during this time?¡±


    The little one replied crisply, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Dr. Victoria Sterling standing nearby smiled and told me in English, ¡°Grace¡¯s trauma has beenpletely


    healed. She can live and attend school normally now.¡±


    My eyes filled with pleasant surprise. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful, thank you, doctor.¡±


    The female doctor smiled and said, ¡°No need to thank me. Mr. Rivers has already settled the payment. I¡¯ll be leaving tomorrow.¡±


    When I asked about the sudden departure, Dr. Sterling exined that she had patients scheduled back in the capital. I offered to have our driver take her to the airport for her 3 PM flight the next day.


    That evening, Natalie personally cooked a table full of my favorite dishes. With Grace¡¯s recovery and my discharge from the hospital, it was a good day for the Winters family.


    The family sat together harmoniously, creating a warm scene that hadn¡¯t urred in a long time. Richard


    seemed more rxed than he had been in weeks.


    Grace chattered excitedly about her favorite cartoon characters. Natalie served everyone with genuine care


    and attention.


    <b>For </b>the first time in months<b>, </b>our family feltplete and peaceful.


    The next afternoon, after Dr. Sterling/left, I stayed home to watch cartoons with my sister. Grace had chosen


    a werewolf adventure series that made her giggle constantly.


    Suddenly, Adrian Sinir¡¯s video call notification appeared on my phone. I was puzzled since Adrian usually called for important matters and sent text messages for less important things.


    This was the first time he had initiated a video call. I wondered what could be <b>so </b>urgent.


    To my surprise, when I epted the call, it wasn¡¯t Adrian¡¯s face that appeared. Instead, his little cousin Sophie Turner filled the screen.


    III


    O


    Chapter 194 Flowers and


    The adorable Sophie was wearing the Rose Gold Designer Hair Clip with Pink Crystals that I had given her


    Her hair was styled in twin pigtails.


    When she saw me ept the video call, she smiled so brightly that her eyes curved like crescents. Little dimples appeared on her cheeks.


    ¡°Sister Olivia,¡± Sophie called out in her sweet, delicate voice.


    Grace, hearing Sophie¡¯s voice, leaned over to greet her through the screen. ¡°Hi Sophie!¡±


    The two children chatted enthusiastically. Grace invited Sophie to visit the next day for homemade cookies that Natalie had promised to bake.


    ¡°We can y in the garden too,¡± Grace added excitedly. ¡°Sister Olivia can show you the moonflowers¡±


    Sophie pped her hands in delight. ¡°I would love that! Can we really make cookies together?¡±


    After more than ten minutes of the girls¡® animated conversation, Adrian appeared on screen. He looked slightly embarrassed by the idental video call.


    ¡°I apologize for Sophie taking over my phone,¡± he said with a gentle smile. ¡°She insisted on calling you when she heard I was contacting you.¡±


    Iughed softly. ¡°It¡¯s perfectly fine. She¡¯s absolutely adorable.¡±


    Adrian confirmed ns to bring Sophie over the next morning. ¡°We can also discuss some legal cases while the girls y,¡± he added professionally.


    ¡°That sounds perfect,¡± I agreed, already <i>looking </i>forward to seeing Sophie again and spending time with Grace in a normal, peaceful setting.


    Watch videos get points (0/10) >


    <b>Vote </b>


    <b>5.4K </b>

 Whisper 267

    <b>Chapter </b><b>195</b><b>: </b><b>Morning </b>Confrontation


    Chapter 195: Morning Confrontation


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    The next morning, I drove my Cullinan toward the Winters Family Estate with a specific purpose in mind. As I


    approached the vi district entrance, a familiar ck Maybach caught my attention.


    Adrian Sinir¡¯s vehicle. I had memorized that license te number after seeing it parked outside


    Moonstone Legal Partners multiple times.


    My jaw tightened as I recognized the threat. Adrian was heading to see Olivia again, and my Alpha instincts red with territorial rage.


    I elerated past his Maybach in a clear disy of dominance, my engine roaring as I overtook him. Then I


    deliberately slowed down, forcing him to follow behind me.


    Through my rearview mirror, I watched Adrian¡¯s reaction. The bastard merely smiled at my territorial disy, showing no signs of backing down.


    Rather than rise to my challenge, he calmly reduced his speed and followed with practicedposure. His


    Both our vehicles arrived at the Winters vi simultaneously. We parked and exited our cars in perfect unison,


    creating immediate tension in the peaceful morning air.


    The morning breeze carried fresh scents of dew and flowers. Sunlight filtered through the leaves, creating


    dancing shadows on the ground.


    But the atmosphere between us crackled with supernatural hostility.


    My ice¨Cblue eyes locked onto Adrian like sharp des. I fixed him with a cold stare that could freeze blood.


    ¡°What is Lawyer Sinir doing at the Winters family so early?¡± I asked with a cold smile.


    Adrian maintained his polite expression, but his eyes turned ice¨Ccold. ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern.¡±


    My Alpha aura red dangerously. ¡°Don¡¯t covet people who don¡¯t belong to you.¡±


    ¡°Does the person you covet belong to you?¡± Adrian retorted without missing a beat.


    ¡°She can only belong to me,¡± I dered with absolute certainty.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true,¡± Adrian replied defiantly.


    My control snapped. I stepped closer aggressively, my presence radiating lethal intent.


    ¡°You dated someone else for three months after confessing to Olivia,¡± I snarled. ¡°Then came back to pursue her after breaking up.¡±


    I moved even closer, my voice dropping to a dangerous whisper. ¡°What do you take her for? She¡¯s not a


    second choice.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s polite smile finally disappeared. His expression darkened as my words hit their mark.


    Just as he opened his mouth to respond, Olivia¡¯s voice called out from behind <b>the </b><b>iron </b>gate.


    < Chapter 195 Morning Con


    ¡°Adrian? Why haven¡¯t youe inside yet?¡±


    Her voice carried concern and curiosity. She could see his silhouette through the gate but couldn¡¯t see <b>me </b>


    hidden behind the tree.


    Hearing Olivia¡¯s voice, Adrian¡¯s harsh expression immediately softened. The transformation was instant and


    ¡°I¡¯ming,¡± he called back to her, his tone warm and gentle.


    He turned to me with renewedposure, his professional mask sliding back into ce. ¡°Goodbye, Mr.


    Rivers.¡±


    Adrian walked to his car¡¯s rear door and opened it with a flourish. ¡°Come on, Sophie. We¡¯re going to y with


    Sister Olivia.¡±


    A delighted little girl¡¯s voice responded from inside. ¡°Really? Can we make cookies together?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Adrian replied cheerfully, helping the child out of the car.


    I watched his retreating figure, my fingers slowly clenching into fists. The tension remained unresolved, burning in my chest like acid.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    Inside the Winters household, Natalie greeted Adrian warmly. She had maintained a positive impression of him since their hospital encounter.


    ¡°Adrian, it¡¯s wonderful to see you again<i>,¡± </i>she said with genuine pleasure.


    During that previous meeting, she had learned that Adrian obtained a protection charm from Moonlight Temple for me. She had mentioned this to Richard, who responded with a nomittal ¡°hmm.¡±


    I still wasn¡¯t sure whether my father approved or disapproved of Adrian.


    Today, both Richard and Natalie were home. Adrian demonstrated his excellent upbringing by bringing thoughtful gifts.


    ¡°I brought some 1990s moonberry wine,¡± he said, presenting two elegant bottles. ¡°And premium herbal tea


    leaves.¡±


    He had clearly researched my father¡¯s preferences. Richard didn¡¯t smoke but enjoyed tea and asional


    drinks.


    Richard showed slight approval but remained reserved. ¡°Thank you. That¡¯s very considerate.¡±


    Natalie was much more weing. ¡°How thoughtful! Richard will definitely enjoy these.¡±


    Grace and Sophie immediately bonded, chattering excitedly about their nned activities.


    ¡°Can we bake cookies?¡± Sophie asked with sparkling eyes.


    ¡°Yes! And we can y in the garden too,¡± Grace replied enthusiastically.


    The two girls ran upstairs together, theirughter echoing through the house.


    In the living room, Adrian and I sat down to discuss legal cases. Agnes Turner served us tea and fresh fruit with quiet efficiency.


    Chapter 195. Morning Con


    15 Was


    Richard respectfully withdrew to his study without interfering. His departure showed trust in my professional


    judgment.


    Natalie also tactfully left us alone. As she walked away, I caught her thoughtful expression.


    She was probably thinking how well¨Cmatched Adrian and I appeared together. I knew she hoped I could move on from Connor and find happiness with someone like Adrian.


    ¡°I¡¯ve reviewed the Miranda ckwood case files,¡± Adrian began professionally.


    ¡°What¡¯s your assessment?¡± I asked, focusingpletely on our work.


    ¡°The mate bond severance will beplicated,¡± he exined. ¡°Malcolm ckwood is fighting it aggressively.


    We discussed legal strategies and precedents withplete dedication. Our professional chemistry was


    undeniable.


    Back at Moonstone Legal Partnerster that day, I felt revitalized by returning to work. More than a month of hospital recovery had left me eager to resume my career.


    During my absence, I had to find substitutewyers for several court hearings. My friends had refused to bring case files to the hospital, insisting I focus on healing.


    Adrian had jokingly assured me that the firm wouldn¡¯t copse without me.


    Now, sitting in my familiar office chair, I experienced a sense of rebirth and rxation. The familiar environment energized mepletely.


    Jade Mitchell and Emma Thompson weed me back enthusiastically.


    ¡°Wee back, boss!¡± Jade said with a grin, cing a stack of case files on my desk. ¡°Plenty of work waiting for you.¡±


    Emma updated me on cases handled during my absence. ¡°All the substitute hearings resulted in victories,¡± she reported proudly.


    ¡°That¡¯s excellent news,¡± I replied, genuinely impressed. ¡°Emma, you¡¯ve made significant progress.¡±

 Whisper 268

    Chapter <b>196</b>: Legal Maneuvering and <b>Strategic </b><b>Alliances </b>


    Chapter 196: Legal Maneuvering and Strategic Alliances


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    After being discharged from Harbor City Memorial Hospital, I threw myselfpletely into my work <b>at </b>Moonstone Legal Partners. The major cases for Rivers Pack Holdings demanded my full attention ¨C territorial disputes involving millions of dors andplex supernatural business contracts that could reshape pack alliances across the Northern Territory.


    Despite having organized the evidence once before my hospitalization, I meticulously reviewed everything again. My career ambition burned stronger than ever as I established myself as Harbor City¡¯s premier supernaturalw specialist.


    Every night, I stayedte at thew firm, the twenty¨Csecond floor bing my second home. The city lights below flickered like stars as I pored over contract uses and territorial agreements.


    Emma Thompson often stayed with me, bringing moonlight herb tea and ensuring I ate dinner. Her loyalty touched me deeply, especially knowing she could have left for a morefortable position elsewhere. ¡°You¡¯re pushing yourself too hard,<i>¡± </i>she said one evening, cing a steaming cup beside my case files. ¡°These cases will determine the future of pack rtions,¡± I replied, not looking up from the territorial boundary documents. ¡°Every detail matters.¡±


    The Rivers Pack Holdings cases weren¡¯t just legal work ¨C they were my chance to prove that I belonged among the elite supernaturalwyers. Each victory would cement my reputation and expand my influence. One evening, while standing by the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows overlooking the bustling city nightscape, my phone rang with an urgent call.


    ¡°Miss Winters, I have important news about the ckwood situation,¡± my informant¡¯s voice crackled through the speaker.


    I pressed the phone closer to my ear, watching the neon lights flicker across Harbor City¡¯s skyline. ¡°Harrison ckwood refused to sign the mate bond dissolution agreement,¡± the informant continued. ¡°He tore it up in a fit of Alpha rage this afternoon.¡±


    My lips curved into a satisfied smile. This was exactly what I had hoped would happen. ¡°Margaret had another heated argument with him about severing their bond,¡± the informant exined. ¡°She¡¯s now retained Harrison rke from Moow Legal Services to represent her in the dissolution proceedings.¡±


    <b>I </b>acknowledged the information calmly, already formting my strategy. This was the perfect opportunity <b>to </b>strike at the heart of the Grey pack¡¯s remaining stability.


    Walking to my printer, I immediately began preparing civil retainer agreements and authorization <b>materials</b>. The documents would be ready within minutes.


    ¡°Emma, we¡¯re leaving,¡± I called out, grabbing my car keys and securing <b>the </bw <b>firm¡¯s </b><b>sensitive </b><b>files</b><b>. </b>


    Emma Thompson followed behind me as we entered <b>the </b>elevator, her <b>expression </b><b>curious </b><b>but </b><b>trusting</b>.


    Chapter 195 Legal Maneu


    As the elevator descended, I dialed Harrison ckwood¡¯s number. He answered on the third ring, his voice


    heavy with obvious displeasure.


    ¡°Why are you calling me?¡± Harrison¡¯s tone dripped with hostility. ¡°Haven¡¯t you harmed Ethan enough <b>already</b>?¡±


    His attitude toward me had deteriorated from mere dislike to pure hatred. Margaret¡¯s constantints about me causing their bankruptcy had poisoned his mindpletely.


    ¡°Did you orchestrate ourpany¡¯s downfall?¡± he demanded angrily. ¡°Are you calling to add insult to injury <b>to </b>


    our pack¡¯s suffering?¡±


    I responded with a lowugh, maintaining perfectposure despite his usations.


    ¡°I¡¯m calling to help you,¡± I said smoothly. ¡°I want to represent you in your mate bond dissolution case against Margaret.¡±


    Harrison¡¯s skeptical silence stretched for several seconds before he spoke again.


    ¡°Why would someone who allegedly bankrupted my family want to help me?¡± he asked suspiciously.


    I provided a detailed legal exnation as the elevator reached the parking garage.


    ¡°Silverridge Holdings¡® bankruptcy wasn¡¯t my doing,¡± I rified patiently. ¡°It resulted from Ethan¡¯s poor investment decisions in major supernatural territory acquisitions.¡±


    I continued exining while walking toward my cier blue Bentley. ¡°Yourpany suffered severe losses, broken capital chains, and inability toplete projects. You not only failed to profit but also owe astronomical breach¨Cof¨Ccontract penalties to other pack partners.¡±


    Emma Thompson took the keys as I handed them to her, understanding that I needed to focus on this crucial


    conversation.


    ¡°Normallypany debts wouldn¡¯t affect Ethan personally after bankruptcy,¡± <b>I </b>exined. ¡°But his abuse of shareholder status andmingling of personal andpany assets means the werewolf court will apply the doctrine of piercing the corporate veil.¡±


    Harrison listened intently as I outlined the legal¡¯implications.


    ¡°This makes Ethan jointly liable with thepany,¡± I concluded. ¡°Thew is clear on this matter.¡±


    As we settled into the Bentley, I continued persuading Harrison to set aside personal grievances.


    ¡°Consider my professional capabilities,¡± I urged. ¡°Three years of practice experience and nearly perfect winning record. Countless sessful cases in supernaturalw with virtually no losses.¡±


    Harrison¡¯s voice carried grudging curiosity. ¡°Why do you want to represent my bond dissolution case?¡±


    I revealed my true motivation with a genuine smile.


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want Margaret to get this dissolution,¡± I said honestly. ¡°It suits me perfectly when she¡¯s


    miserable.¡±


    This admission resonated with Harrison immediately. He understood that Margaret had previously looked down on me and repeatedly humiliated me during <b>pack</b><b>¨C</b>social gatherings.


    Harrison¡¯s voice grew thoughtful as he reflected on his situation.


    ¡°Margaret enjoyed the wealthy Luna lifestyle I provided,¡± he <b>said </b>bitterly. ¡°Jewelry <b>from </b><b>Moonlight </b><b>Jewelers</b>,


    <b>214 </b>


    < Chapter 196 Legal Maneu


    designer handbags, whatever she wanted from Harbor City¡¯s elite shops.¡±


    + Prants


    His anger intensified as he continued. ¡°Now that thepany is bankrupt, she wants to dissolve our mate


    bond and abandon me to find another wealthy Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Someone who can share good times but not hardships goes against everything werewolf mate bonds. represent,¡± he dered firmly. ¡°I¡¯m determined not to grant the dissolution.¡±


    Twenty minutester at Harbor City Memorial Hospital, I arrived to meet with Harrison. He appeared haggard with more gray in his hair and deeper lines from the stress of bankruptcy, family chaos, and health problems.


    The daily arguments with Margaret over their failing bond had clearly taken their toll <i>on </i>his Alpha


    constitution.


    During our negotiation, I leveraged my status strategically.


    ¡°I¡¯m the daughter of Richard Winters, Riverdale¡¯s most powerful Alpha,¡± I pointed out. ¡°Margaret can only afford to pay Harrison rke eight thousand dors for this dissolution case.¡±


    Harrison nodded grimly, understanding the financial constraints we both faced.


    ¡°You¡¯re simrly financially constrained,¡± I continued. ¡°Manywyers wouldn¡¯t want to take such small cases.¡±


    I leaned forward slightly, pressing my advantage. ¡°If I intervened, now firm in Harbor City would ept your case due to my influence and the potential benefits of maintaining good rtions with the Winters pack.¡± Harrison considered this carefully, weighing his limited options against the potential benefits of my representation.


    After several minutes of contemtion, he agreed to retain my services.


    ¡°Do everything possible to ensure the werewolf court denies the bond dissolution,¡± he requested earnestly.


    I agreed with a slight smile, already nning my legal strategy to destroy Margaret¡¯s casepletely.


    (Cassandra¡¯s POV)


    Meanwhile, after my pregnancy termination procedure, I had been recovering at my family¡¯s modest home. The small house felt suffocatingpared to the luxury I had once enjoyed with Ethan.


    My case for defaming Olivia and inciting fan cyberbullying through social media was currently in the second¨Cinstance appeal process at Harbor City Supernatural Court. No trial date had been set yet, leaving my future uncertain.


    With Moonweave Textiles¡® bankruptcy now irreversible and my father¡¯s smallpany struggling to survive, knew I had to make ns for my future.


    The reality of my situation hit me every morning when I woke up in my childhood bedroom. The faded wallpaper and cramped space reminded me how far I had fallen from grace.


    <b>I </b>contacted a wealthy beta werewolf from my former social circle who had previously pursued me. Maxwell Thornfield had always been infatuated with me, even when I was with Ethan.


    ¡°Maxwell, I need your help,¡± I said when he answered my call.


    His voice immediately warmed with interest. ¡°Cassandra, what can I do for you?¡±


    I swallowed my pride and made my request. ¡°I need you to help arrange my departure from the Northern


    <Chapter 196: Legal Maneu


    Territory. I want to start fresh in another werewolfmunity abroad.¡±

 Whisper 269

    Chapter 197 Gifts and Be


    <b>Chapter </b><b>197</b><b>: </b><b>Gifts </b>and <b>Betrayals </b>


    Chapter 197: Gifts and Betrayals


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    In my executive office at Rivers Pack Holdings, Frank Langley entered with several pack alliance documents requiring my signature. I barely nced up from my phone as he ced them on my desk.


    ¡°These need your approval by end of day, Alpha,¡± Frank said quietly before leaving.


    I nodded absently, absorbed in checking my schedule. The date caught my attention ¨C May 10th. May 20th was approaching soon.


    That special date sparked an idea. I needed to prepare a gift for Olivia as part of my pursuit of her. We


    weren¡¯t officially mated yet, and our bond was still developing.


    I picked up my phone and dialed Sebastian Pierce¡¯s number. He answered on the second ring.


    ¡°Connor! What brings you to call during business hours?¡± Sebastian¡¯s cheerful voice came through.


    ¡°I need information about new limited edition bags,¡± I said in fluent French. ¡°Yourpany¡¯stest releases.¡±


    Sebastian¡¯sughter filled the line. ¡°Ah, wooing a she¨Cwolf, are we? Let me guess ¨C this is for your future


    Luna?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I confirmed without hesitation.


    ¡°Have you reconciled with Olivia officially?¡± Sebastian asked with genuine curiosity.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t officially bonded yet,¡± I admitted. ¡°But I¡¯m working on it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll check with our general manager about uing releases,¡± Sebastian promised. ¡°Give me a few minutes.¡±


    Within ten minutes, my phone buzzed with Sebastian¡¯s call back.


    ¡°Perfect timing,¡± he announced excitedly. ¡°We have a Global Limited Edition Luna Collection handbagunching next week.¡±


    I leaned forward with interest. ¡°Tell me more.¡±


    ¡°Three colors avable ¨C obsidian ck, arctic white, and rich brown. All feature premium matte crocodile Jeather. Price point is $1.5 million each.¡±


    The price didn¡¯t concern me. ¡°All three colors sound versatile. Olivia would love them.¡±


    ¡°I can gift them to you,¡± Sebastian offered generously. ¡°Consider it my blessing for your pursuit.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said firmly. ¡°I¡¯ll pay for them myself.¡±


    I immediately transferred <b>$</b><b>4.5 </b>million to Sebastian¡¯s ount. ¡°Done. When can I collect them?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have them ready by tomorrow,<i>¡± </i>Sebastian assured me.


    <b>(</b>Cassandra¡¯s POV)


    Meanwhile, I faced a desperate situation in my cramped childhood bedroom. Maxwell Thornfield <b>had </b><b>agreed </b>


    to help me flee the Northern Territory<b>, </b>but his condition made my stomach turn.


    111


    O


    Chapter 197 Gifts and Be


    ¡°One night with me,¡± he had said with that predatory smile. ¡°Then I¡¯ll arrange your departure.¡±


    My face stiffened at his demand. I had undergone pregnancy termination just over a month ago. Pack


    healers warned me to wait at least three months before i*********e.


    Six months before attempting pregnancy again, or risk irreparable damage to my werewolf healing abilities.


    But waiting three months meant my second trial would be over. Escape would be impossible.


    After hours of internal struggle, I gritted my teeth. ¡°Fine. One night.¡±


    Maxwell¡¯s eyes gleamed with satisfaction. ¡°Excellent choice, beautiful.¡±


    The next morning, Iy in Maxwell¡¯s arms, my body covered in bite marks from his rough treatment. They hadn¡¯t healed due to my weakened state.


    I traced circles on his chest coquettishly. ¡°When will you send me abroad?¡±


    The drowsy beta irritably pushed my hand away. ¡°Don¡¯t rush me. I just woke up.¡±


    I rolled my eyes in frustration. How could I not be anxious when Olivia might discover my ns<b>? </b>


    ¡°Thewsuit with Olivia makes me nervous,¡± I exined softly. ¡°Once the werewolf court verdictes down, I¡¯ll face pack exile.¡±


    ¡°Wait until I¡¯m fully awake,¡± Maxwell dismissed me with a wave.


    My anger red as I realized his true nature. Before getting me into bed, he had been passionate and attentive. He imed to have waited for me despite knowing I loved Ethan.


    But once he got what he wanted, he became impatient and dismissive immediately.


    I waited resentfully until 1:30 PM when Maxwell finally stirred awake.


    ¡°Before we discuss your departure,¡± he said with a lecherous grin, ¡°I want another round.¡±


    After ten minutes of his selfish satisfaction, I could barely contain my fury at his behavior.


    Maxwell reached for his phone, finally ready to help. ¡°I¡¯ll call Samuel Harrison. His family has private jets.¡± ¡°Samuel¡¯s much wealthier than me,¡± Maxwell exined while dialing. ¡°He¡¯s nning a European trip anyway.¡± I listened as Maxwell spoke to his friend. ¡°Sam, I need a favor. Can you take someone on your European flight?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Sure, no problem,¡± came Samuel¡¯s voice through the speaker. ¡°Have her bring documents to my assistant for processing.¡±


    ¡°International flights require three days¡® advance notice,¡± Samuel continued. ¡°But my jet has arge cabin. Adding one passenger shouldn¡¯t be an issue.¡±


    After the call ended, I embraced Maxwell¡¯s waist gratefully. ¡°You¡¯re amazing. I should have chosen you over Ethan from the start.¡±


    Maxwell smugly reminded me, ¡°Now that the ckwood family went, bankrupt, Ethan can¡¯t help you anymore.


    This reminder filled me with both anger and sadness. I had <b>sacrificed </b>everything for Ethan <b>¨C </b>bearing <b>the </b>stigma of being a mistress to a mated Alpha.


    <b>23 </b>


    < Chapter 197: Gifts and Be


    ¡°One night with me,¡± he had said with that predatory smile. ¡°Then I¡¯ll arrange your departure<b>.¡± </b>


    My face stiffened at his demand. I had undergone pregnancy termination just over a month ago. <b>Pack </b>


    healers warned me to wait at least three months before i?*********e.


    Six months before attempting pregnancy again, or risk irreparable damage to my werewolf healing abilities.


    But waiting three months meant my second trial would be over. Escape would be impossible.


    After hours of internal struggle, I gritted my teeth. ¡°Fine. One night.¡±


    Maxwell¡¯s eyes gleamed with satisfaction. ¡°Excellent choice, beautiful.¡±


    The next morning, Iy in Maxwell¡¯s arms, my body covered in bite marks from his rough treatment. They


    hadn¡¯t healed due to my weakened state.


    I traced circles on his chest coquettishly. ¡°When will you send me abroad?¡±


    The drowsy beta irritably pushed my hand away. ¡°Don¡¯t rush me. I just woke up.¡±


    I rolled my eyes in frustration. How could I not be anxious when Olivia might discover my ns?


    ¡°Thewsuit with Olivia makes me nervous,¡± I exined softly. ¡°Once the werewolf court verdictes down, I¡¯ll face pack exile.¡±


    ¡°Wait until I¡¯m fully awake,¡± Maxwell dismissed me with a wave.


    My anger red as I realized his true nature. Before getting me into bed, he had been passionate and attentive. He imed to have waited for me despite knowing I loved Ethan.


    But once he got what he wanted, he became impatient and dismissive immediately.


    I waited resentfully until 1:30 PM when Maxwell finally stirred awake.


    ¡°Before we discuss your departure,¡± he said with a lecherous grin, ¡°I want another round.¡±


    After ten minutes of his selfish satisfaction, I could barely contain my fury at his behavior.


    Maxwell reached for his phone, finally ready to help. ¡°I¡¯ll call Samuel Harrison. His family has private jets.¡± ¡°Samuel¡¯s much wealthier than me,¡± Maxwell exined while dialing. ¡°He¡¯s nning a European trip anyway.¡± I listened as Maxwell spoke to his friend. ¡°Sam, I need a favor. Can you take someone on your European


    flight?¡±


    ¡°Sure, no problem,¡± came Samuel¡¯s voice through the speaker. ¡°Have her bring documents to my assistant for processing.¡±


    ¡°International flights require three days¡® advance notice,¡± Samuel continued. ¡°But my jet has arge cabin. Adding one passenger shouldn¡¯t be an issue.¡±


    After the call ended, I embraced Maxwell¡¯s waist gratefully. ¡°You¡¯re amazing. I should have chosen you <b>over </b>Ethan from the start.¡±


    Maxwell smugly reminded me, <b>¡°</b>Now that the ckwood family went, bankrupt, Ethan can¡¯t help you <b>anymore</b>.


    ¡± <ul><li></li></ul>


    This reminder filled me with both anger and sadness. I had sacrificed everything for Ethan ¨C bearing <b>the </b>stigma of being a mistress <b>to </b>a mated Alpha.


    <b>213 </b>


    Chapter 197 Gifts and Be


    I <b>had </b>offended the Winters pack heiress, lost my social media <b>ount </b>with millions of <b>followers</b><b>, </b><b>and </b><b>faced </b><b>a </b>


    That evening, I prepared carefully for meeting Samuel Harrison. I wore a sexy ck dress and <b>borate </b>


    makeup.


    This served two purposes ¨C supporting Maxwell¡¯s image and potentially seducing the Harrison family heir. <b>I </b>was confident in my looks and figure.


    Maybe I could win over Samuel and secure a luxurious future with a wealthy pack.


    As we entered Moonlight Elite Club and walked toward the reserved room, my confidence soared. This <b>could </b>be my chance for a fresh start.


    But as Maxwell opened the door to the private suite, my dreams shattered instantly.


    My face turned pale as death. I froze like a statue, unable to move.


    <b>2 </b>

 Whisper 270

    Chapter 198: Confrontation at the Clubhouse


    Chapter 198: Confrontation at the Clubhouse


    (Third person¡¯s POV)


    In the private room at Moonlight Elite Club, Cassandra Evans froze like a statue when she saw Connor Rivers sitting in the center position of the sofa. Her face turned pale as death, and her entire body trembled with


    terror.


    Connor hadn¡¯t looked toward the door yet, his attention focused on the conversation with hispanions. But Maxwell Thornfield noticed Cassandra¡¯s strange behavior immediately.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you move forward?¡± Maxwell asked, confusion evident in his voice. He grabbed her arm firmly. ¡± Remember what we discussed about going abroad?¡±


    Themotion drew attention from everyone in the room. Someone recognized Cassandra and shouted in surprise.


    ¡°Maxwell, why did you bring her here?¡± The voice carried obvious disgust. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what she did to Olivia Winters?¡±


    Cassandra¡¯s reputation for ndering Olivia online and inciting fans to cyberbully her had made her notorious among Harbor City¡¯s wealthy werewolf circles. No one wanted to associate with someone who had attacked the future Luna of the Rivers pack.


    When Connor heard Cassandra¡¯s name, he looked up with eyes like sharp des. His gaze shed with terrifying Alpha coldness that made the temperature in the room drop several degrees.


    Cassandra¡¯s heart trembled violently. Her spine went numb as she realized she could no longer escape this confrontation.


    Samuel Harrison¡¯s face darkened as understanding dawned on him. The ¡°friend¡± Maxwell had asked him to help smuggle abroad was actually Cassandra Evans.


    ¡°Maxwell,¡± Samuel¡¯s voice carried barely controlled anger. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me your friend was her.¡±


    Maxwell belonged to the same social circle as Cassandra and Ethan Grey. He naturally knew about the feud between Cassandra and Olivia, but he was unaware of Samuel¡¯s connection to Connor Rivers.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Maxwell asked defensively. ¡°She just needs passage abroad.¡±


    Connor¡¯s voice cut through the tension like ice. ¡°Bring her over.¡±


    His Alpha authority made themand impossible to ignore. The power radiating from him forced submission from every werewolf in the room.


    Maxwell didn¡¯t dare resist Connor¡¯s order. He reluctantly dragged the unwilling Cassandra forward, though her resistance proved futile against his strength.


    Standing before Connor, Cassandra didn¡¯t even receive a direct nce from him. Instead, he turned to Samuel beside him, his voice ice¨Ccold as he spoke just four words.


    ¡°Exin this to me.¡±


    III


    < Chapter 198 Confrontatio.


    15 Points >


    These brief words made Samuel break out in cold sweat. His scalp tingled as he realized he had inadvertently offended this powerful Alpha.


    Everyone knew that Olivia Winters was Connor¡¯s beloved mate. Helping her enemy escape justice would be seen as a direct insult to the Rivers pack.


    Samuel desperately wanted to p himself for his loose tongue. He cleared his throat nervously, panic evident in his voice.


    ¡°This is all a misunderstanding, Connor,¡± Samuel exined frantically. ¡°Maxwell called asking for help to take a friend abroad. Since I was nning to travel internationally anyway, I agreed.¡±


    He swore earnestly, ¡°I had no idea the friend was Cassandra. I would never have agreed if I had known.¡±


    Connor gave Samuel a light nce, his expression unreadable. The brief look seemed to pierce through Samuel¡¯s soul, evaluating the truth of his words.


    Samuel felt his heart racing under that prating gaze. He feared that Connor¡¯s displeasure might ruin his uing business opportunities with Rivers Pack Holdings.


    ¡°Handle this situation,¡± Connor instructed Samuel with cold authority. ¡°Cassandra cannot leave the territory. Her case with Olivia isn¡¯t closed yet.¡±


    Samuel nodded obsequiously with a ttering smile. ¡°I¡¯ll handle everything properly, Connor. Please don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Throughout this entire exchange, Connor never spoke a single word directly to Cassandra. She remained invisible to him, beneath his notice.


    That same day, Connor called Olivia to inform her about Cassandra¡¯s attempted escape abroad. His voice warmed considerably when speaking to her.


    ¡°Cassandra tried to flee the territory tonight,¡± he reported. ¡°I¡¯ve ensured she won¡¯t seed.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s response was brief and professional. ¡°Thank you for letting me know.¡±


    She didn¡¯t say much more before ending the call, leaving Connor wanting to hear her voice longer. <ul><li></li></ul>


    After hanging up, Connor raised his eyebrows thoughtfully. Cassandra had proven somewhat useful by giving him a legitimate reason to call Olivia.


    He hadn¡¯t spoken to her in several days and missed her terribly. Without this foolish move by Cassandra, he


    wouldn¡¯t have heard Olivia¡¯s voice today.


    Samuel¡¯s solution involved assigning people to monitor Cassandra twenty¨Cfour hours a day. She could still go anywhere she wanted within the territory, but international travel was forbidden.


    The surveince method was identical to what Olivia had already implemented upon learning of Cassandra¡¯s escape attempt. Both had reached the same conclusion independently.


    Meanwhile, Miranda ckwood had been trying to see Connor for over a month since encountering him at Eleanor Rivers¡® funeral. She attended every friend group gathering hoping for a chance encounter.


    Each time she left disappointed as Connor never appeared at social events. She understood that he wouldn¡¯t


    be in the mood for gatherings after losing his grandmother and father.


    Initially, she sent him messages every few days expressing concern and support. But he never responded, so


    ¡±


    Chapter 198 Confrontatio


    she eventually stopped trying.


    Learning from mutual friends that Connor spent most of his time at work or at Silverridge Private Hospital where Olivia was recovering, she tried waiting there. But she never encountered him, as if he deliberately


    avoided her.


    After a month of patient waiting, Miranda finally decided to visit the Rivers family estate directly. She needed


    to see him face¨Cto¨Cface.


    At Moonstone Legal Partners, it was 6 PM and employees were leaving for the day. But Olivia stayed to work


    overtime as usual, reviewing several important cases.


    When Adrian Sinir knocked and entered her office, he shook his head with amusement. ¡°You¡¯re working


    relentlessly right after being discharged from the hospital.¡±


    Olivia looked up from her case files with a slight smile. ¡°Working until around 10 PM and then going home to


    shower and sleep isn¡¯t really staying upte.¡±


    Adrian leaned against her desk casually. ¡°Sophie Turner wants to invite you to dinner with Grace Winters. Are


    you avable?¡±


    Olivia considered the invitation thoughtfully. Dr. Victoria Sterling had mentioned that Sophie¡¯spanionship greatly helped Grace¡¯s psychological treatment and recovery from her k<b>********</b>g trauma.


    ¡°I can meet tomorrow afternoon,¡± Olivia agreed warmly. ¡°I¡¯m grateful to Sophie for her friendship with Grace.¡±

 Whisper 271

    Chapter <b>199</b><b>: </b>Unexpected Encounters at the Restaurant


    Chapter 199: Unexpected Encounters at the Restaurant


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    15 P


    Adrian Sinir had chosen an atmospheric Western restaurant with warm honey¨Ccolored walls and soft lighting from an ornate crystal chandelier adorned with moonstone ents. Vintage wolf pack oil paintings decorated the walls, depicting ancient pack hunts and ceremonial gatherings.


    The gentle melodies of Moonlight Serenade ssical piano collection flowed through the air as Adrian led Sophie Turner and me toward our reserved table. Grace Winters walked beside me, her small hand tucked trustingly in mine.


    ¡°This ce has the best venison steaks in Harbor City,¡± Adrian said with a warm smile as we approached a prime window seat.


    The moonstone¨Ciid ss dining table gleamed under the chandelier¡¯s glow. A centerpiece of night¨Cblooming jasmine filled the air with its delicate fragrance.


    Grace¡¯s eyes widened with delight as she took in the elegant surroundings. ¡°It¡¯s so pretty, Olivia! Like a fairy tale restaurant.¡±


    Sophie Turner giggled and nodded enthusiastically. ¡°My mom brought me here once for my birthday. The chocte cake is amazing!¡±


    Adrian pulled out chairs for all of us with practiced courtesy. After settling the childrenfortably, he


    handed me the leather¨Cbound menu with its gold¨Cembossed wolf crest.


    ¡°Order whatever you¡¯d like,¡± he said. ¡°This is my treat for helping Grace through her recovery.¡±


    I looked up from the menu to thank him and froze. My breath caught in my throat as I met a pair of deep, dark eyes across the restaurant.


    Connor Rivers stood not far away, his imposing figure unmistakable even in the dim lighting. Beside him


    stood a curvaceous woman with big wavy hair cascading over her shoulders.


    My heart sank as I immediately recognized her. Miranda ckwood. ¨ª hadn¡¯t seen her for years, not since she


    left for her studies abroad.


    Reba¡¯s words echoed in my mind about Miranda returning to the Northern Territory specifically to pursue Connor. The sight of them together made my chest tighten with an emotion I didn¡¯t want to acknowledge.


    1.forced myself to look away calmly, focusing back on the menu in my hands. But the words blurred together as my mind raced.


    Adrian noticed my sudden tension, and followed my gaze. His eyebrows rose slightly as he spotted the pair.


    ¡°What a coincidence, Alpha Rivers,¡± Adrian called out with meaningful eyes and a knowing smile. ¡°Is this


    Alpha Rivers¡® mate?¡±


    Connor¡¯s face darkened immediately. His jaw clenched as he replied with ice¨Ccold precision, ¡°No.¡±


    Miranda¡¯sugh tinkled like silver bells as she stepped closer to our table. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be so formal! I¡¯m


    Miranda ckwood, Connor¡¯s friend.¡±


    III


    PR 1:|:


    The way she said ¡°Connor¡± with such casual intimacy made my heart ripple with unwanted emotion. Her hand rested possessively on his arm as she spoke.


    ¡°We¡¯re just catching up after my return from abroad,¡± Miranda continued cheerfully. ¡°Con has been showing me around all the new restaurants in Harbor City.¡±


    The nickname ¡°Con¡± tell from her lips so naturally, so familiarly. I gripped the menu fighter, forcing my expression to remain neutral.


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    Miranda turned her bright smile toward Olivia, her voice warm with false friendliness. ¡°Olivia Winters! Do you remember me? We met at several pack gatherings before I left for university.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s response was polite but distant. ¡°Of course. Wee back to the Northern Territory, Miranda.¡±


    The coolness in Olivia¡¯s tone sent satisfaction through me, even as Miranda¡¯s presence irritated me beyond measure. I had only agreed to this dinner to discuss a potential business partnership, nothing more.


    Without invitation, I pulled a chair from a nearby table and positioned it beside Olivia. The scraping sound drew everyone¡¯s attention as I sat down uninvited.


    ¡°How is the progress on Rivers Pack Holdings¡® legal cases?¡± I asked Olivia directly, ignoring the shocked expressions around the table.


    Olivia¡¯s professional mask slipped into ce immediately, ¡°I¡¯ve been organizing all the materials and evidence. Everything should be ready for review by next week.¡±


    Her formal tone frustrated me, but at least she was speaking to me. That was more than I¡¯d managed in weeks.


    The moonstone¨Ciid ss dining table suddenly felt crowded with five people squeezed around it. Grace and Sophie looked between the adults with wide, curious eyes.


    Miranda¡¯s smile faltered slightly as she realized the dynamic at y. ¡°Perhaps we should move elsewhere, Connor. It¡¯s after work hours, and Olivia is clearly on a date.¡±


    The word ¡°date¡± hit me like a physical blow. My eyes snapped to Adrian, then back to Olivia with barely controlled jealousy.


    ¡°Date?¡± I questioned, my voice dangerously low.


    Olivia¡¯s cheeks flushed slightly. ¡°It¡¯s just dinner,¡± she said quickly. ¡°Adrian was kind enough to arrange this meeting so Grace could spend time with Sophie.¡±


    Her instinctive exnation softened my expression marginally, though the sight of her with Adrian still made my wolf snarl with possessiveness.


    Miranda tugged at my sleeve, trying to pull me away. ¡°Come on, Con. Let¡¯s give them privacy.¡±


    I dodged her touch smoothly, my skin recoiling from the contact. ¡°Since it¡¯s not a date,¡± I said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t mind sharing the table with old acquaintances to discuss pack business matters.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s face darkened with obvious displeasure. ¡°This is hardly appropriate, Rivers. There are children present.¡±


    I turned <i>to </i>Grace with a calcted smile. ¡°Grace, do you mind if I join you for dinner? I haven¡¯t seen you since


    ??


    O


    Chapter 199 Unexpected.


    you recovered.¡±


    The little girl¡¯s face lit up with genuine joy. ¡°Connor! Of course you can stay! I missed you!¡±


    Her innocent enthusiasm was exactly what I¡¯d hoped for. Grace still remembered me fondly from when Olivia and I were together, still thought of me as her former ¡°brother¨Cinw.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s objection died in his throat. He couldn¡¯t very well argue with a child¡¯s wishes.


    ¡°But what about Miranda?¡± Adrian asked pointedly, gesturing toward the woman still standing awkwardly beside our table.


    I dismissed her with casual cruelty. ¡°I have urgent pack business to discuss. Perhaps we can continue our project meeting another day, Miss ckwood.¡±


    I deliberately emphasized ¡°project¡± to make it clear to Olivia that this wasn¡¯t a romantic meeting. Miranda¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment at the obvious dismissal.


    Despite my exnation, Olivia showed no reaction whatsoever. Her expression remained perfectly neutral, which disappointed me more than I cared to admit.


    Adrian¡¯s voice carried sharp criticism. ¡°That¡¯s hardly gentlemanly behavior, Rivers. You can¡¯t just abandon your dinnerpanion.¡±


    Seeing Miranda¡¯s obvious embarrassment, Olivia¡¯spassionate nature emerged. ¡°Perhaps we should move to arger table to amodate everyonefortably.¡±


    Her suggestion was practical and kind, exactly what I¡¯d expect from her. But it also meant I wouldn¡¯t have her


    to¨Cmyself.


    The hostess quickly arranged arger table for our expanded party. I made sure to im the seat directly beside Olivia, while Miranda reluctantly took the chair next to me.


    Adrian sat across from us with barely concealed hostility, his earlier good moodpletely destroyed by my


    interference.


    The romantic atmosphere of what was supposed to be a pleasant dinner had been thoroughly shattered.


    Adrian shot hostile nces in my direction throughout the evening.


    I responded with a triumphant, provocative smile that made his jaw clench with frustration.


    Miranda noticed the obvious tension between Adrian and me. Her grip tightened on her coffee cup as she


    sensed the underlyingpetition for Olivia¡¯s attention.


    15


    Watch videos get points (0/10) >


    <b>Vote </b>


    6.3K


    III


    O

 Whisper 272

    <b>Chapter </b>200: Dinner with Hidden Tensions


    Chapter 200: Dinner with Hidden Tensions


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    The atmosphere at our table grew increasingly tense as the evening progressed. Connor and Adrian engaged in what could only be described as a silent war, each trying to im my attention through seemingly


    innocent conversation.


    ¡°The venison here is exceptional,¡± Adrian said, cutting his steak with deliberate precision. ¡°I thought you might enjoy it, Olivia.¡±


    Connor¡¯s jaw tightened almost imperceptibly. ¡°Olivia prefers her meat medium¨Crare, not well¨Cdone like that.¡±


    I nearly choked on my moonlight wine. How did he still remember such details about my preferences?


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been eating my steaks mediumtely,¡± I replied coolly, not wanting to give Connor the


    satisfaction of being right.


    Miranda shifted ufortably in her seat, clearly sensing the undercurrents of tension. ¡°This restaurant has such lovely ambiance. Perfect for business discussions.¡±


    Her pointed emphasis on ¡°business¡± made me nce at Connor. His expression remained unreadable as he


    cut his food.


    Grace and Sophie chatted happily about their school activities, blissfully unaware of the adult drama unfolding around them. Their innocentughter provided the only genuine warmth at our table.


    ¡°Grace, how are your art sses going?¡± Connor asked, his voice softening when he addressed my half¨Csister.


    ¡°Really good! I painted a wolf family yesterday,¡± Grace beamed. ¡°The teacher said it was beautiful.¡±


    Connor¡¯s smile became genuine for the first time all evening. ¡°I¡¯d love to see it sometime.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s amber eyes shed with irritation. ¡°Perhaps we should focus on our meal rather than making future.


    ns.¡±


    The territorial undertones in his voice made my wolf stir uneasily. I could sense both men¡¯s barely contained


    instincts beneath their civilized facades.


    ¡°The chocte cake here is amazing,¡± Sophie chimed in, trying to lighten the mood. ¡°Can we order dessert?¡±


    ¡°Of course, sweetheart,¡± I said gratefully, weing any distraction from the tension.


    Miranda attempted to engage Connor in conversation about their supposed business coboration, but his responses remained curt and professional. His attention kept drifting back to me, making my skin prickle


    with awareness.


    When the waiter brought our desserts, Connor casually mentioned, ¡°The Rivers pack has been expanding our legal department. We might need additional external counsel¡±


    Adrian¡¯s fork paused halfway to his mouth. ¡°How convenient that you¡¯d mention that now.¡±


    ¡°Business opportunities arise at unexpected moments,¡± Connor replied smoothly.


    I focused on my chocte mousse, pretending not to notice their verbal sparring. But every word felt charged


    O


    174


    Chapter 200 Dinner with..


    with meaning I didn¡¯t want to analyze.


    After we finished eating, Connor stood and adjusted his suit jacket. ¡°I should head home. Thank you for <b>the </b>pleasant evening.¡±


    ¡°How are you getting back?¡± Adrian asked with false concern. ¡°I didn¡¯t see your driver outside.¡±


    Connor¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°Frank had to pick up Ethan Quinn. His car broke down nearby.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s eyebrows rose skeptically. ¡°What a convenient coincidence<b>.¡± </b>


    ¡°I could drive you home,¡± Miranda offered quickly, her voice hopeful.


    Connor¡¯s rejection was swift and cold. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. We don¡¯t live in the same direction.¡±


    He turned to me with calcted casualness. ¡°Olivia, since you drove here, would you mind giving me a ride? The Rivers estate is right next to your family¡¯spound.¡±


    I hesitated, sensing the trap but unable to find a graceful way out. Adrian¡¯s disapproving expression made my decision easier.


    ¡°I suppose that would be fine,¡± I said reluctantly.


    Connor¡¯s mood brightened considerably. He pulled out his phone and dialed a number, putting it on speaker.


    ¡°Ethan? How¡¯s the car situation?¡± Connor asked.


    Ethan¡¯s voice came through clearly. ¡°Still waiting for the tow truck, man. Thanks for understanding about


    Frank.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s expression grew more suspicious, but he couldn¡¯t argue with the apparent evidence.


    ¡°See?¡± Connor said with a slight smirk directed at Adrian. ¡°Sometimes these things really do happen.¡±


    I recognized the performance for what it was, but I didn¡¯t expose their act. Privately, I didn¡¯t want Miranda to be alone with Connor. My Luna instincts stirred despite ourplicated rtionship.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I said, standing. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Connor¡¯s triumphant smile as he looked at Adrian made my heart skip despite myself.


    We walked to the parking area where my modest BMW sedan waited Emma Thompson had driven us here and would continue as our driver.


    Connor settled into the passenger seat while Grace and I took the back. His Alpha presence filled the small space, making the air feel charged with electricity.


    ¡°Thank you for this,¡± he said quietly as Emma started the engine.


    I didn¡¯t respond, focusing instead on Grace¡¯s chatter about her day at school.


    The drive <b>to </b>the Winters estate passed in rtive silence. Connor asionally responded to Grace¡¯s questions, but his attention remained focused on me through the rearview mirror.


    When we reached the estate entrance, I leaned forward. ¡°You can get out here, Connor.¡±


    His expression darkened slightly. ¡°You don¡¯t want me toe inside?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°I¡¯d <b>rather </b>avoid awkward questions from my father about our rtionship <b>status</b><b>,</b>¡± I said honestly.


    Connor¡¯s jaw clenched, but he nodded in understanding. Pack politics made everythingplicated.


    111


    Chapter 200 Dinner with.


    + Parts 2


    Before getting out, he turned to face me directly. ¡°Olivia, I want you to know that I have no rtionship with Miranda. She approached me about a business coboration between our packs. Nothing more.¡±


    His earnest tone made my chest tighten. ¡°Oh,¡± I said simply, keeping my voice neutral.


    Connor waited for more of a response, but I offered nothing else. My emotional walls remained firmly in ce.


    1


    ¡°Goodnight, Olivia,¡± he said softly.


    I didn¡¯t respond as he stepped out of the car.


    In the elevator, I turned to Grace. ¡°Don¡¯t mention dining with Connor to Dad or Natalie, okay?¡±


    Grace nodded solemnly. ¡°I understand. Pack stuff isplicated.¡±


    Back in my room, my phone buzzed with a text from Adrian.


    ¡°Did you arrive home safely? Goodnight, Olivia.¡±


    I typed back a brief response before setting my phone aside.


    The next morning at Moonstone Legal Partners, I was reviewing case files when Emma knocked on my office


    door.


    ¡°Ms. Winters, you have a visitor,¡± she announced.


    ¡°Who is it?<b>¡± </b><b>I </b>asked without looking up.


    ¡°Miranda ckwood. She says she has a legal matter to discuss.¡±


    I raised my eyebrows in surprise. Miranda¡¯s familypany had their own legal team. Why would she need


    my services<b>? </b>


    ¡°Send her in,¡± I said, straightening my zer.


    Miranda entered wearing an elegant light brown business suit thatplemented her curves perfectly. Her Herm¨¨s Luna Collection handbag caught the light as she moved.


    The office staff had been whispering admiringly about her appearance since she arrived. Some spected whether she was a potential client or seeking employment.


    ¡°Olivia,¡± Miranda said with a bright smile. ¡°Thank you for seeing me.¡±


    I gestured to the chair across from my desk. ¡°Please, sit. What can I help you with?<b>¡± </b>


    Miranda settled gracefully, crossing her legs. ¡°I heard about your neww firm and wanted to visit. I have a legal case I¡¯d like to entrust to you.¡±


    This surprised me. From Reba¡¯s information, Miranda¡¯spany already had established legal counsel.


    ¡°What type of case?¡± I asked professionally.


    Miranda pulled out her phone. ¡°<b>I¡¯ll </b>transfer the materials to you digitally. It¡¯s a contract dispute that requires <b>delicate </b>handling.¡±


    <b>As </b>she sent the files, she nced around my office approvingly. ¡°This moonlight herb tea service is lovely. Very thoughtful touch.¡±


    After we exchanged <b>contact </b>information, Miranda stood to leave,plimenting <b>the </b>office¡¯s moonlight herb


    III


    O

 Whisper 273

    Chapter 201 The Challeng


    Chapter 201<b>: </b>The Challenge epted


    Chapter 201: The Challenge epted


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    I opened the digital files Miranda had sent, my eyes scanning through theplex legal documents disyed on myputer screen. The case involved a territorial dispute between two allied packs over mineral rights and business partnerships that had been established decades ago.


    The evidence was scattered and iplete. Key witnesses had died or disappeared over the years. Several crucial documents were missing from the original agreements.


    This wasn¡¯t just a difficult case ¨C it was nearly impossible to win.


    Miranda sat across from my desk, watching my expression carefully as I reviewed the materials. Her perfectly manicured fingers drummed silently against her Herm¨¨s handbag.


    ¡°The case involves supernaturalw precedents dating back fifty years,¡± I said, looking up from my screen.¡± The territorial boundaries were established before modern pack registration systems.¡±


    Miranda nodded, her smile never wavering. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s quiteplex. My family¡¯s legal team said it would be very challenging to pursue.¡±


    I could see the calction in her eyes. This was a test, not a genuine request for legal representation.


    If I refused the case, she could question my professionalpetence within werewolf legal circles. If I


    epted and lost, it would prove my ipetencepared to her own sessful career managing pack


    business affairs.


    ¡°The evidence is iplete and the case is veryplex,¡± I said calmly, meeting her gaze directly. ¡°This


    case has a high risk of losing. Are you clear about that?¡±


    Miranda¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly, as if surprised, by my directness. ¡°Of course I understand the risks.¡±


    I leaned back in my chair, considering my options. The smart move would be to decline politely and


    rmend another firm.


    Instead, I surprised myself by saying, ¡°I¡¯ll take the case.¡±


    Miranda¡¯sposed expression faltered for just a moment. ¡°You will?¡±


    ¡°Litigation inherently carries no guarantee of victory,¡± I exined, my amber eyes sparkling with


    determination. ¡°Every case has certain risks. Although this case is risky, I haven¡¯t encountered such a


    I stood up and walked to my bookshelf, pulling out a thick volume of werewolf territorialw. ¡°I want to


    challenge myself.¡±


    Miranda watched me with growing confusion. This wasn¡¯t the response she¡¯d expected.


    ¡°I enjoy taking on challenging cases like this,¡± I continued, turning back to face her. ¡°If I handle this case well,


    it will establish my reputation in werewolf legal circles. For me, this is both a challenge and an opportunity.¡±


    (Miranda¡¯s POV)


    O


    Chapter 201 The Challeng


    + Points <b>> </b>


    I stared at Olivia in stunned silence. In her amber eyes, I saw courage, confidence, resilience, and vibrant


    vitality.


    Beforeing here, I had assumed she was merely a decorative figure relying entirely on Connor Rivers¡®


    protection and pack resources. I hadn¡¯t expected such courage and confidence from the young Luna.


    ¡°You¡¯re certain about this?¡± I asked, still processing her unexpected response.


    Olivia nodded firmly. ¡°Absolutely. When can we sign the legal representation agreement?¡±


    Twenty minutester, we hadpleted all the paperwork. Olivia¡¯s assistant Emma Thompson witnessed


    our signatures and filed the documents properly.


    As prepared to leave, I watched Olivia already diving into the case materials with intense focus. She had


    pulled out severalw books and was making detailed notes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be working on this over the weekend,¡± she said without looking up. ¡°I want to study all the relevant


    territorialw precedents.¡±


    Her dedication was impressive, even if it would ultimately prove futile. This case was designed to be


    unwinnable.


    I gathered my things and headed for the door, feeling oddly unsettled by the encounter.


    After leaving Moonstone Legal Partners, I drove directly to Connor Rivers¡® private estate. The imposing gates opened automatically as my car approached, recognizing my pre¨Cregistered vehicle.


    Lawrence Butler answered the front door with the respectful demeanor expected when serving an Alpha¡¯s


    household. The kind¨Cfaced beta werewolf in his fifties had served the Rivers family for decades.


    ¡°Miss ckwood,¡± he said politely. ¡°How may I assist you?¡±


    ¡°I have an appointment with Connor to discuss pack business cooperation,¡± I exined, smoothing my


    business suit.


    Lawrence nodded courteously. ¡°Please wait here¡® while I announce your arrival.¡±


    He disappeared into the house, using the pack¡¯s internalmunication system. When he returned, his


    words confused me.


    ¡°The Luna invites you in,¡± he said.


    I frowned slightly. ¡°The Luna?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Katherine Rivers,¡± Lawrence rified. ¡°She¡¯s in the first¨Cfloor reception room.¡±


    Of course. Connor¡¯s mother, not a mate. I followed Lawrence through the elegant hallway.


    Katherine Rivers sat in the reception room with perfect posture, her ice¨Cblue eyes assessing me with the


    calcting gaze of a pack matriarch. Her sophisticated appearance and dignified bearingmanded


    immediate respect.


    ¡°Mrs. Rivers,¡± I said, offering a polite bow. ¡°Thank you for receiving me.¡±


    Katherine¡¯s attitude was courteous but not particrly warm. ¡°Please, sit. Connor is in the upstairs study discussing pack business. He¡¯lle down shortly.¡±


    I settled into the offered chair, noting the expensive furnishings and family portraits lining the walls.


    Chapter 201. The Challeng


    ¡°How are you finding your return to the Northern Territory?¡± Katherine asked, her tone making polite


    conversation.


    ¡°It¡¯s wonderful to be home,¡± I replied. ¡°I missed the packmunity while studying abroad.¡±


    Ports


    Katherine nodded, then sighed deeply. ¡°Connor is already thirty and still unmarked. I¡¯m so worried about him.¡±


    Thement seemed casual, but I sensed deeper meaning behind her words.


    ¡°He¡¯s focused on pack leadership responsibilities,¡± I offered diplomatically.


    Katherine¡¯s expression softened with genuine maternal concern. ¡°I keep hoping he and Livvy willplete their mating ceremony soon. I long for Olivia to officially join the Rivers pack and give me.grandpups.¡±


    The casual use of ¡°Livvy¡± and Katherine¡¯s obvious affection for Olivia sent a clear message. This Luna only recognized one woman as her son¡¯s destined mate.


    Sensing my romantic interest in Connor, Katherine tactfully changed the subject. ¡°You know, I have a friend whose son recently returned from studying pack leadership abroad. He¡¯s a wonderful alpha heir, very


    aplished.¡±


    I understood the implicit rejection immediately. Katherine was offering to introduce me to other eligible alphas while protecting her son¡¯s rtionship.


    ¡°That¡¯s very kind,¡± I said carefully, ¡°but I already have someone special in mind. Someone you know very well.¡±


    Katherine¡¯s ice¨Cblue eyes sharpened slightly, but she maintained her polite smile.


    Heavy footsteps on the stairs announced Connor¡¯s arrival. He descended with Frank Langley and an unfamiliar pack advisor I didn¡¯t recognize.


    ¡°Who is that?¡± I asked, my curiosity piqued by pack protocol concerns.


    Connor deflected my question with Alpha authority. ¡°Why did youe to my territory?¡±


    His cold tone made me straighten in my chair. ¡°Our business discussion was postponed yesterday. I brought my pack coboration proposal.¡±


    I pulled out Miranda¡¯s Encrypted Legal Documents Drive and offered it to him.


    Rather than taking it himself, Connor gestured to Frank. ¡°Handle that?¡±


    Frank plugged the device into a secureptop, his movements efficient and professional. Connor scanned the contents with his enhanced werewolf perception, his expression growing darker by the moment.


    After less than five minutes, his verdict was harsh and final.


    ¡°No. If you want pack cooperation, bring something worthwhile. Don¡¯t waste my time with this kind of proposal next time.¡±


    Without waiting for my reaction or offering any exnation, he stood up and walked away with Alpha


    dismissiveness.


    <b>3 </b>


    <b>Comments </b>


    Watch <b>videos </b><b>get </b><b>points </b><b>(</b>0/10) >


    O


    6.7K


    M


    <b>Vote </b>

 Whisper 274

    <Chapter 202 Fury and Dis


    <b>Chapter </b><b>202</b>: <b>Fury </b>and Dismissal


    Chapter 202: Fury and Dismissal


    (Miranda¡¯s POV)


    ;


    I mmed the encrypted USB drive onto my mahogany desk with such force that my coffee cup rattled. The sound echoed through my corporate executive office like a gunshot.


    ¡°What garbage did you produce?¡± I screamed at Steven Cross, who stood before my desk with his head lowered. ¡°If you can¡¯t do the job, pack up and get out!¡±


    Steven trembled visibly, his hands shaking as he tried to appease my rage. The newly appointed deputy project manager looked like he might copse at any moment.


    ¡°Alpha Miranda, I¡­ I can exin-¡± he stammered.


    ¡°Exin what?¡± I cut him off sharply. ¡°How you managed to create the most pathetic pack alliance proposal I¡¯ve ever seen?¡±


    My fury burned white¨Chot as I thought about Connor¡¯s dismissive rejection. The humiliation of being turned away so coldly made my wolf snarl with wounded pride.


    Steven had just been promoted and was responsible for reviewing the Pack Alliance Proposal Documents that I had submitted to Connor Rivers. When I learned that this substandard work had cost me the


    opportunity to coborate with Rivers Pack Holdings, my fury knew no bounds.


    Project manager Peter Yang stepped forward, attempting to defend his brother¨Cinw. ¡°Alpha Miranda, Steven is new and might not understand your standards yet. Perhaps if we give him more time-¡±


    ¡°Is it that he doesn¡¯t understand my standards, or that he got in through backdoor connections andcks the actual ability?¡± I interrupted, my voice dripping with contempt. ¡°You know the truth!¡±


    Peter¡¯s face paled as my usation hit its mark. The guilt in his eyes confirmed what I had suspected all along.


    Without hesitation, I pointed at Steven with a trembling finger. ¡°You¡¯re fired. Effective immediately.¡±


    Steven immediately dropped to his knees, his professional dignity crumbling. ¡°Alpha Miranda, please give me another chance! I have elderly parents and young children to support. I can¡¯t lose this job. Please don¡¯t fire


    me!¡±


    His desperate begging only fueled my anger further. I had no patience for ipetence, especially when it cost me valuable opportunities.


    ¡°Security!¡± I called out sharply.


    Two beta guards appeared at my office door within seconds. They moved efficiently to escort Steven out despite his continued pleas.


    My investigation had revealed that Peter Yang had used his position to bring his brother¨Cinw Steven <b>Cross </b>into thepany through backdoor connections. Even worse, he had promoted him to deputy project manager without proper qualifications.


    My wrath extended to Peter Yang as well. Despite his four years of service and generally good <b>performance</b>,


    <Chapter 202 Fury and Dis.


    he had abused his authority by hiring his ipetent rtive.


    <b>¡°</b>You not only failed to do your job properly, but you also brought ipetent people <b>into </b><b>the </bpany and put them in management positions,¡± I dered coldly.


    Peter tried desperately to salvage his career. ¡°Alpha Miranda, I¡¯ve been busy with other pack business


    projects and hadn¡¯t given this proposal enough attention. If you give me another chance-<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°No excuses,¡± I snapped. ¡°You¡¯re fired too.¡±


    The shock on Peter¡¯s face was almost satisfying. He had thought his years of service would protect him <b>from </b>


    consequences.


    ¡°Clear out your offices immediately,¡± Imanded. ¡°Both of you.¡±


    After the dismissals, I immediately called for an emergency meeting to appoint new project manager and deputy manager positions. The remaining staff looked terrified as they filed into the conference room.


    ¡°We¡¯re starting over,¡± I announced to the assembled team. ¡°The previous work was uneptable.¡±


    Under the supervision of the newly appointed project manager, the entire project team worked overtime for a week. They knew their jobs depended on creating a proposal that finally met my standards.


    I personally reviewed every section, every use, every detail. This time, there would be no mistakes.


    Armed with the new Pack Alliance Proposal Documents, I headed to Rivers Pack Headquarters to seek another meeting with Connor Rivers. This proposal would prove my worth and secure the partnership I desperately needed.


    At Rivers Pack Headquarters, the new receptionist Helen Martinez recognized me and greeted me warmly. Her respectful demeanor was a wee change from the tension in my own office.


    ¡°Miss ckwood, how lovely to see you again,¡± she said with a professional smile,


    I took the elevator to the 27th floor reception room, knowing that only Connor¡¯s private elevator could ess the top floor where his office was located. The familiar surroundings reminded me of my previous


    humiliation, but this time would be different.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    I arrived at Rivers Pack Headquarters carrying the Rivers Pack Legal Case Portfolio that required thepany¡¯s legal representative¡¯s signature and official seal. The leather portfolio felt heavy in my hands as I approached the reception desk.


    I had prepared severalwsuit filings for the cases Rivers Pack Holdings hadmissioned. The legal documents needed proper authorization before I could proceed with the litigation.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± I said politely to the receptionist. ¡°I need to see Connor Rivers about some legal documents.¡±


    Helen Martinez looked up from herputer screen with immediate suspicion. Her expression shifted from professional courtesy to barely concealed disdain.


    ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡± she asked curtly.


    ¡°No, but I¡¯m his legal counsel,¡± I exined, trying to maintain my professional demeanor. ¡°I have urgent documents that require his signature.¡±


    Helen cut me off with a mockingugh. ¡°Every day there are strange she¨Cwolvesing <b>to </b><b>see </b><b>the </b><b>Alpha</b>, <b>all </b>


    < Chapter 202 Fury and Dis


    iming they know him. I¡¯ve heard this so many times my ears are getting calluses.¡±


    Her dismissive tone made my wolf bristle with indignation. I had never been treated so rudely by pack staff


    before.


    ¡°I advise you to leave and stop wasting your time here,¡± Helen continued with obvious contempt. ¡°Our Alpha isn¡¯t someone you can just meet whenever you want.¡±


    Watch videos get <b>points </b>(0/10<b>) </b>>


    H

 Whisper 275

    <blockquote>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>203</b>: The Misunderstanding <b>at </b>the <b>Front </b><b>Desk </b>


    Chapter 203: The Misunderstanding at the Front Desk


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    I took a deep breath, trying to maintain my professionalposure despite Helen¡¯s dismissive attitude. Her assumption that I was just another lovesick she¨Cwolf chasing after Connor irritated my wolf, but I forced


    myself to remain calm.


    ¡°Little she¨Cwolf, I¡¯m here to see him on official business<b>, </b>not what you¡¯re thinking,¡± I said firmly<b>, </b>adjusting my


    grip on the leather portfolio.


    Helen scoffed coldly, her eyes full of disdain as she looked me up and down. ¡°If you have real business, why


    didn¡¯t you make an appointment in advance? Don¡¯t try to fool me.¡±


    She leaned back in her chair with obvious superiority. ¡°I know you¡¯re deliberately carrying that file bag to


    pretend you have legitimate business so I¡¯ll let you in. That trick is outdated ¨C everyone¡¯s used it to death<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    I blinked in surprise, suddenly understanding the situation. Many female werewolves must frequently use <b>the </b>


    pretense of business meetings to see Connor Rivers, making the front desk staff extremely vignt.


    Rather than getting angry, I found the young receptionist¡¯s dedication to her job amusing. A small smile tugged at my lips as I decided to tease her a bit.


    Helen noticed my expression and mistook it for smugness. ¡°You think this is funny? Let me tell you something I was previously deceived by such tactics and nearly lost my job for letting someone through.¡±


    Her voice grew more defensive. ¡°I was only saved by my cousin Marcus Shaw who works as the Alpha¡¯s special assistant. He vouched for me when the Alpha was furious about the security breach.¡±


    She straightened in her chair, pride evident in her voice. ¡°I know the Alpha is very handsome and attracts many she¨Cwolves. Honestly, you¡¯re very beautiful too, but the Alpha doesn¡¯t like your type.¡±


    Helen¡¯s confidence grew as she continued. ¡°The Alpha has countless dream girls, and neither you nor I have a


    chance. He¡¯s way out of our league.¡±


    My amusement faded slightly at her presumptuous assessment, but I remained curious about her


    perspective.


    ¡°Besides,¡± Helen added with a knowing look, ¡°the Alpha already has Alpha Miranda. She¡¯s the powerful Luna


    heiress of the ckwood pack who runs a major werewolf corporation. Now that¡¯s the kind of she¨Cwolf who


    belongs with our Alpha.¡±


    When Helen mentioned Miranda ckwood as Connor¡¯s supposed romantic interest, my smile faded


    ¡°Alpha Miranda?¡± I repeated, my voice carefully controlled.


    ¡°Yes, Miranda ckwood. She¡¯s beening here regrly for pack business meetings,¡± Helen said proudly, as if sharing insider information. ¡°She¡¯s sophisticated, sessful, and perfect for an Alpha like Connor


    Rivers.¡±


    At that moment, my phone rang with an iing call. I nced at the screen and saw Frank Langley¡¯s name


    disyed.


    A mischievous idea struck me. I answered the call but immediately handed the phone <b>to </b>the confused receptionist.


    <b>¡°</b>It¡¯s for you,¡± I said with a sweet smile.


    Helen looked bewildered but took the phone hesitantly. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Helen? Why do you have this number?¡± Frank¡¯s familiar voice came through clearly. ¡°I was trying to reach Miss Winters about urgent legal documents.¡±


    Helen¡¯s face went pale as she recognized her cousin¡¯s voice. ¡°Frank? I¡­ there¡¯s this she¨Cwolf here iming <b>to </b>have business with the Alpha, but I thought she was lying¡­¡±


    ¡°What she¨Cwolf?¡± Frank¡¯s voice sharpened with concern.


    ¡°She says she¡¯s here about legal documents, but I figured it was just another excuse <i>to </i>see the Alpha,¡± Helen exined nervously.


    There was a moment of stunned silence before Frank¡¯s voice exploded through the phone. ¡°Helen! Please tell me you didn¡¯t just block Miss Winters from entering!¡±


    Helen¡¯s eyes widened in panic. ¡°Miss Winters? But I thought¡­¡±


    ¡°You just stopped our Alpha¡¯s Luna from entering!¡± Frank eximed, his voice rising with each word.


    The conversation quickly turned chaotic as Frank realized his cousin had blocked the very person <i>he </i>was


    trying to reach. Helen¡¯s face drained of all color as the implications hit her.


    ¡°In panic, Frank continued over the phone. ¡°Do you have any idea what you¡¯ve done? She¡¯s not just anyone <b>¨C </b>she¡¯s the Alpha¡¯s intended mate!¡±


    Meanwhile, Connor Rivers appeared in the hallway, having heard Frank¡¯s raised voice through the pack¡¯s


    enhanced hearing. Instead of being angry, Connor¡¯s expression softened with pleasure when he learned Olivia


    hade to see him.


    He approached Frank, who was still speaking frantically into the phone. ¡°What¡¯s this about my Luna being


    downstairs?¡±


    Frank looked up with relief and panic. ¡°Alpha, my cousin Helen at the front desk didn¡¯t recognize Miss Winters


    and refused her entry.¡±


    Connor¡¯s lips curved into a satisfied smile. ¡°Alpha¡¯s Luna? That title sounds good. Use it from now on.¡±


    Frank blinked in surprise at Connor¡¯s pleased reaction. ¡°Yes, Alpha. Should I go down and escort her up?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll both go,¡± Connor decided, his mood noticeably brightened. ¡°I want to personally escort her up.¡±


    Back at the front desk, Helen stared at me with aplex expression, now understanding she had just


    insulted the Alpha¡¯s Luna. Her hands trembled as she held my phone.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really didn¡¯t know you were the Alpha¡¯s Luna,¡± she stammered, her voice shaking. ¡°I thought¡­ I


    mean, you don¡¯t look like¡­¡±


    I firmly interrupted her assumption. ¡°Alpha¡¯s Luna? I¡¯m not.¡±


    Helen¡¯s confusion deepened. Despite my clear denial, she assumed I was angry about her earlier mention <b>of </b>


    Miranda ckwood and was deliberately rejecting the title out of spite.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be upset about what I said about Alpha Miranda,¡± Helen pleaded desperately. ¡°I was just repeating office gossip. I didn¡¯t mean to offend you.¡±


    I shook my head, trying to correct her misunderstanding. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. I¡¯m genuinely not Connor¡¯s


    Luna. We¡¯re not mated.¡±


    But Helen wasn¡¯t listening to my exnations. Her fear had taken overpletely.


    The young receptionist sighed in despair, her shoulders slumping with defeat. She was convinced she had offended the Alpha¡¯s Luna and would surely be fired.


    ¡°Even my cousin won¡¯t be able to help me this time,¡± she whispered miserably. ¡°I¡¯ve really done it now.¡± </blockquote>

 Whisper 276

    <b>Chapter </b><b>204</b><b>: </b><b>Encounter </b>


    <b>Chapter </b>204: Encounter


    <b>(</b>Third person¡¯s POV)


    Helen Martinez sped her hands together and pleaded with Olivia Winters, biting her lip and <b>putting </b><b>on </b><b>a </b>pitiful expression. ¡°Luna, I was wrong, I really was wrong, I really know I was wrong. Please don¡¯t be <b>angry</b>, okay?<b>¡± </b>


    Her voice trembled with desperation as she continued. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful and kind¨Chearted, you surely won¡¯t me me, right?¡±


    Helen blinked her big eyes and tried to charm Olivia, switching to a more childish tone. ¡°I really need <b>this </b><b>job</b><b>, </b>please don¡¯t fire me, wuwuwu, beautiful sister, you¡¯re the best!¡±


    Just then, the Alpha¡¯s private elevator opened with a ¡°ding¡± sound. Connor Rivers walked out with his senior beta Frank Langley following behind.


    Frank Langley exchanged meaningful nces with his cousin Helen Martinez. Their silentmunication was filled with mutual me ¨C Frank¡¯s eyes criticized her for blocking the wrong person, while Helen¡¯s expressionined that no one had told her who the Alpha¡¯s mate was.


    Within seconds, Connor had walked to Olivia¡¯s side. His expression softenedpletely as he greeted her warmly. ¡°Liv, you¡¯re here. What brings you to see me?¡±


    Helen was stunned by this transformation. She had never seen the usually cold and expressionless Alpha show such tenderness to anyone in her two months of working there.


    The contrast was shocking ¨C Connor¡¯s voice held genuine warmth and affection. His entire demeanor changed from the intimidating Alpha she knew to someone almost vulnerable.


    Olivia handed Connor the Rivers Pack Legal Case Portfolio she was carrying. ¡°These documents need the legal representative¡¯s signature and seal.¡±


    Connor epted it and passed it to Frank immediately. ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I had lunch beforeing here,¡± Olivia replied politely.


    ¡°Would you like to go upstairs for tea?¡± Connor suggested hopefully. ¡°I have some excellent moonberry blend from the mountains.¡±


    Olivia shook her head gently. ¡°Thank you, but I have other pack matters to attend to. I can¡¯t stay long.¡±


    Helen noticed a sh of disappointment in the Alpha¡¯s eyes. She found it amusing how the usually aloof Connor seemed somewhat humble in front of this woman.


    She watched the interaction between them with great interest, despite Frank¡¯s warning res telling <b>her </b><b>to </b>mind her own business.


    Since Olivia didn¡¯t want to go upstairs, she waited in the lobby¡¯s rest area while Connor apanied <b>her</b>. Helen seized the opportunity to make amends by bringing Healing Moonberry Tea to Olivia.


    ¡°Alpha¡¯s Luna, please have some tea,¡± Helen said respectfully, setting down the delicate <b>porcin </b><b>cup</b>.


    Chapter 204 Encounter


    <b>Connor </b><b>approved </b><b>of </b>this gesture with a <b>slight </b>nod, Olivia corrected gently<b>, </b><b>¡°</b>I¡¯m <b>not </b><b>the </b><b>Alpha¡¯s </b><b>Luna </b>


    However, Connor¡¯s voice was firm but tender. ¡°You will be. The position of Alpha¡¯s Luna <b>can </b><b>only </b><b>be </b>yours


    His deration made Helen¡¯s eyes widen with understanding. When Olivia asked Helen¡¯s name<b>, </b><b>the </b><b>young </b>woman feared she might be fired.


    ¡°Helen Martinez,¡± she answered nervously, waiting for judgment.


    Instead, Olivia praised her sense of responsibility. ¡°You were just doing your job conscientiously. Connor, don¡¯t fire employees who take their duties seriously.¡±


    Connor¡¯s expression softened further at Olivia¡¯s kindness. ¡°Of course not. Helen was protecting pack security.¡±


    During their wait, Connor repeatedly tried to make ns with Olivia. ¡°There¡¯s a new werewolf¨Cfriendly restaurant in the West District. Would you like to try it this weekend?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have a busy schedule,¡± Olivia declined politely.


    ¡°What about the hot spring resort my friend opened in the mountains<b>? </b>It¡¯s very rxing, Connor persisted hopefully.


    Olivia shook her head again. ¡°I have an uing business trip to Harbor City. I need to prepare.¡±


    Each invitation was politely declined, and Connor¡¯s disappointment grew more visible. Helen watched this courtship dance with fascination.


    Twenty minutes passed before Frank returned with the signed and sealed documents. ¡°I apologize for the dy, Miss Winters. Marcus Hartwell was held up with urgent pack business.¡±


    In reality, Frank had deliberately stalled upstairs to give the Alpha more time alone with Olivia. He knew Connor treasured every moment with her.


    After receiving the properly processed documents, Olivia prepared to leave. ¡°Thank you for handling this so quickly.¡±


    Connor offered to escort her. ¡°Let me walk you to your car.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary,¡± Olivia declined. ¡°My driver is waiting in the parking area.¡±


    Connor¡¯s face showed clear reluctance to let her go. He watched her retreating figure until she disappeared


    from view.


    Helen observed this scene with growing understanding. It seemed the Alpha was still in the process of courting his intended mate, which exined why Olivia insisted she wasn¡¯t the Alpha¡¯s Luna yet.


    The way Connor¡¯s shoulders slumped slightly after Olivia left revealed his vulnerability. Helen had never imagined the powerful Alpha could look so forlorn.


    Meanwhile, upstairs in the Rivers Pack Headquarters Executive Floor Reception, Miranda ckwoou had been waiting for nearly forty minutes. She had called Connor twice without receiving an answer.


    Growing impatient, she approached the secretary¡¯s office to inquire about his whereabouts. ¡°Excuse me, where is Alpha Rivers? I¡¯ve been waiting for our scheduled meeting.¡±


    The secretary looked confused. ¡°He finished his previous meeting half an hour ago. I¡¯m <b>not </b>sure <b>where </b><b>he </b>went.¡±

 Whisper 277

    <b>Chapter </b><b>205</b><b>: </b><b>Proposals</b><b>¨C</b><b>1</b>.


    <b>Chapter </b>205: Proposals


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    Over the weekend, I took Emma Thompson to Harbor City to meet a client. The business <b>trip </b><b>had </b>gone smoothly, and we were walking through the upscale shopping district when I spotted a familiar <b>figure</b>.


    Sophie Parker stood outside an expensive boutique, her perfectly styled blonde hair catching <b>the </b>afternoon sunlight. She wore a designer dress that probably cost more than most werewolves made in a month.


    My steps slowed involuntarily. Sophie had been one of the werewolves who frequently attended the same elite pack gatherings as Ethan Grey. I remembered her from those ufortable social events where I often felt like an outsider among the Grey pack¡¯s inner circle.


    Sophie noticed me and her face lit up with what appeared to be genuine delight. ¡°Olivia<b>! </b>What <b>a </b>wonderful surprise!¡±


    She approached with arms outstretched, as if we were old friends reuniting after years apart. The familiar scent of her expensive perfume brought back memories I¡¯d rather forget.


    ¡°Hello, Sophie,¡± I replied politely, keeping my distance.


    Emma stood beside me, sensing the tension in my posture. Her protective instincts as my assistant kicked in, though she remained silent.


    ¡°You look absolutely radiant,¡± Sophie gushed, her eyes scanning my appearance with the calcting gazel remembered so well. ¡°Harbor City suits you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said simply.


    Sophie¡¯s smile widened. ¡°We simply must catch up properly. There¡¯s this amazing new restaurant that just opened ¨C very exclusive, perfect for our kind. Let me treat you to dinner tonight.¡±


    The invitation hung in the air between us. Part of me wanted to refuse immediately, but politeness held my tongue for a moment.


    ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you, but I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t,¡± I declined gently.


    Sophie¡¯s expression faltered slightly. ¡°Oh,e now. Surely you can spare a few hours for an old friend?¡±


    Old friend. The words stung more than they should have.


    I remembered buying a tinum wolf pendant worth tens of thousands of dors for Sophie¡¯s birthday<b>. </b>It <b>had </b>been thetest design from a prestigious jewelry house, identical to the one Cassandra had given <b>her</b>.


    At that same party, other pack members had ridiculed me for supposedly buying a fake nec remained silent, tacitly agreeing with their mockery.


    <b>ophie </b><b>had </b>


    From that day on, I saw Sophie clearly. Like Ethan¡¯s other friends, she looked down on me from <b>the </b><b>bottom </b><b>of </b>her heart, thinking I wasn¡¯t worthy of being friends with werewolves in their elite <b>circle</b>.


    ¡°I really do have priormitments,¡± I said firmly. ¡°Perhaps another time.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s mask slipped for just a moment, revealing the disdain I remembered <b>so well</b><b>. </b><b>But </b><b>she </b><b>quickly </b>


    <Chapter <b>205 </b><b>Proposals </b>1


    <b>recovered</b><b>, </b><b>her </b><b>smile </b><b>returning</b>.


    T


    ¡°<b>Of </b><b>course</b><b>, </b><b>I </b>understand. You must be terribly busy with your¡­ <b>legal </b>work<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>The </b>slight pause before ¡°legal work¡± spoke volumes. Even now, she couldn¡¯t quite hide <b>her </b>condescension


    ¡°Yes, very busy,<b>¡± </b>I agreed. ¡°Emma, we should go.¡±


    Emma nodded immediately, falling into step beside me as we walked away.


    I stayed in Harbor City for three days, handling client meetings and reviewing case files. When <b>I </b>returned to Riverdale, it was already May 20th, Wednesday.


    As I got off the ne and came out of the VIP channel of the business ss, I saw Connor Rivers waiting outside at a nce.


    My steps slowed involuntarily. Why is he here?


    Connor was wearing a dark gray suit, his shoulder line straight, and his casual posture revealed <b>an </b><b>innate </b>sense of nobility that marked him as an Alpha. Other werewolves in the terminal instinctively gave him space, recognizing his dominant aura.


    I walked over, raised my eyes to look at the man in front of me, and said in a cold tone, ¡°How did <b>you </b>know I


    wasing back today?¡±


    ¡°I checked your flight information,¡± Connor replied simply.


    The casual admission irritated me. ¡°My family¡¯s driver will pick me up, there¡¯s no need for Alpha Rivers to


    make this trip.¡±


    After saying that, I didn¡¯t stop and walked towards the parking lot. Emma followed me, dragging a suitcase.


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    I quickly caught up and snatched the suitcase from Emma¡¯s hands. ¡°Olivia, take my car, <b>I </b>have two new legal cases that need to be entrusted to you.¡±


    Olivia stopped and turned <i>to </i>look at me. Her amber eyes held that familiar wariness I was trying so hard to


    ovee.


    ¡°I brought all the Rivers Pack Legal Case Portfolio materials, they¡¯re in the car. Come with me to take a look,¡± I


    said seriously.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Olivia replied after a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    If it was work, then she really couldn¡¯t refuse. I felt a surge of satisfaction at finding a legitimate reason to spend time with her.


    My slender hands dragged the suitcase¡¯s handle, and my superior height andmanding <b>presence </b>


    zed <b>my </b>attracted the attention of many passersby along the way. Other werewolves instinctively rec


    dominant aura.


    <b>Comments </b>

 Whisper 278

    <b>Chapter </b><b>205</b><b>: </b><b>Proposals</b><b>¨C</b><b>2 </b>


    When we arrived at the underground parking lot, I led Olivia and Emma to my ck Connor¡¯s <b>Luxury </b><b>Cullinan </b>SUV. I personally put the suitcase into the car, taking care to ensure Olivia¡¯s belongings were <b>secure</b>.


    <b>In </b>the car, I drove while Emma and Olivia sat in the back row. The arrangement wasn¡¯t ideal<b>, </b>but at least <b>Olivia </b>


    was in my vehicle.


    ¡°Are you hungry? Do you want to eat first?¡± I nced at Olivia in the back row through the car¡¯s rearview


    mirror.


    ¡°Not hungry yet, where are the case materials? I¡¯ll take a look first,¡± Olivia replied.


    ¡°In the passenger seat,¡± I answered.


    Hearing this, Olivia leaned forward and reached out to get the legal document case. With the sudden approach, the light floral and fruity fragrance from Olivia¡¯s body prated my heightened werewolf senses.


    I inhaled lightly, and my heart raced. It had been a long time since Lhad been so close to Olivia.


    However, this beautiful moment was fleeting. Olivia took the case bag and returned to her seat in the back.


    Disappointment welled up in my heart. I watched her in the rearview mirror as she sat in the back row, looking down with her eyes slightly lowered, focusing on the Rivers Pack Legal Case Portfolio materials.


    About twenty minutester, Olivia raised her head and asked me some questions about the cases. I


    answered them one by one with my characteristic patience, grateful for any excuse to engage with her.


    After a while, Olivia suddenly said, ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t this the way back to Moonstone Legal Partners<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    I opened my lips slightly and said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s go to Rivers Pack Holdings first.¡±


    Olivia thought it was to discuss work matters at mypany headquarters, so she didn¡¯t say anything. I felt


    a small victory at her eptance.


    At Rivers Pack Holdings headquarters building, in the underground parking lot, I turned my head and said to


    Emma: ¡°You wait here, I¡¯ll take Olivia up.¡±


    Emma didn¡¯t speak, turning to look at Olivia, her eyes questioning.


    ¡°Emma, you wait here for me, I¡¯ll be right back,¡± Olivia said.


    Only then did Emma say ¡°okay.¡±


    I directly took Olivia to the Alpha¡¯s private elevator and pressed the top floor, the twenty¨Ceighth floor. In the


    elevator, there were only Olivia and me.


    In the small, enclosed space, <b>it </b>was so quiet that even the sound of breathing could be heard clearly. I stood


    beside Olivia, and we were very close.


    Olivia could smell my faint woody cologne, which was as light and cold as I was myself. The distance was too close. So close that our clothes were almost touching.


    Olivia quietly took a step to the side, distancing herself from me. I lowered my eyes, her <b>small </b>movements <b>not </b>escaping my heightened werewolf senses.


    <b>I </b>raised my eyebrows and whispered in Olivia¡¯s ear, ¡°Afraid I¡¯ll <b>bite </b>you?<b>¡± </b>


    Chapter 205: Proposals¨C2


    48 <b>Points</b>)


    My voice was low and maic, with a hint of yful teasing. Olivia¡¯s earlobes turned a little red, and she pursed her lips and didn¡¯t speak.


    A smile spread across my lips, and I was in a very good mood.


    The elevator went straight to the top floor, the Alpha¡¯s Executive Suite. Olivia followed me out of the elevator.


    The entire twenty¨Ceighth floor was my office. The first thing that caught her eye was a cold tone intertwined


    with silver¨Cgray and ink¨Cck, like the frost and snow before dawn in winter, quietly spreading in every corner.


    The walls used matte¨Ctextured dark marble, and several carefully selected modern artworks hung <i>on </i>the


    walls, decorating the room with simple lines and cold colors, perfectly blending with the atmosphere of the


    entire space.


    The extremely minimalist decoration style revealed a sense of coldness everywhere, consistent with my


    temperament. There was a silver¨Cgray screen in the middle of the office, dividing the room into two.


    Outside was the sofa, coffee table, and reception area. Inside was the work area. The sofas and coffee tables


    were all ink¨Ccolored, consistent with the overall color scheme of the room.


    Olivia nced around the office and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you over by the sofa?¡±


    ¡°Come with me,¡± I said, my voice low andmanding.


    Olivia followed me inside. Crossing the screen, Olivia saw another door in the corner. I walked over and


    opened the door.


    The room was veryrge, estimated to be close to one hundred square meters, and the overall furnishings looked no different from a typical Alpha¡¯s private quarters. There was arge bed, and a superrge screen


    wall¨Cmounted TV hung opposite the bed.


    There were wardrobes, dressing mirrors, sofas, and dining tables, and even a separate bathroom and shower. The decoration style was simr to the outside, with silver¨Cgray and ink¨Cck as the main cold tones.


    ¡°This is my private suite, you can look at the case materials here. The materials are on the desk outside, I¡¯ll go get them for you,¡± I said.


    Olivia nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    She walked to the sofa and sat down. I moved two cardboard boxes and ced them on the table in front of


    her.


    ¡°The Pack Alliance Documents Requiring Connor¡¯s Signature for both cases are all here,¡± I exined.


    Olivia looked at the two cardboard boxes in front of her, raised her wrist and nced at the time, seven


    o¡¯clock in the evening.


    Olivia frowned slightly, ¡°So much, it seems like I won¡¯t be able to finish it today, it¡¯s already seven o¡¯clock. I¡¯l


    look at it tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Then should I have someone send these materials to Moonstone Legal Partners tomorrow morning?¡± <b>I </b>


    asked.


    Olivia nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± I said quickly. ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t go yet, I have something to give you.¡±


    Olivia raised her eyes to look at me, ¡°What is it?<b>¡± </b>

 Whisper 279

    <b>Chapter </b><b>206</b><b>: </b><b>Gifts </b><b>and </b>Boundaries


    Chapter 206: Gifts and Boundaries


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    Connor Rivers brought over three more paper boxes and ced them on the table in front of me. I looked


    stunned at the additional containers.


    ¡°There are so many more? Aren¡¯t there only two cases? This is already five boxes of materials.¡±


    Connor smiled, his ice¨Cblue eyes twinkling with mischief. ¡°The three boxes aren¡¯t filled with case materials.


    Open them and see.¡±


    I felt suspicious but reached out and opened the first box. Inside, I found a high¨Cend luxury brand <i>logo </i>staring


    back at me.


    My fingers traced the elegant embossing as confusion filled my mind. This definitely wasn¡¯t legal


    documentation.


    I opened the boxpletely and found a tinum White Crocodile Leather Handbag inside. The exquisite


    craftsmanship and pristine white leather practically glowed under the office lighting.


    I immediately looked at Connor with questioning amber eyes. ¡°What is this?¡±


    Connor smiled warmly. ¡°It¡¯s a gift for you. Today is Full Moon Festival, and I want you to have what other


    mated couples have.¡±


    His voice carried the gentle authority of an Alpha trying to court his intended mate. The sincerity in his tone


    made my heart skip unexpectedly.


    ¡°Connor, we¡¯re not a mated pair. You don¡¯t need to give me gifts.¡±


    Connor put his hands in his pockets, his posture rxed but determined. ¡°I need to give gifts to court


    females. I don¡¯t want to get anything for free.¡±


    His wolf was clearly pushing him to pursue me properly. The traditional courting behavior felt both touching


    and overwhelming.


    I sighed and looked at him seriously. ¡°Connor, we can¡¯t go back to the past. So many things have happened


    between us. We¡¯ve gone too far, and we can¡¯t go back.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t gone too far,¡± Connor said firmly. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you to turn back.¡±


    Connor stepped closer to me and leaned down, supporting himself with his hands on either side of me on the


    sofa. His Alpha presence enveloped mepletely.


    He stared at me with intense ice¨Cblue eyes. ¡°Reconcile with me, Olivia.¡±


    I avoided his prating gaze, my heart racing from his proximity. ¡°What are you doing? You already have Miranda ckwood.¡±


    ¡°Miranda is just an outsider, a business partner,¡± Connor said dismissively. ¡°Reconcile with <b>me</b>.


    My heart beat faster as his familiar cedar scent surrounded me. My thoughts began <b>to </b>wander <b>as </b><b>his </b><b>warmth </b>made my wolf restless beneath my skin.


    Chapter 206: Gifts and Bo


    on


    The intensity of his stare and the closeness of his body created an almost maic pull. I <b>could </b>feel <b>my </b>resolve weakening under his determined pursuit.


    At that moment, my phone rang, pulling me back to reality like a cold ssh of water. The caller ID <b>showed </b>


    Richard Winters.


    I gestured ¡°hush¡± to Connor, who looked at me with interest. His wolf ears practically perked up with <b>curiosity </b>at the interruption.


    ¡°Hello, Father,¡± I answered, trying to keep my voice steady.


    ¡°Olivia, why haven¡¯t you arrived home yet?¡± Richard¡¯s concerned voice came through clearly.


    ¡°I¡¯m discussing a case with a client. I¡¯m heading home for dinner now,¡± I replied, grateful for the excuse.


    ¡°Be careful on your way home,¡± Richard said with paternal worry.


    ¡°I will. See you soon.¡± I hung up the phone, feeling relieved by the timely interruption.


    Connor mocked lightly, ¡°You¡¯re so old, yet your pack Alpha father still manages you so strictly.¡±


    I ignored his teasing joke and stood up from the sofa. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Have Frank Langley send the materials to Moonstone Legal Partners tomorrow.¡±


    Connor was silent for a while and didn¡¯t reply. His expression had shifted to something unreadable.


    I gathered my things and left his private suite. Connor watched me leave without another word.


    The next morning, I went to Moonstone Legal Partners to work. As soon as I entered the office, I saw five


    conspicuous cardboard boxes ced on the ground.


    Tworge cardboard boxes contained the Rivers Pack Legal Case Portfolio I had seen in Connor¡¯s private suite. The other Three Designer Leather Handbag Collection also looked familiar.


    They were the Full Moon Festival gifts he had given me yesterday. My assistant must have epted the delivery this morning.


    I frowned slightly and called Connor. He answered quickly, his voice alert.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Olivia?¡±


    ¡°You should take the gifts back. I really don¡¯t need them,¡± I said firmly.


    Connor¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°I never take back gifts that I¡¯ve given away. If you don¡¯t like them, you can throw


    them away.¡±


    His Alpha pride was clearly wounded by my rejection. The hurt in his tone made me feel unexpectedly guilty.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have Zachary send them back to you,¡± I insisted.


    ¡°If you send them back, I won¡¯t be able to use them either. I¡¯ll only throw them away,¡± Connor replied


    stubbornly.


    I wanted to suggest he could give one to Miranda ckwood and one to La Lawrence. He could give <b>the </b>


    remaining one to whoever he wanted.


    However, I felt that would sound too acidic and would make me seem like I cared too much. I held back <b>those </b>


    words.


    < Chapter 206 Gifts and Bo


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me any more gifts in the future. Don¡¯t waste money like <b>that</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b>I said <b>instead</b>.


    <b>¡°</b>Giving you gifts can¡¯t be called a waste,¡± he replied softly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want them,¡± I said dryly.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Connor said after a pause. ¡°Then just tell me directly what you want.¡±


    I sighed in frustration. ¡°Connor, stop pretending. You know what I mean. I <i>don¡¯t </i>want anything.¡±


    There was silence on the other end of the line. The quiet stretched ufortably between us.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, bye¨Cbye,¡± I said and hung up the phone.


    In the end, I still didn¡¯t send the Three Designer Leather Handbag Collection back. Each bag <b>was </b>worth more than a million dors.


    It would be a waste if Connor threw them all away. I put the bags away and casually ced them in Moonstone Legal Partners¡® storage cab.


    Watch videos get <b>points </b><b>(</b><b>0/10</b><b>) </b>>


    <b>9.5K </b>


    <b>H </b>


    Vote


    Chapter 206 Gifts and Bo


    ¡°Don¡¯t <b>give </b>me any more gifts in the future. Don¡¯t waste money like that,¡± I said instead.


    ¡°Giving you gifts can¡¯t be called a waste,¡± he replied softly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want them,¡± I said dryly.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Connor said after a pause. ¡°Then just tell me directly what you want.¡±


    I sighed in frustration. ¡°Connor, stop pretending. You know what I mean. I <i>don¡¯t </i>want anything.¡±


    There was silence on the other end of the line. The quiet stretched ufortably between us.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, bye¨Cbye,¡± I said and hung up the phone.


    In the end, I still didn¡¯t send the Three Designer Leather Handbag Collection back. Each bag was worth more than a million dors.


    It would be a waste if Connor threw them all away. I put the bags away and casually ced them in Moonstone Legal Partners¡® storage cab.

 Whisper 280

    <b>Chapter </b><b>207</b>: Distant <b>Bonds </b>and New <b>Beginnings</b>¨C<b>1 </b>


    Chapter 207: Distant Bonds and New Beginnings


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    That day, I didn¡¯t see Connor Rivers for almost two weeks. Once, when Miranda ckwood came to Moonstone Legal Partners to discuss a case with me, I learned from her that Connor had gone abroad to


    handle matters for a foreign branch of Rivers Pack Holdings.


    ¡°He left quite suddenly,¡± Miranda mentioned casually while reviewing contract documents. ¡°Something urgent


    came up with the European operations.¡±


    I nodded, focusing on the legal papers spread across my desk. The information shouldn¡¯t have affected me, but I found myself wondering about the nature of his business trip.


    During those two weeks, I immersed myselfpletely in work, bing extremely busy. Several cases from Rivers Pack Holdings had already been filed in court, with hearing dates scheduled a monthter.


    The mate bond dissolution case between Malcolm ckwood and Margaret Grey had a nearer date, set for the following Thursday. Theplexity of supernaturalw made these cases particrly challenging.


    One day after work, I went to Moonfire Grill near Moow Legal Services for dinner with Reba Frost, Jade Mitchell, and Emma Thompson. With all the dishesid out, we began chatting while enjoying our meal.


    Jade¡¯s lease near her previousw firm was about to expire, and she had been looking for a new <b>ce</b>. Emma, who also wanted arger apartment, suggested enthusiastically, ¡°Why don¡¯t you move in with me? I¡¯ve been thinking about moving to a two¨Cbedroom apartment.¡±


    Jade hesitated, her expression bing ufortable. She fidgeted with her chopsticks, avoiding Emma¡¯s


    eager gaze.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Emma eyed Jade suspiciously. ¡°Don¡¯t want to live with me?¡±


    Jade took a sip of her drink, her face flushing slightly. ¡°It¡¯s not that, Sister Emma, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to live with <i>you</i>, it¡¯s just that¡­ I¡­ I¡­¡°.


    ¡°You what?¡± Emma teased, leaning forward with curiosity.


    A deep blush crept onto Jade¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m nning to move in with my boyfriend.¡±


    Emma was stunned, the freshly <i>cooked </i>meat slipping from her chopsticks back into the hot pot. ¡°What? Move in with your boyfriend?¡±


    I also looked at Jade in shock. ¡°You and David Thompson are together?¡±


    Jade blushed deeper and hummed an affirmative sound, unable to meet our eyes directly.


    ¡°How long have you been together?¡± I asked gently.


    Jade pursed her lips nervously. ¡°Almost three months.¡±


    Emma frowned, her expression turning serious. ¡°Jade, it¡¯s only been three months, don¡¯t rush into moving in together. Get to know each other better first.¡±


    ¡°I agree with Emma this time,¡± I said seriously. ¡°Jade, I know David has good character and is a very <b>nice </b><b>guy</b>,


    <Chapter 207 Distant Bon


    but you two just became a couple and you¡¯re already moving in together. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll get <b>hurt </b>


    <b>¡°</b>Yes, I have the right to speak on this,¡± Emma said, her face souring <b>as </b>painful memories surfaced.


    Emma mmed the table with sudden intensity. ¡°Ask Olivia, how did I meet her? <b>I </b>was in college in Harbor


    <b>City</b>, and I was cheated by a scumbag. I lived with him for two years.¡±


    Her voice grew heated with remembered anger. ¡°At first, we agreed <i>to </i>split the rent, utilities, and living expenses in half. He transferred me two thousand every month, and I would also take out two thousand from my own living expenses for joint costs.¡±


    Fire rose in Emma¡¯s eyes as she continued. ¡°But who knew that after the breakup, that scumbag actually asked me to pay him back! He said the transfers he made to me every month were gifts for the purpose of mating, but that was clearly what we had agreed on at the beginning.¡±


    Emma¡¯s hands clenched into fists. ¡°The gifts that scumbag gave me during our two years of dating didn¡¯t even add up to five hundred. The shoes I bought for him cost more than a thousand, not to mention the game skins I purchased. I advise you to think about it carefully.¡±


    ?? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? 1:|:??? ? ? ? ?


    Jade became embarrassed, shifting ufortably in her seat. ¡°Sister Emma, I know you¡¯re doing this for my own good, but David <i>isn¡¯t </i>that kind of person. He told me he would pay for the rent and utilities, and he would cover seventy percent of the living expenses while I cover thirty percent.¡±


    She paused, then added quietly, ¡°I even took him to meet my parents. We¡¯re going to get mated.*


    ¡°You¡¯ve already taken him to meet your parents? When did that happen?¡± I was shocked, realizing how much I¡¯d missed about Jade¡¯s personal life.


    ¡°Just a few days ago, during the May Day holiday,¡± Jade exined. ¡°My parents really liked him. My family is just an ordinary pack family, and David now has a stable job. He¡¯s hardworking, so my parents agreed to let me be with him.¡±


    Emma asked pointedly, ¡°Did your parents agree to you two living together?<b>¡± </b>


    Watch videos get <b>points </b>(0/10)

 Whisper 281

    <b>Chapter </b><b>207</b><b>: </b><b>Distant </b><b>Bonds </b><b>and </b><b>New </b><b>Beginnings</b><b>¨C</b><b>2 </b>


    <b>Jade </b>hesitated for a moment before shaking her head reluctantly. Emma¡¯s expression <b>showed </b><b>she¡¯d </b><b>expected </b>this answer.


    I asked with concern, ¡°If David lives with you, what about Leah Pierce? She¡¯s still in elementary <b>school</b><b>, </b><b>right</b><b>? </b>


    ¡°Yes, Leah will live with us,¡± Jade replied. ¡°We want to rent a two¨Cbedroom apartment first<b>, </b>then save <b>enough </b>for a down payment to buy a house and settle down in Riverdale.¡±


    I reminded her seriously, ¡°Be sure to test the air quality levels when you rent a ce. Don¡¯t <b>rent another </b>unsafe apartment.¡±


    Looking at Emma, I added, ¡°You too, pay attention. Noah Pierce¡¯s sister got sick because <b>she </b>lived <b>in </b><b>an </b>unsafe apartment before. Luckily Noah wasn¡¯t affected.¡±


    Emma nodded solemnly. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pay attention.¡±


    Emma still looked incredulous about Jade¡¯s news. ¡°I just made a suggestion, it¡¯s up to you whether <b>you </b><b>adopt </b>it. Of course, I still hope you and your boyfriend will be well, and I wish you a long and happy rtionship.


    ¡°I know Sister Emma is doing this for my own good,¡± Jade said gratefully, raising her ss. <b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯ll </b>drink <b>to </b><b>that</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°Cheers!¡± I smiled warmly. ¡°Remember to invite us to your mating ceremony.¡±


    Jadeughed, her earlier embarrassment fading. ¡°That¡¯s a must.¡±


    Emma grinned. ¡°Bring your boyfriend out to introduce him to me sometime.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Jade agreed happily.


    The dinnersted for more than an hour. By the end, Jade and Emma were both stuffed from the generous portions.


    Emma, having drunk a few beers, was slightly tipsy. She swayed a little as she asked Jade, ¡°Why didn¡¯t your boyfriende to pick you up?¡±


    Jade smiled fondly. ¡°He¡¯s working overtime to earn money.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s alright,¡± Emma said, fumbling for her phone. ¡°I¡¯ll call for a taxi.¡±


    I pressed her hand down gently. ¡°Don¡¯t take a taxi. I¡¯ll take you home. I wouldn¡¯t feel safe letting you take a taxi alone when you¡¯re so drunk.¡±


    Jade¡¯s current residence was still near her previous workce, more than ten kilometers away. Emma lived near Moonstone Legal Partners, about three kilometers from here.


    I helped Emma into the car, supporting her unsteady form. ¡°Jade, get in too. I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thanks, Attorney Winters,¡± Jade said gratefully, opening the car door. ¡°I get to ride in Attorney <b>Winters</b>¡® luxury car again, hehe.¡±


    Reba Frost drove while Jade sat in the passenger seat. I supported Emma in the back seat, <b>making </b><b>sure </b>she wasfortable and secure.


    After safely dropping off both girls at their respective homes, I told Reba to drive <b>towards </b><b>my </b><b>luxury </b>penthouse. I had bought a two¨Cstory vi in a high¨Cend residential area near Moonstone <b>Legal </b><b>Partners</b>,


    Ghapter 207 Distant Bon.


    making mymute convenient.


    Evelyn Foster lived with me, providing close protection at any time. The arrangement gave me <b>peace </b><b>of </b>mind


    in these uncertain times.


    As our white luxury car passed through the city streets, we stopped at a red light. I casually looked <b>but </b>the window, taking in the nighttime scenery.


    Suddenly, I caught sight of a familiar figure near the Nightshade Bar Entrance on the street. My <b>heart skipped </b>a beat as recognition dawned.


    I quickly lowered the car window, peering more carefully at the scene unfolding before us.


    ¡°Reba, find a ce to park, quickly!¡± My voice was urgent, filled with sudden concern.


    7

 Whisper 282

    <b>Chapter </b><b>208</b><b>: </b><b>Save </b><b>Her </b>


    <b>Chapter </b>208: Save Her


    <b>(</b><b>Olivia¡¯s </b>POV)


    Reba stopped the car. After I called the enforcers, I pushed the car door open. ¡°Reba,e with <b>me</b><b>!</b><b>¡± </b>


    At the entrance of Nightshade Bar, the night was as dark as ink, and the neon lights flickered with a hazy light. The pulsing music from inside mixed with the sounds of the street, creating an unsettling atmosphere. I rushed toward the scene unfolding before us. Two men were supporting a clearly intoxicated woman between them, her head lolling forward unnaturally.


    My heart stopped when I recognized the familiar blonde hair. Miranda ckwood.


    Four more men stood behind them, their postures aggressive and predatory. Something about this situation screamed danger.


    ¡°Release her!¡± I shouted, running toward them with Reba close behind.


    The men turned at my voice, their expressions shifting from surprise to annoyance. Miranda¡¯s condition looked far worse than simple intoxication.


    Her usually perfect appearance was disheveled, her designer dress wrinkled and askew. Her breathing seemedbored, and her skin had an unhealthy pallor.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t concern you,dy,¡± one of the men holding Miranda called out dismissively.


    I moved closer, my wolf senses picking up something wrong with Miranda¡¯s scent. The usual floral perfume was there, but underneathy something chemical and artificial.


    ¡°She¡¯s been drugged,¡± I said firmly, my voice carrying the authority I¡¯d learned in courtrooms.


    Thergest man, covered in tattoos across his muscled arms, stepped forward with a leering grin. ¡°Well, well. Look what we have here.¡±


    His eyes raked over me in a way that made my skin crawl. ¡°You¡¯re even prettier than this one. Why don¡¯t you join the party?¡±


    ¡°Let her go immediately,¡± I demanded, standing my ground despite the fear coursing through me.


    The tattooed manughed, a harsh sound that echoed off the nearby buildings. ¡°Or what? You¡¯ll call for


    help?¡±


    ¡°I already have,¡± I replied coldly.


    His expression darkened. ¡°Stupid b***h. You should have minded your own business.¡±


    He gestured to hispanions. ¡°Take care of them both.¡±


    <b>The </b>four men behind him moved forward with practiced coordination. These weren¡¯t <b>random </b><b>street </b><b>thugs- </b><b>they </b>moved like a pack with experience.


    ¡°Reba, <b>now</b>!¡± I called out.


    Reba stepped forward, her posture shifting <b>into something </b><b>deadly</b><b>. </b>Her <b>usually </b><b>gentle </b><b>demeanor </b><b>vanished</b>,


    <b>ZU8 </b>Save <b>Her </b>


    <b>reced </b><b>by </b><b>the </b><b>focused </b><b>intensity </b><b>of </b><b>a </b>trained fighter.


    <b>The </b><b>first </b><b>man </b><b>reached </b>for me, but Reba intercepted him with lightning <b>speed</b>. Her fist <b>connected </b><b>with </b><b>his </b><b>jaw </b><b>with </b><b>a </b>sickening <b>c</b><b>***</b>k.


    He dropped like a stone.


    The second attacker swung at Reba, but she ducked smoothly and drove her elbow into his sr <b>plexus</b>. He doubled over, gasping for air.


    The third man tried to grab Reba from behind, but she spun and caught him with a devastating uppercut. Blood sprayed from his nose as he stumbled backward.


    The fourth man hesitated, seeing hispanions fall so quickly. Reba didn¡¯t give him time to reconsider. She advanced on him with predatory grace,nding a series of precise strikes that left him crumpled <b>on </b><b>the </b>pavement.


    The tattooed man holding Miranda looked stunned. ¡°What the hell?¡±


    The second man supporting Miranda released her and charged at Reba. She sidestepped his clumsy attack and swept his legs, sending him crashing to the ground.


    Within seconds, all six men were down. Reba stood over them, barely breathing hard.


    The tattooed man was the only one still conscious, groaning and clutching his ribs. ¡°You crazy bitches broke my ribs!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky that¡¯s all we broke,¡± Reba said coldly.


    I caught Miranda as she started to copse without the men supporting her. Her skin. felt mmy and cold against my hands<i>. </i>


    ¡°Miranda? Can you hear me?¡± <b>I </b>asked gently.


    Her eyes fluttered open briefly, unfocused and ssy. ¡°Olivia?¡± she whispered weakly.


    ¡°I¡¯m here. You¡¯re safe now,¡± I assured her.


    The sound of sirens grew louder as the enforcers approached. Red and blue lights began shing across the


    bar¡¯s facade.


    Two enforcement vehicles pulled up, and four officers emerged quickly. They surveyed the scene with


    professional efficiency.


    ¡°What happened here?¡± the lead enforcer asked, his badge identifying him as Sergeant Williams.


    ¡°These men drugged this woman and were attempting to abduct her,¡± I exined quickly. ¡°I¡¯m Attorney <b>Olivia </b>Winters, and this is my security detail, Reba Frost.¡±


    Sergeant Williams looked at the six men scattered across the pavement, then at Reba with newfound respect. ¡°Your security detail did this<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°They attacked us first,¡± Reba said simply. <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>defended my client.¡±


    The sergeant nodded, making notes. ¡°We¡¯ll need statements from <b>everyone</b>. Is <b>the </b><b>victim </b><b>conscious</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    I looked down at Miranda, who had slipped back into <b>unconsciousness</b><b>. </b>¡°<b>Barely</b><b>. </b>I <b>believe </b><b>she¡¯s </b><b>been </b><b>drugged </b>with something strong.¡±


    Chapter 208 Save Her


    ¡°We need to get her to the hospital


    mediately,¡± Sergeant Williams said, radioing for an ambnce.


    ¡°I want to apany her,¡± I said firmly. ¡°I¡¯ll need medical documentation for potential legal proceedings.


    The ambnce arrived within minut


    The sergeant agreed. ¡°Officer


    will go with you to the hospital. We¡¯ll handle the scene here.¡±


    paramedics quickly assessing Miranda¡¯s condition. They loaded her


    onto a stretcher with practiced efficiency.


    ¡°Her vitals are weak but stable,¡± one paramedic reported. ¡°Possible drug overdose or poisoning.¡±


    I climbed into the ambnce beside Miranda, holding her cold hand. Reba followed in our car with Officer


    Martinez.


    At Riverdale General Hospital, Miranda was rushed into the emergency department. I paced the waiting room while medical staff worked on her.


    Dr. Sarah Chen emerged after an hour, her expression serious. ¡°Are you family?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m her attorney,¡± I said. ¡°The enforcers requested medical documentation for their investigation.¡±


    Dr. Chen nodded. ¡°We¡¯ve stabilized her, but she¡¯s been given a powerful sedative mixed with what appears to be an aphrodisiacpound.¡±


    My stomach turned at the implications. ¡°How long until she recovers?¡±


    ¡°The drugs should clear her system within twelve to eighteen hours,¡± Dr. Chen exined. ¡°We¡¯ll keep her for


    observation.¡±


    Officer Martinez took detailed notes. ¡°We¡¯ll need the blood work results for evidence.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have theb rush the toxicology report,¡± Dr. Chen assured him.


    I spent the night at the hospital, checking on Miranda periodically. She remained unconscious but stable throughout the night.


    The next morning, Dr. Chen returned with a folder of test results. Miranda was still unconscious, lying pale and still in the hospital bed.


    ¡°The toxicology report confirms our suspicions,¡± Dr. Chen said, standing beside Miranda¡¯s bed. ¡°She was given abination of rohypnol and a synthetic aphrodisiacpound.¡±


    Officer Martinez looked up from his notepad. ¡°How much was administered?¡±


    ¡°Enough to render herpletely helpless for several hours,¡± Dr. Chen replied grimly. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t intervened when you did, the oue could have been much worse.¡±


    I felt sick thinking about what those men had nned. Miranda might be difficult, but no one deserved whe nearly happened to her.


    ¡°When will she wake up?¡± I asked.


    Dr. Chen checked Miranda¡¯s chart. ¡°Her body is processing the drugs slowly. She should regain


    consciousness within the next few hours.¡±


    The doctor brought the report and stood in front of the hospital bed, telling me and the enforcer about Miranda¡¯s condition in detail.

 Whisper 283

    <b>Chapter 209</b>: <b>The </b>Predator¡¯s <b>Network </b>


    Chapter 209: The Predator¡¯s Network


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    After making my statement at the police station, I returned to Harbor City Memorial Hospital. The <b>sterile </b>corridors felt familiar now, having spent so much time here recently.


    I pushed open the door to Miranda¡¯s room quietly. She was still pillows.


    Conscious, her face pale against <b>the </b>white


    The wolfsbane had done serious damage. Her body was fighting to recover from the poisoning.


    I settled into the chair beside her bed. Whatever our pa had nned for her.


    difces, no woman deserved what those rogues


    Around eleven in the morning, Miranda¡¯s eyelids fluttered open. She blinked slowly, confusion clouding her features.


    ¡°Water,¡± she whispered, her voice hoarse and weak.


    I immediately reached for the ss on her bedside table. ¡°Here, drink slowly.¡±


    She took small sips, wincing as she swallowed. ¡°Where¡­ where am I?¡±


    ¡°Harbor City Memorial Hospital,¡± I said gently. ¡°You¡¯re safe now.¡±


    Miranda struggled to sit up, her movements unsteady. ¡°I feel terrible. Everything¡¯s spinning.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the wolfsbane leaving your system,¡± I exined. ¡°It¡¯ll take time to fully recover.¡±


    Her eyes widened with sudden panic. ¡°Wolfsbane? What happened to me?¡±


    I leaned forward, keeping my voice calm. ¡°You were drugged at Nightshade Barst night. Some rogues slipped wolfsbane into your drink.¡±


    ¡°Drugged?¡± Miranda¡¯s hand flew to her throat. ¡°But I don¡¯t remember¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s normal with wolfsbane poisoning,¡± I assured her. ¡°Your memories ofst night will be fragmented.¡±


    Miranda stared at me with growing confusion. ¡°You¡­ you rescued me?¡±


    ¡°Emma and I found you before anything worse could happen,¡± I said simply.


    ¡°Emma Thompson beat up the rogues who drugged you. They¡¯re in police custody now.¡±


    Miranda¡¯s expression shifted toplete bewilderment. ¡°But <i>wh </i>


    aren¡¯t we?¡±


    <b>I </b>blinked, genuinely taken aback. ¡°Rivals? What do you mean?¡±


    Would you save me? We¡¯re¡­ we¡¯re rivals,


    ¡°Over Ethan Grey,¡± she said, as if it should be obvious. ¡°Everyone knows you two have history.¡±


    I shook my head firmly. ¡°Miranda, I don¡¯t harbor any ill will toward you. We¡¯re both werewolf women in <b>this </b>


    world.¡±


    ¡°We should be supporting each other against predators, not fighting over men<b>.</b>¡±


    Chapter 209 The Predator


    Her <b>cheeks </b>flushed with embarrassment. ¡°I¡­ I thought you saw me aspetition.¡±


    ¡°<b>I </b><b>don¡¯t </b>have such a twisted mindset,¡± I said honestly. ¡°Whatever you think about Ethan and <b>me</b>, <b>that¡¯s </b><b>in </b><b>the </b>past.¡±


    ¡°The rogue who drugged you has been arrested. That¡¯s what matters now.¡±


    Miranda¡¯s eyes filled with tears. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯ve been so prejudiced against you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for saving me. I don¡¯t deserve your kindness.¡±


    I reached over and squeezed her hand gently. ¡°<i>Evo </i>


    have to earn.¡±


    deserves to be safe. That¡¯s not something you


    After a moment, I stood up. ¡°Are you hungry? I can order some food for you.¡±


    Miranda nodded gratefully. ¡°Could you¡­ could you order from Silverleaf Restaurant? I know it¡¯s expensive, but their moonlight herb


    Ught herb soup helps with wolfsbane


    WY¡±


    I smiled and pulled out my phone. ¡°Of course. Whatever you need.¡±


    Silverleaf Restaurant was known for catering exclusively to elite werewolf families. Their prices were astronomical, but I didn¡¯t hesitate.


    As I ced the order, Miranda watched me curiously. ¡°Your assistant Emma¡­ she¡¯s incredibly skilled. Where did you find someone like that?¡±


    ¡°Emma¡¯s a professional bodyguard I hired through my pack connections in ckmoor Territory,¡± I exined. ¡°She has extensivebat training.¡±


    Miranda¡¯s eyes lit up with interest. ¡°Do you think she could rmend someone simr for me? Afterst night, I realize I need protection.¡±


    ¡°I can ask her,¡± I offered. ¡°Though may I ask why you were at Nightshade Bar alone?¡±


    Miranda¡¯s cheeks reddened again. ¡°I went there looking for Ethan Grey. I heard he sometimes goes there for business meetings.¡±


    She took a shaky breath. ¡°I wanted to tell him how I feel. I¡¯ve been in love with him for so long.¡±


    ¡°I know this might be unfair to you, but I¡¯m determined to pursue him.¡±


    I kept my expression neutral. ¡°There¡¯s nothing for you to feel sorry about, Miranda.¡±


    ¡°Ethan is free to choose whoever he wants. So are you.¡±


    Miranda looked relieved by my calm response. ¡°You¡¯re much kinder than I expected.¡±


    ¡°I got drunk with my friend Sarahst night before going to the bar,¡± she continued. ¡°After that, everything¡¯s a


    blur.¡±


    A warning bell went off in my mind. ¡°Miranda, you should report your friend to the police.¡±


    ¡°What? Why?¡± she asked, startled.


    ¡°Think about it,¡± I said carefully, ¡°You got drunk with her, then ended up drugged at the bar. <b>She </b><b>might </b><b>be </b>connected to those rogues.¡±


    Miranda¡¯s face went pale. ¡°You think Sarah¡­ but she¡¯s my friend.¡±


    Chapter <b>209. </b>The Predator


    <b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯m </b><b>not </b><b>saying </b>she definitely betrayed you,¡± I said gently. ¡°But the police should investigate <b>all </b><b>possibilities</b>? ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Miranda said slowly. ¡°I should go to the police station this afternoon.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>I¡¯lle with you if you¡¯d like,¡± I offered.


    After lunch arrived from Silverleaf Restaurant, Miranda ate slowly but steadily. The moonlight herb soup seemed to restore some color to her cheeks.


    ¡°I feel much better,¡± she said, managing a genuine smile.


    That afternoon, we went to the police station together. Miranda gave her statement about the previous night¡¯s events.


    The officer took detailed notes about her friend Sarah and the timeline of events.


    ¡°We¡¯d like you to identify the suspects,¡± the officer said. ¡°Can you handle that?¡±


    Miranda nodded bravely. ¡°I want to see them.¡±


    We were led to a viewing <i>room </i>where the three rogues sat in custody. Miranda studied their faces carefully.


    ¡°I don¡¯t recognize any of them,¡± she said firmly.


    The lead officer nodded. ¡°They im they acted out of lust, targeting you randomly.¡±


    ¡°Can you tell us again why you were at Nightshade Bar?¡± he asked.


    Miranda repeated her story about looking for Ethan Grey. The officer recorded everything meticulously. Suddenly, a phone rang from the holding area. The sound was muffled but audible through the ss. One of the officers hurried to the cells. We could see him answering one of the rogue¡¯s phones.


    The name ¡°Xavier ke¡± was clearly visible on the screen.


    A man¡¯s urgent voice came through the speaker, loud enough for us to hear.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the video? It¡¯s been so long, why hasn¡¯t the video been sent?¡±


    <b>12 </b>

 Whisper 284

    <b>Chapter </b><b>210: </b><b>The </b><b>Truth Unveiled </b>


    Chapter 210: The Truth Unveiled


    (Miranda¡¯s POV)


    <b>I </b>sat nervously in the interrogation room as Detective Harrison prepared his trap. The fluorescent lights buzzed overhead, making my already frayed nerves worse.


    ¡°Just follow my lead,¡± he whispered before dialing the number we¡¯d traced from the threatening calls. When the line connected, Harrison¡¯s demeanor changedpletely. ¡°Xavier ke, sorry about that,¡± he said casually, leaning back in his chair. ¡°I yed too hardst night and forgot to send you the video.¡±


    My heart pounded as I watched the detective¡¯s performance. The man on the other end immediately took the bait.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡± The voice was eager, almost desperate. ¡°I want to make that b***h Mirandapletely ruined! Did


    you find six men to y with her as I requested<i>¡± </i>


    I felt sick hearing those words. Someone had specifically requested six men to assault me.


    Harrison maintained hisposure perfectly. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m sending you the video now.¡± ¡°Just hurry up!¡± The man hung up impatiently after demanding the footage.


    Detective Harrison immediately turned to hisputer. ¡°Let¡¯s see who our caller is.¡±


    Through the police database, he quickly identified the phone number¡¯s owner. ¡°Steven Cross,¡± he announced, turning the screen toward me. ¡°Do you know him?¡±


    My eyes widened in shock as I recognized the face on the screen. ¡°Steven Cross! He¡¯s the deputy project manager of mypany. I fired him a few days ago.¡±


    Olivia, who had been sitting quietly beside me, suddenly leaned forward. ¡°That exins everything. Those men who drugged you were paid by Steven to harm you deliberately. Your friend Victoria must have been involved too.¡±


    ¡°How could this happen¡­¡± I whispered, my voice breaking. ¡°Why would Victoria harm me? I¡¯ve been so good to her, how could she¡­¡±


    Within hours, police arrived at Steven¡¯s door to arrest him. With the mastermind captured, solving the case became straightforward.


    Steven and Peter were identified as the main culprits, harboring resentment over their dismissal and plotting revenge. Steven had approached my friend Victoria Hayes, paying her $30,000 to lure me out for drinks.


    Peter, the project manager with years of experience and an annual sry over $80,000, had contributed $20,000 while Steven added $10,000 to fund their revenge plot against me.


    Back at the police station, I couldn¡¯t hold back my tears when Victoria was brought in. Myposure finally cracked.


    ¡°Victoria, why did you help them harm me? Haven¡¯t I been good enough to you?¡± i sobbed, my hands trembling.


    Chapter <b>210. </b>The Truth <b>U </b>


    <b>Victoria </b><b>broke </b>down <b>crying</b>, her mascara <b>running </b>down her cheeks<b>. </b>¡°<b>Miranda</b>, I was <b>wrong</b>, I really <b>know </b>I was <b>wrong</b>. Please forgive me, I really needed that money. My son needed <b>surgery</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>Through </b>my tears, I looked at her, heartbroken. ¡°Victoria, we¡¯ve been friends for so many years. <b>Why </b>didn¡¯t you tell me you needed money? Do you think I wouldn¡¯t have helped you if you had difficulties<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Victoria became even more emotional, crying pitifully. ¡°I was wrong, I should have asked you for <b>help</b><b>. </b>Miranda, please don¡¯t prosecute me, please drop the case.¡±


    Her voice grew more desperate. ¡°My son is only five years old, he just had surgery and is still lying <b>in </b><b>the </b>hospital. He can¡¯t lose his mother. Please, Miranda, please spare me!¡±


    To my shock, she suddenly dropped to her knees before me, kowtowing desperately. ¡°I¡¯m begging you<b>, </b><b>please </b>drop the case! I really know I was wrong. Let me kowtow to you.¡±


    I remained cold despite her disy. ¡°Victoria, attempted s<b>****</b>l assault is a criminal case, not something <b>I </b>can just drop.¡±


    After a pause, I looked down at the woman kowtowing on the ground, my voice as cold as winter ice. ¡°Even if I


    could drop the case, I wouldn¡¯t. I¡¯m not a saint. You harmed me like this and still want me to drop the case<b>? </b>


    Dream on!¡±


    I trembled with anger, never imagining that someone I considered a close friend would help others harm me


    so terribly.


    When Victoria heard that the case couldn¡¯t be dropped and I wouldn¡¯t drop it anyway, she suddenly stopped


    kowtowing. The woman abruptly raised her head, her eyes shing with hatred and malice.


    ¡°Can¡¯t drop it, huh?¡± Victoria¡¯s expression turned sinister,pletely different from her pitiful pleading


    moments before. ¡°Miranda ckwood, stop being so fake!¡±


    Her eyes gleamed with disgust. ¡°Did you really consider me a good friend? All these years, you gave me food you couldn¡¯t finish, clothes you couldn¡¯t wear, bags and cosmetics you¡¯d used. What did you take me for? A trash can? Or a dog you kept?¡±


    I was stunned, frowning in disbelief at Victoria, ¡°How could you think that? I knew your family was struggling financially, so I always took care of you.¡±


    My voice grew more desperate as I tried to exin. ¡°I deliberately bought extra snacks to share with you, but you say they were leftovers? And those clothes ¨C I intentionally bought them in your size and said I couldn¡¯t wear them to give them to you. They were all new clothes!¡±


    Tears streamed down my face. ¡°Those bags and cosmetics were new too. I said I didn¡¯t like them and gave them to you because I didn¡¯t want you to feel burdened about reciprocating. I actually bought all those <b>things </b>specifically for you because I didn¡¯t want you to feel pressured to give gifts back.¡±


    My eyes filled with pain. ¡°Victoria, I always considered you a very good friend. I never imagined that <b>all </b>my kindness to you would be interpreted this way.¡±


    Victoria sneered coldly. ¡°Ha! Miranda ckwood, stop acting like a good person! Yes, you¡¯re a wealthy <b>pack </b>heiress, my family is poor, and I¡¯m not worthy of being your friend.¡±


    Her words cut deeper than any knife. ¡°You think you were good to me, but do you know what <b>our </b><b>ssmates </b>said about me back then? They said I was your servant, a dog by your side, a lesser wolf <b>to </b><b>set </b><b>off </b><b>your </b><b>alpha </b>bloodline.¡±


    Chapter 210: <b>The </b>Truth U


    <b>Her </b><b>voice </b><b>grew </b><b>more </b><b>venomous</b>. <b>¡°</b><b>I </b><b>don¡¯t </b><b>believe </b><b>you </b>never <b>heard </b><b>such </b><bments</b>. <b>You </b><b>knew </b>everything but <b>pretended </b><b>not </b><b>to</b><b>, </b><b>right</b><b>? </b><b>You </b>enjoyed that <b>feeling</b><b>, </b><b>didn¡¯t </b>you? Having <b>a </b><b>low</b><b>¨C</b><b>ranking </b>wolf like <b>me </b><b>beside </b><b>you </b><b>made </b><b>you </b>look like a noble alpha female. Miranda, you¡¯re just a hypocritical maniptor<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>I </b><b>staggered </b>back two steps, my eyes filled with despair. A dull pain spread through my <b>heart</b><b>, </b><b>and </b>I <b>felt </b><b>dizzy</b><i>, </i><b>nearly </b><b>unable to </b>stand.


    Olivia quickly moved to support me. ¡°Miranda, are you alright?<b>¡± </b>


    I¡¯shook my head numbly. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    After leaving the police station, I sat in Olivia¡¯s car like a lifeless puppet, my eyes vacant and expression numb. Throughout the ride, I remained silent while Olivia watched me with concern.


    Perhaps sensing Olivia¡¯s worried gaze, or needing someone to confide in about my inner turmoil, I <b>finally </b>broke my silence after a long period.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t like that,¡± I said softly, my voice filled with brokenness.


    1


    H


    <b>Vote </b>


    <b>9.9K </b>

 Whisper 285

    Watch videos <b>get </b><b>points </b><b>(</b><b>0/10</b>) >


    <b>Chapter </b>211<b>: </b><b>Betrayal </b>


    Chapter 211: Betrayal


    (Olivia¡¯s POV).


    <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>once heard ssmates talking badly about Victoria behind her back, and I even had a big fight with them. Miranda buried her face in her hands, her voice muffled by tears. ¡°My kindness to her was genuine, not <b>what </b>she said just to make myself look better.¡±


    Her shoulders trembled as she recounted the memories to me. The weight of betrayal was crushing her spiritpletely.


    ¡°I defended her so many times. I thought we were real friends.¡± Miranda¡¯s voice cracked with pain. ¡°How could she do this to me?¡±


    I listened quietly, unsure how to console the devastated woman beside me. Her pain was raw and genuine.


    I gently patted Miranda¡¯s back, feeling the tension in her muscles. ¡°Miranda, you need to ask yourself if you made a mistake.¡±


    She looked up at me with red¨Crimmed eyes. ¡°Should I have been more considerate of Victoria¡¯s sensitivity? Her feelings of inadequacy?¡±


    I sighed deeply. ¡°You need to be more cautious in choosing whom to trust in the future. Betrayal can be dangerous in our world.¡±


    Miranda cried for a while longer as we drove through the city. When we finally arrived at her luxurious Harbor City estate, her eyes were swollen and red.


    ¡°Olivia, thank you for saving me from what could have been a devastating scandal.¡± She gripped my hands tightly. ¡°I promise to return the favor whenever you need it.¡±


    I epted her thanks graciously. ¡°Don¡¯t be so formal, Miranda. I understand what you narrowly escaped.¡±


    The gravity of the situation hung heavy between us. One wrong move could have destroyed her reputation


    No sooner had I left Miranda¡¯s estate than I received word at myw firm that Connor Rivers had arrived. My


    heart skipped a beat at the unexpected news.


    As I opened my office door, Connor quickly approached me. His face was etched with worry, his protective Alpha instincts on full disy.


    He examined me meticulously from head to toe. ¡°Are you alright? Did you get hurt during the confrontation


    I stared back at him, puzzled by his concern. ¡°Who told you about the incident?¡±


    A shadow of concern crossed Connor¡¯s eyes. ¡°A contact from the police department informed me.¡±


    My expression remained unreadable. ¡°It was Miranda who was drugged and targeted. The attackers were after her specifically.¡±


    I paused, watching his reaction carefully. ¡°I simply helped rescue Miranda from a <b>dangerous </b><b>situation</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Chapter 211 Betrayal


    <b>Connor </b>breathed a sigh <b>of </b>relief<b>, </b>his tense shoulders <b>rxing </b>slightly. ¡°I¡¯m aware <b>that </b><b>Miranda </b><b>is </b><b>safe </b><b>and </b>the <b>culprits </b>have been apprehended,¡±


    I nodded in acknowledgment. The case had been resolved quickly thanks to the evidence we¡¯d <b>gathered</b>. <b>Connor¡¯s </b>phone rang with an urgent pack business call. After answering it, his expression grew serious.


    <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>have to return to Rivers Pack headquarters immediately. The pack council is waiting for me.¡± He <b>gestured </b><b>to </b>the nutritional supplements he¡¯d brought. ¡°I brought these for you.¡±


    As Connor left, I stood there in a daze for a moment. I gazed at the pile of gift boxes containing various healing herbs and werewolf¨Cspecific tonics on my desk.


    I was speechless. Why were so many supplements necessary when I wasn¡¯t even injured?


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be hurt to benefit from these,¡± Connor said, reaching out to gently stroke my head. ¡°Livvy<i>, </i>next time you encounter such danger, don¡¯t put yourself at risk like that.¡±


    His tender touch caused my heart to skip a beat. The warmth of his concern enveloped mepletely.


    Later that day, I received a call from Harrison. He wanted to meet me to discuss his divorce case.


    More specifically, the severing of his mate bond with Margaret Grey. The legal implications wereplex and emotionally charged.


    Harrison, now discharged from the hospital and separated from Margaret, was living alone in a modest apartment. It was far from the elite werewolf districts he once called home.


    As I arrived at the Shadowvale Tenement Complex, I saw Ethan Grey approaching the building. He looked disheveled in inexpensive clothes, his face unshaven.


    He bore little resemnce to the polished Alpha heir he once was. The fall from grace had been swift and


    brutal.


    Ethan¡¯s expression turned sour as he caught my scent. Emma Thompson stepped forward protectively, sensing the tension.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Ethan angrily questioned me. ¡°Are you representing my parents¡® bond severance


    case?¡±


    His voice was filled with usation and desperation. ¡°I demand that you transfer it to someone else.¡±


    ¡°My pack is already in ruins,¡± he continued bitterly. ¡°Your actions will only tear my family apartpletely.¡± I retorted coldly, ¡°It wasn¡¯t my intention to break up your family. I¡¯m trying to prevent the bond severance from


    happening.¡±


    My voice was steady and firm. ¡°It¡¯s your mother Margaret who wants to sever the mate bond.¡±


    Ethan was confused, his wolf agitated by the conflicting information. ¡°That¡¯s not what my mother told me.¡± ¡°She said you were pushing for the divorce,¡± he said suspiciously. His eyes searched my face for deception.


    Iughed mockingly at his blind reliance on his mother¡¯s words. ¡°Are you still tied to her apron strings like a pup?¡±


    I headed towards the apartment building, ignoring his protests. His wounded pride was evident in <b>every </b><b>step </b>


    he took.


    < Chapter 211: Betrayal


    Ethan followed, his desperation overriding his wounded ego. ¡°Please don¡¯t let my parents sever <b>their </b>mate


    bond.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let Margaret get her way in destroying what remains of your family,¡± I replied firmly. The determination in my voice was unmistakable.


    Ethan sensed something was amiss with his mother¡¯s story. His wolf instincts were telling him there was


    more to this situation.


    He reluctantly followed me into the elevator. The confined space amplified the tension between us.


    Upon reaching Harrison¡¯s modest apartment, the older werewolf expressed his displeasure at seeing his son. The scent of disappointment was heavy in the air.


    The once¨Cproud Alpha looked worn down by recent events. His authority was diminished but not entirely


    broken.


    ¡°Father, pleasee home,¡± Ethan pleaded desperately. ¡°We can try to salvage our pack and family unit.¡± Harrison¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Margaret is beingpletely unreasonable and maniptive.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just hurt,¡± Ethan argued. ¡°You should try to understand her after so many years of being mated.¡± Harrison retorted bitterly, ¡°Margaret wants to abandon us both for a morefortable life with her wealthy connections.¡±


    The pain in his voice was evident. Years <i>of </i>marriage were crumbling before our eyes.


    Ethan¡¯s anger red suddenly. ¡°You sent my mother evidence of father¡¯s infidelity, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    He turned to me usingly. ¡°That¡¯s what caused her <i>to </i>want the bond severance.¡±


    Harrison turned to me with a sharp, questioning look. His wolf¡¯s protective instincts toward his remaining family member were surfacing.


    I scoffed at the usation. ¡°Why would I send evidence against my own client to the opposing party?¡±


    My voice was filled with disdain. ¡°If I truly wanted to prevent the bond severance, that would be counterproductive.¡±


    ¡°Margaret likely discovered the evidence herself,¡± I pointed out logically. ¡°She¡¯s now trying to manipte you into hating me and distrusting your own father.¡±


    Ethan acknowledged my point with reluctant understanding. The logic was undeniable, even to his judgment.


    I mocked him for his blind faith in his mother. ¡°You believe everything your mother says.¡±


    led


    I questioned sarcastically, ¡°If you¡¯re so obedient to her, why aren¡¯t you mating with Cassandra Evans <i>as </i>she wanted?¡±


    9.9K

 Whisper 286

    Chapter 212: The Mate Bond Verdict


    Chapter 212: The Mate Bond Verdict


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    Ethan¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°Olivia, you know the person I love is you.¡±


    Haughed bitterly, the sound echoing in the cramped apartment. ¡°Weren¡¯t you very happy to betray me with Cassandra behind my back?¡±


    My voice grew sharper with each word. ¡°Didn¡¯t your mother like Cassandra as her future daughter¨Cinw? Howe you don¡¯t want her now that she¡¯s pregnant with your pup?¡±


    Ethan staggered backward, a sh of nervousness crossing his eyes. ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t be angry, listen to my exnation. I was drunk that night, I mistook her for you, so I¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± I was filled with disgust, my wolf recoiling at his pathetic excuses.


    ¡°Ethan Grey, you misunderstood. I brought this up purely to gloat and kick you when you¡¯re down.¡±


    I stepped closer, my voice dripping with satisfaction. ¡°You and your pack bullied me so much back then, now the tables have turned, and you¡¯ve all gotten what you deserve. I¡¯m thrilled.¡±


    Harrison cleared his throat loudly, breaking the tension. ¡°Ethan, you need to leave. I have pack business to discuss with Attorney Winters.¡±


    ¡°Father, please-¡± Ethan began desperately.


    ¡°Out!¡± Harrison¡¯s Alpha authority red, even in his diminished state. ¡°I won¡¯t ask again.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s shoulders sagged in defeat. He cast onest pleading look at me before reluctantly heading toward the door.


    The sound of his footsteps faded down the hallway. Harrison and I spent the next hour reviewing his case strategy and discussing werewolf matingw precedents.


    When I finally emerged from the building, I was surprised to find Ethan still waiting outside. He approached me earnestly, his eyes desperate.


    ¡°Olivia, please. Can we talk?¡±


    I walked past him without slowing down. ¡°We have nothing to say to each other.¡±


    ¡°But I need you to understand-¡± he started.


    ¡°Leave me alone, Ethan.¡± My voice was ice¨Ccold.


    I signaled to Emma Thompson, who immediately stepped between us. She forcefully pushed Ethan away, nearly causing him to fall.


    Ethan stopped in his tracks when he saw Emma¡¯s protective stance and murderous gaze. The beta¡¯sbat


    training was evident in every line of her body.


    I got into my car without another nce. ¡°Boss, where to next?¡± Emma asked.


    ¡°Back to Moonstone Legal Partners.¡±


    ¡°Right away.¡±


    The day of Harrison¡¯s mate bond severance trial arrived faster than expected. The Harbor City Family Court was packed with werewolves from both sides.


    I stood before the judge, my arguments prepared and my confidence unwavering. Margaret¡¯swyer looked nervous as I began my opening statement.


    ¡°Your Honor, werewolf mating bonds are sacred connections that cannot be severed lightly,¡± I argued eloquently. ¡°The intiff has failed to provide sufficient grounds under our ancientws.¡±


    I cited precedent after precedent, my voice carrying across the courtroom. Margaret¡¯swyer fumbled through his rebuttals, clearly outmatched.


    The judge listened intently as I dismantled every argument for bond severance. My knowledge of werewolfw wasprehensive and devastating.


    ¡°The court finds insufficient grounds for mate bond severance,¡± the judge dered finally. ¡°The bond must remain intact.¡±


    Margaret¡¯s face went white with shock. Harrison¡¯s relief was palpable as he gripped the defendant¡¯s table.


    Outside the courthouse, Harrison approached me with deep gratitude. ¡°Attorney Winters, I cannot thank you enough.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t attempt reconciliation with Margaret for a full year,¡± I advised him. ¡°This prevents her from filing again and potentially winning.¡±


    Harrison nodded seriously. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll consider moving back to the pack house after some time has passed.¡±


    ¡°Olivia Winters, you b***h!¡± Margaret¡¯s voice cut through the air like a de.


    She stalked over furiously, her face distorted with rage. ¡°Stop right there! I¡¯m not done with you today!¡±


    I frowned as Margaret¡¯s wolf aura red with uncontrolled anger. She charged forward, raising her hand to


    strike.


    I blocked Margaret¡¯s hand with my left and delivered a sharp p across her face with my right. The sound was crisp and loud, instantly reddening the former Luna¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°You dare hit me!¡± Margaret roared.


    Another pnded, this time with my left hand on the other side of her face. Before Margaret could utter another word, she received two more stinging ps.


    I struck Margaret¡¯s face repeatedly, leaving the once¨Cproud Luna stunned and unable to retaliate. Her wolf whimpered in submission.


    ¡°Mrs. Grey, I advise you not to overestimate yourself,¡± I said coldly.


    I turned to leave, while Margaret,/enraged, tried to follow and continue the fight. Harrison stepped between us, stopping her advance.


    ¡°Enough, stop it! This is the courthouse entrance!¡± he shouted.


    Margaret cried out, ¡°Harrison, you heartless bastard! Your mate is being beaten and you just stand by and watch? Get away from me! Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    Harrison said impatiently, ¡°Alright, alright, stop making a scene. The car I called is here, let¡¯s go back together.¡±


    Ethan emerged from the courthouse restroom, looking puzzled. ¡°Mother, what happened to your <i>face</i>?¡± ¡°It was that b***h Olivia who hit me!¡± Margaret shrieked.


    Harrison¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°It was your mother who started it, so don¡¯t me Attorney Winters for defending herself. Just now, your mother rushed over to attack Attorney Winters, but she failed and was beaten instead. Alright, alright, let¡¯s go back quickly.¡±


    ¡°Mother, I know you¡¯re very dissatisfied with the court¡¯s verdict, but you can¡¯t attack people,¡± Ethan said with reproach in his eyes. ¡°Olivia is Father¡¯swyer. She¡¯s just doing her job for payment. You can¡¯t take your anger out on her.¡±


    ¡°Good, good, now you¡¯re siding with that b***h, right?¡± Margaret¡¯s eyes were red, and her expression was agitated. ¡°I¡¯m your mother! You actually side with that b***h! Do you even acknowledge me as your mother?<b>¡± </b>


    Ethan was furious. ¡°I don¡¯t acknowledge you as my mother? Heh, it¡¯s because I listened to you too much in the past that I got entangled with Cassandra and hurt Olivia.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re ming me for this?<b>¡± </b>Margaret said angrily.


    Ethan sneered, ¡°How dare I me you, haha.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, stop arguing. The car I called is here, let¡¯s go back together,¡± Harrison said, walking towards the roadside.


    Back at Moonstone Legal Partners, the front desk clerk greeted me with a smile. ¡°Ms. Winters, you¡¯re back. President ckwood has been waiting for you in your office.¡±


    I paused. ¡°President ckwood is here?¡±


    The clerk nodded. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s been here for almost an hour. I told her you were in court, and she said it was fine, she could wait.¡±


    I acknowledged and walked inside. Miranda ckwood was sitting on the sofa, flipping through a werewolfw journal.


    Seeing me return, she put down the magazine and looked up to greet me. ¡°You¡¯re finally back.¡±


    I put down my bag, walked over, and sat down by the sofa. ¡°Miss ckwood, is there something you need?¡±


    I took out a bag of moonlight herb tea, boiled water, and began to brew it.


    Miranda smiled. ¡°I brought you a gift.¡±


    She took out an elegant box from her side. ¡°Miss Winters, to thank you for saving my lifest time, I speciallymissioned this rare moonstone/ne to show my gratitude. Because custom pieces require a certain


    construction period, it took me many days to receive it. I hope you¡¯ll like it?¡±


    Miranda opened the box, disying the exquisite moonstone ne for me to see. I nced at it casually,


    then my eyes stopped.


    ¡°Miss ckwood, this ne is very expensive. I can¡¯t ept it.¡±


    Miranda pouted. ¡°Olivia, in your heart, is my life not worth a ne?¡±


    *¡­¡± I smiled helplessly. ¡°You know, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    ¡°Then just ept it.¡±

 Whisper 287

    Chapter 213 Unexpected.


    <b>Chapter </b>213<b>: </b><b>Unexpected </b><b>Alliances </b>


    Chapter 213: Unexpected Alliances


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    I couldn¡¯t refuse Miranda¡¯s enthusiasm, and I finally epted the moonstone ne. ¡°Thank <b>you</b><b>, </b><b>Miranda</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b>I said with a warm smile.


    Miranda¡¯s eyes sparkled with genuine pleasure. ¡°It¡¯s too formal to call me Miranda in that tone. We <b>have </b><b>a </b>life¨Csaving bond between us now. From now on, just call me Mira¨Cit¡¯s what my close friends call me.¡±


    I was taken aback by Miranda¡¯s sudden shift to a more intimate tone. I felt surprised by this gesture <b>of </b>friendship from someone I had considered a rival for Ethan¡¯s affections.


    Miranda noticed my hesitation and teased with a yful smile. ¡°What, you refuse <b>to </b>call me Mira because you still see me as your rival for Ethan¡¯s heart<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    I was amused by Miranda¡¯s directness and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Alright then, Mira,¡± I said, testing <b>the </b>


    name.


    Miranda beamed with satisfaction. ¡°And I¡¯ll call you Liv?¡±


    I nodded, and Miranda continued earnestly. ¡°Thank you again for this beautiful gift<b>, </b>Liv. It means more than you know.¡±


    I waved dismissively. ¡°I thought you came here to discuss your legal case.¡±


    Miranda shook her head. ¡°I trust your abilitiespletely. You wouldn¡¯t have taken the case if you weren¡¯t confident.¡±


    I studied Miranda¡¯s face carefully. ¡°After what happened with Victoria Hayes, seeing how she betrayed you, I realize you¡¯re much more genuine and kind¨Chearted than I initially thought. I¡¯m sorry you had to experience such treachery from someone you trusted.¡±


    Miranda leaned forward slightly, her expression growing serious. ¡°Liv, I have a proposition. What if we


    became actual friends<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    My eyebrows rose in surprise. I clearly hadn¡¯t expected this turn,


    After a moment¡¯s consideration, I nodded slowly. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯d like that.¡±


    Miranda¡¯s face lit up with genuine happiness. Then her expression shifted to something more determined.


    ¡°But I want to bepletely honest with you. I¡¯m not giving up on Connor. I propose wepete fairly for <b>his </b>affections¨Cmay the best she¨Cwolf win.¡±


    My smile faded slightly. ¡°Mira, I appreciate your honesty, but I have no intention ofpeting with you <b>for </b>


    anyone.¡±


    Miranda¡¯s eyes shed with understanding. ¡°You say that because you know Connor loves you. You <b>feel </b>secure in that knowledge, don¡¯t you?¡±


    My voice grew quiet, almost sad. ¡°Connor and I¡­ we can¡¯t go back to what <b>we </b>were<b>. </b><b>Too </b><b>much </b><b>has </b>happened.¡±


    < Chapter 213: Unexpected


    Miranda felt an unexpected pang of sympathy wash over her as she watched the pain flicker across my features. She shook her head quickly, trying to dismiss the feeling before it could take root.


    I noticed her reaction and couldn¡¯t help but be amused by Miranda¡¯s obvious internal struggle.


    ¡°You know what?¡± Miranda said with a self¨Cdeprecatingugh. ¡°I must be losing my mind. Here I <b>am </b>actually feeling sorry that you and Connor have grown apart. That should make me happy, shouldn¡¯t <b>it</b>?¡±


    I chuckled softly. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong about that being a little crazy,¡±


    We both burst intoughter at the absurdity of the situation.


    ¡°That¡¯s really insane¡­¡± I murmured, still smiling.


    On thest day of May, I took a flight to Harbor City¡¯s rural district. Years ago, when I had worked in Harbor City due to conflicts with my pack, I had met a warm¨Chearted woman named Rachel Morrison when I was


    renting an apartment.


    Rachel had been my neighbor¨Ca cheerful, enthusiastic beta werewolf who worked in sales. I fondly


    remembered the day I had forgotten my keys and called myndlord, who told me <b>to </b>wait while he picked up his daughter from school.


    I had been standing outside my apartment building when Rachel, who lived across the hall, had noticed my


    predicament. ¡°Hey there, did you forget your keys?¡± Rachel had asked with genuine concern.


    I had ended up in Rachel¡¯s cozy apartment that day, and we had quickly be friends. We often dined out


    together and went shopping on weekends.


    Rachel had been my first real friend in Harbor City¨Ca ray of sunshine during a difficult period in my life.


    Eventually, Rachel had returned to her rural pack to mate with her childhood sweetheart and start a family.


    Though we had lost touch physically, we still exchanged messages asionally through social media. This time, I was traveling to Harbor City specifically to help Rachel.


    A few days ago, Rachel had contacted me desperately, asking if I could help with a legal matter. Rachel¡¯s mate James and his childhood friend Marcus Webb had pooled their life savings<b>¨C</b>over $200,000¨Cto start a


    business together.


    Marcus had absconded with all the money, leaving James and Rachel financially devastated. Though police


    had located Marcus, he had already squandered the stolen funds.


    Rachel and James wanted to sue him to recover what they could of their losses.


    The case wasn¡¯t overlyplex, but it wasn¡¯t simple either¨Cthere was substantial evidence, wh.. helpful and challenging to navigate. Rachel had been crying over the phone, begging me to help them.


    as both


    Living in a small vige under Harbor City¡¯s jurisdiction, Rachel had no connections in the legal world. I was the onlywyer she knew who might be able to assist them.


    She had nowhere else to turn. I had always believed in repaying kindness, and I remembered clearly how Rachel had weed me that day when I was locked out and feeling lost <b>in </b>a new city.


    That¡¯s why I had traveled to Moonhaven Vige with Emma Thompson. The <b>vige </b>was more <b>than </b><b>twenty </b>kilometers from Harbor City¡¯s center, nestled in a remote rural area.


    Rachel¡¯s home was a modest three¨Cstory house <b>that </b>her mate¡¯s family <b>had </b><b>built </b><b>themselves</b><b>. </b><b>Rachel¡¯s </b><b>family </b>


    Chapter 213 Unexpected.


    greeted Emma and me with overwhelming warmth and gratitude.


    Unfortunately, just as I was preparing to leave the next day, heavy rain began to fall, trapping us in the <b>vige </b>for longer than nned.

 Whisper 288

    <b>Chapter </b><b>214</b>: <b>Trapped </b><b>by </b>the <b>Storm </b>


    Chapter 214: Trapped by the Storm


    <b>(</b>Olivia¡¯s POV)


    PARYS


    The sky seemed to have a hole in it. Rain poured down in sheets, creating a deafening roar against the roof of Rachel¡¯s modest home. I stood by the window, watching water droplets form a curtain under the eaves, blurring my vision of the outside world.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s going to let up anytime soon,¡± I murmured, more to myself than to Emma who stood


    beside me.


    The vige had no proper roads, just muddy paths that were nowpletely saturated. Each step outside would require extraordinary effort, pulling one¡¯s foot from the sucking mud only to plunge it into another


    patch of slippery earth.


    Emma sighed. ¡°At this rate, we¡¯ll be stuck here for days.¡±


    I nodded grimly, watching as James Morrison trudged up the path toward the house. He waspletely soaked, his pants covered in mud up to his knees.


    James burst through the door, shaking water from his hair like a wolf after a swim. ¡°It¡¯s getting worse out there,¡± he announced, handing the packages he carried to Rachel.


    ¡°You¡¯re drenched!¡± Rachel eximed, taking the Fresh Venison Steaks and Herb¨CCrusted Lamb Ribs from her


    husband.


    James casually ced his umbre under the eaves and moved to the wall to change his mud¨Ccaked shoes.


    ¡°The market was about to close. I barely made it there in time.¡±


    Rachel disappeared into the kitchen with the ingredients, then returned with a towel for James. ¡°Liv,¡± she said, turning to me, ¡°I think you should consider staying longer. It¡¯s not safe to travel in this weather.¡±


    I frowned, my gaze fixed on the relentless downpour. ¡°I have cases waiting for me back in Harbor City.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Rachel said sympathetically, ¡°but this rain isn¡¯t going to stop anytime soon.¡±


    As if on cue, my phone chimed with a notification. I checked it and my frown deepened. ¡°My flight¡¯s been


    canceled due to the severe weather.¡±


    Rachel nodded knowingly. ¡°It¡¯s the rainy season. This always happenssts for days sometimes.¡±


    ¡°Days?¡± I couldn¡¯t hide my concern. I had clients expecting me, appointments scheduled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Rachel reassured me, cing a gentle hand on my arm. ¡°We¡¯ll make you asfortable as possible. Our home is humble, but you¡¯re wee to stay as long as needed.¡±


    Her warmth reminded me why we¡¯d be friends in the first ce. Rachel had always been genuinely kind,


    without ulterior motives.


    <b>¡°</b>I¡¯ll cook those Herb¨CCrusted Lamb Ribs for dinner,¡± she continued, ¡°and spicy Fresh Venison Steaks. You¡¯ll


    love them.¡±


    I managed a smile. ¡°Thank you, Rachel. I appreciate your hospitality.¡±


    Chapter 214 Trapped by t


    The rain intensified over the next three days, drumming against the roof with increasing fury. On <b>the </b>third night, a c***k of thunder jolted me awake. The sound was followed by voices and movement downstairs.


    I slipped out of the guest room and made my way toward themotion. Rachel and James were moving


    furniture and boxes, their faces tense with concentration.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± I asked, noticing water seeping under the front door.


    Rachel looked up, startled. ¡°Liv! Go back to bed. It¡¯s just some rainwater getting in. Nothing to worry about.¡±


    But I could see the concern in her eyes. ¡°Let me help,¡± I insisted, already rolling up my sleeves.


    Rachel hesitated, then nodded gratefully. ¡°We¡¯re moving everything valuable to higher ground. The water¡¯s


    rising faster than we expected.¡±


    She handed me a box of family photos. As I took it, my smartphone slipped from my pocket and fell with a ssh into the water pooling on the floor¡­


    ¡°Oh no!¡± Rachel gasped.


    I quickly retrieved it, but the damage was done. The screen remained ck when I tried to turn it on.


    ¡°My phone¡­¡± I stared at the Waterlogged Smartphone in dismay.


    Rachel¡¯s face crumpled with guilt. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Liv! Now you¡¯re cut off from the outside world because of us.<b>¡± </b>


    I shook my head, forcing a reassuring smile. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. And don¡¯t worry, I can use someone else¡¯s phone to let my family know I¡¯m okay.¡±


    But morning brought another challenge. The power had been cut throughout the vige as a precaution against electrical shorts from the flooding.


    ¡°Emma, can I borrow Awen¡¯s Moonstone Communication Device?¡± I asked, finding my assistant in the kitchen.


    Emma handed it over with a worried expression. ¡°It only has one percent battery left.¡±


    I quickly dialed my father¡¯s number, praying he would answer. To my relief, Richard Winters picked up on the


    second ring.


    ¡°Hello?¡± His voice sounded distant and crackly.


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s Livvy,¡± I said quickly, watching the battery indicator blink ominously. ¡°My smartphone fell into water and can¡¯t be used. I¡¯m borrowing this device to let you know I¡¯m safe, so don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Olivia? Where are you? We¡¯ve been trying to-<b>¡± </b>


    The call cut off abruptly as Awen¡¯s Moonstone Communication Device died in my hand. I stared at the nk


    screen in frustration.


    ¡°At least you got through to him,¡± Emma said, trying to sound optimistic.


    I nodded, though I wasn¡¯t entirely convinced my message had been clear enough. ¡°Let¡¯s hope so.¡±


    The flood had damaged the vige¡¯s power lines, leaving us without electricity. Thankfully, Rachel¡¯s family still cooked with firewood, ensuring we wouldn¡¯t go <b>hungry</b>.


    <b>I </b>finished a bowl of Emma¡¯s Healing Herb Noodles that Rachel had prepared over the open fire. The warm broth wasforting against the chill that had settled in the house.


    Chapter 214 Trapped by t


    ¡°Has there been any word about rescue teams?¡± I asked, setting down my empty bowl.


    Rachel shook her head, her expression somber. ¡°The rescue team is estimated to arrive tomorrow.¡±


    5


    Watch videos <b>get </b><b>points </b><b>(</b>0/10) >


    <b>Vote </b>


    2.4K

 Whisper 289

    Chapter 215. Stranded in 1


    <b>Chapter </b>215: Stranded in the <b>Storm </b>


    Chapter 215: Stranded in the Storm


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    I stared at Rachel¡¯s phone in my hand, realizing how helpless I felt without my own device. The truth was embarrassing ¨C I had never bothered memorizing anyone¡¯s phone number.


    Everything was stored in my Waterlogged Smartphone¡¯s address book. Connor¡¯s number, Reba¡¯s, Lily¡¯s,


    even my father¡¯s ¨C I had reliedpletely on technology to remember these vital connections.


    Even if I could borrow Rachel¡¯s phone right now, I wouldn¡¯t know who to call. The numbers that connected me


    to my pack, my friends, my entire world were trapped in a device that would never work again.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Liv,¡± Rachel said, wringing her hands. ¡°This is all my fault. I should never have asked you to


    She paced around the small living room, her guilt evident in every step. ¡°James and I should have made the


    trip to Riverdale instead. Then you wouldn¡¯t be stuck in this mess.¡±


    I shook my head firmly. ¡°Rachel, stop ming yourself. You have a two¨Cyear¨Cold son to take care of. You


    couldn¡¯t just leave him behind.¡±


    ¡°But we could have figured something out,¡± she insisted, her voice breaking slightly.


    ¡°How?¡± I asked gently. ¡°You told me your inws passed away years ago. And your mother can¡¯t help with childcare anymore.¡±


    Rachel¡¯s shoulders sagged. ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I needed you toe. I had no other choice.¡±


    I reached out and squeezed her arm. ¡°This isn¡¯t anyone¡¯s fault. Natural disasters happen. We can¡¯t control the


    weather.¡±


    ¡°But your phone, your work, everything-¡±


    ¡°I managed to contact my father,¡± I interrupted. ¡°He knows I¡¯m safe. Being out of touch for one day won¡¯t kill


    anyone.¡±


    Rachel looked unconvinced, but she nodded reluctantly.


    The weather had been perfect when I arrived ¨C sunny skies and a forecast promising three more beautiful


    days. No one could have predicted this sudden, violent storm that had turned our world upside down.


    By five in the afternoon, Rachel was already preparing dinner. Without electricity, everything took longer. The


    rain had finally slowed to a steady drizzle, and the water level inside the house had receded somewhat.


    ¡°Here, take these,¡± Rachel said, handing me a pair of worn rain boots. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I don¡¯t have another pair for


    Emma.¡±


    Emma Thompson waved dismissively, walking barefoot through the remaining puddles. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. It¡¯s just


    water.¡±


    I frowned, watching her ssh around without any protection. ¡°Emma, you¡¯re going to catch a cold. Why don¡¯t you go upstairs and rest? We can bring your dinner up.¡±


    Chapter 215 Stranded in


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Emma replied curtly, her usual aloof expression firmly in ce.


    In the kitchen, I helped Rachel wash vegetables for dinner. The simple task felt oddlyforting after days of uncertainty.


    ¡°So tell me about your life these past two years,¡± Rachel said, scrubbing a head of lettuce. ¡°How have you been?¡±


    I focused on the vegetables in my hands. ¡°It¡¯s been fine.¡±


    Rachel didn¡¯t know about my prestigious pack background. To her, I was just an ordinarywyer trying to make a living.


    ¡°Are you used to working at thew firm back home? Is the sry in Riverdale decent?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simr to Harbor City,¡± I replied vaguely.


    Rachel¡¯s next question made me pause. ¡°Have you dated anyone since breaking up with Ethan Grey?¡±


    My hands stilled on the lettuce. I lowered my eyes, feeling the familiar ache in my chest.


    ¡°I did date someone,¡± I admitted quietly. ¡°But we broke up.¡±


    Rachel must have sensed my difort because she quickly changed the subject. ¡°Would you like me to cook braised chicken with chestnuts and braised pork for dinner?¡±


    ¡°That sounds perfect,¡± I said, grateful for the distraction.


    James Morrison sat behind the wood¨Cburning stove, feeding logs into the fire. The warm glow cast dancing shadows on the walls.


    Emma was on the floor, ying with Rachel¡¯s two¨Cyear¨Cold son, Xiaohai. I turned to watch them, surprised by


    the scene.


    ¡°Emma, I can¡¯t believe you actually like children,¡± I said with a smile.


    Emma usually maintained such a cold, aloof demeanor. She seemed like thest person who would enjoy ying with kids.


    Emma held up an Ultraman toy, making it dance for the giggling toddler. Her expression remainedpletely deadpan.


    ¡°The little thing is quite interesting,¡± she said matter¨Cof¨Cfactly.


    The room fell silent. Rachel, James, and I exchanged bewildered nces.


    After an awkward moment, Iughed nervously. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rachel. My assistant has low emotional intelligence and doesn¡¯t know how to express herself properly. Don¡¯t take it personally. She doesn¡¯t mean that.


    She¡¯s praising Xiaohai for being cute.¡±


    Rachel¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Your assistant is quite¡­ special.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t usuallye into contact with children,¡± I exined. ¡°She finds it refreshing.¡±


    After dinner was ready, we gathered around the small round table. The simple meal felt like a feast after our


    ordeal.


    Just as we were about to eat, Rachel¡¯s phone rang. She nced at the screen, then looked at me with


    surprise.


    < Chapter 215 Stranded in t


    ¡°It¡¯s a Riverdale number. Could it be for you?¡±


    My heart skipped. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Answer it and see.¡±


    Rachel picked up. ¡°Hello, what do you need?¡±


    She listened for a moment, then raised her eyes to meet mine. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s at my house.¡±


    She handed me the phone. ¡°It¡¯s for you. Says it¡¯s your friend.¡±


    I took the device with trembling hands. ¡°Hello?¡±


    The person on the other end seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. Then a familiar male voice came through, low and maic.


    ¡°Livvy, are you okay? I can¡¯t reach you.¡±


    Before I could respond, Connor Rivers continued, his words tumbling out in a rush. ¡°I called you more than a


    hundred times today, and none of them went through. I didn¡¯t get any replies to my messages. I was going


    crazy with worry.¡±


    My chest tightened at the desperation in his voice.


    ¡°I called Reba Frost and Lily Chen and asked them. They all said they didn¡¯t know where you went. Then I


    went to yourw firm, and they told me you went to Harbor City to find someone named Rachel Morrison.¡±


    His tone grew more urgent. ¡°I saw the news about the floods in Harbor City and was very worried about you,


    Livvy. Why can¡¯t I get through to your phone? Did something happen?¡±


    I was stunned, pursing my lips. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that my phone identally fell into the water.¡±


    Connor was silent for a while, then said in a muffled voice, ¡°You couldn¡¯t even borrow someone else¡¯s phone


    to call me back. I was worried sick.¡±


    I felt a stab of guilt. ¡°My phone fell into the waterst night. It¡¯s only been a day, less than twenty¨Cfour hours. How would I know you would contact me? And I¡­


    I paused, then admitted with shame, ¡°I don¡¯t remember your phone number either.¡±


    Another silence stretched between us. Then Connor¡¯s voice came through, quiet but determined.


    ¡°Harbor City flights have been dyed, and the high¨Cspeed train is also out of service. After I left thew firm


    this afternoon, I drove directly over here. I just arrived in Cloudmere and will probably be in Harbor City


    around one in the morning.¡±


    ¡°You drove here?¡± I asked in disbelief.


    Connor hummed in agreement.


    I subconsciously raised my voice, panic flooding through me. ¡°Riverdale is more than 900 kilometers away from here. You drove here alone? There have been heavy rainstorms for days here, and there are floods


    everywhere. What are you doinging to Harbor City? Go back!¡±


    6


    <b>Comments </b>


    <b>Watch </b>videos get <b>points </b><b>(</b>0/10) >


    <b>Vote </b>


    <b>2.4K </b>

 Whisper 290

    < Chapter 216: The Alpha¡¯s


    <b>Chapter 216</b><b>: </b><b>The </b><b>Alpha¡¯s </b><b>Desperate </b><b>Journey </b>


    Chapter 216: The Alpha¡¯s Desperate Journey


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    Connor¡¯s voice came through the phone, low and hoarse with exhaustion. ¡°I didn¡¯te alone. I took <b>turns </b>driving with Frank Langley. Livvy, I won¡¯t be at ease until I see you.¡±


    Over nine hundred kilometers. A normal drive without traffic would take about ten hours, not to mention <b>the </b>devastating floods in Harbor City. The journey would be even longer and more dangerous for the Alpha to reach his mate.


    I gripped Rachel¡¯s phone tightly, feeling a tremor in my heart and a stinging in my eyes. Despite the overwhelming emotion from Connor¡¯s concern, my words came out sharp and cutting.


    ¡°Who asked you toe find me? It¡¯s dangerous here with the floods. Can you not be so melodramatic?¡±


    My voice cracked slightly. ¡°I can¡¯t bear the responsibility if something happens to the Rivers pack¡¯s heir. I¡¯m fine, go back, no need toe.¡±


    My wolf instincts warred with my rational mind. Part of me desperately wanted my mate¡¯s protection<b>, </b>while another part feared for his safety.


    Connor chuckled self¨Cdeprecatingly over the phone. ¡°No one asked me toe, I wanted toe myself, Olivia. Don¡¯t worry, if something happens, it¡¯s my own fault, it has nothing to do with you.¡±


    My throat tightened, tears welling up in my eyes as I felt the pain in his voice resonate through our bond. ¡°Connor Rivers, I forbid you froming, go back now!¡±


    The vige was remote, surrounded by floodwaters, and prone tondslides. Connoring to find me was too dangerous. I couldn¡¯t let him put himself in harm¡¯s way for me.


    However, Connor didn¡¯t heed my words. His voice cracked with emotion, the Alpha¡¯sposure finally breaking.


    ¡°Olivia, if something were to happen to you, there¡¯s no point in me living.¡±


    My heart quivered violently, followed by waves of piercing pain as our mate bond resonated with his anguish.


    Connor¡¯s voice was hoarse and raw.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of danger, I¡¯m only afraid of never seeing you again.¡±


    The line went quiet after that. I stared at Rachel¡¯s phone, my hands trembling.


    After the storm, the sky was clear<b>, </b>and the setting sun peeked out from behind the clouds, painting <b>the </b>horizon with orange hues. I exhaled/softly, tears blurring my vision as my wolf yearned for Connor¡¯s <b>presence</b>.


    That night, I tossed and turned, unable to sleep. I was constantly worried about Connor.


    Although the storm had passed, the vige was remote, and the floodwaters <b>nearby </b><b>hadn¡¯t </b>fully receded. <b>I </b>was <b>afraid </b><b>that </b>something might happen to the Rivers pack Alpha.


    Just as I was struggling to fall asleep, a knock came <b>at </b>the door. I got <b>up </b>to <b>answer </b><b>it</b>, <b>and </b><b>Rachel </b><b>Morrison </b>was standing outside.


    <Chapter 216 The Alpha¡¯s


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?<b>¡± </b><b>I </b>asked.


    Rachel handed me the phone. ¡°Olivia, that gentleman who called this afternoon just sent <b>a </b><b>message</b><b>, </b><b>take </b><b>a </b>look.¡±


    My breath hitched. I looked down at the phone screen.


    <i>Don¡¯t </i>worry about me, sleep early<i>, </i>see you tomorrow.


    The anxiety in my heart was instantly relieved. With my body finally rxing, I gave the phone back to Rachel.


    ¡°Thank you, sorry to trouble you sote.¡±


    Rachel said softly, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. Get some sleep.¡±


    I hummed softly in response. Lying back in bed, my nervousness had vanished.


    See you tomorrow. The three words were full of anticipation from both my human heart and my wolf.


    With that thought, I finally drifted off to sleep. Early the next morning, before dawn had even broken, I was awakened by amotion downstairs.


    I opened my eyes, and something suddenly came to mind. I shot straight up from the bed.


    <i>Connor </i><i>Rivers</i><i>! </i>He said he would arrive in Harbor City around midnightst night.


    I hurriedly got dressed, quickly brushed my hair, and ran downstairs. The water had receded, leaving behind patches of dampness on the concrete floor.


    I ran downstairs and immediately spotted a familiar figure under the eaves. My mate had actuallye.


    I ran out and saw the familiar figure under the eaves¨Clonely and solitary. He was facing away from me.


    An Alpha who was usually so fastidious about cleanliness, his shoes were now covered with mud, his trousers sttered with dirt, and his clothes were also covered in mud. I had never seen Connor Rivers in


    such a disheveled state.


    A pang of emotion surged through me, and I rushed forward, embracing Connor from behind. ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± I


    whispered.


    Connor¡¯s body stiffened. It was a long¨Cawaited embrace.


    The horizon was painted with gentle orange hues, like a painter¡¯s casual stroke of color. In the morning light, smoke rose from the chimneys, mingling with the mist, as if reuniting mates, tender and affectionate.


    All of this was as beautiful as a dream. Connor was gently embraced by me from behind, and time seemed to


    stand still..


    He dared not move, afraid that the dream would shatter.


    We silently embraced each other, then Connor turned around. I first noticed the Alpha¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple,


    trembling slightly with tension.


    Then, I looked up into his deep, dark eyes. Those eyes were gazing at me with the devotion <b>only a </b><b>mate </b><b>could </b>show, and I couldn¡¯t help but look away.


    I muttered, ¡°I told you <b>not </b><b>to </be, why did youe anyway?¡±


    <b>Connor </b>gently cupped my face in his hands, turning my gaze <b>back </b><b>to </b>meet <b>his</b>. <b>¡°</b><b>Because </b>I <b>wanted </b><b>to </b><b>see </b><b>you</b>,


    Leonor gently cupped


    <Chapter 216 The Alpha¡¯s


    so I came.¡±


    The Alpha¡¯s handsome features were deep and enchanting, his voice as gentle and warm as a spring breeze. My clear, bright eyes were brimming with tears, and I stared at Connor without blinking


    ¡°What is it?¡± Connor asked, gently stroking the tip of my nose, his eyes twinkling with amusement. ¡°Did you forget what I look like after just a few days?¡±


    My eyes shimmered like water, and my voice was soft from just waking up. ¡°It just feels so unreal, like a


    dream.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a dream,¡± Connor said, a gentle smile ying on his lips. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, pinch me and see.¡±


    I snorted softly. ¡°Even if I pinch you, I wouldn¡¯t know if it hurts or not.¡±


    Connor¡¯s eyes were filled withughter. ¡°Then what should we do? My heart would ache if you pinched


    yourself.¡±


    I giggled, lightly punching the Alpha¡¯s chest, with a hint of yfulness. ¡°Alright, stop being so glib.¡±


    Connor took my hand, and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m being serious.¡±


    My eyes were clear and pure, reflecting Connor¡¯s handsome face. I bit my lip and asked him, ¡°Have you had breakfast yet?¡±


    ¡°No, the road conditions were worse than I expected. I only arrived in Harbor City at three thirty in the morning. The city was much better, the water had receded, but the further I drove towards here, the harder the road became.¡±


    He paused, running a hand through his disheveled hair. ¡°By the time I got to the county, there was standing water everywhere, and about five kilometers from the vige, it was all flooded, so I had to get out and walk.¡±


    My eyebrows furrowed in concern. ¡°You walked fifty kilometers?¡±


    Connor hummed in acknowledgment. My heart ached.


    Fifty kilometers along muddy paths, slipping and sliding with every step. Even for an Alpha wolf, it was


    difficult.


    And the countryside was remote, the roads were treacherous, and surrounded by mountains. If it started raining again, there could bendslides.


    I shuddered at the thought, and dared not delve any further. Then, something urred to me, and I asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep at allst night?¡±


    3

 Whisper 291

    Chapter 217 Reunion and


    <b>Chapter </b><b>217</b><b>: </b><b>Reunion </b><b>and </b><b>Subtle </b><b>Changes </b>


    Chapter 217: Reunion and Subtle Changes


    <b>(</b>Olivia¡¯s POV)


    The Alpha¡¯s eyes showed fatigue as he gently shook his head. Dark circles shadowed his usually sharp <b>gaze</b>, and 1 could see the exhaustion Wein on <i>his </i>shoulders.


    <b>¡°</b>Go upstairs and sleep for a while,¡± I suggested softly.


    Connor replied warmly, ¡°Alright.¡±


    In the distance, voices rose one after another. I looked over to see uniformed figures moving <b>through </b><b>the </b>


    vige with equipment and supplies.


    ¡°The Rivers pack rescue team has arrived,¡± I realized aloud.


    Rachel Morrison was awakened by the noise and came downstairs, rubbing her eyes sleepily. ¡°<b>What¡¯s </b><b>that </b>


    sound?¡±


    I turned to look at her. ¡°The rescue team has arrived.¡±


    Rachel walked over and saw the man standing in front of me. Her steps suddenly stopped as she took in


    Connor¡¯s tall frame andmanding presence.


    ¡°Who is this?¡± she asked, curiosity evident in her voice.


    1 paused, choosing my words carefully. ¡°He is¡­ the gentleman who calledst night. His surname is Rivers.¡±


    Rachel¡¯s tone became subtle, her eyes filling with gossip¨Chungry interest as she looked between Connor and me. I could practically see the wheels turning in her head.


    At this moment, Frank Langley, who had tactfully stepped away earlier, walked over. He greeted me with


    professional courtesy.


    ¡°Miss Winters, good morning.¡±


    I smiled back. ¡°Good morning, Mr. Langley, thank you for your hard work.¡±


    I then introduced him to Rachel. ¡°This is Mr. Rivers¡® assistant<b>, </b>Mr. Langley.¡±


    Rachel¡¯s eyes widened slightly at the mention of an assistant. She quicklyposed herself and warmly


    invited them inside.


    ¡°Please,e in! You must be exhausted after traveling all night without sleep. I can arrange the empty upstairs room for you both to rest.¡±


    Frank stepped forward, presenting me with a pristine phone box. ¡°Miss Winters, Mr. Rivers bought this <b>for </b><b>you </b>when we reached Harbor City Urban Center.¡±


    He almost slipped, nearly saying ¡°Alpha¡± before quickly correcting himself. I could see him <b>realize </b><b>that </b><b>I </b><b>had </b>introduced them as friends rather than revealing our <b>true </b>pack identities.


    I epted the phone with gratitude, touched by the thoughtfulness. Despite arriving <b>at </b><b>3:30 </b><b>AM </b><b>when </b><b>phone </b>stores were closed, Connor had still managed to get me a new phone after <b>learning </b><b>mine </b><b>was </b><b>damaged </b><b>by </b>


    water.


    <Chapter 217: Reunion and.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, meeting Connor¡¯s eyes. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to do this.¡±


    Connor¡¯s expression softened. ¡°I wanted to make sure you could stay connected.¡±


    I offered to cook Emma¡¯s Healing Herb Noodles for them before they slept. Rachel immediately <b>protested</b>,


    ¡°Oh no, Olivia! You¡¯re our guest. I should be the one cooking.¡±


    I gave Rachel a meaningful look, hoping she would understand. ¡°Please, let me <i>do </i>this. I want to.¡±


    Rachel caught my expression and quickly nodded. ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll help with the wood¨Cburning stove instead<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    I prepared two bowls of venison and egg noodles with healing herbs, the familiar motions soothing <b>my </b>nerves. The rich aroma filled the small kitchen as Idled the broth over the noodles.


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    Frank hesitated internally as Olivia set the steaming bowl before him. His mind raced with uncertainty <b>¨C </b>was he worthy of eating noodles cooked personally by the Alpha¡¯s mate?


    He feared he might be dismissed from pack service for epting such an honor. Only after I gave him a subtle nod of permission did Frank dare to sit down.


    He took his first bite and his eyes widened. ¡°This is absolutely delicious, Miss Winters. Thank you so much.¡±


    His enthusiasm was genuine, and I could see Olivia¡¯s pleased smile at thepliment.


    When I offered my bowl to Olivia, suggesting she eat first since she hadn¡¯t had breakfast, Rachel watched with a knowing smile.


    ¡°You should eat first,¡± Olivia insisted. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry yet.¡±


    I savored the noodles, each bite bringing back memories. It had been so long since I¡¯d tasted Olivia¡¯s cooking


    ¨C it was still the same beloved vor that made my wolf purr with contentment.


    After the meal, Frank and I showered and changed into clean clothes before finally getting some rest.


    Outside, the rescue team distributed disaster relief supplies and cleared roads blocked by mud, stones, and


    debris.


    The vige electricity was restored by noon, bringing life back to the smallmunity.


    I woke at 4 PM to bright sunshine streaming through the window. Looking down from the second floor, I saw


    Olivia basking contentedly in the courtyard sun.


    She looked so peaceful, so beautiful, reminding me adorably of a little wolf pup sunning itself on a rock. My


    chest tightened with affection.


    Since returning from Harbor City, the rtionship between Olivia and me had undergone subtle changes. She was no longer cold and asionally sarcastic toward me.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    Though we hadn¡¯t officially reconciled, there was an underlying romantic tension between us <b>that </b>even


    outsiders could detect.


    That afternoon, Reba Frost visited me at Moonstone Legal Partners. She burst <b>into </b>my <b>office </b><b>with </b><b>her </b>characteristic energy.


    ¡°Olivia Winters!<b>¡± </b>she announced dramatically. ¡°We need to talk.¡±


    < Chapter 217: Reunion and.


    I looked up from my paperwork, amused by her theatrical entrance. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you, Becky<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    + Fonts


    Reba settled into the chair across from my desk, her eyes sparkling with mischief. ¡°I¡¯m here to interrogate you about your romantic exchanges with Connor Rivers.¡±


    I nearly choked on my coffee. ¡°My what?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y innocent with me,¡± Reba continued, leaning forward conspiratorially. ¡°Your previously cold demeanor has transformed into bright, starry¨Ceyed nces whenever his namees up.¡±


    I felt heat rise to my cheeks. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous.¡±


    Reba pressed on relentlessly. ¡°What exactly happened between <i>you </i><i>two </i>in that vige? Did you finally <i>give </i>


    in to the mate bond?¡±


    ¡°Reba!¡± I protested, but she was undeterred.


    ¡°Come on, details! Did you two get intimate? The s****I tension between you is practically visible from space.¡± I deflected with humor, trying to regain myposure. ¡°Isn¡¯t this absurd? An <i>enemy </i>interrogating her rival?¡± Reba¡¯s eyes lit up at my words. ¡°Enemy¨Cbestie!¡± she dered triumphantly.


    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Enemy¨Cbestie?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I want to be with Connor as the most important thing, but I also want to maintain our friendship as second priority.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°So you want both?¡±


    Reba proudly dered, puffing out her chest. ¡°Exactly! I have every right to be domineering as a young Alpha heiress.¡±


    Watch videos get points (0/10) >


    <b>Vote </b>


    2.9K

 Whisper 292

    Chapter 218. Moonlight C


    <b>Chapter </b><b>218: </b><b>Moonlight </b><b>Carnival </b><b>Grounds </b>


    Chapter 218: Moonlight Carnival Grounds


    <b>(</b>Olivia¡¯s POV)


    O


    Reba and I were chatting and joking happily when a knock interrupted our conversation. Adrian Sinir stepped into my office, his gentle demeanor enhanced by his gold¨Crimmed sses.


    ¡°Olivia, are you free tonight?¡± he asked, his voice carrying that familiar warmth that had always made me <b>feel </bfortable around him.


    I looked up from my desk, curious about his sudden visit. ¡°What¡¯s the asion, Adrian?¡±


    ¡°Sophie Turner missed you and wanted to have dinner together,¡± he exined, adjusting his sses slightly. ¡°She specifically asked me to invite you.¡±


    I paused, feeling a familiar weight settle in my chest. Adrian¡¯s growing affection for me had be increasingly obvious over the past few weeks, especially after his help with Grace Winters¡® k<b>********</b>g case.


    His kindness during that terrifying ordeal had meant everything to me. But now I could see he was using Sophie as an excuse to spend time with me, blurring the lines of our professional friendship.


    The memory of Connor Rivers¡®forting embrace shed through my mind. The mate bond between us had been strengthening, and I could feel my wolf¡¯s contentment whenever he was near.


    I made my decision quickly. ¡°I¡¯m busy tonight, please apologize to Sophie for me.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s expression shifted, surprise flickering across his features. The silence stretched between us for a long moment before he simply replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Adrian left, Reba¡® looked at me with a knowing smirk. ¡°Did you just turn Adrian down for Connor¡¯s


    sake?¡±


    I didn¡¯t deny it. The truth was written all over my face.


    Reba sighed, her expression growing conflicted. I could see her internal struggle ¨C her feelings for Connor warring with her gratitude toward me for handling her legal case.


    ¡°I should go,¡± she said finally, gathering her things.


    looked at her meaningfully. ¡°Drive safe, Becky.¡±


    That night, I settled into my apartment for a video call with my best friends. Lily¡¯s face appeared on my


    screen alongside Reba¡¯s, but something was off.


    Lily was uncharacteristically quiet during our usual pack sisters¡® conversation. Her normally <b>bright </b><b>demeanor </b>


    seemed dimmed.


    ¡°Lily, you¡¯re awfully quiet tonight,¡± Reba observed, echoing my own thoughts.


    Lily shifted ufortably on camera. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to tell you both.¡±


    <b>¡°</b><b>What </b>happened?¡± I asked, leaning closer to my screen.


    ¡°It¡¯s about Vera Jones,¡± Lily said, her voice tight with emotion. ¡°Do you guys <b>know </b><b>her</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Chapter 218 Moonlight C


    <b>Reba </b><b>nodded </b><b>immediately</b><b>. </b>¡°<b>Vera </b>Jones<b>, </b>from the Jones <b>family pack</b>. <b>I </b>even <b>ran </b><b>into </b><b>her </b><b>a </b><b>few </b>days ago <b>while </b><b>shopping</b>. What happened <b>to </b>her<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Lily dropped her bombshell. ¡°She likes Ethan Quinn.¡±


    <b>Both </b>Reba and I stared at the screen in shock. Ethan Quinn was Connor¡¯s close friend<b>, </b><b>and </b><b>this </b>revtion sent ripples through our tight¨Cknit social circle.


    ¡°What?¡± Reba gasped.


    ¡°ording to what she said, she¡¯s been harboring feelings for Ethan for more than a year,¡± Lily <b>continued</b><b>, </b><b>her </b>voice growing bitter. ¡°She was dating others just to make Ethan jealous.¡±


    My heart sank for my friend. ¡°Lily, what exactly happened?¡±


    ¡°She even wanted to bribe me with a designer bag to get closer to Ethan,¡± Lily sneered, her hurt evident. <b>¡°</b><b>Can </b>you believe that? She thought she could buy my cooperation.¡±


    Reba immediately jumped intofort mode. ¡°Lily, you know Ethan¡¯s genuine feelings are for <b>you</b><b>. </b><b>You </b>need to talk to him about this.¡±


    I supported Reba¡¯s view wholeheartedly. ¡°Ethan is different from Gabriel Andrews, and you are not <b>the </b>same as Gabriel¡¯s casual dates. Ethan has only been serious about you, right?¡±


    I leaned forward, emphasizing my point. ¡°At least in my opinion, Ethan is not a fickle yboy. Moreover<b>, </b><b>you </b>are from the same elite pack circles as us. You are not an ordinary werewolf without family background. How can youpare like this?¡±


    Lily¡¯s shoulders sagged. ¡°I know you¡¯re both right, but I¡¯m still upset. Ethan and I have been in a cold war for almost a day now.¡±


    Reba¡¯s eyes lit up with an idea. ¡°I have a solution. Let¡¯s create an


    ¡°How?¡± Lily asked skeptically.


    opportunity for you two to talk.¡±


    ¡°The newly opened Moonlight Carnival Grounds,¡± Reba announced triumphantly. ¡°We¡¯ll all go together. It¡¯ll be casual, fun, and give you a chance to break the ice with Ethan.¡±


    Lily considered this for a moment before nodding. ¡°That actually sounds perfect.¡±


    Before I could respond, Reba turned her attention to me. ¡°Olivia, you shoulde and y too! You¡¯ve been busy with work recently. You should take a break.¡±


    The idea of a carefree day at an amusement park did sound appealing. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m in.¡±


    The next day at the Moonlight Carnival Grounds, I was walking through the entrance when I noticed a familiar tall figure near the ticket booth. My steps slowed as I recognized Connor Rivers.


    Surprise washed over me. What was he doing here?


    Reba appeared at my side, grinning mischievously. ¡°I invited him along. Hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    I turned to Connor, unable to hide my amusement. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were interested in amusement <b>park </b>rides, Alpha Rivers.¡±


    Connor¡¯s eyes met mine, filled with warmth that made my wolf purr contentedly. ¡°Not <b>interested</b><b>,¡± </b><b>he </b><b>said </b>simply.


    Chapter 218 Moonlight C


    His next words made my heart skip a beat. ¡°I just heard that you areing, so I came¡±


    <b># </b>


    31K


    Watch videos get points (0/10<b>) </b>>


    Vote

 Whisper 293

    <b>Chapter </b>219<b>: </b>Reconciliation at the Moonlight Carnival


    Chapter 219: Reconciliation at the Moonlight Carnival


    (Third person¡¯s POV)


    Ethan Quinn arrived alone at the Moonlight Carnival Grounds, his usual confident demeanor reced by nervous energy. He hadn¡¯t been there for a few minutes when Lily also arrived, her long ck hair catching


    the afternoon sunlight.


    Seeing Lily, Ethan¡¯s eyes deepened with longing. He wanted to say something to bridge their cold war, but Lily directly ignored him and said to Reba Frost: ¡°Reba, didn¡¯t your brothere today<i>?</i><i>¡± </i>


    ¡°My brother said he¡¯ll be here soon,¡± Reba replied, ncing between Ethan and Lily with knowing eyes.


    Just then, Lily noticed a couple not far away near the carnival entrance. She pointed them out to Reba. ¡°That man looks like your brother Gabriel Andrews.¡±


    Reba squinted in the direction Lily indicated, then nodded with confirmation. ¡°That is indeed my brother.¡±


    Lily¡¯s curiosity piqued as she studied the she¨Cwolf beside Gabriel. ¡°Is that his college girlfriend Sophie Shaw<i>?</i><i>¡± </i>


    Reba confirmed with a knowing smile, her eyes twinkling with amusement at her brother¡¯s unusual choice.


    The group, including Olivia Winters and Connor Rivers, found themselves face to face at the carnival entrance. Ethan stepped forward to make introductions, his Alpha manners overriding his nervousness.


    ¡°Everyone, I¡¯d like you to meet Sophie Shaw,¡± he said, gesturing toward the petite she¨Cwolf beside Gabriel.


    Sophie was a pretty and demure college student with long ck hair andrge expressive eyes. When she spoke, her voice was soft and melodious, carrying a hint of shyness.


    ¡°Hello everyone, it¡¯s nice to meet you,¡± Sophie said quietly, her cheeks flushing pink under the attention.


    The group exchanged greetings, surprised by G¨¢briel¡¯s change in taste. The Rivers pack heir typically dated morous and mature she¨Cwolves from elite pack families, not innocent college students.


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s here, let¡¯s go in,¡± Reba suggested cheerfully, trying to ease the slight tension in the air.


    Taking the VIP channel to skip the line due to Connor¡¯s Alpha status, Lily led the way. She seemed still upset with Ethan and deliberately created distance between them, her steps quick and purposeful.


    Olivia and Connor followed closely, their hands asionally brushing as they walked. Ethan hurried behind, trying to catch up with Lily, his expression growing more desperate with each step.


    Reba noted that her brother seemed easy to get along with as she watched Gabriel attentively guide Sophie through the crowd.


    Sophie responded with a quiet, shy reply that reflected her gentle nature. ¡°Gabriel has been very kind to me<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Lily, loving thrills and still channeling her frustration with Ethan, invited Reba and Olivia to join her on <b>the </b>roller coaster ride. Her eyes sparkled with mischief and determination.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s try the biggest roller coaster first,¡± she dered, pointing toward the towering steel <b>structure</b>. Reba declined immediately, her face paling slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll pass. My fear of heights is <b>stronger </b>than my


    Chapter 219: Reconciliation at the Moonlight Carnival


    werewolf courage.¡±


    Olivia offered to apany Lily, her natural kindness overriding her own nervousness. ¡°I¡¯ll <b>go </b><b>with </b><b>you</b><b>, </b><b>Lilly- </b>


    Connor and Ethan followed suit, both Alphas wanting to protect their respective mates during <b>the </b>intense ride. Their protective instincts kicked in automatically.


    Lily then imed the front row of the roller coaster, herpetitive werewolf nature showing. She slid <b>into </b>the seat with practiced ease, her excitement palpable.


    Connor asked Olivia if she was nervous about the ride, his voice gentle with concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little bit nervous,¡± Olivia admitted honestly, her amber eyes reflecting her apprehension.


    Connor instinctively took her hand to ease her fear, his Alpha protective instincts kicking in. His warm touch sentfort through their mate bond.


    As the roller coaster slowly started its ascent, Ethan let out an unexpected scream. The sound was high¨Cpitched and thoroughly undignified for an Alpha.


    Lily, sitting beside him, rolled her eyes in exasperation. ¡°Why did youe if you were scared?¡± she questioned, though her tone carried a hint of fondness beneath the irritation.


    Ethan tried to exin it was for her, attempting to show his dedication despite his fear. ¡°I wanted to be brave for you, Lily.¡±


    But as the roller coaster picked up speed and plunged downward, he let out a loud, undignified scream <b>that </b>echoed across the carnival grounds. His Alphaposurepletely abandoned him.


    Connor remained calm and collected, holding Olivia¡¯s hand tightly. His Alphaposure stayed intact even during the thrilling ride, providing steady reassurance.


    After the ride ended, Ethan stumbled off and threw up near a nearby trash bin. His face was green and his legs shaky from the intense experience.


    Lily¡¯s anger melted into concern as she patted his back and handed him a bottle of water. ¡°You¡¯re such a scaredy¨Ccat,¡± she said teasingly, but with obvious affection returning to her voice.


    Reba chuckled from the sidelines, realizing that her n to reconcile the couple had worked perfectly. Her matchmaking instincts had proven sessful once again.


    Connor handed Olivia a bottle of water, asking if she felt dizzy from the ride. His concern was evident in his gentle tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± Olivia said, epting the water gratefully.


    Connor suggested they rest before trying another attraction. ¡°Let¡¯s take a break and see what else catches


    our interest.¡±


    While they had been on the roller coaster, Gabriel had apanied Sophie on the gentler carousel ride. He was taking pictures of her with his phone and showing unusual attentiveness for the typically casual Rivers


    pack member.


    Olivia and Reba exchanged knowing nces, noting how rare it was for Gabriel <b>to </b><b>be </b><b>so </b>devoted <b>to </b><b>one </b>she¨Cwolf. This suggested Sophie might be more than just another casual date.


    Lily, her mood nowpletely restored and eager for more excitement, <b>suggested </b><b>they </b><b>visit </b><b>the </b><b>haunted </b>


    Chapter 219 Reconciliation at the Moonlight Carnival


    house attraction next. Her eyes lit up with renewed enthusiasm.


    This caused Ethan¡¯s face to pale further as his werewolf hearing picked up the screams from inside. But he reluctantly agreed, not wanting to disappoint her again.


    ¡°If you want to go, then we¡¯ll go,¡± he said bravely, though his voice trembled slightly.


    Olivia, Connor, Gabriel, and Sophie decided to join them for the spooky adventure. The group moved toward the ominous¨Clooking haunted house entrance.


    As soon as they entered the haunted house, Ethan immediately <i>took </i>Lily¡¯s hand. His Alpha pride was forgotten in the face of manufactured terror.


    ¡°Lily, I¡¯m scared,¡± he admitted sheepishly, his grip tightening on her fingers.


    Lily looked at him with exasperation mixed with amusement. Her earlier anger hadpletely dissolved into


    fond tolerance.


    Ethan moved closer to Lily, his voice dropping to a whisper. ¡°What if the fake ghosts grab <i>me </iter?¡±


    Lily said with mock annoyance but growing fondness: ¡°Those are all humans dressed up in costumes, what¡¯s there to be afraid of for a werewolf like you?¡±


    4


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    <b>H </b>

 Whisper 294

    Chapter 220 Through the Shadows


    <b>Chapter </b><b>220</b><b>: </b><b>Through </b><b>the </b>Shadows


    <b>Chapter </b><b>220</b>: Through <b>the </b>Shadows


    <b>(</b><b>Olivia¡¯s </b><b>POV</b><b>) </b>


    The haunted house maze stretched before us, dimly lit with faint red lights that cast eerie shadows <b>on </b><b>the </b>walls. Terrifying music echoed through the narrow corridors, creating an atmosphere <b>that </b><b>made </b>my <b>werewolf </b>senses go on high alert.


    Despite my enhanced hearing picking up the artificial scents and mechanical sounds, I <b>felt </b>only <b>slightly </b>nervous as Connor and I walked together through the maze. His steady presence beside me providedfort in the manufactured darkness.


    The red lighting flickered intermittently, making the fake cobwebs and stic skeletons appear more menacing than they actually were. My werewolf instincts could distinguish between real threats <b>and </b>theatrical props, but the atmosphere still managed to create an unsettling mood.


    Connor walked calmly beside me, his Alphaposure unshaken by the spooky decorations. His hand brushed against mine asionally as we navigated the narrow passages, sending warmth through our <b>mate </b>bond.


    Suddenly, a ¡°ghost¡± dropped from above without warning. The figure wore a tattered red wedding gown<b>, </b>its hair disheveled and matted with fake blood. Pale makeup covered its face, with crimson tears painted down its cheeks.


    The sudden appearance startled mepletely. I screamed instinctively and threw myself into Connor¡¯s arms, my werewolf reflexes seeking the safety of my mate¡¯s protection.


    Connor reacted swiftly, brushing aside the prop with one fluid motion while wrapping his other arm around me. His voice was gentle and reassuring as he spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a harmless decoration, Livvy. Nothing to fear.¡±


    I trembled in Connor¡¯s embrace, my heart racing from the unexpected scare, He tenderly patted my back, his touch soothing my frayed nerves with practiced ease.


    His warmth enveloped me, making me feel safe despite the manufactured terror surrounding us. The mate bond pulsed between us, his calm energy helping to steady my racing pulse.


    After a few moments, I managed to calm down slightly. Embarrassment flooded through me as I realized how dramatically I had reacted to a simple prop.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for overreacting,¡± I apologized, feeling foolish for being so easily frightened.


    Connor¡¯s response was soft and understanding. ¡°Hmm,¡± he acknowledged gently, then quietly took my hand in his.


    His fingers intertwined with mine, providing steady reassurance as we continued through <b>the </b>maze<b>. The </b>simple gesture spoke volumes about his <b>protective </b><b>nature </b>and growing affection.


    As we moved forward, another surprise awaited us. <b>A </b>hand suddenly reached <b>out </b><b>from </b><b>a </b><b>hidden </b><b>alcove in </b><b>the </b>wall, <b>grasping </b>at the air near my shoulder.


    Chapter 220 Through the Shadows


    Connor swiftly <b>pulled </b><b>me </b><b>into </b><b>his </b><b>embrace</b>, <b>his </b><b>Alpha reflexes </b><b>protecting </b><b>me </b><b>from </b><b>the </b><b>startling </b><b>prop</b>. Simultaneously<b>, </b><b>a white</b>¨C<b>d </b><b>ghost </b>on <b>roller </b>skates <b>appeared</b>, circling <b>around </b><b>us </b><b>with </b><b>theatrical </b><b>ir</b><b>. </b>


    The actor wore flowing white robes and a ghoulish mask, gliding smoothly on wheels as <b>it </b><b>performed </b>its <b>scripted </b><b>routine</b>. <b>Connor </b>recognized <b>it </b>immediately as just another performer ying <b>their </b><b>role</b>.


    He gently pressed my head against his chest<b>, </b>shielding my eyes from the circling specter. His <b>voice </b><b>remained </b><b>polite </b><b>despite </b><b>the </b>circumstances.


    <b>¡°</b>Could you please make way for us to pass<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    The actor seemed surprised by Connor¡¯s courteous request. Most visitors either screamed orughed<b>, </b><b>but </b>Connor¡¯smanding Alpha presence and polite demeanor caught them off guard.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, the performer moved aside, allowing us to continue through the maze. Connor¡¯s natural authority had earned us respectful treatment even in this theatrical setting.


    Connor continued tofort me as we walked, his steady presence helping to calm my nerves. But <b>the </b>umted scares had taken their toll on myposure.


    ¡°I can¡¯t continue,¡± I admitted reluctantly. ¡°I want to leave.¡±


    Connor agreed immediately, understanding my fear without judgment. ¡°Of course. Let¡¯s get you out of here.¡±


    He pulled out his phone and made a quick call to the carnival management. His Alpha status and connections ensured prompt assistance in situations like this.


    Within minutes, a staff member appeared as if from nowhere. They opened a hidden door in the maze wall, revealing a service corridor that led directly outside.


    The employee showed the deference typically orded to Connor¡¯s status, bowing slightly as they escorted us through the emergency exit. Their respectful manner confirmed Connor¡¯s influence extended even to


    entertainment venues.


    Emerging from the dimly lit haunted house into bright sunlight, I experienced a moment of dizziness. My werewolf eyes needed time to adjust from the artificial darkness to natural daylight.


    Connor supported me immediately, his strong arm steadying me as my vision cleared. ¡°Are you okay, Livvy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I confirmed, grateful for his attentiveness and support.


    We waited near the haunted house exit, watching other visitors emerge from the attraction. Connor remained


    close, his protective instincts still heightened from our experience inside.


    About ten minutester, our friends finally appeared. Lily emerged first<b>, </b>her eyes bright with excitement and


    adrenaline from the thrilling experience.


    Ethan Quinn followed behind her, looking distinctly pale and shaken. His usual confident demeanor had been


    reced by obvious relief at escaping the manufactured horrors.


    ¡°That was amazing!¡± Lily eximed, practically bouncing with enthusiasm. ¡°The special effects were so


    realistic!


    Ethan shuddered visibly at her words. ¡°I never want to set foot in another haunted house again. <b>That </b>was


    terrifying.¡±


    Lily teased him mercilessly for his cowardice, her earlier angerpletely forgotten in <b>the </b><b>face of </b><b>his </b>


    Chapter 220 Through the Shadow s


    vulnerable admission. ¡°<b>You¡¯re </b>such a scaredy¨Ccat, Ethan<b>. </b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Let¡¯s </b><b>try </b>the log flume next<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>she suggested, already <b>looking </b>toward <b>the </b>water <b>ride </b><b>with </b><b>eager </b><b>anticipation </b>


    Ethan¡¯s face paled further as he followed her gaze to the towering water attraction. He opened his mouth to


    refuse, but Lily was already walking toward the log flume.


    <b>¡°</b>Come on, follow me,¡± she called over her shoulder, not waiting for his response.


    Gabriel Andrews and Sophie Shaw emerged together momentster. Sophie looked frightened <b>and </b>overwhelmed by the haunted house experience, clinging to Gabriel¡¯s arm for support.


    Gabrielforted her with unusual tenderness, his typical casual demeanor reced by genuine concern. This protective behavior waspletely different from his usual approach to dating.


    ¡°Are you alright, baby?¡± he asked softly, his voice filled with care.


    Gabriel then turned to Connor and me with a suggestion. ¡°Would you like to join us <b>at </b>the marine exhibit<b>? </b>They have beluga whales performing today.¡±


    Connor declined politely, his attention focused entirely on myfort. ¡°Thank you, but we¡¯ll pass.¡±


    Gabriel nodded understandingly, then walked off with Sophie, his arm protectively around her shoulders. Their intimate bodynguage spoke of a deeper connection than Gabriel¡¯s usual casual rtionships.


    I watched them go, noting the significant change in Gabriel¡¯s behavior. ¡°He¡¯s be so protective of her. This rtionship seems different from his others.¡±


    Connor agreed with a knowing smile, recognizing the signs of a serious mate bond developing. ¡°Some connections change everything.¡±


    ¡°What else do you want to y?¡± Connor asked tenderly, his Alpha instincts focused entirely on myfort


    and enjoyment.


    I pointed to another attraction that seemed appealing, and Connor agreed to apany me.


    <b>3 </b>


    <b>Comments </b>

 Whisper 295

    <b>Chapter </b><b>221</b><b>: </b>Garden Feast <b>and Family </b><b>Expectations </b>


    Chapter 221: Garden Feast and Family Expectations


    <b>(</b>Third person¡¯s POV)


    That evening, Ethan Quinn invited them to a well¨Cknown private restaurant nestled within ssical werewolf gardens. The restaurant was set within traditionalndscaping, with bluestone paths leading deeper <b>into </b><b>the </b>


    tranquil setting.


    Pavilions with upturned eaves dotted thendscape, surrounding a serene pond where water lilies floated and koi swamzily. The gentle ripples on the water¡¯s surface caught the fading light, creating <b>a </b>peaceful atmosphere that contrasted sharply with their earlier carnival excitement.


    As the group arrived in the twilight, golden sunlight bathed the garden in a soft glow. Reba Frost paused at the entrance, her eyes wide with appreciation.


    ¡°This ce is absolutely beautiful,¡± she breathed, taking in the elegant architecture and carefully manicured


    grounds.


    Ethan Quinn smiled proudly at her reaction. ¡°The restaurant isn¡¯t open to the public. It belongs to a friend of


    mine.¡±


    Lily¡¯s eyes narrowed yfully, her earlier reconciliation with Ethan making her morefortable with teasing.


    ¡°A female friend, I suppose?¡±


    Ethan quickly shook his head, recognizing the dangerous territory he was entering. ¡°No, no. The owner is Tyler Davis, a male ssmate from university who specializes in contemporary cuisine.¡±


    Gabriel Andrews nodded in confirmation. ¡°I know Tyler. He pursued further<b>. </b>culinary studies abroad after


    graduation. His food is exceptional.¡±


    Lily¡¯s suspicion melted away at the exnation. ¡°Only male staff serve here too,¡± Ethan added reassuringly. ¡°Tyler and I have been here before, just the two of us.¡±


    The rification seemed to satisfy Lilypletely, and she linked her arm through Ethan¡¯s as they continued


    down the bluestone path.


    Reaching the moonlit pavilion, they found the table already set with steaming dishes. The thoughtful gesture


    by Ethan to cater to their hunger after a long day at the carnival was evident in every carefully arranged te.


    ¡°Perfect timing,¡± Connor Rivers observed, his arm still protectively around Olivia Winters¡® waist. ¡°I¡¯m starving


    after all those rides.<b>¡± </b>


    Before they could settle down, Ethan pulled out his phone. ¡°Let me call Tyler toe greet everyone properly.¡±


    Within minutes, Tyler Davis appeared from the kitchen area. He was tall and lean with an athletic build, his short tousled hair and striking features embodying the confident charm of a sessful young entrepreneur.


    ¡°Everyone, this is Tyler Davis,¡± Ethan announced. ¡°Tyler, meet my friends.¡±


    Tyler¡¯s eyes immediately found Reba, and his expression brightened noticeably. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet


    you all.¡±


    Lily, still in a yful mood from their reconciliation, stepped forward with a mischievous smile<b>. </b>¡°Tyler<b>, </b><b>you¡¯re </b>


    quite handsome Are you single?


    Ethan¡¯s face darkened instantly. He quickly wrapped his arm around Lilys shoutters, petting her doser The Is Lily, my girlfriend¡®


    Tyler chuckled at the obvious disy of possessiveness. Tucky man, Ethan She¡¯s beautiful¡±


    After a round of introductions, the group settled in to enjoy the meat. The contemporary opathe Bedug to Gabriel¡¯s praise, with each dish perfectly prepared and artfully presented


    As the dinner concluded amidstughter and chatter, Lily proposed their next destination. Let¡¯s head to a her for drinks. The night is still young!¡±


    Gabriel Andrews immediately declined, his arm tightening around Sophie Shaw¡¯s shoulders Sophie has early


    sses tomorrow morning, and it¡¯s already gettingte


    Sophie nodded shyly, herrge eyes reflecting fatigue from their long day. I should get home soon?


    Gabriel stood, helping Sophie to her feet with unusual tenderness. Before leaving, he turned to Reba with


    a meaningful look.


    ¡°Reba, you should call Sophie ¡®sister¨Cinw¡® from now on.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s cheeks flushed pink at the suggestion, but she nodded shyly in agreement. Gabriel affectionately embraced her before their departure, his protective gesture speaking volumes about his serious intentions.


    After they left, Lily immediately turned to Reba with sparkling eyes. ¡°Your brother ispletely smitten!


    I¡¯ve never seen Gabriel act so protective.¡±


    Reba agreed, her expression thoughtful. ¡°His feelings for Sophie are definitely different from his past rtionships. He¡¯s never introduced anyone as a potential sister¨Cinw before.¡±


    Turning to Olivia and Connor, Lily asked hopefully, ¡°Will you two join us for drinks?<b>¡± </b>


    Connor looked to Olivia for her preference, his amber eyes searching her face. Olivia wanted to spend more time with him, but the memory of her drunken behavior from their previous outing made her hesitate.


    ¡°I¡¯m actually quite tired,¡± she said finally, not wanting to risk another embarrassing incident. ¡°I think I should


    head home.¡±


    Lily¡¯s face fell with disappointment. ¡°If Olivia¡¯s not going, then I¡¯ll cancel the bar outing too. We should all


    head home.¡±


    The group began to disperse, with Tyler Davis personally escorting them to the garden entrance. His eyes lingered on Reba as they said their goodbyes.


    The next day, Olivia returned to the Winters Family Estate for dinner. The familiar surroundings of her childhood home brought mixed emotions as she sat at the dining table with Richard Winters and Natalie


    Winters.


    During the meal, Richard casually inquired, ¡°Olivia, how are you and thatwyer Adrian getting along these days?¡±


    Olivia paused, her fork halfway to her mouth. ¡°We¡¯re just ordinary friends, Dad. Nothing more.¡±


    Natalie Winters chimed in with a teasing smile. ¡°Olivia, you can¡¯t keep pretending not <b>to </b>notice Adrian¡¯s affections. He¡¯s quite taken with you.¡±


    Chapter 221. Garden Feast and Family <b>Expectations </b>


    <b>Richard </b><b>nodded </b><b>approvingly</b><b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯m </b><b>impressed </b><b>by </b><b>him</b><b>. </b><b>He </b>seems like <b>a </b><b>good </b><b>match </b><b>for </b><b>you </b>


    <b>Olivia set </b><b>down </b>her <b>fork </b><b>firmly</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>I </b>have <b>no </b><b>romantic </b><b>interest </b><b>in </b><b>Adrian Sinir</b>. I¡¯m <b>focused </b><b>on </b><b>my </b>career right


    <b>now</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>Richard¡¯s </b><b>expression </b>grew more serious<b>. </b>¡°Olivia, you¡¯re twenty¨Cseven years old. <b>You </b>should consider <b>finding </b>a


    <b>mate </b>soon.¡±


    ¡°I <b>want </b><b>to </b>focus on building myw firm,¡± Olivia stated firmly, her voice carrying the determination <b>that </b><b>had </b>driven her professional sess. ¡°That¡¯s my priority.¡±


    Richard studied his daughter¡¯s resolute expression. Though persistent by nature, he recognized <b>the </b><b>futility </b><b>of </b>pushing further.


    ¡°You have your own arrangements, that¡¯s good,¡± he said finally, his tone epting. ¡°Dad just made a suggestion, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    <b>1 </b>

 Whisper 296

    Chapter 222: The Luna¡¯s Victory 1


    <b>Chapter </b><b>222</b><b>: </b>The <b>Luna¡¯s </b><b>Victory</b><b>¨C</b><b>1 </b>


    <b>Chapter </b>222: The Luna¡¯s Victory


    <b>(Olivia¡¯s </b>POV)


    The days passed in the heat of June in Harbor City, and more than half a month had gone by. Inte <b>June</b><b>, </b>one of the cases entrusted to me by Rivers Pack Holdings was about to <i>go </i>to court.


    The stage was set for a pivotal moment in my career as a supernaturalwyer.


    Inside the solemn tribunal chamber at Shadowmere Courthouse, I took my ce as the intiff¡¯s attorney. The familiar weight of responsibility settled on my shoulders as I arranged my files on the polished wooden


    table.


    Connor Rivers sat in the gallery behind me, his presence bothforting and motivating. Adrian Sinir upied a seat nearby, there to witness the proceedings.


    My tailored charcoal ck power suit spoke of professionalism, while my focused expression revealed the


    sharp mind I¡¯d honed through years of legal training. I could feel my amber eyes gleaming with determination


    as I prepared to address the court.


    The opposing counsel shuffled through their papers nervously. They had no idea what wasing.


    ¡°Your Honor,¡± I began, my voice clear andpelling as it carried across the courtroom. ¡°The evidence will


    show that the defendant willfully vited the terms of their contract with Rivers Pack Holdings.¡±


    My arguments flowed with seamless logic, each point building upon thest like a carefully constructed


    fortress. I had spent weeks preparing for this moment, and every detail was perfectly in ce.


    The opposingwyer attempted to interrupt, but I smoothly guided him into the first trap I had set. His objection only served to highlight the weakness in his client¡¯s position.


    ¡°Objection, Your Honor. Counsel is leading the witness.¡±


    ¡°Overruled,¡± the judge responded. ¡°The witness may answer.¡±


    I smiled slightly, knowing I had already won this exchange.


    During the heated debates that followed, my adaptability shone through every challenge. When the opposing


    ¡°Ms. Winters, surely you can¡¯t expect the court to believe-<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°I expect the court to examine the evidence,¡± I interrupted smoothly, my voice cutting through his bluster. ¡°Which clearly shows my client fulfilled every obligation under the contract.¡±


    <b>I </b>swiftly identified weaknesses in his arguments and responded with sharp retorts that left him scrambling. My ability to control the pace and tone of the trial captivated everyone in the courtroom.


    The judge leaned forward, clearly impressed by my presentation. Even the court reporter seemed <b>to </b>pause <b>in </b>her typing to listen more intently.


    In this war of words, I emerged victorious. The opposing counsel¡¯s final argument fell <b>t</b>, and I could see defeat written <b>across </b>his face.


    Chapter 122 The Una Vi


    <b>The </b><b>intiff </b>has presented apelling case, <b>the </b>judge announced. <b>I </b><b>will </b>render my decision within the


    week.


    But we all knew the oue was already decided


    <b>After </b><b>the </b>trial concluded<b>, </b>Connor, Adrian, and I walked side¨Cby¨Cside through the courthouse corridors. The marble floors echoed with our footsteps as we made our way toward the exit.


    The afternoon sunlight streamed through the tall windows, casting long shadows across the polished stone<b>. </b>


    <b>I </b>felt the satisfaction of a battle well¨Cfought coursing through my veins.


    Outside in the courthouse parking grounds, I turned to Connor with professional courtesy. ¡°Alpha Connor<b>, </b>the


    verdict should <b>be </b>avable in a few days<b>.¡± </b>


    Connor¡¯s voice remained calm <b>as </b>he expressed his confidence. ¡°I have no doubt we¡¯ll receive a favorable ruling. Your performance in there was exceptional, Liv.¡±


    His admiration was evident in the way his ice¨Cblue eyes lingered on my face. The mate bond hummed softly between us, carrying his pride and affection.


    ¡°Thank you for your confidence in my abilities,¡± I replied with a yful smile. ¡°Though I must say<b>, </b>you make <b>an </b>


    excellent client.¡±


    Adrian stepped closer, his gold¨Crimmed sses catching the sunlight. ¡°Olivia, your legal skills are truly impressive. I¡¯ve never seen such masterful courtroom strategy.¡±


    My response to Adrian was noticeably cooler than my exchange with Connor. ¡°Thank <b>you</b>, Adrian. Experience teaches many lessons.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s sharp eyes caught the distance in my tone immediately. His expression shifted slightly, though he tried to maintain his professional demeanor.


    ¡°Olivia, would you like to have lunch together?¡± Adrian asked, his voice hopeful despite my obvious


    reluctance.


    Connor quickly interjected before I could respond. ¡°Actually, I need to consult with Olivia about several aspects of the case. Client privilege, you understand.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s eyebrows rose skeptically. ¡°Is further discussion really necessary? The trial has concluded sessfully.¡±


    ¡°As the client, I have every right to consult with my attorney,¡± Connor retorted, his Alpha authority creeping into his voice. ¡°I don¡¯t see how that concerns you.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s lips curved into a mocking smile. ¡°How convenient. Using legal consultation as cover for a date, Alpha Connor<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°So what if I am?¡± Connor responded dismissively, not bothering to deny the usation.


    <b>H </b>


    <b>3.9K </b>


    <b>Comments </b>


    <b>Get </b>Bonus <b>(</b><b>Ad</b><b>) </b>>

 Whisper 297

    Chapter 222 The Luna¡¯s Victory 2


    <b>Chapter </b>222<b>: </b>The <b>Luna¡¯s Victory</b><b>¨C</b><b>2 </b>


    <b>I </b>could see the tension building between them like storm clouds gathering. Their werewolf instincts were beginning to surface, and I needed to intervene before things escted.


    <b>¡°</b>Gentlemen, please,¡± I said firmly, stepping between them. ¡°We¡¯re standing outside a courthouse. Let¡¯s maintain some dignity.¡±


    As we reached the parking area, I turned to Adrian with an apologetic expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Adrian, but I do have obligations to my client. You understand.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s forced smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°Of course. Professional dutyes first. I¡¯ll head back to my


    office then.¡±


    Connor watched Adrian¡¯s departure with undisguised smugness<b>, </b>his satisfaction practically radiating from


    his tall frame.


    After Adrian disappeared from view, I turned to Connor with feigned annoyance. ¡°Why do you two always


    argue when you¡¯re in the same space?¡±


    Connor¡¯s expression was entirely unrepentant. ¡°He started it. I was simply defending my right to spend time with my attorney.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow skeptically. ¡°Do you actually have questions about the case, or was that just an excuse?*


    Connor¡¯s smile was answer enough, but he confirmed it anyway. ¡°I just wanted to have lunch with you, Livvy.<b>¡± </b>


    I headed toward my cier White McLaren P1 Hypercar, the stunning vehicle that Connor had gifted me. The sight of it still made my heart skip a beat every time.


    Frank Langley sat in the driver¡¯s seat, and I watched Connor¡¯s smile fade instantly. The car only had two seats, leaving Connor without a ride.


    ¡°Sorry, Alpha Connor,¡± I said with a mischievous grin. ¡°There¡¯s no seat for you. I¡¯ll see youter.¡±


    Before I could reach for the door handle, Connor moved swiftly to block my path. ¡°I¡¯ll drive. Today, I¡¯ll be your personal driver and bodyguard.¡±


    I raised my eyebrows in mock surprise. ¡°Oh? What are your rates, Alpha Connor?¡±


    ¡°Free of charge,¡± he replied smoothly.


    ¡°As they say, free things are often the most expensive,¡± I teased. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I can afford such luxury.¡±


    Connor leaned closer, creating an intimate distance between us. His ice¨Cblue eyes sparkled with mischief. ¡°Then what price did you have in mind?¡±


    I pretended to consider seriously. ¡°Five cents. That¡¯s my final offer.¡±


    ¡°Deal,¡± Connor agreed immediately, his eyes full ofughter.


    He walked around to the driver¡¯s side and tossed his keys to Frank. ¡°Take my Connor¡¯s Obsidian <b>ck </b>Bentley


    with Custom tes back to the office.¡±


    Frank looked to me for confirmation, and I nodded my approval. Only then did he exit the McLaren and ept Connor¡¯s keys.


    ¨C Chanter 32: The Luba Vistory


    Connor settled <b>into </b>the driver¡¯s seat <b>with </b><b>obvious </b>satisfaction<b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>What </b>would <b>you </b>like to <b>eat</b>?¡±


    I fastened my seatbelt, enjoying this yful side of him. ¡°Anything is fine with <b>me</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    The cier White McLaren purred to life under Connor¡¯s skilled handling. Within minutes, we pulled up in front of Moonlight Pinnacle Fine Dining, one of the city¡¯s most exclusive restaurants.


    Upon entering the restaurant, soft lighting and exquisite decorations created an elegant <b>atmosphere</b><b>. </b><b>The </b>air was filled with a faint, luxurious fragrance that spoke of quality and refinement.


    This was a restaurant I had visited several times before. Their ingredients were air¨Cfreighted from <b>abroad</b><b><i>, </i></b>their chef trained in France, and every dish was a masterpiece for both eyes and pte.


    I ordered two of my favorite dishes without hesitation. The first was bluefin tuna paired with ck truffle <b>and </b>a hint of moonberry wine reduction. The fish melted in your mouth with an exquisite vor that was


    absolutely divine.


    The second was a seven¨Cpoint cooked pan¨Cfried venison steak with wild mushroom sauce. This dish featured top¨Cgrade venison that was tender and juicy, paired with wild mushroom sauce carefully simmered using traditional French techniques.


    Every bite was an extreme temptation for the taste buds.


    Although I had simply said ¡°anything is fine,¡± Connor had chosen this restaurant knowing exactly what I loved. The gesture touched me more than I cared to admit.


    The atmosphere in the restaurant was romantic, with gentle piano music flowing through the air like silk.


    <b>3 </b>


    <b>Comments </b>


    <b>Get </b>Bonus <b>(</b><b>Ad</b>) >


    <b>Vote </b>


    <b>3.9K </b>

 Whisper 298

    Chapter 223 The Alpha¡¯s Pursuit¨C1


    <b>Chapter </b><b>223</b><b>: The </b><b>Alpha¡¯s </b>Pursuit¨C1


    <b>Chapter </b>223: The Alpha¡¯s Pursuit


    <b>(</b>Olivia¡¯s POV)


    The soft piano music continued to flow through Moonlight Pinnacle Fine Dining as Connor and I settled <b>into </b>our meal. The romantic atmosphere was undeniable, with candlelight flickering across the pristine white tablecloth.


    Despite the intimate setting, I found myself thinking about work. After all, Connor had used discussing cases as his excuse for this dinner invitation.


    ¡°Connor,¡± I began, cutting into my perfectly prepared venison steak. ¡°Since we¡¯re here <i>to </i>discuss business, I should mention the other cases Rivers Pack Holdings has entrusted to me.¡±


    Connor paused mid¨Cbite, his ice¨Cblue eyes sparkling with amusement. ¡°Are you really going to talk about work in such a romantic setting, Livvy?¡±


    I lowered my eyes, maintaining myposure. ¡°You were the one who suggested we discuss the cases.¡±


    Connor raised his eyebrows, a smile ying at the corners of his mouth. ¡°Fair point. I suppose it¡¯s better than sitting in silence.¡±


    I straightened in my chair, adopting my professional demeanor. ¡°There are three more contract disputes


    pending trial, and two intellectual property cases that require extensive research.¡±


    My expression grew focused as I outlined each case¡¯splexities. The familiar rhythm of legal analysis


    helped me feel morefortable in this charged atmosphere.


    Connor leaned back in his chair, his gaze never leaving my face. He listened withplete attention, as if


    this dinner truly was solely for discussing work.


    ¡°The intellectual property cases are particrly challenging,¡± I continued. ¡°The defendants are iming prior art that predates our clients¡® patents by several months.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your strategy for countering their ims?¡± Connor asked, his voice genuinely interested.


    I was surprised by his engagement. ¡°I assumed you wouldn¡¯t be interested in these details. They¡¯re rtively minor matters, hardly worth an Alpha CEO¡¯s attention.¡±


    Connor¡¯s expression turned serious, his yful demeanor shifting to something deeper. ¡°Olivia, I¡¯m listening intently because this is your work. Your passion. Something you care about.¡±


    His words carried unexpected weight/ ¡°I respect and support your careerpletely. Every case matters


    because it matters to you.¡±


    The sincerity in his voice touched something deep within me. The mate bond hummed softly, carrying his


    genuine admiration and respect.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said quietly, feeling warmth spread through my chest. ¡°That means more than you <b>know</b>.¡±


    We continued discussing the legal intricacies throughout dinner. Connor asked thoughtful <b>questions </b><b>and </b>offered insights from a business perspective that I hadn¡¯t considered.


    4 Chapter 223 The Alpha¡¯s Pursint 1


    <b>By </b><b>the </b>time we finished our meal, the sun had begun to set outside the restaurant¡¯s tall windows. <b>The </b><b>golden </b><b>light </b>cast long shadows across our table.


    <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>need to return to Moonstone Legal Partners,¡± I said, checking my watch. ¡°There are briefs to review <b>before </b>tomorrow¡¯s depositions.¡±


    Connor nodded understandingly. ¡°And I have pack affairs waiting at Rivers Pack Holdings. The quarterly territory reports won¡¯t review themselves.¡±


    We walked to the parking area together, the evening air cool against my skin. Connor opened the passenger. door of my cier White McLaren P1 Hypercar with practiced courtesy.


    ¡°Thank you for dinner,¡± I said as he prepared to get into the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°And <i>for </i>listening <i>to </i>my work concerns.¡±


    ¡°Always, Livvy,¡± he replied, his voice soft. ¡°Your sess is important to me.¡±


    The drive to myw firm wasfortable, filled with easy conversation about uing cases and pack business. When we arrived at the sleek ss building housing Moonstone Legal Partners, Connor walked me to the entrance.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you soon,¡± he said, his hand briefly touching mine.


    ¡°Drive safely,¡± I replied, watching as he returned to the McLaren and drove away into the evening traffic.


    Three weekster, in early July, I found myself preparing for another business trip. This time, my destination was Mistfall County in Cloudmere, a remote but scenic territory known for its thriving tourism industry.


    The case was straightforward enough that I had originally nned to stay only one night. Arrive in the evening, attend the court session the next afternoon, then return to Harbor City.


    However, Mistfall County¡¯s reputation for beautiful scenery came with a price. Hotels were expensive and notoriously difficult to book during peak tourism season.


    Fortunately, my connections in the legalmunity had secured me a twin room at Crescent Moon Grand Hotel Mistfall, the finest amodation the small county offered.


    Given the remote location and my status as a prominentwyer, I had also arranged for Awen, a trusted pack member, to apany me as a bodyguard. Safety was always a priority when traveling to unfamiliar


    territories.


    The flight to Cloudmere was smooth, and the drive to Mistfall County revealed why the area attracted so many tourists. Rolling hills covered in lush forests stretched as far as the eye could see, with crystal¨Cclear streams winding through valleys dotted with wildflowers.


    The court session was scheduled for/3:00 PM the following day at Mistfall County Tribunal. The case involved a contract dispute between a local tourismpany and one of Rivers Pack Holdings¡® subsidiary


    businesses.


    <b>Comments </b>

 Whisper 299

    <b>Chapter </b>223: The Alpha¡¯s Pursuit¨C2


    The trial proved moreplex than anticipated. What should have been a straightforward contract interpretation became a heated debate over territorial jurisdiction and packw precedents.


    By the time the judge called for recess at 6:30 PM, I was mentally exhausted but satisfied with my performance. The opposing counsel had been unprepared for my thorough research into local pack customs and territorial regtions.


    As I exited the courthouse, the setting sun painted the sky in brilliant shades of orange and pink. The mountain air was crisp and refreshing after hours in the stuffy courtroom.


    That¡¯s when I spotted Connor¡¯s Connor¡¯s Obsidian ck Bentley with Custom tes parked across the street. He stood beside the luxury vehicle, dressed casually in a simple ck shirt and dark pants that somehow made him look even more striking against the sunset backdrop.


    I started walking toward him, but paused when I noticed a woman approaching Connor from the opposite direction. She was an omega werewolf with an obviously provocative style, wearing a bright sundress that left little to the imagination.


    From my position a few steps away, I could overhear their conversation clearly.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± the woman said in a sultry voice, positioning herself directly in Connor¡¯s path. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but notice you. Are you looking for someone to show you around town?¡±


    Connor was on his phone, conducting what sounded like pack business. He waved her off dismissively without even looking at her properly.


    Undeterred, the woman persisted. ¡°I¡¯d be happy to be your free tour guide. We could get to know each other better.<b>¡± </b>


    ??? ?? ?¨C ?? ??????? ? ?


    Connor finished his call and finally turned his attention to the persistent omega. His expression was cold and uninterested.


    ¡°Your face is too gorgeous,¡± she continued boldly. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a perfect Alpha in reality. Are you local?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Connor replied curtly. ¡°I¡¯m here to pick up my mate.¡±


    The woman¡¯s confidence faltered slightly. ¡°Where is your mate?¡±


    Connor turned around, his ice¨Cblue eyes scanning the area until they found me standing a few steps b him. His entire demeanor transformed instantly, the cold mask melting away to reveal warmth and affection.


    ¡°Livvy,¡± he called out, his voice soft with genuine pleasure.


    He approached me with quick strides, leaving the confused omega behind. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked, though my heart was already racing with happiness at seeing him.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t particrly busy recently and wanted to apany you,¡± Connor exined, his eyes never <b>leaving </b>my face. ¡°I learned from yourw firm that you were on a business trip.¡±


    He gestured toward the scenic mountains surrounding us. ¡°Since it¡¯s peak tourism season and <b>the </b><b>scenery </b><b>is </b>supposed to be spectacr<b>, </b>I thought I¡¯de stay with you for a few days.¡±


    Chapter 223 The Alphia¡¯s Porsia¨C7


    <b>I </b>considered his words carefully. Connor had traveled a considerable distance just to be with me and thoughtfulness of his gesture wasn¡¯t lost on me.


    <b>The </b>natural beauty of this territory was indeed healing for werewolves who spent too much time in stan <b>pack </b>environments. The clean mountain air and pristine forests called to something primal within me


    I looked up at Connor, seeing the hope in his expression. ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s stay for a few days before going


    back.¡±


    Connor¡¯s smile was radiant. ¡°Where is your hotel? I¡¯ll take you there.*


    ¡°Crescent Moon Grand Hotel Mistfall,¡± I replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m staying there too,¡± Connor said, his satisfaction evident. ¡°Let¡¯s go back together.


    ¡°Mm,¡± I responded, not surprised by his choice. It was the best hotel in the county and certainly befitting an Alpha of his status.


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    424

 Whisper 300

    Chapter 224 Moonlit Reflections 1


    <b>Chapter </b><b>224</b><b>: </b><b>Moonlit </b>Reflections<b>¨C</b><b>1 </b>


    <b>Chapter </b>224: Moonlit Reflections


    <b>(</b>Olivia¡¯s POV)


    <b>The </b>next morning, I woke up early at Crescent Moon Grand Hotel Mistfall, feeling refreshed after <b>a </b><b>good </b>


    night¡¯s sleep. The mountain air had worked its magic, and I felt more rxed than I had in weeks.


    After a hearty breakfast in the hotel¡¯s elegant dining room, I prepared for our nned excursion to Moonlit


    Lake in the suburbs. The anticipation of seeing the famous scenic spot had me excited.


    In the hotel parking lot, Connor turned to Awen, who stood expressionlessly beside him. ¡°You can go <b>back</b>.


    I¡¯m here, nothing will happen.¡±


    Awen¡¯s face remained indifferent as stone. ¡°I only listen to the boss.¡±


    Connor fell silent, clearly frustrated. I could see the disappointment in his ice¨Cblue eyes as he realized his


    romantic ns were being thwarted.


    He had finally gotten the chance to enjoy a world of two with me on this trip, but someone was rushing to be


    a third wheel.


    Seeing Connor¡¯s reaction, I thought about Awen¡¯s situation. She had been following me to protect me, and her


    work was actually very boring and tiring.


    She had no rest all year round, so she should take a good rest this time. Besides, if something happened in


    the wild, it would be better to have more people to take care of us.


    As for Connor, I knew exactly what he was thinking. It was nothing more than wanting to be alone with me


    and spend time together.


    That was easy to handle. When we arrived, we could let Awen stay away.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I said to Connor with a reassuring smile. ¡°Awen cane with us.¡±


    Since I agreed, Awen followed us without another word.


    The means of transportation wasn¡¯t something we needed to worry about. Connor made a quick phone call,


    and within minutes, someone drove over to pick us up.


    The sturdy off¨Croad vehicle left the city and drove for about twenty minutes through winding mountain roads


    to reach Moonlit Lake.


    It was said that there should be many tourists taking photos and checking in by theke at this time of day.


    Perhaps because Connor was here, someone had made arrangements in advance.


    Theke was very quiet when we arrived, and there was no one else there.


    The car stopped near the shoreline, and the driver stayed in the vehicle. Awen, Connor, and I got out


    <b>car</b>.


    The scenery in front of us took my breath away. I couldn¡¯t help but exim at the sight.


    The sky was as blue as if it had been washed, clean and clear without a trace of impurities. The white <b>clouds </b>were leisurely, as if they were the most casual brushstrokes of nature, gently embellishing this vast blue


    Chapter <b>224 </b>Moonlit Reflections¨C1


    <b>canvas</b><b>. </b>


    <b>The </b><bke </b>water <b>reflected </b><b>the </b>blue of the sky<b>, </b>sparkling in the sunlight<b>, </b><b>bright </b><b>and </b>crystal <b>clear</b><b>. </b><b>It </b><b>was </b>like <b>angels </b>scattering diamonds to the world, as beautiful as a dream.


    <b>The </b>azureke was like a gemstone iid on the green prairie<b>, </b>quiet and mysterious, making me feel <b>rxed </b>


    <b>and </b>happy.


    Wildflowers were blooming by theke ¨C yellow, purple, and white. Small wildflowers whose names I couldn¡¯t identify were blooming inpetition, their fragrant scent attracting butterflies to dance and bees <b>to </b>work


    busily gathering honey.


    It was a scene full of vitality and natural beauty.


    Connor came prepared. He took out a professional SLR camera and began taking pictures <b>of </b><b>the </b>amazing fairnd¨Clike scenery.


    After capturing severalndscape photos, Connor raised his head from behind the camera. ¡°Livvy, <b>stand </b>over there and I¡¯ll take a picture of you.¡±


    Today, I was wearing a light blue and pure white id dress with a big white bow on the chest. Delicate <b>white </b>


    daisies were embroidered on the skirt.


    I had only brought formal wear for this business trip and no casual clothes. This dress was bought by


    Connor with me at a shopping mall in the cityst night.


    It was a very youthful and beautiful color, which was perfect for this stunning natural scenery.


    I walked to the spot Connor indicated and stood by theke¡¯s edge. The wind caught the corners of my skirt, making the fabric flutter like butterflies about to take flight.


    I struck a few poses while Connor patiently took pictures of me. Even without makeup, I felt beautiful in this


    natural setting.


    Connor changed several angles to capture different shots ¨C far and near, proving that he took many pictures from the side, front, and back. He had clearly yed with photography before, and he was very professional


    in his technique.


    Every photo he took came out beautifully.


    After the individual shots, Connor called Awen over. ¡°Can you take a group photo for us?¡±


    We hadn¡¯t taken a group photo for a long time. Connor carefully exined how to use the camera to Awen,


    then walked over and stood next to me.


    <b>Get </b>Bonus (<b>Ad</b><b>) </b>>


    M

 Whisper 301

    <b>Chapter </b><b>224</b><b>: </b><b>Moonlit </b><b>Reflections</b><b>¨C</b><b>2 </b>


    Thest time we had taken a group photo seemed to be when we were traveling in Lin¡¯an <b>Ancient </b><b>Town</b>. <b>At </b>


    that time, we were still a couple in love, and our posture had been intimate when taking pictures.


    Unlike now. We hadn¡¯t made up yet, and Connor hadn¡¯t made any overly intimate gestures.


    When taking the picture, he only looked sideways at me, with a gentle and affectionate look <b>in </b>his eyes. I <b>was </b>


    looking at the camera, but he was looking at me.


    I could feel the weight of his gaze, warm and tender.


    After taking the photo, Connor made a subtle gesture to Awen. Understanding his hint, she <i>took </i>the initiative


    to move away from us, giving us privacy.


    Connor and I began strolling side by side through this picturesque scenery. asionally, there was the


    distant sound of cattle and sheep, and birds flew across the sky.


    The breeze brought the fragrance of flowers, and everything was so beautiful and peaceful.


    As we walked, the distance between us became closer unconsciously. A subtle and sweet atmosphere filled


    the air around us.


    The mate bond hummed softly, responding to our proximity and the romantic setting.


    Suddenly, I stumbled over a small stone hidden in the grass and staggered forward. Connor¡¯s reflexes were


    lightning¨Cfast as he reached out and pulled me back.


    I was pulled directly into his strong arms. The unique masculine aura and his cold woody fragrance instantly


    surrounded me.


    We were very close now. Connor leaned over and lowered his head, his nose almost touching mine, and our


    breaths intertwined.


    Time seemed to freeze at this moment. Our eyes met and held.


    My heart began beating faster ¨C thump thump ¨C and the surrounding sounds seemed to disappear. The world


    was filled only with the sound of my heartbeat, growing faster and faster.


    Affected by the intimate atmosphere, Connor¡¯s eyes became deeper and more intense. He leaned forward


    slowly, his movements deliberate and careful.


    Both our breaths gradually became rapid. I stared at his increasingly close features ¨C his strong eyebrows, his ice¨Cblue eyes, his perfectly sculpted face.


    I didn¡¯t move away. Instead, I closed my eyes, giving him the signal he was waiting for.


    I agreed to let him kiss me.


    Connor¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and I could sense his nervousness through our bond. He held his breath as his


    thin lips gently touched mine.


    The touch was like touching the softest cloud in the world. Everything happened naturally, as if we had never been apart.


    When we had broken up before, it was when we loved each other the most. During <b>that </b>painful time, <b>both </b><b>of </b>


    Chapter 224 Moonid Reflections 2


    us had suffered tremendously.


    But we had always loved each other. Even though so many things had happened, we had never changed our


    minds.


    Connor hadn¡¯t<b>, </b>and I hadn¡¯t either. I had just buried that love deep in my heart due to the various pressures <b>of </b>


    reality.


    But no matter how much time had passed, my love for Connor had not diminished in the slightest. <b>I </b><b>longed </b>


    for his closeness.


    I couldn¡¯t reject his touch, his warmth, his love.


    <b>Get </b>Bonus (Ad) >


    H


    4.2K


    Vote

 Whisper 302

    <b>Chapter </b><b>225</b><b>: </b><b>The Luna¡¯s </b><b>Awakening </b>


    <b>Chapter </b>225: The Luna¡¯s Awakening


    <b>(</b>Olivia¡¯s POV)


    On the grasnd by Moonlit Lake, Connor and I kissed for what felt like an eternity. The world around <b>us </b>disappearedpletely.


    We hadn¡¯t been this intimate in so long. In our daily interactions, we were both trying our best <i>to </i>restrain <b>and </b>


    suppress our feelings as potential mates.


    It had been too long since we had been this close. The long days of restraint had made our longing and desire even deeper.


    Once we broke free, we couldn¡¯t stop. My hands found their way to his chest, feeling the steady rhythm of his heartbeat beneath my palms.


    Connor¡¯s arms tightened around me, pulling me closer until there was no space left between us. His lips moved against mine with desperate hunger.


    When we finally parted, my lips were swollen and tender. Our breathing was rapid and heavy, filling the quiet


    air around us.


    Connor¡¯s ice¨Cblue eyes were dark with emotion as he gazed down at me. ¡°Livvy,¡± he whispered, his voice


    rough.


    I couldn¡¯t speak. My heart was pounding so hard I was sure he could hear it.


    For the rest of the day, I was in a daze, feeling unreal. We had been separated for half a year, and so many


    things had happened.


    I had been suppressing my feelings, but now I didn¡¯t want to restrain myself anymore. The door in my heart


    opened wide.


    The suppressed emotions poured out like a flood, unstoppable and overwhelming. Embraces, kisses, gentle evening breezes, warm touches, racing heartbeats¨Ceverything was unforgettable.


    My wolf, Cora, was practically purring with contentment at finally being close to Connor¡¯s wolf again. She had


    missed Adam terribly.


    The mate bond between us hummed with renewed energy, stronger than it had been in months. Every touch sent sparks through my entire being.


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    That night, back at Crescent Moon Grand Hotel Mistfall, Olivia was still in a daze. We sat together in the


    hotel gardens under the moonlight.


    The silver light cast everything in an ethereal glow. I gently held Olivia against my chest, feeling her warmth seep into me.


    My voice was low and husky when I finally spoke. ¡°Livvy, let¡¯s get back together, okay?¡±


    <b>The </b>words hung in the air between us. My heart pounded like a war drum as I waited for her response.


    Chapter <b>225</b>, The <b>Luna¡¯s </b>Awakening


    <b>Olivia </b><b>leaned </b><b>deeper </b><b>into </b><b>my </b><b>arms</b><b>, </b><b>her </b><b>body </b>rxing <bpletely </b><b>against </b><b>mine</b><b>. </b><b>She </b><b>gently </b>hummed in <b>agreement</b><b>, </b><b>the </b><b>sound </b><b>barely </b>audible.


    <b>My </b><b>heart</b><b>, </b>which <b>had </b>been pounding frantically, finally began to calm. Relief flooded <b>through </b>me like a tidal


    <b>wave</b><b>. </b>


    <b>My </b>wolf, Adam, howled with joy in my mind at our Luna¡¯s eptance. He had been restless and iplete without her.


    I had a smile on my lips as I opened my palm, revealing a piece of Moonberry Peach Candy. The <b>wrapper </b>crinkled softly in the night air.


    Olivia looked at the candy in my palm with curiosity. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°The hotel manager¡¯s daughter gave it to me in the lobby,¡± I exined. ¡°I wanted to give it to you to eat. Olivia took the candy and examined it carefully. ¡°Peach vor, my favorite.¡±


    She unwrapped the candy slowly and put it in her mouth. The sweet scent filled the air between us.


    ¡°Sweet?¡± I suddenly asked, watching her expression change as the vor hit her tongue.


    Olivia answered with the candy in her mouth, her words slightly muffled. ¡°Yes, very sweet.¡±


    My voice was low and maic, even more sexy and alluring in the night. ¡°Really? As sweet as <b>you</b>?¡±


    I leaned closer and lifted Olivia¡¯s chin with gentle fingers. My dark eyes focused only on her beautiful <b>face</b>.


    The Alpha¡¯s possessive gaze made her heart race. I could hear the change in her breathing, smell the sweet scent of her arousal.


    Olivia nodded slightly, her amber eyes wide and trusting. The moonlight caught the golden flecks in her irises.


    I kissed her then, savoring the sweetness of the candy and her unique vor. She tasted like peaches and moonlight and everything I had ever wanted.


    ???????????


    After the kiss, I said contentedly, ¡°Yes, it is indeed very sweet, but you are sweeter than candy.¡±


    The mate bond between us hummed with renewed energy, stronger than it had been in months. Adam was practically singing with happiness.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    That night, after taking a bath, Iy in bed, unable to sleep because of my excitement. The events of the day reyed in my mind like a slideshow.


    It was all so dreamlike. Connor¡¯s kisses, his gentle touches, the way he looked at me like I was his entire


    world.


    However, I also remembered that my father Richard was firmly opposed to my being with Connor. <b>The </b>thought hit me like a bucket of cold water.


    Thinking of this, the joy in my heart dissipated, and my mood turned heavy. My father¡¯s stern <b>face </b><b>shed </b><b>in </b>


    my memory.


    <b>I </b>couldn¡¯t let my father know about our reconciliation for the time being. The secret would have <b>to </b>remain


    between Connor and me.


    Coaste 50% the poster


    (Connor¡¯s POV)


    I felt as if my whole being was soaked in honey. Every cell in my body was <b>singing </b><b>with </b><b>happiness </b>and


    contentment


    After showering, I couldn¡¯t help but give Olivia a video call on my phone. I needed to see <b>her </b><b>face</b>, to confirm


    this wasn¡¯t all a dream.


    During the video call, we expressed our love for each other. Our faces glowed with the happiness of reunited


    mates.


    ¡°I love you, Livvy.¡± <b>I </b>said softly into the phone. ¡°I never stopped loving you.¡±


    I love you too, Connor, she replied, her amber eyes bright with tears of joy. ¡°I missed you so much.


    We talked for hours, making up for lost time. Every word felt precious and necessary.


    ¡°Okay, then, I¡¯ll go to sleep. Good night, Livvy,¡± I said gently, though I didn¡¯t want to end the call.


    ¡°Good night,¡± she whispered back, her voice soft and loving.


    For the next three days, Olivia and I enjoyed the famous natural scenery of Cloudmere. We climbed snow¨Ccapped mountains together.


    We embraced in the sunset on peaks more than 4,000 meters above sea level. Our werewolf stamina allowed us to reach heights that would challenge ordinary humans.


    (Olivia¡¯s POV)


    Together, we rode horses, galloping freely on the vast grasnds. Our enhanced werewolf senses made us exceptional riders.


    We chased and ran in the July flower sea, shouting loudly. Our wolves reveled in the freedom of the open


    spaces.


    We kissed passionately under the bright moonlight. The full moon¡¯s energy strengthened our bond, making every touch electric.


    We held hands and danced around a bonfire in the vige, wearing ethnic costumes. The local pack members weed us warmly.


    These few days of traveling with Connor in Cloudmere were the most unrestrained and happiest days I had had in a long time.


    Every moment felt magical and perfect. I never wanted it to end.


    Back in Riverdale, I threw myself back into work at Moow Legal Services. The familiar routine helped ground me after our romantic getaway.


    Connor went to see me at thew firm even more frequently. His protective Alpha instincts made him want <b>to </b>be near his Luna as much as possible.


    <b>Comment¡¯s </b>


    <b>Get </b>Bonus (<b>Ad</b>) >


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!